《Ten-thousand-year Destiny》 Chapter 1 On the first day of September, the new moon is not visible and the stars are absent. Southeast state of the mainland, stretching for hundreds of miles, high mountains and deep gullies in the Wanren mountains, when the moon is dark and the stars are hidden, the night is the deepest and darkest. The strong wind swoops down from the high sky. It blows sand and rocks all the way. It drives the branches and leaves crazy. Although it can''t destroy anything, it''s like an evil introduction. It hooks out countless creepy strange sounds in the dark. Among the strange sounds mixed like magic music, some of them can vaguely distinguish what birds, animals, insects and ants are, but more of them are difficult to describe. It seems that something is crawling out of the deep ground one after another, beginning to occupy every corner, lurking and waiting for all kinds of prey, and then issuing a fatal blow In such a dangerous night, even the best hunters dare not stay outside the house. However, just at the hillside of a mountain where people rarely visit, there was a creaking sound of opening the door, and then a little light came out of the open door, just reflecting a thin little figure. That figure is not too high, combs the ordinary double Ya bag, only slightly has the graceful body shape, looks like a little girl. After the little girl opened the door, she bent down, picked up a pile of things from the door and carried them back to the house. Then she came out with an oil lamp and went to the kitchen. She gargled, washed her face, panned rice, cooked, and swept the small yard surrounded by a fence. She was quick and light, for fear of making a noise. After a bit of work, it seemed that she had eaten something. Then the little girl came back into the room again. She soon came out with a bigger basket on her back, and the oil lamp in her hand was replaced with a lantern. Looking at the lantern, it felt very old. It didn''t emit much light. It could only shine one or two steps below. With the little girl''s steps, it shook slightly, as if it would go out at any time. Compared with the vast dark mountain forest, it was more like a dim dust. The little girl stood up, looked at the vast darkness in front of her, turned to the thatched cottage and said in a low voice, "Mom, I''m out." There was no sound in the hut. The little girl seemed to have known that there would be no answer for a long time. Ta Ta There was a sudden silence around her, and then she recalled all kinds of strange sounds, which immediately swallowed her footsteps, and the thick darkness around seemed to squeeze her. All of a sudden, something in the dark sky passed quickly and came down to her directly. The little girl stopped and quickly reached into the air. The next moment, she had a cloth bag in her hand. "The old rules..." It was impossible to see what it was at all. It made a sharp sound, which was extremely harsh. "Yes, grandfather Ah Fu." Under the dim light, the little girl put the bag into the basket with her backhand and went on. Down the hillside, through the dense forest, and then climb up the sheep''s intestine path. As soon as I turned a rock, a strong smell came to my nose, and the candles in the smoke lamp flashed. In an instant, a pair of red eyes of copper bell had been forced in front of her. Under her two ferocious tusks, there was a long tongue letter, which turned out to be a big snake with a thick bucket. "Ten catties of eggs." The snake suddenly spat out a stone full of mucus. "Yes, Granny Shi." The little girl put down the lantern, took out her handkerchief and picked up the stone. "Well, this ore seems to be better than last time. It should be able to exchange more things." "No, it''s up to you." Snake said, a U-turn, the huge body has been over the rock, winding away. "Thank you, Mrs. Shi!" The little girl immediately bowed to the snake''s back, touched the stone in her hand, put it into the basket and went on. As the candle in the wind lamp gradually burned out, the night began to show a slight light, which outlined the light outline of the surrounding scenery. But soon, the white fog came from nowhere, which replaced the night to cover the mountain forest again. When the little girl was in the middle of it, her figure became more and more shadowy. The road in front of her seemed even more confused than at night. The little girl has obviously walked countless times, and her goal is very clear. When she crosses two mountains in the thick fog, and finally stands in front of the rock in the middle of a grand canyon with surging rivers, the first ray of sunlight just reflects on her little face, which is already a little girl''s green charm. The newborn sun is warm and clean. When these rays are cast on her red face, the dense beads of sweat condensing between the soft hairs on her temples are shining like crystal clear gems. "It''s really a woman''s 18 years old, isn''t Beibei nearly ten years old?" Suddenly, there was an exclamatory sound in the rock in front of him, and then the ripples on the stone surface moved, showing a small old man with a fat figure and a tiny head. "Good morning, uncle Huang!" Luobei said sweetly, "I''m already eleven!" "Oh, it''s all eleven. I don''t know how long it''s boring in the mountains. I''m forgetting the year and the month of the day." The little old man touched his sparse beard and said with emotion, "I''m going to the fair again today, right? I''ve finished my drink, too Here''s the wine money... ""No, no," luobeibei immediately pressed his hand and refused to let him take money out of his pocket. At the same time, he sincerely said, "Uncle Huang, Beibei and Grandma could settle down here at the beginning, but Uncle Huang made great efforts. It''s too late for Beibei to repay him. How could they ask for a few drinks? Uncle Huang, you must not fall into injustice "Oh, look at your little mouth, you can talk. Well, if you''re still on your way, uncle won''t waste your time. " The little old man was very amused by her. After passing a wine gourd, he rubbed his chubby fingers, and a thick vine appeared in the middle of the steaming gorge. One end of the vine coiled directly around the strong old tree above the rock, and the other end stretched straight into the cliff of the opposite Gorge. "I''ll go first, uncle Huang!" Luobei skillfully set up the rope, legs a shrink a swing, people have like a light swallow like sliding into the lingering clouds. After the rattan demon glides, she reaches out and flicks the rattan body. The next second, the rattan body disappears again, and there is no trace to find. Luobei straightened the back basket which was a little crooked just now, skillfully got into the forest with dense vegetation, and disappeared in the forest a few times. When she came out from the other end of the forest, the basket was still the same basket, but she had changed her clothes and turned into an ordinary boy with rough complexion and dark complexion. There was a firewood chopper on her waist, which was used all the year round. She looked like a poor child who had been in charge of the family early. After that, the road was much easier. An hour later, she finally entered a relatively flat official road and entered a town. The only commercial street in the town is already crowded with people. All kinds of chaotic stalls are full. Almost all of them are temporary stalls set up by local people. They can''t even put their feet in, let alone learn to set up stalls. Fortunately, it''s not the first time for Luobei to come here. He knows that he can''t catch up with the local people even if he gets up to go on the road before dawn, so he doesn''t go to the stall. Instead, he goes to the only drugstore in the town with a basket on his back. On the day of the fair, there were not only many transactions, but also many people who went to see a doctor. Luobei is familiar with the way, and doesn''t go to the front to make do with it. After greeting the familiar runner, he goes directly to the back hall to find the processing master. "Coming?" Master Zheng is putting a coffin face and directing several apprentices to turn the medicine. He scolds her from time to time. When he sees her, he smiles a little. "Yes, master Zheng!" Luobei bows politely. "Well, sit in the room." Master Zheng walked into the room with his hands on his back. Luobeibei quickly followed him. Then he picked out the herbs in the basket and the cloth bag that old Ah Fu had thrown down. Master Zheng checked it carefully and nodded: "well, it''s good. It''s still the same tunnel, especially the night sand. The texture is really good. If you still have some, you can get some earlier. However, you''d better take back the moon sand. It''s moldy in curido. " "What master Zheng said is that I know there are a lot of moon sand, but my neighbor is very poor. Can you just look at my face and give me another chance? I''ll tell her when I go back. I won''t accept it next time. " Luobei is with a smiling face. Wangyuesha has been oversupplied for a long time. No matter how cheap it is, people don''t want it any more. She and coco, the rabbit demon, have actually talked about it several times. But Coco''s aunt still secretly sends it to her door in the middle of the night every time. She goes to her face to face and says how miserable she is. Now she just wants to exchange a few apples for a tooth beating sacrifice To what, it''s really a headache. This time, she had to make it clear to her that if she wanted to earn money, she had to think of something else. "Well, I''ll make up my mind again in the face of Su RI." Master Zheng glanced at other herbs and said, "but remember, there can''t be another time!" "Yes, I remember." Luobei said thanks. When she took most of the precious herbs, exchanged some medicines that were not available in the mountains, and then went out with a little silver, she faintly heard master Zheng''s two disciples muttering that children in the mountains are easy to cheat, and master Zheng got a lot of money this time. Luobei smiles. Quandang doesn''t hear anything and goes to the grocery store not far away. Like herbal medicine, she only goes down the mountain once in a while. She won''t sell those ordinary and cheap mountain goods. Relatively speaking, they are rare and the quality is more guaranteed. Although boss Liu of the grocery store is very good at calculation, he is much more kind than master Zheng. The goods sold by the store are also passable. This is also the reason why luobeibei chose this one of the three grocery stores for long-term cooperation. The price of the goods to be sold is clear, and the next step is to buy things. #####Open the pit, welcome to watch o (¡É)_ ¡É) O ha ha ~ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2 The list has long been in my mind. Most of them are daily necessities such as oil, salt and rice. Occasionally, they are mixed with some special needs of the neighbors, which can be easily reported. The man quickly counted out the goods according to the light action, and put all kinds of goods into the basket, almost 30 to 40 Jin. Later, luobeibei bought more than ten jin eggs for the snake demon mother-in-law Shi, and took them to the old widow Zhang''s home at the back of the grocery store. She was asked to tie them one by one with specially made straw ropes. Widow Zhang is lonely and helpless. She is also a poor person who lives by hard work. She can only give her a little work each month. Widow Zhang was very happy to see her, and immediately began to work diligently with her slightly lame right leg. So many eggs need to be worn. In order to avoid bumping and breaking, we need to be careful and skillful. It''s also a meticulous job. How to say, it takes at least half an hour. For this time, luobeibei naturally knew it well, so he kept the things he had bought in the old widow''s house, and then went out to the zhifen shop to exchange a whole set of rouge powder made by the peony flower demon for 100 Liang silver. Yanrao is a flower demon. Originally, she is good at making these things. The rouge powder is always very popular. Because the flower demon is lazy, she only makes it once in a while when she needs it. It''s rare and expensive. On the contrary, she can get a good price every time. Of course, the things she needs are not cheap, and her reward is only a few Liang in the end. However, thanks to the flower demon, the owner of zhifen shop is very polite to her every time. He always gives her some extra snacks, which is a small harvest. After being sent out by the enthusiastic fat powder shop owner, luobeibei remembered that the weather would turn cold soon, so he went straight to the cloth shop, pulled a piece of cotton cloth, asked for ten jin of cotton and some needles and thread, and then went to the pub to pour a pot of Shaojiu. After all this, my stomach is already growling. It''s neither breakfast time nor lunch time at this moment. Widow Zhang only eats two meals a day, and the old man''s legs are not good. It''s not easy to collect firewood at ordinary times, so luobeibei usually doesn''t eat at widow Zhang''s house. Pinching the thin purse and well wrapped snacks in his arms, luobeibei strode to the street without thinking much. He ordered two yellow steamed buns and a bowl of vegetable soup and ate them quickly. With warm food in my stomach, my tired spirit soon recovered. A random sweep of the street, the morning market has basically ended, most of the people gathered in all directions have closed the stalls, the shops on both sides of the street guests are also much less. Luobeibei just stood up, straightened his clothes, carried the basket, and went to the elegant and popular Pavilion, which monopolized the four treasures of the study. The boss of the elegant and popular Pavilion is an old scholar in his forties. He is a local. He has been out for more than ten years, but he has never won back half an official. However, those who can provide for their children to study for a long time are not in a bad family. Frustrated, Fang simply went back to his hometown and opened this elegant and popular Pavilion. In his spare time, he would paint and write by himself and hang it on the hall for sale. As the name suggests, this elegant and popular Pavilion is really a place where both refined and popular tastes can be enjoyed. The things on the first floor are ordinary, and the prices are flat. The people who are a little rich can afford to buy them. On the second floor, they are dedicated to entertaining elegant and distinguished guests, and the expensive and cheap businesses do not conflict. When luobeibei came in, Fang Xiucai was frowning at the counter, as if thinking about something difficult. When she saw her, her eyes, which had been damaged by the book reading, suddenly narrowed. Not only did the clouds disperse, but also a trace of obscene smile appeared in her eyes. Luobei can''t help but have a black face: "boss Fang, can you not show this expression every time you see me? If others don''t know, they think you have some strange hobbies?" "What strange hobby is there?" Fang laoxiucai blew the very neat beard, glared and said, "it''s your hobby that''s strange!" "Come on, you know I didn''t buy it for you." Luobeibei feels that he has been trained by the flower demon for several years, and his face has been thick for several layers. "Boss Fang, you''d better put away your look, or you''ll be seen by others. Maybe you won''t come to your shop in the future." "Cough..." On hearing this, Fang immediately straightened her dress and made a gesture of "please, little brother, please come to the second floor." Eh, I''m going to the second floor today. It seems that there are some special goods this time! After all, luobeibei was young and curious. He put the basket behind his counter and followed him upstairs. Entering the elegant room, Fang laoxiucai put on the thief smile again and took two paintings out of a secret lattice. One of them is still fresh in ink. It seems that it was painted today. The painting is black and white, with only a few strokes on the background. It is very simple, but as soon as it is spread out, there is a gorgeous and noble atmosphere. The picture shows a young man with a jade crown on his head and a proud posture. He is standing on the high jade steps of the palace with his body on his side. He turns his head slightly and looks over. The lines and features on his face are very distinctive. The perfect eyebrow is almost inserted into the sideburns. The straight nose seems to be cut like an axe, and there is no flaw of half silk. Even though the lip is thinner, it has a very arrogant taste when it is only slightly sipped. Even if there is only half a face, it is still full of strong and overbearing, and I am the only one in the sky and the earth It''s a very good feeling.Looking at this man, Luobei seems to see a round of scorching sun that suddenly spurts out and attracts people''s soul. It''s gorgeous and brilliant, but it seems to be arrogant and arrogant. It doesn''t allow ordinary people to get close to half of it to desecrate it. Everyone has to worship him. It''s arrogant and isolated. For a time, Luobei was taken by his overbearing force. He was shocked for a long time before he reluctantly recovered. Although aunt yanrao has always been partial to the gentle type of human beings, especially those sour scholars who are useless in her eyes, the man in the painting is really excellent. I believe even aunt yanrao who has a special preference will like it. However, this painting must not be cheap. Thinking that she was only a hundred taels of silver, luobeibei soon calmed down and commented with a feigned sophistication: "boss Fang, although I think the person in this painting looks very impressive, you know my sister''s habit. She won''t even look at the type she doesn''t like. Let''s look at another one." Fang laoxiu didn''t say anything. He opened another one directly. This time, he deliberately slowed down. As the picture unfolds, the first step is to enter the mountains covered by clouds and fog. The peaks are scattered in the sea of clouds. The sky is blue on the top of the mountain. A few streams of flowing clouds are leisurely and comfortable. There are many waterfalls in the mountains. The rivers are winding. A few cranes are flying gracefully, just like the place of immortals. Then, it is slowly close-up, a white man with only one white belt finally appears. Unlike the overbearing man in front, this man in white has a very low proportion in the whole picture, and his face is rather blurred because he is looking down at a butterfly in his hand. However, from this point of view, his long eyelashes become the most prominent description. People just look at the eyelashes and feel that he must have a pair of beautiful eyebrows and eyes. They can''t help leaning forward, as if they can see his face more closely. The main body of the painting is also black and white, but the butterfly on the man''s hand is painted with bright colors. At first glance, it seems to be the finishing touch of the painting, which makes the painting vivid. However, keluobeibei thinks that the man with his head down and eyebrows down is the soul of the painting. Without him, the fine brushwork of the painting is no more exquisite than a dead thing. If the man in the first painting is like a raging river, which is daunting, then the man in white in the second painting is like a free white cloud in the blue sky, which makes people yearn for it leisurely. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3 "Boss Fang, this painting is even worse. You can''t see your face clearly? How can you tell if it looks good? Do you have anything similar to before? " The charm of these two paintings should not be tasted by a poor boy who can''t read a few big characters. At the moment, luobeibei deliberately pretended not to understand and frowned, his eyes immediately left the picture and looked around. "It''s called artistic conception. Do you understand it? Ah, I said, you are a little brother. You are so good at peony. You have no vision at all. How could your sister send you to buy paintings? You don''t know how to make such a masterpiece I''m sorry... " By her evaluation, Fang almost jumped up and almost beat her chest. "I tell you, these two paintings have their own merits. If you take them back, your sister will like them very much." "Boss Fang, you always say that you are sure to like it. But my sister says that among so many paintings, there are few that can catch the eye. But you don''t give them back. Do you know that almost all of those paintings are used to ignite fire and cook? I feel sorry for my sister... " Luobei sincerely showed a very distressed expression. Although those paintings are not very fashionable, they were bought with a lot of money. They were burned like that! It''s just that they are all the things of other people''s flower demons. She can deal with them as she wants, and she absolutely doesn''t want to provoke the flower demons in her temper, so she can only watch the white money turn to ashes every time. See her a stab to break his promise, Fang old Xiucai''s face also some embarrassment. However, Jiang is still old and spicy. After reading so many books and doing business for many years, his mouth has already become a lotus. What''s more, today he really has a lot of confidence in these two paintings and is patient and willing to sell them. "Come on, little brother, after all, he is young and has never read a book. It''s hard to avoid his vulgar eyes. I can''t blame you either. But these two paintings today are really different from those in the past. First of all, take a closer look at the landscape. Do you see the sign at the bottom? Mr. Xiuzhu, this is a famous master in Kyoto. His paintings are rare in our small place, even in the capital. If I didn''t know that your sister''s eyes are so high and ordinary men can''t look like her eyes, I specially asked my friends in Beijing to ask for them for me. You don''t have such good eyesight at all! And this one is not from any famous teacher, but you can see that the man''s appearance and momentum is so elegant and elegant, and the style of a king is absolutely rare in the world, and there is no second person to match him. " "I understand. These two paintings are just one word." "Yes, these two paintings are just one word, OK!" Fang laoxiucai thought that she had finally opened her mind, and she was all smiles. "No, it''s expensive!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fang''s smile immediately froze on her face. After several seconds, she closed her eyes and thumped the table. It was like I didn''t want to talk to you any more. "Boss Fang, what do you beat the table for? Doesn''t your hand hurt?" Luo north north see good close, pretend to be silly to turn the topic. After all, these two paintings are really good, and the flower demon is expected to like them. She can''t really annoy boss Fang and don''t sell them to her, otherwise it will be her own misfortune. Think of pungent Yan Rao twist ear skill, Luobei not from secretly hit a shiver. "No pain!" With a straight face and a grin, Fang put his hand behind him and shook hard. Then he coughed twice and gave way. "Well, you''re right. These two paintings are really expensive, but they''re really good But no matter how much I tell you, you can''t understand it. Well, in order to confirm what I said, I''ll make an exception today. You can buy this painting first. If your sister is not satisfied with it, I''d rather return it in full. " "So..." Luobei doesn''t seem to believe it. Old Fang Xiucai immediately worried: "why, you bought so many paintings here, even don''t believe me? My shop is still open here. How can I hit my signboard with empty words? " "Believe it, I''ll go one more time if it''s a big deal," said Luobei busily. "How much are these two paintings altogether?" Fang laoxiucai smilingly stretched out two fingers. Luobei gasped: "more How much? " "For the sake of being a regular customer, buy it now, two hundred Liang." Luobei is ready to leave. As soon as he took a step, he was caught by Fang''s arm: "hey Don''t go "I can''t afford it." Luobei honest way, "although you say very good, but I still can''t afford to buy, since these two paintings are so good, you''d better sell it to others." "Ah, you little brother, why are you so ignorant and ignorant that you don''t get salt and oil?" Fang said, beating his chest, as if the scholar had met a soldier. He couldn''t explain why. He was almost depressed. "I bought a lot of oil and salt today." "Poof..." Fang old Xiucai almost a mouthful of old blood, but can only struggle to hold her, "then how much can you give? I''ve got a lot to say. The price is too low. I''ll never sell it. ""I won''t say that." Luobei is going to start again. Fang laoxiucai grabbed her again: "tell me, I won''t scold you." Luobeibei pretended to think about it, took out the silver from the sale of rouge powder, counted it in front of him, and then showed it to him: "that''s all. And if I give you all, I don''t have to say the running fee. If my sister doesn''t like it, I have to have a bad life. Maybe she wants me to lose money?" Fang laoxiucai smoked: "you cut half of it for me at once!" "Not one hundred taels, ninety-five taels..." Luobei put away five Liang, "this is my running expenses, absolutely not less." Fang laoxiucai was really out of temper. She looked up to the sky and sighed: "forget it, ninety-five Liang is ninety-five Liang." Eh, this time it''s so refreshing? Is there anything wrong with these two paintings? Luobeibei looked back at the painting on the table with some doubts. His eyes drooped, but he still shook his head. Old Fang Xiucai suddenly changed his face: "little brother, you are not kind. Because my sister is a bosom friend, I made an exception to take out these two first-class paintings and offered you such a big discount, but you still want to take Joe with me. It''s too much! Do you want to buy paintings from me in the future? " "No, I just want to ask who are the people in these two paintings? When my sister asks me, I can answer it. " Fang''s face changed again: "doesn''t your sister always care who the painting is?" "That''s because my old sister didn''t look at me," Luo Beibei noticed that he was obviously wrong. He was a little suspicious in his heart, and naturally explained, "now that your two paintings are so expensive, maybe my sister will ask?" "So..." Fang said vaguely, "this man in white is said to be a man whom master Xiuzhu met occasionally on his way to famous mountains. He just met by chance and didn''t know his surname. As for This man in black clothes? It''s a person I met by accident. Thinking that your sister might like this type, I drew it casually. I don''t know the origin and name. " "It''s true that they didn''t come from Luobei looks at him suspiciously. "Of course, it''s true. Why do you have so many problems? If you question my kindness again, I won''t sell it! " Fang laoxiucai quickly rolled up the portrait of the man in black clothes and tried to take it back. In fact, she was very empty. He doesn''t care whether he wants to buy landscape paintings in Luobei. Although it''s true that the so-called master is just a nobody, the painting itself is excellent, and some people will like it. The key is that another portrait painted today is very difficult to handle. It''s because the man in the painting is rich or expensive, and he can''t be offended. If the other party knows that he has painted the portrait without permission, I''m afraid he can''t even save his life, let alone dare to hang it up for sale. It''s better to destroy it as if nothing happened. But this painting is the best one he has ever done in his life. He was surprised at the state of it and the whole process. I''m afraid it''s hard to reproduce this state all his life. When he thought that such a super level work could only be destroyed, he was more distressed than the whole shop was burned. It''s just like his mother-in-law gave birth to a fat son, but she didn''t dare to tell the world that he finally had a future. She could only pretend that she was a wild seed in a green hat and didn''t dare to make it public. It''s beyond description. So, in fact, after he finished the painting today, he has been worrying about what to do with it. It''s better to sell it secretly to a guest who won''t make any noise after he bought the painting. Keluobeibei is just such a guest that he doesn''t need to worry about. "Well, buy it." I think I''ve wasted a lot of time here, and the painting is really good. Although luobeibei has doubts in her heart, she''s still young. No matter how clever she is, she doesn''t bargain any more. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 4 When she came out of the elegant and popular Pavilion, luobeirou sighed again. She thought that she didn''t earn much silver. She sighed again. But when she saw Wanren Pavilion at the end of the long street, she didn''t feel that she was smiling again. Speaking of Wanren Pavilion, we have to mention the origin of Wanren mountain. It is said that just over 11000 years ago, there were not so many dangerous peaks and steep rocks in the Wanren mountains hundreds of miles away. It was just an ordinary mountain area in the southeast state of the nine barren continents. It didn''t even have a decent name. However, ten thousand years ago, the battle between the demon God ChiYan Shenjun and the fairyland inadvertently changed the landscape here. In the earth shaking World War I, the demon clan and the fairyland have damaged countless strong soldiers, and their weapons also fall to the earth. When the immortals fell to this land, their mana remained, but they still made the earth ravines open, boulders splash, and finally they rose from the ground and poured out countless peaks. These peaks are like swords and spear shaped halberds. They are not only in different colors, white, brown, red or dark green, but also in dark black. Most of them are sharp and steep, so they are hard to climb. Because of the strong evil spirit, there are few plants and plants on these peaks to take root in them. If there were not some green in the gullies between the peaks, they would be almost a piece of bare rock, hence the name of Wanren mountain. There is a saying among human beings that we live by mountains and by sea. Although the land here is poor, Wanren town has been very prosperous for a while because of a very good iron mine. Although up to now, most of the iron ore has been mined out, and the imperial court has taken back the garrison, there are still a few weapons shops in the town because there are still some weak ores scattered, plus many years of forging experience and fame. Wanren Pavilion is one of the most famous. Luobeibei doesn''t know what effect the ore given by mother-in-law Shi has on smelting weapons, but since wanrenge took it last time, master Chai, the chief forging master in the town, immediately went to the street to look for her after seeing the ore. he repeatedly told her to look for more of this kind of stone after she went back, and promised to see as many as she had. This kind of ore should be quite valuable infrequent. That''s the main reason why she bought the painting today for ninety-five Liang. Granny Shi has a strange personality. She said that as long as she takes ten jin of eggs, she will not take any more. Therefore, even if all the other things are taken by us in vain today, this ore will not let her go in vain today. Compared with other shops in the town, wanrenge''s business has always been the best. In the past, even if the market had been broken up, there would still be a lot of customers in it. She had to wait for a while. But today, from a distance, I saw two big men standing outside the Wanren Pavilion in front of the door god. Anyone who wanted to enter the Wanren pavilion would stop them mercilessly. The two men were very tall, their eyes were very sharp, their arms were bulging, their clothes were almost broken, and their thick legs stood like ten cows couldn''t move. It seems that there''s something in it. I hope she won''t wait too long. It will take several hours to go back! If you can''t cross the canyon before dark, it''s dangerous. All the demons in the demon Valley won''t hurt her, but those wild animals outside the demon Valley won''t sell her face. Moreover, they seem to like her flesh and blood very much. As soon as they smell her, they will catch her. I remember that time when she came back late, she just met a tiger. Although she ran so hard that she finally jumped on the vines in time, she was still hurt by a claw on her back. She had been raised for many days with blood dripping. Looking at the sun, Luobei chooses a corner of the street opposite the gate of Wanren Pavilion and sits down. He plans to wait for two cups of tea. If not, he will try again whether he can get in. From this position, she could see the lobby of Wanren Pavilion, and she had a good eyesight, so she took a general view of the situation inside. It''s really a distinguished guest, because it surprised boss Wu and master Chai of Wanren pavilion to entertain them in person. In boss Wu''s sweat, the young distinguished guest, who was blocked by the servant''s figure and only showed part of his black clothes, was obviously a bad host. One is that his voice is cold but clear, and the other is that although he is upright, he is still a little lower than the servant. If not still young, still in the development, who would like to take some higher than their own attendants! Especially the young man in Xuanyi''s attitude when he watched the weapons of Wanren pavilion was obviously crazy. It should be noted that the weapons of Wanren pavilion are famous for their delicacy. Not to mention the treasures of the shop, they are ordinary daggers, which are not affordable to ordinary people. But at this time, in the face of the weapon offered by master Chai himself, the young man either shook his head or sniffed his nose directly. Occasionally he weighed one or two pieces, and then he threw them back with a bang. The high head and straight back didn''t even have a curved radian, so he despised them. And Luobei is acutely aware that there seems to be a broken sword lying on the smooth ground of the hall. She knows the gems on the handle of the sword. It''s said that the sword is very sharp and worth a lot of silver? Why does it seem to be broken now? How did it break?"Wanren Pavilion, is that all?" The boy''s patience was obviously limited. Before Luobei''s buttocks were hot, he threw his sleeves in displeasure. With the wide sleeves blowing in the wind, the tray held by master Chai suddenly fell to the ground, and the weapons inside and the broken sword rolled together. Obviously, he should have broken the sword. Poor boss Wu, big loss today! Luobei can''t help but feel sympathy. "Now the mineral resources are withering, and the good materials are becoming scarce. My guest is long zhangfengzi, with extraordinary immortal bones and shabby shops. I''m really ashamed that I can''t get into the eyes of my guest." In the face of the owner who can''t be provoked at first sight, boss Wu, though extremely frustrated, still can only put his posture very low, even dare not mention the compensation, just ask to send the evil spirit away. Master Chai''s face turned red. He tried his best to build a weapon, but he was treated in this way. He was obviously more severely hit than boss Wu. He held his breath in his chest. The more stuffy he was, the more tight he was. If he hadn''t been rational enough to know that this situation was not suitable for him to interrupt, he would have had to defend himself for a long time. But the owner''s eyes came down one by one, and he could only force himself to look away. This look, just saw the Luobei across the street, suddenly tiger body a shock, eyes suddenly bright, even regardless of the tray in hand, straight out to the north of Luobei. Luobeibei was shocked by his momentum and couldn''t help standing up: "master Chai, you What are you doing? " "Do you still have that kind of ore? The one you brought last time? " Master Chai''s eyes are red, and she is very close to the ground. It seems that if she says no, she will search by herself. Luobei drew a corner of his mouth and nodded: "I really brought one today." "What are you waiting for? Take it out." Master Chai hastened. Luobei took out a stone from the basket. Master Chai snatched it and looked at it carefully. Suddenly, he looked up at the sky and ran back with a stone, laughing wildly: "yes, yes Good weapons Oh, her ore! Her silver! Luobei picked up the basket and followed her. The two men looked at each other, but didn''t stop her. Boss Wu was just about to send pestilence out of the house. Seeing master Chai running back madly, his face turned white and he said, "master Chai, are you out of your mind? How dare you shout here? I don''t want to get out of here. " But master Chai ignored him, holding a stone straight at the young man and said, "don''t you think we don''t have good goods in our shop? With this ore, I''m sure I can give you a sharp dagger! " As soon as Xuanyi boy raised his hand, he didn''t see any snatching action. The ore had already arrived in his hand. He carefully looked at the ore, and his eyes suddenly cast a smile on Luobei''s face: "where does this stone come from?" Luobei looked up, and he played a face to face, suddenly like the last round of dazzling sun, now silly eyes. These five features This dress This Isn''t this the overbearing man in the picture? Although the man in the picture is more than 20 years old, and the figure in front of him is very similar, but he is still very young, and he doesn''t have a jade crown on his head. He looks no more than 15-6 years old, but the momentum on this face seems to be stronger than that in the picture. A pair of good-looking eyes are shining brightly, and there is a strong sense of hegemony, which makes people feel that they are only obedient and humble in front of him. This feeling made her instinctively raise a strong guard. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 5 "Hello, fool! What did you say, young master You''re a fool! Luobeibei came back to his senses and lowered his head. He tried hard to recall what he had just asked. Oh, yes, it was ore. he asked where the ore came from. Take the blame! This word suddenly jumped to the heart, Luobei heart read electricity turn, immediately make clothes honest like: "I don''t know." "You don''t know?" Xuanyi young man''s lips are quite thin, but the radian is very beautiful. A slight upward lift seems to be able to enchant the soul. However, the next second, there is a knife against luobeibei''s chin, forcing her to look up, "what you sell, don''t you know?" Mama, where is the evil star? Move your knife and your gun without saying a word! The cold blade is close to the delicate skin under the jaw. Suddenly, it seems that there is endless chill penetrating into it. Luobei is almost shivering, but he stifles it. He is afraid that he will be put on the blade if he is not careful. She regretted that she should not have come to wanrenge at last today. "Dumb?" The boy in Xuanyi suddenly laughs. In a flash, it looks like the ice is melting away and the flowers are blooming. It seems very bright and kind. However, luobeibei feels even colder. In a hurry, he instinctively tells the truth: "this is not my thing, I just sell it for others..." "This little man can testify!" Master Chai knew that he was in trouble, so he wanted to make up for it. "This little brother lives in the mountains, because he has some natural strength and hard work, so every time he comes back to the market, some villagers will ask her to sell some goods on his behalf. One of his neighbors asked him to sell the ore, which is really not his own." "Where did your neighbor get this stone from?" The boy in Xuanyi turned his face like turning a book. Instead of letting go, the tip of the knife tilted up slightly and stabbed into her flesh, but it didn''t hurt her blood. However, Luobei knew that if he didn''t answer well, he might have seen some blood. However, when master Chai intervened, he earned a little opportunity to maneuver. At the moment, he said weakly: "he didn''t tell me But I guess it should have been found by accident in the depths of that mountain. " "Where exactly?" Luobeibei was about to cry: "I really don''t know about this. I only know that because my uncle was collecting medicine, he thought there were two stones that seemed special, so he brought them back with him. He suspected that it was ore, so he asked me to take a piece here to see if I could change some money. Then boss Wu accepted it, so today he asked me to bring another stone. " "If you can change money, why don''t you bring more?" Xuanyi young sword eyebrow a pick, obviously don''t believe. "After the stone was sold last time, uncle went back and looked for it again, but he couldn''t find the third one any more." Luobei North mouth is very smart. Once a lie is told, the following will naturally follow. "Then why doesn''t he sell it himself? Aren''t you afraid that you will be greedy for his money?" "It''s always fair for me to bring things for my neighbors over the past few years. Don''t be unjust!" Luobei was very angry and said, "and uncle accidentally hurt his leg when he went back to look for the stone. Now he hasn''t raised it well, so he can''t come by himself." "In that case, take me to see him." Seeing that she seemed deeply insulted, Xuanyi boy''s eyes flashed, and then he put away the knife and threw it back to his subordinates. "My home is far away. It''s all mountain roads. I have to climb several mountains. Do you really want to go, young man? It will take at least several hours! " Said, luobeibei deliberately to see his shoes, suggesting that he is certainly not dressed like this mountain road. "Don''t talk nonsense, just lead the way." "All right! But let me remind you, it''s really hard to go. If you fall, don''t blame me. " "It''s a lot of nonsense at a young age!" Xuanyi youth suddenly bent his fingers and played a note on her forehead. The pain of luobeibei fell into tears on the spot. "How do you hit people?" "It''s just a play. How can a man be more delicate than a little girl?" Luobei can only look back with angry eyes: "it''s OK to lead the way. Is there any reward?" "You want a reward?" The boy in Xuanyi laughs again. It seems that he is so novel that someone dares to ask him for money. "I I''ll show you the way You, you Why don''t you pay me... " Luobei''s teeth tremble, but he tries to be strong. "Interesting! ha-ha! How interesting The boy in Xuanyi suddenly burst out laughing. With this smile, there was an extremely bold and unconstrained momentum emanating from him. It made people feel as if the one standing in front of him was not a teenager, but a veteran who had been through the battle for a long time and could decide the life and death of thousands of people at any time. Boss Wu and master Chai, like luobeibei, were a little confused by him. Only the guards who followed the boy in Xuanyi were still motionless. After only a few laughs, Xuanyi boy''s laughter suddenly stopped, and his eyes were fixed on Luo Beibei''s eyes: "OK, if you want to pay, I''ll pay you! Is one hundred Liang enough? " One hundred Liang Luobei opened his mouth wide, and then nodded at half a sound: "enough, enough, too much...""Just one hundred Liang, as long as you take us to find your neighbor, one hundred Liang is yours!" Xuanyi boy waved, "what are you waiting for? Go "Ah We can''t go yet. " Luobei beilian said, "boss Wu hasn''t given me the money for this ore! And I have something to take back with me at widow Zhang''s house. " Xuanyi youth looked back to boss Wu, who quickly took the silver. Luobeibei saw that it was twice as much as the last time. He took possession of it and looked at Xuanyi youth again: "then you have to give me a little deposit first?" "There''s a lot of money when I get there. No deposit!" Xuanyi boy obviously looked down on her philistine appearance, raised his chin and said, "don''t you go to get something?" "The richer you are, the more stingy you are..." Luobeibei pretended to mutter, carried the basket out of the door, and looked back at him, "you wait here, oh, I''ll be right back." "Don''t worry, just wait here." Xuanyi boy showed his unique smile again. His facial features are extremely excellent, and it''s very pleasant to watch with a smile, if it''s not that smile that makes people shiver. "Then I''ll go and come back quickly!" Luobeibei hesitated for a moment, as if afraid of their repentance. But looking at boss Wu and master Chai, he seemed to have some confidence again and ran away quickly. As he ran, he seemed to have to look back. The boy in Xuanyi seemed to be very relieved of her, so Shi ran went back to his seat and asked boss Wu to make tea again. All the way back to widow Zhang''s house, widow Zhang was not quick, only put on half of the eggs, and some were not tied. Luobei didn''t care about the arrangement. He packed all the things he wanted to take back into the basket as soon as possible, paid in a hurry, carried the basket well and ran away. "Well, is this egg still on?" Widow Zhang couldn''t figure out the situation, so she was busy shouting. "Here you are!" Luobeibei quickly looked around and ran to the back of the house. Fortunately, there was only one main street in the market town, and there were not many people in the residential alleys nearby. She was careful all the way and tried her best to avoid people, and then she rushed into the mountains outside the town. Demons often say that human beings are the most cunning creatures. As long as they are driven by interests, they often use any means to make them come out. Sure enough, just for a piece of ore, the villain even threatens her with a knife. It''s still more time to wait. The market town is close to the mountain. It takes only a little time to enter the forest. After years of smelting and daily use of the town people, the forest has been cut down for a long time. The land is extremely sparse and there is no way to hide. As a result, Luobei ran for half an hour until it was surrounded by dense shrubs and few traces of human cutting, and then bent down to gasp desperately. Although she is good at running by nature, she has a lot of load on her body after all. She can''t bear to run down like this. However, there was no movement around, she should have run out smoothly, right? Guess is so guess, but natural vigilance or remind luobeibei only back to the demon Valley can be really safe, so even if very tired, she just a little rest, even the basket did not put down, wait for breath a little bit, immediately continue on the road. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 7 Somewhere in the stone forest. Luobeibei walked cautiously for a while, turned back several times along the way, his ears were erect, but he didn''t find any abnormality. Finally, he was relieved, and a light and cunning smile came up at the corner of his mouth. Although that guy is very arrogant and overbearing, this enchanting array is not a decoration. If he didn''t follow, he would be wise. If he did, he deserved to suffer. I didn''t expect that when I thought about it, I heard a loud bang. I didn''t know which stone pillar was hit, but it fell to the ground and splashed a large mass of dust. Such a sudden change is too frightening. Luobei can''t help but utter a low cry of depression, and is extremely shocked. You should know that the most magical part of this chaotic stone forest lies in its strange inhibition ability. No matter it is the human spirit power or the Demon power of the demon clan, as long as you enter the forest, you will not be able to exert it. So will the magic talisman and other auxiliary tools. So in this case, unless the natural force, ordinary people can not destroy the stone forest, let alone such a huge destruction. But now, the stone forest has been broken! This is the first line of defense of demon Valley! That boy in Xuanyi is so terrible! Luobeibei, who had been calm before, finally got flustered and didn''t dare to hesitate to speed up her pace. Unexpectedly, because she was too nervous, she tilted her back basket and took a slightly confused step. With a slight daze, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed, the stone forest all became thorn forest. No, it''s the wrong way. Luobeibei quickly backed back. Unexpectedly, before he could stand still, he was pushed by someone and staggered forward for several steps. When I looked up again, I could see that there was still a forest of stone spikes in front of me. It was clear that there were many ferocious monsters. They all seemed to be staring at her, looking at which part of the mouth was more suitable. Luobeibei''s face turned white all of a sudden! The thorn forest just now is just frightening. If you carefully distinguish it, you can still find the trace of returning to the right path. However, these stone monsters can create realistic illusion. With her current ability, she will sink in in a moment, and then can''t tell the truth from the false What''s more, once you enter the dreamland, you will feel that the time is extremely long. Normally, there is only a few breath, but in the dreamland, it may be several quarters of an hour. When she came to recognize the road, she was deliberately introduced into the dreamland and felt the experience. Luobei was a little desperate. What''s more desperate is that she was pushed by someone just now. That is to say, the bad man is not afraid of this maze. And maybe now he is standing in front of her, but she can''t see him at all. Even if she escapes from the fantasy, she can be teased again at any time. Mu Aoxing is really standing in front of luobeibei at the moment. She looks at the expression on her face with great taste. Sometimes she is scared, sometimes she is desperate, sometimes she is strong, sometimes she is broken down and wants to cry Then he saw her sit down slowly, holding her basket tightly, motionless. Hiss Does she think she can resist hallucinations without moving? The hateful little villain thinks that if he deceives others, he will be OK! Mu Ao star evil smile for a while, mischievous ground suddenly stretched out a hand, a back basket robbed to come over. Luobeibei suddenly fell to the ground, and immediately screamed like he was on a charcoal fire. He beat his body desperately and kept rolling on the ground. Oh, this is the illusion of meeting the fire. He just experienced it, and then it was her turn. It''s the real life! Eh, why doesn''t she go away! See Luo North North suddenly curl up the body, the whole body is shivering, the teeth are cackling, but still trying to make a sound. Mu Aoxing couldn''t help but get close to her and heard her muttering to herself: "calm down It''s an illusion. It''s an illusion. It''s an illusion... " It''s not bad! Mu Aoxing can''t help but raise his eyebrows again. It''s only a very short time for him to watch this Kung Fu, but his feeling in the dreamland is very rich. This boy can still keep his mind, which makes him look at it with new eyes. "It''s cold It''s cold No, it''s also an illusion I''m actually ok It''s a hallucination. Just bear with it... " The dreamland inside has changed again. The villain before meeting starts to run desperately in the same place, but he still insists on reminding himself tenaciously. Mu Aoxing suddenly doesn''t want to play any more. As soon as he reaches out his long arm, he brings her over. A moment ago, it was still icy and snowy, chased by hungry wolves. A moment later, it turned into a stone forest. In front of her, there was a face looking down at her. No matter how sensitive luobeibei''s nerve was, it couldn''t reflect for a moment. "Why run away?" She heard a familiar voice coming out of the crowd in front of her. She tried to open her eyes and see clearly. But because she was too close, she could see nothing except a pair of bright eyes. What''s more, because her brain was still confused, she didn''t know what was going on in front of her?Like this, it''s stupid and stupid! Seeing her dull appearance, Mu Aoxing couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He stepped back a little and patted her face impolitely: "aren''t you scared to death?" Luobei blinked several times and finally saw his face clearly. Then he suddenly recovered and looked at him in horror. "Answer my question when you are sober. Why do you want to escape?" Mu Ao star hands hold, "don''t answer obediently, let you taste the taste of dreamland again." Luobei shrinks her body and bites her lips helplessly. She deliberately leads people to this enchanting array. Unexpectedly, instead of trapping them, she is coerced by others. It seems that she is not easy to escape today. "You are so fierce and threaten me with a knife. You are a bad man! My mother said, "when you meet bad people, you should quickly avoid them. The farther you hide, the better." Luobeibei''s eyes gradually filled with tears, try to make their performance childish some. "But I''ll give you a lot of money, and you don''t want it?" "My mother said that only when you are kind can you make money. If you are not kind, you can''t earn money." Looking at his eyes that seem to penetrate people''s hearts, luobeibei instinctively wants to retreat, but he is very afraid that he will fall into an illusion again, so he can only hold on. Until then, she suddenly found that the reason why the eyes of the young man in Xuanyi in front of her were so beautiful was that the depth of his pupils seemed to be light purple. With every time he gazed and blinked, the light purple would turn into a beautiful streamer, as if It seems that all things in the universe were bred from the light purple streamer, which is why they are so deep and dazzling. "It''s really a good boy who listens to my mother''s words." in a daze, luobeibei heard the light purple eyes speak again. "However, little brother, my brother is just a little impatient, but he''s not a bad man. You tell my brother, why don''t you want to lead my brother?" "No, you are a bad person. You are very dangerous..." Luobeibei''s eyes were a little lax and struggling, "I can''t take you back to the village Everyone will be in danger... " "Who are you?" A little boy without aura could resist his bewilderment. Mu Aoxing''s interest became more and more intense. His thin lips opened and his voice became more and more gentle. "Uncle Huang Grandfather Ah Fu Mrs. Shi Grandfather tortoise And... " "Who else?" Grandfather tortoise? It doesn''t sound human. Mu Aoxing''s heart suddenly flashed a trace of doubt, and then looked at the little boy who was still confused in front of him, and his eyes were a little different. "And ma Ma, no, I can''t tell you... " As soon as he was distracted, luobeibei suddenly woke up, and his face was full of startled vigilance. God, what did she say just now? Did she tell everyone? #PS: collecting and fattening www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 8 It''s hard to recover so soon. It''s really hard! Mu Aoxing''s purple eyes flashed, her beautiful thin lips slightly pursed, and she began to smile again: "Oh, can''t you tell me? If you don''t tell me, I can also use soul searching! Boy, have you ever heard of soul searching? " Luobeibei shakes her head and doesn''t know what to do. She has never heard of this soul searching technique, but she knows it''s not a good thing just by listening to the literal meaning. Mu Aoxing deliberately explained: "soul searching is that I will get into your cerebellar pocket and dig out everything you know, but after digging out, you will become an idiot." So terrible Luobei can''t help shivering. He can''t imagine himself becoming an idiot, but he still shakes his head with a fluke. Even so, she still can''t say! Before entering the enchantment array, she was still taking a chance, hoping that even if she was forced to lead the way back, there would be many demons in the demon Valley to solve her future problems. But now, almost every hair in her hair felt the extremely dangerous smell of the boy in black clothes. This man probably won''t pay attention to the demons in the demon Valley at all. Not only will he not pay attention to them, but he may also cause great harm to everyone, just as he can wantonly destroy the enchantment array. Maybe he will peel everyone''s skin and dig their hearts for elixir She could not imagine that the demons in the demon valley would be destroyed because of their own timidity and selfishness, and it was even more difficult to imagine that the sleeping aunt would be tortured like the demons. So, no! She can''t tell us the secret of this terrible human demon valley. She can''t put grandma and everyone in danger! Even if this terrible human really uses any soul searching technique, she can''t say that if she really has no way, she will use the last move to kill everyone. I feel the panic in her eyes, and it slowly turns into a kind of perseverance that is far away from her age. It seems that she is speechless but stubborn to say that even if she kills her, she will not speak again. The banter in Mu Aoxing''s eyes gradually turns into appreciation and deeper exploration. Well, it''s the right person for him. This seedling is really good. "All right!" He suddenly pulled away, grabbed her arm, pulled her from the ground, "since you insist on not saying, I will not force you." What? Luobei was dragged by him involuntarily, but he was stunned. "It''s worthy of my admiration to have such courage at a young age." Mu Aoxing''s expression is like the spring breeze, suddenly very kind. "Then you Will you let me go? " Luobei was so shocked that he didn''t dare to feel happy, so he could only ask questions tentatively. "This one? I''m afraid not yet. " Mu Aoxing suddenly looked out of the stone forest, then gave her a smile, "I have to ask you to do me a favor." "What''s up?" Luobeibei''s nerves suddenly tense up again, things really are not so simple. "Undress." "What?" Luobei retreats with fright, thinking that he has seen through his daughter. He can''t help embracing himself with both hands, but But she''s only eleven! "What''s that look in your eyes?" See her big eyes, as if to accuse him of metamorphosis, Mu Aoxing can''t help but is very unhappy, can''t help bending finger flick her forehead, "this childe is to say, let you take off your coat." Say, oneself pull belt first, already took off Xuan Yi on the body: "change!" She finally understood the word. Seeing that the other party would turn over if he didn''t obey, luobeibei didn''t dare to refuse, so he had to take off his clothes slowly while lowering his head, and at the same time he wanted to bargain with luck: "if I help you, you Will you let me go? " "Look at the mood! Move fast, don''t dally "Oh Luobeibei uncomfortably took off her coat. As soon as she got it, she was taken away. At the same time, she felt that it was dark in front of her eyes, and another dress had covered her head. A strange smell rushed into her nose instantly. It was very strange, but it didn''t smell bad at all. It seemed that she had a little familiarity, as if she had ever smelled it. However, in front of you, you are a strange stranger. You can''t be a stranger any more! How could she feel a little familiar? Luobeibei stares at Mu Aoxing, but he pulls her coat with his two index fingers. He doesn''t know what magic he has done. Her dirty old clothes become clean and tidy in a twinkling of an eye. Then he reluctantly puts them on himself. His fingers move quickly again, and the clothes that were too small suddenly fit a lot. Luobei can''t help but keep his eyes straight. What a magic way! Mu Aoxing tidied up her old clothes, looked up, saw that she was still looking at herself, and immediately pulled down her face. This boy, can''t you dare to despise his clothes? "Why don''t you change it?" Feel a cold essentially forced to come, Luobei busy suddenly come back to God, three under two put on the sleeve.She was a head shorter than the boy. Naturally, she was too big to wear his black clothes. But this black clothes was unusual. As soon as she put it on, she automatically shrunk part of it, and it was strangely fit. Gee! How can this dress shrink automatically? After all, luobeibei is only an eleven year old girl. Even though the experience just now is really unprecedented for her, it is the first time in her life that she has seen such a novel dress. She still can''t help but be attracted. She can''t help but stretch out her little hand and secretly pull the corner of her dress. But I saw that the black clothes were as elastic as dough. It was clear that they could be pulled to the ground for a long time, but as soon as I let go of them, they immediately became fit again, and there was no damage. I couldn''t help pulling them again "Hello! Have you had enough? " To see her sometimes sensitive like an over alert fawn, sometimes dull like a stupid rabbit with a strange heart and a strong mind, taking her clothes as a toy, Mu Aoxing couldn''t help blackening his face, "stand up!" Luobeibei stood up straight and didn''t dare to move. Then he saw that the other party''s slender fingers quickly formed a few invisible fingerprints in front of him, and then suddenly pointed heavily on his forehead. Luo North North ah, subconsciously closed his eyes, but found that there is no imagined pain. "Well, I can barely get through it!" Feeling the hand away from his face, luobeibei opened his eyes doubtfully. This look, suddenly silly! Standing in front of me, how could it be like another self? Although the complexion is dark, the hair is scattered, and the appearance is very embarrassed. It''s not exactly what I used to be, but the face with eyebrows and eyes Clearly, it''s like the self in the water mirror. Is she in the dreamland again? In the dullness, luobeibei can''t help looking forward, trying to touch the opposite face, as soon as he raised his hand, he didn''t touch it at all, and suddenly he was patted away by himself Eh, her hand, how big, still with a ring Luo Beibei looked at the hand that was obviously connected to him, but it was not only slender but also very white. He quickly pinched his face in horror. Oops! they hurt! "If you''re stupid enough, please put up your ears for me to listen carefully." See that "own" face is pinched to pinch to go, Mu Ao star can''t help but smoke the corner of the mouth, before he how still think this kid is smart enough, is a plastic talent? Luobeibei immediately rubbed his cheek, then let go and looked at him eagerly. Although she is confused about the situation and why she can''t use magic in the enchantment circle, this guy doesn''t seem to have any influence at all. She doesn''t know why the other party will turn himself into him and turn him into himself, but she can realize that since the other party is playing such a magic trick, it won''t happen again for a moment Forcing himself to lead the way to the demon Valley, he quickly made a good appearance, in order to get lenient treatment. She''s only eleven years old, and she''s still very young. In the words of Huayao yanrao, she''s not even huaguduo now. If she can''t die, she really doesn''t want to die. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 9 "You don''t have to make a fuss. I''m just using some tricks to make you and me look different. In fact, you''re still you and I''m still myself." Because the plan must her help, Mu Ao star rarely patience explained a few words, save the back she instead to his trouble. OK, ok In this way, Luobei was a little more stable, but his doubts were deeper: "what do you want me to do for you?" "There are a few annoying flies outside. They''ve been following me for many days," Mu Aoxing said faintly. "I don''t bother to deal with them any more. I''ll go out later. You can help me get rid of their ideas, so I can take the opportunity to deal with them." Clean up How to clean up? Remembering that the man in front of him almost asked himself with a knife as soon as he met him, Luobei was a little frightened and hesitated to ask: "you Are you going to kill? " Although Mu Aoxing''s face became her, her eyes only glanced slightly, and she was still full of her own temperament: "are you afraid?" "It''s not good to kill people..." Although know in front of the person is not easy to provoke, but Luobei summon up courage. "Ha ha I''m still a kid. " Mu Ao star laughs, but there is light irony in the smile, "even if I don''t kill them, but they come to kill me specially. Do you think I should be killed by them obediently?" "They Why kill you? " "There are many reasons to kill people, so you don''t need to tell a child about it." Mu Aoxing waved his hand, "in a word, after going out, I will take you to a place, and then I will pretend to look for ore, leave you for a distance, wait for them to appear, your task is to pretend to be me, obediently stand in the same place, wait for me to find the stone." "Oh..." Luobei obediently responded, but then he opened his mouth slightly later, "then I I''m not very dangerous? " "Natural danger, otherwise how is bait?" Er, he can say such a mean thing so righteously. How can there be such a person in the world? No wonder the demons say that human beings are the most cunning and shameless. Luo Beibei couldn''t believe staring at him. She didn''t know what to say. Should she scold each other angrily at this time? If it seems like this, she may die faster, but if she doesn''t do anything to die in vain, isn''t it too useless? "Now you''re like me. Don''t be so childish and stupid." Mu Aoxing is obviously very dissatisfied with her expression is too rich, proud way, "don''t worry, I won''t let you die." It''s strange to believe that! Luobei mouth a shriveled, but can only silent protest. Mu Ao star rolled a white eye, can''t help but point her forehead with a finger: "what''s the matter with abdominal Fei? If you say that you won''t die, naturally you won''t die. If you are still chirping, do you really want me to take your life now? Anyway, you don''t have to be a bait. I can find anyone. " Then she''d better be a bait! For fear that this strange man in front of him would turn his face if he turned it over, luobeibei wanted to retreat. But when he thought that it was still a stone forest, he didn''t dare to retreat, so he had to bow his head: "I know." "Good boy Mu Aoxing raised her hand and patted her head with satisfaction. Luobei angrily deviated, and suddenly felt wrong: "why didn''t you make me taller?" Mu Aoxing''s sword eyebrows picked: "what''s the hurry? It''s not too late to change when you''re going out soon. Now learn to look like me first, and you''ll find out as soon as you go out." Isn''t this easy? Luobeibei immediately held his head high, put one hand in front of his belly, put one hand behind his back, raised his chin, looked askance, and looked down on him openly. "Four different things!" Mu Aoxing naturally refused to admit that he was in this state at ordinary times. Although he felt that this guy''s imitation ability was pretty good at heart, he pulled down his face and said, "forget it, you don''t have to do so many actions in a mess. It''s good to have no expression on your face. Don''t talk too much. I''ll open my mouth." It''s really horizontal and vertical. It''s all in his mouth. I''ve seen the overbearing, and I''ve never seen the overbearing! Luobei dropped his eyes, depressed at the same time, can''t help but worry about his situation, when on earth can he get away? Just now the enchanting array was destroyed. When will you know? Will they come to save her? "Well, lead the way." Mu Ao star how can''t see the injustice in her heart, just don''t care. "Don''t you have broken the array?" Luo North North wonder tunnel, but see his eyes a slant, busy and knowingly changed, "I take I take." Say to want to carry basket son, but listen to Mu Ao star way: "these things stay here first, lest cumbersome." Luobei had no choice but to give up the basket and lead the way. Soon out of the stone forest, Mu Aoxing adjusted their height by casting a spell. Then, without waiting for Luo Beibei to enjoy the illusion of being "superior", Mu Aoxing secretly instructed her to do some moves. As soon as Luobei walked according to the words, he suddenly saw a flash of light in front of him, but a flying sword that was only a Chi Xu suddenly stopped in front of him, and it became several times larger in an instant."Take my arm and jump up." Muaoxing orders in a low voice. Is this flying? Luobeibei suddenly excited up, quickly obedient, in addition to sliding in mid air when the rope, she has never been flying in her life! At the next moment, the flying sword suddenly started, swished and swept into the air. WOW! How fast! Luobei couldn''t help exclaiming! "Boy, be safe! If you move any more, you will be thrown down! " She''s very peaceful. She doesn''t move at all! Luo Beibei looks back and is trying to explain. However, he finds that the "self" behind him is full of fear and shaking Silence She''s not scared at all, okay? What are you looking at? A 10-year-old boy in a mountain village flew to the sky for the first time in her life. Would she not be afraid but also excited now? Mu Ao star looked at her bright abnormal eyes, feeling very speechless, and then pretended to be afraid of the appearance became very uncomfortable, not from the low voice scolded: "pay attention to your expression!" What a cry to catch a thief Luobeibei could only turn his head and not look at him. He tried his best to keep a face on the floor, but then his attention was attracted by the rising height in front of him. She''s flying. She''s flying Ah Flying higher and higher! The trees are under the feet, the mountains are getting shorter, and the wind is blowing up. It seems that the whole world is under the feet So this is the feeling of flying! It''s really amazing! Although she had imagined that she could fly in the sky one day, she didn''t expect that she would come so soon! I like the feeling of flying very much. I''m not afraid at all, right? Mu Aoxing''s eyes flashed a little purple awn, and his fingers suddenly pinched. He saw the speed of the flying sword suddenly rise up, like an arrow that just left the string, and then straight into the distant Wanren forest with different shapes and strange peaks and rocks like a diving eagle. He also chose the most dangerous place to do all kinds of exciting shoulder wiping. Oh, so fast! It''s going to hit! Help Eh, I didn''t run into Ah, it''s flying up again Luobeibei was frightened for a while at first, but soon she fell in love with the feeling of speed. If her hands, feet and voice were not controlled, she would open her arms and shout loudly! This boy is really addicted to playing! Seeing several pranks, he didn''t really frighten the other side. Instead, he had to pretend to be a little girl who was very scared. Mu Aoxing was a little depressed. He just saw a trace of shadow in Yu Guangli. Now he secretly pinched the formula and took Luobei north to choose a very strange intersection of three peaks. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 10 Why don''t you fly? Luobeibei felt that he had just let go of his tense nerves and began to enjoy the wonderful feeling of the boundless world that I could roam freely. Then he found that the castration was steep and slow, and he fell slowly to the ground, and suddenly he was lost. However, before she could adjust her mood, she heard a low voice command in her ears, asking her to look around, and at the same time making a mouth: "are you sure the ore was found here?" "I don''t know That''s what uncle said... " "What are you doing? Hurry to find it!" Luobeibei listens to someone talking to himself, and then sees "I" go to the front to look for something, and gradually goes far ahead. Thinking that something terrible will happen later, the pleasure of just flying fades away, and I can''t help but get nervous. However, thinking of Mu Aoxing''s warning, he could only try his best to keep calm. He slowly walked to a stone and sat down. According to the plan, he took out a bottle in his sleeve, swallowed a pill and closed his eyes. I don''t know what the pill is made of. Almost as soon as it enters the throat, it turns into a stream of heat and quickly spreads to all parts of the body. The fatigue on the body is suddenly swept away. Luobeibei couldn''t help but be surprised. He wanted to find out what it was. But he didn''t know when the dark hand would suddenly start, and his nerves immediately tightened again. If that guy just coaxes her, but doesn''t really protect her, isn''t it that other people cut her with a knife and shot her with an arrow, and she will die! Thinking that death might come at any time, luobeibei could not help shivering. Just after this shaking, a voice suddenly rang out around him: "I said, how can your highness 19 enter the enchanted forest, but nothing happened. It turned out that he was just a strong man in the outside and pretending to be an actor in the middle!" Luobei opens his eyes and sees a flaming fireball rushing towards him. He is shocked. He wants to jump off the stone and run for his life. But somehow, she had just moved freely, but now she couldn''t move. She could only watch the fireball coming fiercely. In the blink of an eye, the big fireball, which is big enough to burn her in a twinkling of an eye, comes in front of her and explodes. Luobeibei instinctively closes her eyes. However, the expected burning pain did not come. Luobei couldn''t help but open his eyes. He saw that the surface of the black clothes on his body had paid countless golden light symbols, which together formed a big aperture and firmly blocked the fireball outside. Gee! Is it really protected? In a flash, luobeibei only felt that he had been walking between life and death, and his mood changed from extreme fear to relief. On the contrary, he suddenly felt grateful to the human who had put himself in danger! However, the other side obviously knew that a single fireball couldn''t do anything about muaoxing. Luobeibei was just relieved, and then found that there were eight more figures around him. Everyone had their own weapons and magic weapons, and a series of wind blade fireballs, ice arrows and other magic arts came here for free. The spell rubs the air and strikes the aperture. It not only makes all kinds of sounds, but also makes her eardrum buzzing. The color she can emit is very colorful, and the vision is very shocking. Just, Luo North North at the moment which have mood to appreciate, cold sweat on the back of a wave to come out, can''t help looking for mu Ao star again and again. However, there was no shadow of him in the rocks. I could not help but hate him and pray for him to show up soon. Otherwise, when the protective cover was broken, her life would be lost. But Rao is that she is so anxious that Mu Aoxing, who had no patience before, is very calm. She doesn''t show up for half a sound, and allows her protective cover to crumble under repeated attacks. Mean! Shameless! I hate it! Damn it! bad guy! Asshole! Son of a bitch! Why don''t you come? If you don''t come again, I will die! Sobbing Mama Uncles, grandparents Come and help! ¡­¡­ "My father gave him all the precious clothes. I''m so afraid that I went to the East China Sea!" Near the peak, two figures stood back and forth, standing in front of the young man in gorgeous clothes. Looking at the golden aperture, he almost gnashed his teeth and said, "I''d like to see how eccentric my father can be when there are no bones left." "Your Highness, please take it easy. No matter how powerful the Baoyi is, it''s just a magic weapon. After all, your highness 19 is still young, no matter how talented he is, his spiritual power is still limited. It''s hard to control this Baoyi," advised the man at the back. "When the Baoyi fails, is your highness afraid that he won''t be angry?" "You''re right. No matter how talented you are, no matter how beloved your father is, it''s nothing to wait for someone to die." The gorgeous man''s pretty face was covered with a ferocious smile, and his eyes were staring at the figure in the aperture coldly, showing deep hatred. "Later, I''ll see how the pretentious boy kneels at the foot of the king and cries." The people behind him also looked at the aperture and did not speak. However, they thought that his highness would be disappointed.Although his highness 19 is still young, he is the most arrogant person he has ever seen in his life. He broke his arm when he was only five years old, but he didn''t shed a tear with a snort. Now he is more and more arrogant. I''m afraid he won''t cry and beg even if he scrapes the last piece of meat on his body. They watched quietly, waiting for the treasure clothes to fail. But after a moment, the aperture remained unchanged despite the eight people''s urgent attack. The man in Huafu couldn''t help getting impatient: "it''s just a defensive weapon. Why can''t eight people attack for a long time? Zhao Wu, go and see what''s going on? " "Your Highness, please don''t be impatient. Baoyi is Baoyi after all. If it is broken so soon, it will be a waste of its name." Zhao Wu advised, "most of his highness 19''s men are just temporarily distracted. They have never been killed. In case there is a fish who has missed the net, and there is no guard around him, you''d better wait..." "How can there be so much nonsense? Is my king the one who is willing to be slaughtered by others? Can''t I leave you?" The man in Huafu was very impatient and said, "how much time and effort did it take us to get this little fox to take the bait. Now that we finally got it, of course, we killed him quickly. It''s serious. Are we waiting for others to find out and make things worse? Come on, don''t be stingy. I don''t believe in continuous blasting. His rags can stand it. " "Yes." The people behind them had to take orders. As soon as they chanted the formula, they flew down the mountain and rushed straight to the aperture. After he left, the gorgeous man who stayed in the same place could not help but feel proud, and even rubbed his hands eagerly: "nineteen, nineteen, you finally have today, I can''t wait to see you die." As soon as his voice fell, he felt a cold touch on his neck. Mori''s cold blade was directly close to his artery: "brother Jiu is really broad-minded. Do you think I will die?" The ninth prince was shocked. He could not believe that he wanted to turn his head, but he did not dare to move: "Nineteen! You How could you... " "How could I be here without knowing it? I said nine elder brother, you have been fighting with me openly and secretly for so many years, how can you still be so naive? " Mu Ao star is very cold with a smile, and all of a sudden, she screams. The man who had been flying down first turned back. Seeing the scene on the mountain, he was in a hurry and wanted to fly back. But as soon as he moved, three figures appeared around him and besieged him. The eight people who were attacking Luobei suddenly exploded at the same time. They were so powerful that they overturned half of them on the spot. Countless red blood limbs were even sprinkled on the aperture, and then slowly slid down. The bright red was still with a slight heat, which made people feel more frightened, and made Luobei more and more bloodless. Even though the remaining four were smart enough to protect them immediately, they still suffered some serious or slight injuries, and their combat effectiveness fell in an instant. To make matters worse, at the same time, four more appeared to attack them repeatedly, and two more were injured in an instant. Seeing his nine subordinates, there were only three left in the blink of an eye, and they were all in danger. He was also in the hands of the enemy, and he was still in the hands of the most terrible enemy. Suddenly, the ninth prince was immersed in the abyss of despair and trembled like chaff: "Nineteen Listen to me, I didn''t really want to kill you, I just It''s just # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 11 "Don''t you really want to kill me? Do you believe that? For the sake of the so-called "99 supreme prophecy", how many times have you calculated for me over the years? I''m afraid you can''t even remember? Why, it''s your turn? " Mu Aoxing looks at his so-called half brother sarcastically, and his hand holding the blade is extremely stable. "It''s all a misunderstanding!" Life and death in the hands of others, nine Prince''s face where there is just half of the fierce, "nineteen, we are brothers ah, although I hate you, can really never want to kill you?" "Yes? Does it remind me that you and I were born by the same father? It''s ridiculous. At this moment, don''t you still want to play small moves? Forget it, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''ll give you a good time! " Mu Aoxing''s eyes flashed a trace of disgust, his arm suddenly moved horizontally, the sharp blade instantly cut the ninth Prince''s throat, and the blood spilled out like a fountain. "Wait I also have... " The ninth Prince covered his neck in disbelief and made a terrible cackle in his mouth, as if trying to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything and fell back on his back. Mu Aoxing stood on the mountain and watched him fall down like a stone with blood. He fell heavily among the rocks and finally turned into a corpse. His face was cold all the time. "Your Highness!" Zhao Wu cried out and burst out. He tried several big moves to rush to the ninth prince, but he was immediately surrounded by the crowd. On the other side, the remaining two evils were not as brave as he was. They just followed their master. Mu Aoxing swept around and saw that Zhao Wu, the only one left, was at the end of a strong crossbow. Then he floated down from the mountain slowly and fell in front of the aperture. He put away his Dharma suit and solved the blindfold. The black clothes on his body were suddenly taken away. Luobeibei, who was wearing a Cotton Tunic and was weak all over, immediately fell straight down from the big stone without any support. Seeing that he was about to fall into the pool of blood of the broken limbs and bones below, his arm suddenly tightened, and the whole person was lifted up. "Wow..." Luobeibei, who was in mid air and whirling around, finally regained his ability to move, had no time to think about anything at all. Instead, he opened his mouth full of nausea and instinctively vomited. Mu Ao star eye quick hand to throw a robe sleeve, avoid that piece of spilled down like dirt, dislike to almost throw her down. Fortunately, she still had a little conscience. Knowing that she was suffering for herself, she just held back and put her on a clean stone in the distance. This vomit, is a good half ring, until the bile has vomited some out, luobeibei this just weakly rely on the stone to close the eyes to breathe, but in the mind still can''t help but flash scenes of blood splashing, can''t help but also hit a few chills. "Hello, are you ok?" Seeing that her face was full of tears, although there was no blood color on her dark face, her eyes were obviously full of fear, and she was obviously shocked. Mu Aoxing felt a little guilty and raised her hand to clean her. But after the white light flashed by, her dark and rough skin suddenly became very delicate and white. She couldn''t help but blink in surprise. Luo Beibei felt something strange on his face, but he thought his face had been touched. He opened his eyes in horror. Seeing him standing in front of him, he instinctively shrank back. This Isn''t it a kid? Mu Ao star suddenly a little suspicious of his judgment before, can''t help looking at her eyes again. But her big wet eyes were black and white, her eyelashes with tears were thick and dense, her eyebrows were a little thin, her nose and cherry lips were obviously petite, and now she was not wearing old linen clothes, only a plain white middle coat, which was like a poor boy in a rough mountain village. She was obviously a poor girl. "Are you a woman?" See Luo north north of the Mou in the North obviously again many a few cent panic, the body still cringes for a while, Mu Ao star not from raise head to turn a white eye, in the heart is very exasperated. He really inadvertently bullied a little girl. If the rumors go out, the 19 Prince actually takes a little girl as a stand in, won''t he lose his face? When I was depressed, I heard a anxious cry from the forest: "brother Xing, brother Xing..." "Brother Yu?" Mu Ao star eyes suddenly a bright, regardless of Luo north north, immediately TENGSHEN fly to the air, loud voice, "brother Yu, I''m here." A flash of light in the air, a figure in green clothes, about 30 years old soon appeared in front of him, to see him immediately overjoyed: "brother star, are you ok?" "Nothing!" Mu Aoxing smiles and shakes hands with him heavily, "brother Yu, why are you here?" "If it''s all right," the young man sighed with relief when he saw that he was safe. "Shouldn''t you be in the selection contest of Xianmen now? How could such a willful person come to this barren mountain? Do you know that when I found out that the one in Xianmen was just a stand in, I almost went crazy? " "I knew that the stand in could be concealed by others, but not brother Yu." Mu Aoxing followed him to land on the ground and motioned with his chin to Zhao Wu, who was still struggling to support him. "Isn''t someone trying to lead me here? I can''t fail, can I? Just take advantage of this opportunity to finish everything. "Then the young man''s eyes also looked in the past, and his face sank down: "old nine again? What about other people? " "Dead." "Dead!" The young man exclaimed in surprise and looked back at Mu Aoxing, "did you kill him?" "Yuge, don''t say he can kill me, I can''t kill him." Mu Aoxing snorted. The young man was stunned. He sighed and said, "brother Xing, after all, he is also our brother." "My brother is only brother Yu, anything else..." Mu Ao star sneered, "father so many sons, there is a third will treat me as a brother?" "But you just killed him like this. If my father is to be investigated..." The young man had obviously seen the corpse in the rubble and frowned. "Don''t worry, my father won''t know it''s mine." Mu Aoxing laughed, "I''m still in Xianmen?" "You..." The young man patted him on the shoulder, very helpless, "just, since we have reached this step He simply cut the grass to the root and solved Zhao Wu''s problem at the same time. " With that, he suddenly raised his hand and sacrificed his own flying sword. "Zhao Wu has been in the middle of foundation construction, and it''s really hard to deal with it. Yuge ruoken himself..." Mu Aoxing smiles and suddenly changes his face. He looks at the flying sword in his belly incredulously. "The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow is behind. Although Lao Jiu is quite a mantis, he has become a cicada, but the Yellow sparrow can only be me." The young man stirred one forcefully, then pulled out the flying sword, and looked at Dantian with no expression. Mu Aoxing slowly fell to the ground, staring at himself in purple eyes. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 12 "I know, at this moment your heart must want to ask me why?" Young man does not disease not Xu ground hang sword, indifferent ground looks at Mu Ao star. "It''s clear that you and I are the real brothers born of a mother compatriot. We have been so close for so many years. It''s clear that I''ve told you repeatedly that I won''t envy my father''s kindness to you. It''s clear that I always protect you and don''t let anyone bully you. Why do I want you to die more in the end?" Mu Aoxing tightly covers the hole in his abdomen, but he can''t stop the aura from leaking out. Then, among the people who originally besieged Zhao Wu, two of them suddenly rebel with Zhao Wu, holding the rest of the subordinates who want to rush to save themselves. There is only a sad smile on their proud face. "Why? Any more questions? " "Yes, I really don''t need to ask, but I really want to tell you how I feel." The young man looked down at him, and Mu Aoxing has three points similar, but another kind of handsome face, there is a kind of twisted pleasure, "Mu Aoxing! Do you know how long I''ve been thinking about looking down on you like this? Ten years, eleven years, or earlier? Oh, yes. To be exact, it should be 13 years and 3 months. I began to envy you when you were found to be a unique Lei tianlinggen when you were born. Over the years, your accomplishments have become higher and higher. Even your appearance doesn''t look like a 13-year-old boy. Everyone says that you can build a foundation when you are 18 years old at most Hehe, building a foundation at the age of 18. Do you want to surpass me for five years? " Mu Aoxing covered his abdomen with one hand and supported on the ground with the other. He closed his eyes and stopped looking at him: "Mu Aoyu, if you are still a man, don''t talk so much nonsense and kill me with your own hands!" "I killed you myself? Ha ha, my good brother, it''s silly of you to be your third brother? " Mu Aoyu laughed, "my father loves you so much that he gives you all his precious clothes. How can he not bury the spirit stone in your sea of knowledge? If you are dead, the spirit stone will immediately record the breath of the person who killed you. He will soon know that I am the murderer. Can I have any more then? " "So?" "So..." Mu Aoyu didn''t turn his head back. Suddenly he stretched out his hand and opened his five fingers. Luobei, who was trying to move quietly in the distance, felt a sudden breath of atmosphere. His neck was strangled by his clothes. Without even a dull hum, he was rudely caught by mu Aoyu and fell in front of Mu Aoxing. Then he could breathe. Hearing her uncontrollable cough, Mu Aoxing suddenly opened his eyes, and immediately his purple eyes shrank again. "The little girl looks pretty," Mu Aoyu was surprised. Luo Beibei''s real face looked up and down, and suddenly she began to smile. "Tell me, what''s your name?" Luobeibei held back the spicy meaning of his throat, covered his neck and didn''t speak, just glared at him defensively. "I''m so scared. How proud are you? It''s a little bit similar to Xingdi. " Mu Ao Yu was a little surprised and laughed, "since this is more appropriate. Little girl, this person bullied you so much before, and used you as bait to frighten you. Do you hate him very much? Come on, I''ll take it out for you. " With that, a dagger slipped out of her hand and handed it to her. What? Let her kill? Luobei shrinks back in horror. "Why, afraid? Don''t be afraid. It''s not difficult to kill. You just hold the dagger and thrust it into his chest. " Mu Ao Yu soft voice coaxed, "as long as you kill him, you will be free, you will no longer have to worry about someone will be bad for you, don''t you want to go home early?" Luo North North wriggles lips, but trembles several times, still can''t speak. "Good..." Mu Aoyu forced the dagger into her hand, "help me kill this villain, I will reward you well, clothes, jewelry, gold and silver, no problem." "I don''t want to..." Luobei trembled and threw away the dagger like a hot hand, looking at him with fear, "he is a bad man, but you are worse..." The dagger clanged to the ground, mu Aoyu''s smile suddenly put away, and his eyes were colder than the snake: "if you don''t want to do it, then Ben Wang will kill you first, not only you, but also your family. Don''t you pick it up soon?" As soon as he was oppressed, luobeibei felt that there was a heavy mountain pressing down on her head, which forced her to bend her back bit by bit and bend down to pick up the dagger which was also like a poisonous snake. "Good..." Mu Aoyu looked at her fingers and finally grasped the dagger. He laughed with satisfaction. As soon as the sleeve of the robe unfolded, he retreated more than ten steps, and gathered his breath, so as not to be recorded by the spirit stone. "Now, stab him in the chest." Luobeibei turned to Mu Aoxing and raised the dagger a little bit. His eyes were full of fear and confusion, but he bit his lips hard to force him to calm down. Mu Ao star looked at her, no expression on her face, as if there was only one way left: waiting for death to come. However, he saw that although luobeibei''s lips were trembling, they were opening and closing in silence one by one. It seemed that he was saying something with his lips. His heart moved and he couldn''t help but read it carefully. When he read it out, she said, "I''ll help you delay time Can you think of a way to escape? "I couldn''t help it.Can you? Seeing that he just looked at himself and didn''t speak, there was no expression in his eyes. Luobei was more anxious and flustered. "Little girl, why don''t you do it soon?" Mu Aoyu behind her is afraid of long night and dreams, cold voice again urge, "don''t think this king is just to scare you, a little girl, can''t this king find out your origin?"? If you hesitate, not only your own life will be lost, but your whole family will be buried with you. " Luobeibei has repeated it three times with his lips, but he still can''t see Mu Aoxing''s answer. He knows that he must have no choice. When he looks around, he sees the mountain standing silently, there is no special voice in the sky and the earth, and there is no demon coming out to rescue him. On the other side, he is still supporting Mu Aoxing, but there is only one left Thinking of today''s death, even before the temporary can''t see her, luobeibei tears can''t help but despair to flow down, simply suddenly turned around, the dagger tightly in front of the chest, stood in front of Mu Aoxing, bravely looked at mu Aoyu: "I won''t help you kill! If you want to kill me, come Mu Ao Yu sneered. She was about to come and teach her a lesson. However, Mu Ao Xing, who had been lying on the ground, suddenly pulled Luo Bei in his arms. The golden aperture popped up and protected them. At the same time, a simple bronze mirror suddenly appeared and expanded to about two meters. "Vanity mirror! My father gave you this, too? " Mu Aoyu gave a low cry and swept over like lightning. Before he arrived, his fierce magic had been attacked continuously, but they were all stopped by the bronze mirror one by one. Then, he can only watch Mu Aoxing jump into the void mirror with Luobei in his arms and disappear! "He can''t run far. He''ll gather all the people for me right away and search the area for me. Even if he digs a thousand feet, he''ll dig it out for me!" Mu Aoyu''s blue veins on his forehead suddenly stretched up and roared out of control. He slapped heavily on the nearby rock and made a hole in the rock. Countless pieces of gravel rolled down, and he still felt regret in his heart. After more than ten years of forbearance and painstaking planning, I''m about to achieve what I want. It''s very annoying that I fell short because of my carelessness! He should have prepared another suitable person for a long time, but who would have expected that the little girl would dare to disobey his orders, and who would have expected that the vanity mirror was in his hands! Thinking of Mu Aoxing''s possible escape back to Beijing and the anger of the eccentric father, mu Aoyu was the highest among all the princes even though he had already been king. However, mu Aoyu was still in deep fear, and his blood was all over his eyes. He clenched his fist and issued a continuous order again. Since he has been exposed, he must not be allowed to go back to Beijing alive www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 13 As soon as luobeibei was brought into the mirror, she immediately felt that her body was extremely weightless, and her viscera seemed to turn upside down. Her whole body was under a strong pressure. She felt very miserable every minute, and she fainted in a few seconds. Mu Aoxing''s situation is also very bad. The serious blood loss and even more serious Reiki leakage made the Reiki in his body almost empty in a very short time. What''s more, he had to support the operation of the void mirror. Even if he swallowed the whole bottle of pills in time, it was only a few more moments later. Immediately, the figure of him and luobeibei appeared from the high cloud sky, falling like a meteor. What''s more, the golden light on the treasure clothes was obviously dim quickly, and it seemed that they could not support to the ground safely. There''s something else in the storage ring that can save lives. Mu Aoxing recalls it quickly, but he finds that there are good things, but all of them need the support of aura. However, because his Dantian is badly damaged, even a little aura can''t work. Is it hard for him to die today? Falling from such a high place is absolutely beyond recognition! I can''t believe that he should die like this! Listening to the wind whistling in my ears, looking at the shadow of the mountains and lakes below gradually expanding, Mu Aoxing''s proud face finally emerged a trace of desolate sorrow, but from beginning to end, he did not close a pair of purple eyes. He Mu Ao star, is to die, also can''t be timid to die. The scenery on the ground is getting closer and closer. It can be seen that the place where he will be buried is a vast blue lake. He had seen this lake when he was patrolling the Wanren mountains in the air. Sure enough, the void mirror could not take them too far. However, I will die today, and you mu Aoyu will not want to leave. I can always make another sound before I die. Even if my father won''t avenge me immediately, he will always plant the seeds of doubt in his heart. You can''t think of it in this life! It''s just that I pity the little girl to accompany him to death innocently. Thinking of Luobei North Africa but unwilling to kill him, Mu Aoxing said with tears that he wanted to help him delay time. For the first time, Mu Aoxing felt great guilt. He couldn''t help looking sideways, but found that the little girl''s face was pale and already fainted. Then he remembered that not everyone could pass through the void mirror. But now that it''s over, no matter how guilty it is, it''s useless Just thinking about it, the precious light of Xuanyi flickered and finally failed. Their falling speed suddenly accelerated again, and they were about to hit the wave which seemed soft but could break their muscles and bones. At this time, a soft white light suddenly came out of luobeibei''s chest, slowly enveloping them like waves. Then Mu Aoxing saw luobeibei''s body shrink suddenly, and instantly became a small animal. His hair is brown and yellow, very smooth and supple. His big sharp ears are slightly drooping because he is still sleeping. His neck, which is close to his chest, has a beautiful curve. His limbs, which stretch out from his loose clothes, are slender and slender. There are white spots on his back, which all show that he is a beautiful young deer. This little girl is actually a fawn demon? And he and she get along for so many times, actually did not see out, no, it should be said, this little deer demon body how not a bit of evil? How did she turn into a human at a young age? Mu Aoxing, who was quite shocked, felt a little split in his mind for a moment. He couldn''t help looking at the deer with big eyes closed. Until he felt his body shocked, he found that he had fallen to the water, but there was no pain in his mind. The white light is very soft to protect them, but it does not have the function of suspension. Therefore, as soon as the aperture enters the water, it slowly sinks down. The blue wave is very clear, the sunlight refracts down from above, sets off the shallow water wave to the sparkling light, nearby small fish swimming figure can be seen all the time. At the same time, the lake is very deep. Through the transparent aperture, you can clearly see that the deeper you go down, the darker the lake will be until it is dark. Since he didn''t fall to death, but fell into the lake, and was protected by the unknown white light, there was always a little buffer time. Mu Aoxing immediately put aside the doubts about why luobeibei became a deer with its own protective circle. While he still had some spare power, he took the opportunity to quickly take out the wound medicine with his mind. He first bandaged the wound, then took out a piece of fluorescein stone for lighting, wrote a short message and hid it. As the aperture gets deeper and deeper, the sunlight on the top of the head becomes weaker until there is no light at all. The originally calm water also begins to fluctuate. Soon, one after another whirlpool of rapid rotation begins to appear around. Even though it is separated by the aperture, the huge suction can still be felt. Mu Aoxing wanted to control the aperture to avoid those vortices, but he was not strong enough. He could only watch being involved in one of the vortices several meters wide, and then he was forced to roll in the aperture. He was seriously injured, and his aura was exhausted. How could he stand such a bump? He just held on for a while and finally fainted irresistibly. I don''t know how long it took for mu Aoxing to wake up slowly. Before his consciousness was fully clear, he felt a force coming from his shoulder. When he opened his purple eyes, he saw a young deer biting his shoulder clothes and dragging him up. At this time, his lower body was still immersed in a pool less than one meter wide, and his injured abdomen was filled with heartfelt pain, The original white light is long gone.What is this place? Mu Aoxing asked questions in his heart. With the light of the fluorescent stone falling beside him, he quickly absorbed the surrounding scenes into his eyes and found that this is a narrow cave with only one person more than two or three meters high and four or five meters long at most. Looking at the thick mosses on the four walls of the cave, I think it''s not a year or two since they were formed. Obviously, the young deer has little strength. It''s very hard to drag and bite such a big man as him. He almost moves an inch to have a rest. This one pause, Mu Ao star then returned to God, diligently wants to prop up the body. Unexpectedly, when he moved, the young deer suddenly seemed to be greatly frightened and jumped all the way. A pair of big wet and dark eyes were staring at him tightly, with doubts in his eyes, and tilted his head askew, as if he didn''t know he was a good or bad person. Mu Ao star couldn''t help but smile, immediately brow a tight, low head to see to abdomen. I saw that the originally bandaged abdomen was already bleeding, and the cloth also slipped down, revealing the ferocious wound, which must have opened when it rolled in the whirlpool. Mu Aoxing''s face became gloomy when he thought that the elixir field was broken and he could no longer store his aura. He felt depressed for a moment, and even though he was still lying in the water, he fell back to the ground with his hands spread. He lay still and hardly breathed. After waiting for a long time, the timid young deer didn''t see any movement from him. Instead, he approached carefully step by step and tentatively. Seeing that he didn''t open his eyes, he lowered his head and really approached, tentatively sniffing the blood oozing from his abdomen. Although Mu Aoxing''s cultivation was abandoned, his spiritual consciousness was still there. He didn''t notice the little deer''s action, but at this moment when he was depressed, he didn''t care what he would do. The young deer gave a low cry, as if to say something. After waiting for a while, he gave another cry. Seeing Mu Aoxing always ignored himself, he blinked his wet eyes and suddenly extended his tongue to gently lick his wound. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 14 I don''t think he''s going to die after all. Why don''t you drink some blood? Well, even if he owes her, he can repay it before he dies. Mu Aoxing laughed in her heart, but she didn''t do any action on her hand. She let the deer lick and lick it very gently, until she suddenly found that the pain of the original wound was greatly reduced, and every time she licked her tongue, it seemed that there was a faint warmth deep into her abdomen, which finally surprised her eyes. The clothes next to his wound had been slightly arched. The wound, which was originally bloody and ferocious, had not only become very clean, but also had shrunk a part, and seemed to be gradually healing. This fawn demon is actually healing himself? Mu Aoxing was shocked and couldn''t help staring at the young deer''s face. Fawn is extremely gentle action lick very attentively, a pair of big eyes occasionally blink, attention is all on the wound, obviously did not notice that he has woken up, until licked again and again, the wound on the surface finally healed, only to stagger to raise his head, just hit his eyes, suddenly surprised, but fell in the water, scared a flutter. "Why save me?" Mu Ao star looked at it and asked low. The deer didn''t seem to understand him. His thick eyelashes blinked, and he cried low. He rowed on all fours and tried to climb up the bank. After shaking his body and shaking off the water drops, he looked at him for a long time and felt that he would not hurt himself. Then he stepped out of his long slender legs and walked to a relatively dry place. He rolled down and closed the black door wearily eye. Almost without a few breaths, there was an even breath in her nose. Mu Aoxing was stunned for a while and shook his head. He felt that with the healing of the wound, his physical strength had recovered. He stood up and lifted his legs out of the water. He also chose a dry place to sit down and began to check the injury. This is even more shocking. Mu Aoyu''s sword was fierce. He could not understand it any more. Otherwise, the aura in Dantian would not leak so quickly. But now, the big hole was sealed by an unknown thin material. Dantian was broken, but it was a very serious injury. Could it be cured after being licked by the deer demon? Rao Shimu Aoxing is well-informed and can''t believe it. In order to verify it, he turns over the space and takes out a pill that he used to take when he was young. The pills slide into the stomach and soon disperse into wisps of warm current, flowing to the meridians and coming to the Dantian by itself. Mu Ao star nervously held his breath and looked inside, but saw that the weak aura entered the elixir field, and obediently dormant down, and didn''t leak out as before. A strong sense of joy suddenly surged up, so that the heart of depression almost swept away. However, as soon as the mind was shaken, pain came from the repaired wound, and the aura in Dantian began to stir up. Mu Aoxing was surprised to quickly restrain his mind and calm down, and then the aura was restored. It seems that although the fawn demon helped him to heal his injury, it was only a temporary cure, not a complete repair. But even so, it has been a great help. You know, before that, he had never heard that Dantian could be restored so soon after it was destroyed. Most of the monks who were abandoned had no future in their lives. Now he has great hope to support him to return to the palace. As long as he can safely return to the palace, my father will certainly try to cure him thoroughly. So a think, Mu Ao star''s heart then put down a big half, began to have leisure to think other things. His hair was dry, and his upper clothes were almost dry. It seemed that the white aperture disappeared only when he arrived at this strange cave which looked like a sealed cave. It was only because the aperture could not take them completely out of the water that he made himself fall on the land. Apart from the small pool on the ground, the cave is almost completely closed, and I don''t know where it is now. Mu Aoxing carefully poked out a wisp of spiritual consciousness, but found that the spiritual consciousness could not penetrate the cave wall. He was stunned, and then tried to put the spiritual consciousness into the small pool. This time, it was unimpeded, and we soon found out the situation outside. As expected, they were swept to the bottom of the lake by the whirlpool, and there was an underwater corridor outside the small pool. The stone of the corridor seemed to be the same as the cave, and it also had the function of blocking spiritual consciousness. For a while, it became their natural shelter, and I don''t know if it was the deer demon who came here. Thinking about it, Mu Aoxing takes another look at it. It doesn''t matter. He suddenly finds that the white light on the deer is shining. He has already transformed into a human figure, but he seems to be naked Mu Aoxing''s eyes just saw the naked calf, and he turned his head and didn''t open his eyes. Only then did he find that after luobeibei became a deer, most of the clothes fell off. After the protective cover disappeared, most of them didn''t know where they had been washed by the water, leaving only a small piece of dirty clothes half hooked on the stone beside the water. Although Mu Aoxing is only 13 years old, he has never had sex before, but he is the prince, and he is also handsome. Naturally, there are few women who try to seduce them, not to mention their bare arms and thighs. He has also seen more explicit scenes.However, those women gave him only one kind of feeling. There was extreme disgust, not to mention close to him. He felt disgusted when he looked at them more. Keluobeibei is different. First, she is just a pure little girl who doesn''t know anything about love at all. Second, after she became a fawn, she tried her best to heal him regardless of the past. It can be seen that her nature is extremely kind. Therefore, even a glance at her is a kind of guilt blasphemy to him who has been greatly benefitted. For fear that he will see more things he shouldn''t see, and that Luobei will not know how to attack when he wakes up, Mu Aoxing quickly closes his eyes, takes out one of his own clothes from the storage ring, waves his hand to Luobei, who doesn''t know if he has changed his shape, turns his body, half turns his back to her, and tries to calm the heat on his face. But, holding his breath for a moment, there was no movement in the north of Luobei. There was only a slight breath, which was uniform and invariable. Obviously, he was still asleep and had not been awakened. Did not wake up is good, anticipates the most fearful scene not to have occurred, the Mu Ao star could not help but relaxed breath, but unconsciously thought of another matter. This little girl, when she was incarnated as a fawn before, had hair on her body, which could protect her from the cold, but now Lying in such a damp place, I''m afraid it''s easy to get sick. No, he has to stay here to recover. I don''t know when he can go out. If the fawn demon gets sick at this juncture, won''t it give him more trouble? Yes, that''s it. He just didn''t want to make trouble out of it. He wasn''t worried about the fawn demon! Mu Aoxing subconsciously didn''t want to admit that he moved a gentle heart, but arrogantly immediately found a perfect reason for himself. After turning over the space, I used the remaining light to roughly scan the location of luobeibei. Then I closed my eyes and went to cover her with a quilt made of velvet. Then I wrapped it with a quilt and put it on a cushion made of more than one piece of wool. The fawn demon was obviously very tired. Her sharp ears dropped slightly. Her thick eyelashes didn''t tremble. She didn''t wake up at all. Even if she was moved around, she didn''t wake up. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 15 Mu Aoxing stood beside the mat and looked down at the little girl who was wrapped up in the ground and only showed a small face. Her handsome eyebrows frowned again. I didn''t expect that a little girl accidentally involved would be a deer demon, and it was still a deer demon with a deep secret. However, fortunately I met her today. Otherwise, I was afraid that I would be forced to escape from the void mirror, or I would fall to death, or I would be found and killed by mu Aoyu sooner or later. It''s really a pity! It''s not his Mu Aoxing''s character to have gratitude, but how to repay it? Mu Aoxing thought for a while, but he still couldn''t think about it well. For one thing, he''s not out of danger now, and he has no ability to repay kindness. For another thing, he doesn''t know the real situation of the fawn demon. If he doesn''t repay kindness, he can make up for it. This kindness seems to be hard to repay for a while. After thinking about it, it''s because he''s too seriously injured and has to be afraid of Mu Aoyu. Mu Aoxing simply puts down his gratitude for the time being, takes out a futon and begins to meditate to heal his wounds, trying to recover some accomplishments as much as possible. When he was very young, he knew that the world was based on strength, even if he was born the best son of heaven, he could not be an exception. Therefore, over the years, even if he was favored by his father again, he never had the slightest sense of laziness in the cultivation of the Tao. Especially in the present situation, if Dantian can''t be completely restored, even if he was once favored again, and no matter how close he was, his father will still mercilessly give him up and choose another prince who can inherit the supreme position. Just because of today''s turbulent times, countries, people and demons are seizing the limited resources almost all the time. No country can accommodate a king who has no strength and can''t defend his territory. Without his threat, mu Aoyu''s strength is one of the best among the rest of the princes. Therefore, even if my father knew that mu Aoyu was attacking him, he would only turn a blind eye as if he didn''t know, and he would not have to think about revenge for him. Thinking of this, Mu Aoxing''s lips raised a cruel sneer. As the old saying goes, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge! He Mu Aoxing is now a dragon trapped shoal, but one day, he will avenge himself with his own hands. Therefore, the most urgent thing is to try to protect ourselves first. Although the fawn demon only helps him to mend the loopholes in the elixir field, he can finally run around to absorb aura and use the storage ring freely. Although there are some things in it that are useless to meet a monk like mu Aoyu who is still in the period of gas refining, they still have the strength of the first battle. It''s just that the protective film is very thin after all. If the aura is a little full, it may break through, not to mention compressed storage. Therefore, the more Aura absorbed, the more dangerous it is. Fortunately, he also has a defense array that only needs the spirit stone and does not need to output his own aura. It should be able to buy him some time. At the moment, Mu Aoxing took out the layout, so as not to be found here by mu Aoyu. With the basic guarantee of safety, his reason will be more and more restored. After thinking calmly for a while, he decides that as long as he accumulates a little aura, he will transfer the aura to the protective clothing that can be activated by storing full aura. In this way, he can not only leave this dilemma by virtue of the clothing, but also not wait to die even in a critical situation. It''s just that Baoyi can resist such a heavy defense, and it also needs a lot of aura. In this way, it can only transport a little bit of aura each time, and it will take a longer time. Mu Aoxing estimated it, and found that it would take at least five or six days for him to go on day and night. However, with his current injury, he had to take some time to recuperate, so in fact, it would take at least ten days. Ten days is ten days. Fortunately, this cave is unique and can isolate the spirit. The passage outside the pool is tens of meters long, and the exit is at the bottom of the lake. Even if the spirit is searching for the bottom of the lake, if it is not very careful, I''m afraid it will not follow the passage all the time. It should be safe in the short term. Do as you say, Mu Aoxing immediately carefully took the mild pills left over from childhood in the space, and carefully transferred the aura to the treasure clothes. ¡­¡­ When Luobei youyou woke up, he was stunned for a long time and couldn''t figure out where he was right now. At this time, she was lying on an expensive big bed. The delicate carving was unprecedented. The blue tent hanging on the bed was very common at first sight, but when she noticed it, she found that there was a faint streamer on it. Through the thin cicada like tent, the layout of the outside was clear. The floor of the room is covered with thick carpet, and a small purple round table is placed more than one meter in front of the window. On the round table stands a lantern with a very beautiful shape, which is emitting warm light. Under the lantern, a set of blue and white tea sets is quietly placed in a black tray. Looking around the four walls of the room, there are curtains of the same blue color but with beautiful texture and tassels. Where is this? She was first caught by the boy in Xuanyi as a bait. Later, she didn''t expect that his brother attacked him and killed him himself. But he jumped into a mirror with himself?Is this the world in the mirror? How gorgeous! Or did she leave the mirror long ago and get caught somewhere? Luobeibei, who has always lived only in thatched cottages in the mountains, has never seen such prosperous furnishings. Even compared with the real Hua house, the furnishings here are very few. But for her little girl in the mountains, it is shocking enough. So while wondering, luobeibei naturally wants to get up. But as soon as her soft and warm quilt slipped down, she suddenly found that she was naked. She blushed and quickly pulled on the quilt again. Then she found a white tunic and a pale gold robe hanging beside the bed. Regardless of many, she quickly stretched out her hand to pull the clothes over and quickly put them on first. But the dress was obviously too big. She had to roll up her sleeves several times. When she jumped out of bed, there were no shoes on the plush carpet. She could only go to the curtain at the other end of the round table with bare little feet and wanted to lift it to see what was outside. This one sees, immediately dumbfounded. Although the other end of the curtain is also covered with carpet, it is surrounded by caves with thick moss. In the cave, there is a small pool which is a little larger than the round table and waves gently from time to time. But these are not important. The problem is that the teenager sitting on the futon, meditating with his eyes closed, is not the villain who nearly killed her? "Awake?" Mu Aoxing had already heard the movement inside, but it was not easy to enter to check. At this time, he opened his eyes when he saw the curtain was lifted, and looked at the deer demon with a shocked little mouth and a small head. "You I Why are we here? " Luobei turned his head and looked around again. His eyes were full of doubts. Mu Ao star sword eyebrow a Yang, purple eyes in the light of the mysterious as the farthest but most shining star: "you forget?" # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 16 Luobei was even more confused: "what did you forget?" "You brought me here." "I brought you here? How can it be? "Luobeibei''s first reaction was that he was playing with himself. He thought of all kinds of teasing and using before, and immediately became alert again." don''t you get me into any dreamland again? " "This time, not really." Mu Aoxing stood up and took two steps towards her. Luobeibei immediately retreated, until muaoxing opened the curtain and entered the room. She was still watching him from the farthest place. Her black eyes were wide open, and her long eyelashes didn''t blink. Her expression was exactly the same as when she was incarnated as a deer. "It looks like you really forgot." Mu Aoxing stared at her eyes thoughtfully for a while, then sat down at the table, poured himself a cup of tea, and drank a few leisurely. Luobei asked again, "what did I forget?" Mu Aoxing did not answer, but asked: "tell me, what do you remember?" Luobeibei was a little reluctant to answer him, but her previous experience told her that it was better to answer honestly. She tried her best to think about it while answering: "you suddenly jumped into the mirror with me. I feel very sad And then It''s like I don''t remember anything. " "Even you said that you like me very much and must serve me as a cow and a horse?" "You''re bullshit Luo North gas ground blurts out, "I just didn''t say such words, I don''t like you at all, how can be servant girl for you." "Well? You don''t like me at all? " Mu Ao star suddenly got up and forced her to come over, purple eyes in the flash of deep dangerous light. Luobeibei is scared. Don''t try to avoid his eyes at first. Don''t dare to say it again. Who knows what will happen to the man who even killed his brother and almost killed another brother? Is from afraid to worry, Mu Ao star has come to her in front, stoop close, even breathing slightly spray on her face. Luobei trembles even more severely. I don''t know whether the man who is not sure whether he wants to take out his anger with her or not. He is so scared that he closes his eyes tightly. "It''s really sad that you said you didn''t like me? Fortunately, I like you a little, and I have arranged such a good room for you? Little girl, have you never slept in such a comfortable big bed in your life? " Mu Aoxing stretched out his hand and pulled a gauze tent. "Do you know that this tent alone is made of silk made by a thousand silkworms. It''s warm in winter and cool in summer. Water and fire do not invade. Under different lights, there are different lights. How many women in the world just want to ask for a handkerchief?" "I I don''t want any tent I just want to go home... " Think of without reason suffered so many fright, think of that a splash of blood, think of my mother is still at home sleepy, luobeibei finally can''t help crying, bean big crystal tears Bata Bata straight down. The special furnishings didn''t have the expected effect at all. While depressed, the boy''s face was somewhat ugly: "you can''t go back even if you want to go home now. We can''t go out at all." "Why can''t I go out?" Listen to his tone, seem to be willing to put their own, luobeibei tears immediately stopped. "Because we are not on land now, but at the bottom of the lake." Luo North North a Leng, the tear drop son dropped down again, angrily accuse: "you cheat a person, how can we be in lake bottom?" "What''s the good of me lying to you? There are hundreds of millions of creations in nature. Small beads can hold a small world. What''s so strange about such a cave at the bottom of the lake? " Mu Ao star retreats two steps, "don''t believe you see for yourself." Luobeibei quickly wiped his eyes and looked for the exit. However, he found that the whole cave seemed to be closed. Behind each curtain, there were cold mossy stone walls. Except for the small pool, there was really no exit. "Well, did you find the exit? I tell you, little girl, we are not only at the bottom of the lake, but also at the bottom of the lake which is tens of feet deep. This small pool is the only way to the bottom of the lake. You can try it if you don''t believe it. " Luobei has a small mouth. I really want to jump in and have a try. Mu Aoxing immediately rolled her eyes and pulled her to sit down at the table: "you are so stupid. They all said that the lake is very deep. If you go out so unprotected, your lungs will explode quickly. Do you understand? Maybe, it will not explode, if the white light will appear again... " See Mu Ao star say voice low go down, seem to begin to talk to oneself, Luo north north can''t help but start to doubt again: "what white light?" Mu Aoxing looks up at her, thinks about it, and decides to tell her most of the truth. After all, this little girl has saved his life. The 19th Prince of Lei chenguo is not an ungrateful person who does not remember Shi en and pretends that everything has never happened. Moreover, he also wanted to find out why this fawn demon could turn into human feelings. There was no secret of evil spirit.So, Mu Aoxing simply told the story. Of course, he didn''t mention anything about hiding the only obscene clothes he had left and having seen her bare legs. At first, when luobeibei heard him say that his chest gave out white light to protect them, his big eyes were full of disbelief. He seriously suspected that he was telling a deceptive story. But when Mu Aoxing said that she suddenly became a fawn, her face turned white, and her words became more and more stuttering: "you What did you say? " Is her demon body exposed? Why? From small to large, she will not show the shape of a deer until the full moon? Is this man cheating her again? But how did he know he was a deer demon? And when she woke up No clothes Ah, she won''t be naked by this villain, will she? "I don''t know what''s the secret about you fawn demon, but you can turn into a human when you are young. There must be an extraordinary experience behind you, cough..." See her small face a little white a little red appearance, Mu Ao star where don''t understand, she in addition to shocked his demon body has been exposed, estimate also thought of the scene without clothes, suddenly decided to simply her own healing that also temporarily hide, see if can dig more her secret. It''s just that some villains, such as him, are so arrogant that they can''t help feeling sorry on their faces. They cough a few times to cover up. Fortunately, luobeibei was guilty and shy, but he couldn''t ask him if he saw his body directly. He could only look down awkwardly and didn''t dare to look at him, but told him to have enough time to fool around. "That..." Mu Aoxing considered the words and said, "I know that the relationship between human beings and demons is tense now. You demons are afraid of us. However, you can rest assured that I won''t hurt you or your people if they don''t do it first." As a member of the demon clan, how can luobeibei not know how much the clan has been afraid of human beings over the years? Now, listening to what he said, he suddenly looked up at him with big eyes full of hope: "really, you won''t eat me? Won''t it hurt my people? " "Eat you? Why should I eat you? Is your meat delicious? Why don''t I think about it? " Although it''s easier to win the little guy''s trust by being more serious at this time, Mu Aoxing can''t help leaning over to tease her when she looks cute and stupid in Luobei. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 17 Maybe the smile in his eyes was too obvious. This time, luobeibei didn''t show a look of fear. Instead, he chuckled and said, "everyone says that you humans often catch our companions, dig our hearts and get pills, and sometimes even don''t leave any flesh and bones. You are the most disabled and the most cunning. You can''t believe what you say. You must be cheating me?" With that, luobeibei suddenly felt that he could not easily believe the villain in front of him, and summoned up the courage to resist. His back was straight and his mouth was tight, as if he was determined to die. But the hero''s fearless momentum only persisted for a few seconds, and then he heard his belly beating like a drum. The little girl''s momentum suddenly lost, and her face blushed with embarrassment, that is, even her little ear tips were dyed with a layer of light pink, which was particularly lovely and moving. "Don''t worry. If I wanted to eat, I would have done it for you. What would I do for you?" Mu Aoxing is angry and funny, but afraid of stabbing her small self-esteem, she just refrained from making fun of her. Instead, she took out a bottle and handed it to her, "this is Pigu Dan. If you eat one, you can stay hungry all day." "Pigudan?" Luobeibei''s attention was instantly attracted and involuntarily took it. Looking at the baby, he looked at it repeatedly. "Is this really the legendary Bigu pill?" It''s just a little Pigu pill. Everyone in the immortal sect has it. How can it become a legendary thing in her mouth? Mu Aoxing is more and more funny, but he thinks that most of the demons nowadays are hiding secretly and dare not easily deal with human beings. The little girl in front of him is only ten years old. When she turns into a fawn, she looks more like she is only one or two years old. She has a lot of common sense. I don''t know why, so she deliberately pulls her face and says, "this is pigudan. Do you believe it or not?" His response was another continuous murmur. Luobei bit his lip in embarrassment, and finally made up his mind to pour out one carefully. First he stretched out the tip of his tongue and licked it, then he smashed it twice and tasted it. Eh, it seems a little sweet. Seeing her action, the unforgettable scene immediately appeared in the young man''s mind. Suddenly, his whole body trembled uncontrollably, and Jun''s face became hot quickly. "Why, what''s the matter with you?" Two people from so close, Luobei naturally noticed his strange, can''t help looking at him with a small face. Mu Aoxing rudely snatched the bottle, abruptly don''t open face: "want to eat, eat quickly, after eating, I still have words to ask you?" Luobeibei looked at him again. Thinking that the pill tasted delicious and should not be poison, he summoned up the courage to close his eyes and swallow it. As soon as pigudan entered his throat, it quickly turned into a warm current. Soon, the strong sense of hunger suddenly disappeared, and it was replaced by a feeling like having a full meal. Luobeibei''s eyes are shining, and her mouth is still slightly open. Ah, it''s really effective! This broken thing is a treasure. It''s really a little demon without knowledge! See Luo North North ate a Bigu Dan to be surprised to become this appearance, Mu Ao star disdainfully inclined her one eye: "well, now the belly has been full, you should always tell me your origin?" Referring to his life experience, luobeibei''s reason came back in an instant, and the little head shook: "I can''t say anything." Mu Aoxing''s face sank: "aren''t you afraid that I''m angry?" His facial features had their own dignity. At this time, his face was even more powerful, and his prestige was almost surging. Luobei recalled this man''s ferocity in only one second. His lips trembled, but he immediately bit it, describing his stubborn. Here we go again! It''s such a small appearance that she''s not afraid of death. Is she sure that he can''t bite the hand that feeds him now anyway? It''s still under the condition of not knowing that I owe her a big favor. If I know that I have a favor with him, what''s more? No, I can''t let this little girl think that he really won''t do anything to her. I have to try to subdue her. Mu Aoxing stares at her viciously and tries to force her to give in with indomitable momentum. However, the little girl seems to have the ability to be strong when she is strong. She refuses to speak even though her legs are shaking, but she can''t really use force. Stalemate for a while, Mu Aoxing can only take back the prestige first, change into induction. "In fact, if you don''t tell me, I have already guessed a few points." Mu Aoxing began to attack his heart. "Although you have a special constitution, even if you become a deer, you don''t have half a trace of evil spirit. But after all, you are still young, but your family is willing to let you come out to make a living at such a young age. I''m afraid it''s not easy to live in ordinary life, right? Oh, by the way, I remember that you still need a medicine bag in your basket. Is someone sick at home? Let me guess, is it your aunt? " At the end of the sentence, luobeibei''s eyes suddenly turned red. Mu Aoxing knew it well, and then said: "in this world, the demon clan is declining, but if you have a little ability, you will choose a good seclusion for yourself, but you and your demon clan can only nest in the Wanren mountains, which is extremely rare. It''s estimated that they are just a few mobs, so even if you are so small, you can exchange for the coarse living materials You can only let a little girl do the work, can''t you? "Seeing that he had guessed the situation of himself and demon Valley clearly, there was almost no mistake at all. Luobei could not help but droop his head in frustration. Mu Ao star secretly drank a color for himself, but continued to put on his face a friendly expression: "however, these are not problems, as long as you are willing, I can help you." Luobei looked up at him in surprise. Although he didn''t say anything, he seemed to ask: "really? Why? " Mu Aoxing straightened his back and said: "you must have heard about my identity. Although Wanren mountain is barren, it is still in the territory of our leichen country. It is under the jurisdiction of our royal family. Do you think that with my identity, you can''t protect your small stronghold? You avoid human beings for fear that human beings will do you harm. But if people know that you are my people, who dares to hurt you easily? " "Your brother must dare to..." Luobei bowed his head, raised it again, looked at it quietly, said it quickly, and then dropped down. Er Mu Aoxing almost choked up in his throat. After spitting it out, he said unhappily: "if he has so much courage, can he sneak up on me by intrigue? When I come back to Beijing and expose him, do you think he dares to touch my people? " For fear that she would once again not open mention which pot to take their own panic to escape, Mu Aoxing quickly played trump card: "your aunt is not still sick? Don''t you want to cure her earlier? " "Can you cure my mother?" Luobei instantly excited up, can''t help but stretch out a small hand tightly pulling his sleeve, eyes full of surprise expectations. Mu Aoxing''s eyes glanced at his sleeve, but he nodded: "although I don''t know what''s wrong with your grandmother, there are countless precious medicinal materials in my palace, and there are many full-time doctors. As long as your grandmother doesn''t have a strange disease that can''t be cured, there will always be a way." "If If you can cure my mother I I... " Luobei drew back his hand. After a long time, I found that I didn''t know how to repay him. My face turned red. See finally poked in her lifeline, Mu Aoxing heart is a sigh of relief, in a good mood to wave: "you don''t need my embarrassment, before you saved me, now I return you also should." "What saved you?" Luo North silly ground asked a, just wake up to come over, "you say is that what white light?" Mu Ao star a choke, suddenly found that if so count up, in front of this little girl almost saved him twice in a row, that is not to say light cure her mother''s disease is not enough? I don''t know how to return the rest of the kindness, but I have some headache, but after Luobei asked, I didn''t wait for him to answer, so I began to talk to myself in doubt. "But why don''t I remember anything?" # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 18 You don''t remember many, Mu Aoxing think of her healing clips, Jun face is a hot, subconsciously raised his hand to touch the wound. Seeing his action, luobeibei suddenly recalled the terrible sword and his blood, and his attention was attracted: "ah By the way, how is your injury? " Mu Aoxing looked at her strangely: "it''s better for the time being." "All right?" Luobeibei doesn''t understand that it''s not temporary, but instinctively happy for him. "Wow, you''re so hurt, but you''re getting better so soon. You''re so powerful!" Mu Ao star''s mouth corner suddenly fiercely drew two. How could he have been blind at the beginning? He thought that the boy, oh, no, was this girl clever and clever? In fact, Mingming is stupid and has a bad memory! "Don''t worry about this. Anyway, my injury is much better now." "Mm-hmm..." Luobei nodded and continued to be happy, "since you won''t hurt us, will you take me away from here now? I''ve been out for such a long time. My mother must be very worried about me, and I need to take those medicine back to my mother as soon as possible. " Mu Ao star stuffy half ring, just way: "I''m afraid now can''t leave." Luobei was stunned: "why? Isn''t your injury all right? And you''re so good at flying and... " Mu Aoxing''s mouth drew again: "my wound just looks good, in fact, I can''t use aura as usual..." In order to avoid the little girl''s incessant questioning, he simply explained the severity of Dantian''s injury to luobeibei, and then said: "fortunately, we are still lucky to be involved in this hole. It should be safe for the time being, but if we want to leave, we still have a few days at least." As for the main reason why he was afraid of Mu Aoyu''s search, which hurt his self-esteem, he naturally didn''t want to mention it. Luobei was very anxious: "but, my mother is still waiting for me to take the medicine back, and I have never spent the night outside since I was young. If my mother can''t wait for me to go back, she will be very anxious..." "It''s too late," Mu Aoxing said, "it''s been at least a day and a night since we fell to the bottom of the lake." "What? A day and a night? " "You''ve been sleeping all day and all night." Otherwise, he is too busy to accumulate aura. How can he spare time to decorate her room and let her sleep comfortably? Is it not for the sake of how much can he repay her? She has been sleeping for a day and a night, and it will be at least several days before she can go back Mama Grandma must be crazy now Sobbing Mama Luobeibei just felt a cold water pouring down, almost lost in the spot, tears can not help but flow down. Ah, ah! Crying again! Why is this little girl so troublesome? Is she not a deer demon at all, but a water demon? Looking at those teardrops broken, pearl like falling, Mu Ao star suddenly head big as cattle, can''t help but drink a: "don''t cry!" The cry stopped suddenly, but in the next second, it changed from sobbing to wailing. While crying, luobeibei complained angrily: "Mama''s medicine There''s only one day left If I Burp I didn''t take the medicine in time Take it back Burp Ma, she She... " "She will die?" This time, we owe more! Mu Aoxing stroked her forehead with a headache. "You will die!" Luobeibei angrily stopped crying and glared at him, "uncle, uncle, sister and mother-in-law in demon Valley won''t care about my aunt." "That''s the end. Since we can''t get out for a while and your aunt can''t die for a while, what''s your hurry? Have you forgotten that your basket is still in the stone forest? That''s the enchantment array of your demon cloth. They will find it when they look at it. Isn''t there any medicine in the back basket? " Luobeibei was stunned and thought about it. It seemed that it would be so. Thinking that she could take the medicine in time, she finally put it down a little bit. But thinking that she knew how sad she would be when she disappeared, she must be more ill, and tears came back. "Alas..." Mu Aoxing suddenly sighed a long sigh. Why? How can such arrogant and arrogant people sigh? Is there anything more serious? Luobeibei''s attention was successfully attracted for the nth time. He looked up at him in surprise, tears in his eyes. "I wanted to work hard. I managed to go out after ten days of being injured here. But when I heard you crying, my brain ached. It seems that it would be nice to go out in twenty days." Mu Ao Star side body, sighed again. That''s no good. I can''t imagine ten days. How can I stay twenty days? Luobei was so scared that he wiped his tears in a hurry: "I don''t cry, I don''t cry, you can heal quickly." "No more crying?" "Stop crying!" Thinking that she had repeatedly told her to be strong and calm when she was in trouble, I didn''t think about how to get out today. Instead, I only knew how to cry. Luobeibei was very ashamed and wiped away the tears on her face with her sleeve."What if I cry again?" Cunning success, Mu Ao star''s voice can not help but some smile. Luobei, who recovered his sense, suddenly recognized the abnormality in his language, and could not help but open his big eyes which were very clean washed by tears: "I can swim, I want to go down and have a try." "The lake outside is cold and icy. Aren''t you afraid?" "Not afraid!" Luobei is a firm tunnel, as long as you can go out early, this cold is nothing. "Yes, you go." Unexpectedly, Mu Aoxing agreed and threw her a shining stone. "However, I suggest you come back as soon as you can''t hold it. Otherwise, even if you can float back to the surface, your aunt will only see a corpse, oh, you may not be able to see the corpse, because maybe you will be eaten up by the fish in the lake before you float up." Luobei bit his lip and ignored his threat. He took the stone and held it in his hand. He went to the pool and took a deep breath. He was about to enter the water. "Wait a minute." Mu Aoxing took out a string and circled it around her waist, "go." Bad guy, he said so much to prevent her from escaping alone, right? Luobei snorted in his heart, took a deep breath, and then jumped down without hesitation. Once submerged in the water, she not only felt the cold chill, but also obviously felt that the water pressure was much heavier than when she was swimming. Is this villain telling the truth? Luobei heart turns to read, forcing himself to ignore the rapid penetration of the cold body, hands and feet struggling to paddle forward. With the faint green light of fluorescein under the water, she clearly saw that there was a corridor on both sides, and the more she swam out, the more uncomfortable her chest was, and the colder her body was, the more powerless she was. But she still wanted to swim out of the corridor to see the situation with her own eyes. Disobedient this little girl, don''t let her suffer, she really can''t learn, next he didn''t have so much time to spend with him. Think of Mu Ao Yu at any time may find himself, Mu Ao star purple eyes a shrink, look suddenly sank a few minutes. The villain didn''t cheat her. This is the bottom of the lake. As soon as I got out of the corridor, I felt that the current was pulling me hard. Luobeibei quickly buckled a sharp stone at the entrance of the corridor to fix my body. While holding back the pain of my body, he tried his best to lift up the fluorescein stone, trying to look around as much as possible. This little girl is really stubborn. She is about to suffocate. She dares to join the whirlpool. She really thinks she is a water demon! Mu Aoxing in the cave clearly "sees" the scene outside through her spiritual consciousness. Until she finally "sees" luobeibei, she can''t hold on to it. Her eyes are half closed, her hands and feet are dull, but her chest still doesn''t show white light. Her eyebrows can''t help wrinkling. Then she overlaps her hands and quickly pulls people back. Then she throws them onto the luxurious carpet and presses her heart with one hand Dirty. Luobei suddenly spat out two mouthfuls, then turned around and gasped desperately. Mu Aoxing stood and looked at her condescensively: "I can''t hold it. I have to die. Do you think I can go out with more eyes? It''s stupid. it''s stupid www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 19 Luobeibei stroked her throat and coughed repeatedly. It took her a long time to feel more comfortable. Then she collapsed and breathed heavily on the carpet. Because it was so cold, her little body kept shivering, and even her breath was white. Mu Aoxing rolled his eyes, knelt down, and squeezed her chin with her slender fingers. While she could not help opening her mouth, she flicked something inside. Caught off guard, Luobei instinctively swallowed it: "cough What did you give me to eat? " "Poison." Mu Aoxing got up, took out a soft blanket and threw it on her head. Her voice was suddenly very bad. She said, "if you can''t die, get up quickly, pick up your clothes and hide back in bed. Otherwise, if you die, I''ll leave you here alone." Although luobeibei didn''t understand why he suddenly changed back to the disgusting appearance when he first saw him in Wanren Pavilion, he knew that he was always a weak man in front of him. He struggled to get up silently, wrapped his head in a blanket and walked back inside. As soon as the curtain behind him fell, he heard the cold voice of the young man. "Remember to dry your hair and don''t wet my quilt." Luobei North strong endure injustice, first randomly wipe hair, this just remove wet clothes nest back to the quilt shivering. Fortunately, she didn''t know what the quilt was made of. It was very warm. After shaking for a while, she felt her temperature recover quickly. Because she was so tired, she felt sleepy as soon as she felt warm. Unconsciously, she closed her eyes. When she woke up again, the wet clothes that had been put on the stool before were hanging on the head of the bed again. Luo North North Zheng half ring, just slowly get up to put on clothes, drill out half head to see outside, but see Mu Ao star or sitting on the futon is closing his eyes. Luobei opened his mouth and wanted to say hello. Then he realized that he didn''t know how to call this handsome young man who was carved with a magic axe. Although he looks much taller than himself, I heard from the villain who attacked me earlier that he was only 13 years old, more than three months old, only two months older than himself. It''s reasonable to call him little brother. But he was so bad. He scared her with a sword, pushed her into a dreamland, and used her as a bait, which scared her to death. Now she is trapped at the bottom of the deep lake. He has no way to contact his mother in time. How can he call his little brother? But again, ten days later, I have to rely on him to take me out, and I have to get along with him for ten days. I have to rely on others for my clothes and food. It seems impolite. Luobei tangled for a long time, finally still feel to be able to bend and stretch to go back to the side of my mother, just want to speak, heard Mu Ao Star Cold proud voice. "If you stare at me a hundred times, we can''t get out before the time comes." Luobei lifted the curtain and went out. He was a little closer to him. He was not used to wringing his fingers. His voice sounded like a mosquito: "little brother..." Mu Aoxing opens her eyes and stares at her low face: "what do you call me?" Luobei pursed his lips, saw his white feet exposed outside his robe, subconsciously shrunk, strengthened his courage, slightly raised his tone, and blinked: "little brother Do you make all the things in this room? " When she woke up from a coma, the bed and the curtains were already there. I don''t know when they were set up, but when she came out of the water, she saw him make a blanket out of thin air. She really couldn''t figure out what to think. Mu Aoxing stares at her for a moment, and suddenly laughs happily: "since you call me little brother, what are you doing so far away from me? Come here!" In order to hear the answer, Luobei had to step by step. Mu Aoxing nodded his head with satisfaction and shook his left hand to her: "for your sake, I''ll tell you, see?" Luobei was at a loss: "nothing but your little brother''s hand and a ring?" "Stupid! That''s the ring I''m showing you. " Mu Aoxing''s magic like right hand brushed over the ring, and there was a bottle in his hand. "This is a hundred treasure ring, which has its own space and can hold a lot of things." "Wow It''s amazing Luo Beibei stared at his ring inlaid with a black gem. He couldn''t stop looking. "Such a small thing can hold so many things..." If only she could have such a baby. As if to see her mind, Mu Aoxing shook the sleeve and covered the ring: "OK, you play by yourself, I want to practice." Luo North North Oh, obediently turned away two steps, suddenly turned back: "little brother, ten days later, how should we go out?" Mu Ao star some impatiently pulled the Xuan clothes on the body: "this treasure clothes on my body, don''t you recognize?" Luobei nodded obediently. "The biggest function of this treasure garment is defense, but the previous aura has been used up and can''t protect us from leaving the deep lake, so I need to try to recharge the aura first. It''s just my injury It seems to be better, but it will take a while to take care of you. Only when you leave here can you spare the strength to protect you. Otherwise, if you meet my good brother again, your life will be lost. "In fact, the most important thing is that you can''t beat the bad guy? Make complaints about the appearance of the north of the north, but he nodded again, pretending that he did not find that he was saying "brother brother" those three words. "Little brother, as long as it really won''t hurt my mother and my kind, I will listen to you." "I have said that I will protect you. Do you want me to swear?" As a royal family, credit and dignity are repeatedly challenged, Mu Aoxing''s face is not good-looking. Luo North North slanted a slant head, pretending to be ignorant tunnel: "can Yan Rao elder sister said, the man''s oath is the most unreliable thing in the world." Mu Ao star suddenly black face: "how can earthly man compare with me? I made a vow to be a devil. If I disobey it, I will easily fall into the devil in the future. How can I risk my long fairyland for you Mu Ao star repeatedly called Luobei little girl, but forgot his actual age is also very tender. It''s just that his height is much higher than that of his peers, and his aloof and noble status is obviously too deceptive. It''s always easy for people to treat him as most adults, and forget that he is only 13 years old. Is that so? Can she believe him? She seems to have heard everyone say that the heart magic oath can''t be made casually. Luobeibei looks at Mu Aoxing, and then at the small pool that looks at the narrow but hidden crisis: "well, then you can make the heart magic oath?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing her, I am merciful and I believe your expression. Mu Aoxing chokes and glares at her. "Why do you want me to swear that I have to send it? Hum, do you believe it or not?" Luobei gaped: "but But just now it was you who wanted to say "Did I say that?" Mu Ao star squinted at her, and the arrogant expression naturally floated in his eyes, "that''s a rhetorical question, do you understand?" Luobei chokes and lowers her head a little dejectedly. It seems that she has no qualification to make the prince swear. See her eat shriveled, Mu Aoxing finally feel oneself pull back a city, the mood suddenly cool many: "see at the beginning you don''t want to do for the sake of the tiger, you rest assured, I said won''t embarrass your clansman won''t." Up to now, I can only trust him for a while and wait until I can leave here smoothly. He just thought that he would have to spend ten days alone with this unhappy villain. Luobeibei was a little depressed: "then Is there anything I can do for you? " Mu Ao star glanced at her: "yes." "What is it?" he said "Stay here, don''t bother me..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 20 Just as Luobei expected, she was trapped in the cave at the bottom of the lake, but Luolan''s heart in the demon valley was almost crazy. Since she was born in Beibei, her body has become increasingly weak. A few years ago, she was ok, that is, she suddenly fainted once in a few months. Later, it gradually became that she would sleep for a few days in a month or two. In the past two years, it was even more serious to the frequency of only a few days. No matter what she was doing at that time, she would fall down and never wake up. She did not know how to make her daughter cry How many times. Because of this, her poor daughter had to take care of the housework when she was only four or five years old. When she was a little older, she secretly went to the foot of the mountain to buy medicine without telling her. She also learned to collect medicine from goat demons and helped other demons do things everywhere. She only wanted to earn more money so that she could go to a bigger city to find a famous doctor for her. Therefore, when she woke up this morning, she heard that it was the first day of junior high school and the market day in Shanxia town. She didn''t think much about it. If she didn''t have some strength in the afternoon and wanted to dig some wild vegetables for her daughter, she overheard the discussion of the little demons. She didn''t know that her baby daughter had been missing for two days. Luolan heart is a whirl on the spot, wake up has returned to the house, flower demon and rabbit demon are surrounded by her bed. "North, North!" Luolan thought of her daughter as soon as she was sober, struggling to rush out. The flower demon yanrao, whose hands haven''t yet evolved completely, quickly sent out a vine to entangle her: "Beibei aunt, you can''t be impulsive. At this moment, the master who built the foundation and above is still carrying a large group of people to search the neighborhood closely. You can''t even keep the human form, so you rush out, isn''t you trapped?" Coco, a rabbit demon who only cultivated one-third of the human form, also had two front teeth. He rarely stood on the same front with the flower demon, and fiercely nodded his ears: "yes, yes, Beibei amah, that human friar is very powerful. The weasel guarding the mountain is so clever, and he only looked at it from a distance, and they found that if he didn''t escape quickly, he would be skinned early Now the people in the demon valley are in a panic. No one dares to step out of the valley any more. " No one dare to take another step? Doesn''t that mean that no one dares to go out and look for her Beibei? Luo Lan heart murmured to repeat a, immediately feel the heart more like a knife cut. "Don''t get me wrong, Ma Beibei!" This is a stupid rabbit who can''t do more than fail! The flower demon yanrao glares at the rabbit demon coco, and laughs at luolanxin in embarrassment. "Beibei, ma''am, we are not unwilling to help. Last night, the old bat was looking outside for a long time, but you know We... " "I know..." Luo Lan''s heart gave a miserable smile. "I''ve lived in the demon Valley for so many years. How can I not understand everyone''s difficulties? It''s just It''s just that Beibei is my life! What''s the point of being alive if she has a problem? " Beibei is only eleven years old. She is so sensible and considerate. If it wasn''t for her own illness, she would not When I think of my little sensible daughter, I don''t know how she is in this situation, whether she has met with misfortune or not. Luolan''s heart is heartache and guilt, and her throat is sweet, and she suddenly spurts out a mouthful of blood. Flower demon and rabbit demon exclaimed, one helped her lose aura, the other helped her wipe the corners of her mouth. Just at this time, the door of the thatched cottage was dark, and a wife came in slowly with a crutch. The flower demon yanrao wanted to see the Savior and cried out: "Granny Shi, please come to see Beibei''s mother. She has vomited blood." Mrs. Shi slowly went to the bed, looked at the gold faced luolanxin, took out a pill, let the rabbit demon feed her, and then issued a hissing voice: "you have two choices, one, you can go out of the valley to find your daughter, but, you must swear never to reveal the location of the demon Valley, and once out of the valley, you can''t come back." "Granny..." What do you mean? Where else can they go besides demon Valley? " She said with no expression: "I can''t control where I go. The demon valley will only protect the demons who obey the rules." "You can''t say you can''t come back? If we find Beibei, and she is not captured by human beings... " "If Beibei didn''t fall into the hands of human beings, how could she not run back with her filial piety? When Beibei''s mother wants to go to Beibei, she will inevitably call out a few times. It''s too easy for the Terran to find out. " The flower demon sighed with a gloomy look, "the reason why my mother-in-law is so cruel that she won''t let her mother and daughter come back is that she is afraid that human beings will use them to find the demon valley. Over the years, the power of the human race has grown stronger and stronger, but we, the demon tribe We don''t have the ability to fight the Terrans. As for the absolute soul oath, as long as the North aunt does not sell the demon Valley, it will be OK. " "Demon Valley has been hidden safely for so many years. I can''t get into danger for the sake of two demons. Since I protect the Dharma for demon Valley, I have to plan for everyone." Granny Shi looked at Luo Lan''s heart with a little blood color on her face. "There''s another choice. You can stay in the valley to recuperate. Your daughter''s life will be decided by God. If she can come back safely, we will assume that nothing has happened, but she will not be allowed to go out of the valley again." Luo Lan''s heart is astringent but a smile, but firm way: "I have no choice, I have to go to Beibei personally, mother-in-law, you help me to cast the Dharma, I am willing to make the absolute soul oath, once I want to reveal where the demon Valley is, I will suffer the punishment of three soul tearing."Granny Shi nodded, put her right hand in the center of her eyebrows, closed her eyes and murmured a mantra. A wisp of black smoke slowly gathered from her fingertips and suddenly pointed to luolanxin''s forehead. Luolan heart also closed his eyes, completely let go of the mind, let the curse enter. When she swore, she turned her hand and revealed a black jade pendant: "hanging this can help you to hold your breath for seven days. During this period, no matter human friars or beasts will find you, but after seven days, it depends on your nature. As for the Yangyuan pill I just fed you, it can only support you for three days at most. For the next four days, it''s up to you to stick to it. " "Demon Valley has sheltered our mother and daughter for so many years. We are very grateful. If our mother and daughter live together, we will not be able to escape." Luo Lanxin climbed out of bed, knelt down on the ground, and kowtowed to grandma Shi firmly. "The kindness of grandma Shi and everyone''s help will be remembered by Lanxin in this life. If she is lucky enough to escape this disaster, she will be rewarded in the future." "Pack up and go now." Granny Shi accepted her worship and walked away slowly with her crutch. The rabbit demon looked at her back and waited for her to plead, but she was dragged heavily by the flower demon. Knowing that it was a foregone conclusion, she had to droop her big ears and lift Luolan''s heart with the flower demon. "Yanrao, coco, thank you both for taking care of my mother and daughter for a long time." Having made up her mind, Luo Lan''s face showed her determination, which was inconsistent with her soft facial features. She was full of happiness to the two demons. "I want to thank you. As you all know, I just like that. After I go north, no one will help me buy paintings." Flower demon sad tunnel. "You like human scholars so much that you can get out of the valley after a hundred years'' cultivation? What more portraits are needed then. " The rabbit goo cocoa was used to make complaints about flowers and spirits, and couldn''t help but Tucao. Flower demon slanted her one eye, don''t bother and this head haven''t evolved rabbit demon to care, direct to Luo Lan heart way: "that you pack up quickly, I go back first." Then he took the rabbit demon out. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 21 "Ah, what do you want me to do? I have to help Beibei amah clean up!" "It''s just that you don''t make a mess," said the flower demon contemptuously. "When you are bored, don''t you make a dress out of your hair? Although it''s a little rough and ugly, it can keep out the cold at least. I don''t want to go back and give it to Beibei''s mother. " "Oh, yes, my dress is still very warm." The rabbit demon has a simple mind and immediately walks away obediently. When they walked out of the yard, Lorraine stood still for a moment, and finally gave a layer of water vapor in her eyes. But she immediately raised her head, took a deep breath, swallowed her tears and walked to the only sandalwood box in the room. With two sets of clothes on the top, Luo Lanxin''s gesture did not feel a pause, just touched the corner of the box and took out a small wooden box. She took out the wooden box and was dazzled. There were countless pictures in her mind, including many joys and many sorrows. Finally, she put her heart into her arms and focused on packing up the things of luobeibei. When the flower demon and the rabbit demon come back, she has simply made everything into a burden. "Aunt Beibei, this is my specially refined flower dew. Although it''s not as good as granny Shi''s Yangyuan pill, it can give you some vitality. If you can''t hold it, just take a sip." The flower demon takes out a bottle and a small bag of flowers and plants snacks. The rabbit demon handed over her ugly dress. Luolan heart solemnly thanks, put things into the burden, and then in the company of the two demons, out of the hut has been accompanied by their mother and daughter for so many years. At this time, the sun is still West slanting, at most more than an hour, the day will be dark, but people can not persuade her to go the next day, can only silently. "I''ll give you a ride." Suddenly, a shadow came from the sky and stopped on the top of the three demons. Without waiting for Luo Lanxin to respond, her two claws had firmly grasped her shoulders and lifted her into the air, but it was a bat demon with a full body. Luo Lanxin looks down at the flower demon and rabbit demon who are still standing in front of her house and waving to her. A drop of tears finally falls down and falls heavily on a piece of swaying grass. The bat demon waved her wings and soon took her to the edge of the canyon. The weasel demon, whose tail has been cut half by the wind blade of human beings, shows up. Seeing that luolanxin is about to leave the valley, he remembers that luobeibei called himself uncle sweetly two days ago. He can''t help but sigh. But seeing that luolanxin is eager to find a girl, he can only help her find the demon vine. "Wait a minute..." Luo Lan''s heart was about to slide the rattan, when a cry came from behind. When they looked back, they saw that it was Gao Gu, a goat demon. "Beibei Ma... " Yang Gaogu gave a stammering call, took out some bottles and offered them up with both hands, "this Here I made it myself Some medicine Also Maybe Can save Help... " Luo Lan heart gratefully took over: "brother sheep, thank you." "No No need to Beibei also Sort of It''s my apprentice... " Yanggaogu took out another map, "you From Never out of Out of the valley I''m afraid of I''m afraid you don''t know the way Just draw A map... " Luo Lan''s heart was more and more moved: "brother Yang, it''s very thoughtful of you. Wanren mountain is so big. For a moment, I really don''t know how to get there!" Bat demon took a look at the map and drew a few lines on it: "I''ve searched these places, Ma Beibei. You don''t have to go any more. You can do the rest by yourself. Maybe your mother and daughter are connected and have their own feelings. If Beibei comes back first, we will try to let you know With tears in his eyes, Luo Lanxin thanks again and again. Looking back, he takes a deep look at the demon Valley, which is covered by the clouds. He firmly holds the rope. Beibei, where are you? Mom came to see you ¡­¡­ "Mama..." Luobei suddenly sat up, still in a cold sweat. "What did you dream about this time?" Mu Aoxing, who is interrupted by the scream, holds her forehead with a headache. Before that, she finally accepted the fact that she had to hibernate here for ten days. He thought it was time to recuperate peacefully. Unexpectedly, from that night on, she would have nightmares as long as she fell asleep. After having a nightmare, she kept in mind her saying that if she cried for another ten days, it would turn into a joke for twenty days. She just bit her hand and forced her not to cry. She also curled up in the corner of the bed, as if she had been cruelly bullied by him. It''s really Alas How could he let himself fall into this situation? How many times has he experienced the first time in his life since he met this little girl? For the first time, I owe someone''s help, for the first time, I learn to sigh, for the first time, I feel guilty. For the first time, I coax a little girl like an old lady If these scandals are known by others, where is the most talented Prince of Lei chenguo''s self-esteem and face? Alas If only this fawn demon was really a boy, he would have raised his fist to clean up before talking about repaying his kindness.Luobeibei didn''t know that the nineteen Prince outside had been tortured by himself and became less and less arrogant. Because of the fear in her heart, her voice was still a little trembling: "dream of Dream of my aunt, she She swam down to me Drowned... " Mu Aoxing rolled his eyes, suddenly felt that he should add a first time, that is, rolled his eyes, if put in the past, this kind of vulgar expression, how can it appear on his Mu Aoxing''s face, really close to the dark, with this little girl together for so many days in a row, are almost bad by her. Fortunately, just a few more days, he can leave the bottom of the lake. As for how to safely avoid mu Aoyu''s search and send a message to his father, he already had a strategy. Although his father may not be in charge of him, he will certainly protect his son before he is officially confirmed to be abandoned. This is also an opportunity he must seize. Mu Aoxing, who has always been the son of heaven and shining on his head, doesn''t realize that although these days are the most embarrassing days in his life, they are also the most humanized time in his life. "The first time, you dream that your grandmother was eaten by a leopard. The second time, you dream that your grandmother fell off a cliff and died. The third time, you dream that your grandmother was caught and killed by bad people Today, did you dream that your grandmother drowned? How many lives does your grandmother have His response was a choking voice. Mu Aoxing said impatiently: "haven''t you heard that nightmares are contrary to the facts? You always dream that your grandmother is dead in your dream, which means she must be well now. " "Is that so?" Luobei asked hesitantly. "Children dream that the death of their parents will increase the life of their relatives. Haven''t you been living among human beings for several years, and haven''t you even heard of this?" "No I''m afraid it''s too late to go home. Every time I go to town, I''m in a hurry. I don''t have much time to chat with people in town. You said Is that true? " "False, so you''d better not believe it." Mu Aoxing doesn''t have a good way. Hearing his tone, luobeibei is relieved. It''s great. It turns out that nightmares are not only the opposite of reality, but also can add to grandma''s life. Then she can rest assured! Auntie, you wait for me. As long as you insist on it for another seven days, I can come back to you and never let you worry any more. You must take good care of yourself www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 22 See inside didn''t have a sound, Mu Ao star isn''t quite comfortable on the contrary rise, spirit consciousness move, swept the circumstance of curtain that end. But I saw that the little girl was bending her knees and looking at the end of the bed in a daze. Her long black hair covered most of her face, and then spread on her shoulder. Some strands even dropped on her legs, and even a little bit was sticking to her eyelashes. With her occasional blink, she swayed gently, but she was still sitting foolishly without feeling it. Thinking of these days, for the sake of quietness, I just asked her to stay by herself and not bother him. But I forgot that a little girl was trapped in a cave at the bottom of the lake with him. She couldn''t go anywhere and had nothing to do. She was bored and could only sleep. She was so depressed that she was easy to have nightmares. Or for her to find something to do, Mu Aoxing thought, then casually asked: "little girl, can you read?" Luo North stuffy um A: "a Ma has always taught me, she said, reading can make people understand." Mu Aoxing snorted: "if reading can really make people understand, there will not be so many free people in the world who are full of literary talent, but only try to think about intriguing people all day long. However, reading does have some advantages. Since you can read, you can come out and I have a book here for you to pass the time. " "Really?" Luobeibei suddenly raised his head, jumped out of his clothes like a rabbit, ran to the outside with bare feet, saw him take out a book from the storage ring, grabbed it in his hand, and couldn''t wait to read it, "ah, it''s a travel record! I like such books best Seeing that her little face was almost glowing, thinking that she was so happy for the first time since she was trapped here, Mu Aoxing could not help but raise the corner of her mouth, but then realized that her mood was affected by the little girl. At the moment, I couldn''t help but stab again: "say well first, if there are any words that I don''t know or understand, think about them by yourself. Don''t bother me!" "Well, I see." Luobeibei answered casually, and sat down on the spot. His feet, which were not covered by his robe, flickered in a flash, and his little toes with pink nails turned playfully. They were as smooth as jade, shining white and tender. Mu Ao star just glanced at one eye, don''t open the line of sight, cold voice way: "roll inside to see, don''t influence me." Luobeibei is in a good mood. Besides, he is used to being cold and arrogant from time to time. He doesn''t care at all. On the contrary, he spits out a little pink tongue at him mischievously. Then he gets up without waiting for him to stare and quickly gets inside. This smelly girl is more and more daring! Mu Aoxing was stunned for two seconds. He couldn''t help but feel resentful. It took a long time for him to concentrate again and continue to absorb aura. ¡­¡­ It''s dark again! It is difficult to walk in the mountains and forests, but it can''t see the road clearly in the dark when the weather is extremely gloomy. It''s already the sixth day. As soon as tomorrow passes, the breath collecting Fu will be invalid, but there is still no clue! Beibei, where the hell are you? I know that my mother''s heart is going to be broken. Luo Lanxin leans against a tree trunk with sadness and slowly falls down. Tears can''t stop dripping among the fallen leaves. No, she can''t go on searching aimlessly. Even if her body can support her, can she afford to wait? If there''s really something wrong with Beibei Luo Lan heart can''t continue to think about it, gritted his teeth, resolutely took out the small wooden box from his arms. In the wooden box lie two runes, one yellow and the other red. Luo Lanxin wiped away his tears, took out the Yellow amulet, bit his fingers, dropped a drop of blood, read a spell, and then transported all the aura into his body. The Yellow amulet instantly emitted a faint blue light, rising into the air. Luo Lan''s eyes did not turn to stare at Huang Fu and said a few words quickly. The Fu burned itself, and no ashes ever fell. But in the invisible place, there was a streamer straight to the northwest. In front of him, he fell into the darkness again. After a while, he closed the wooden box and put it back in his arms. He put his hands together and began to pray every day. I hope that this message can smoothly come to his hands, I hope he can read the flesh and blood affection, and come to save their daughter as soon as possible. God, if you want to reduce the disaster, please come to me luolanxin alone. Beibei has suffered so much since she was young. Please don''t torture her any more and let her come back safely! ¡­¡­ Mama Luobeibei woke up from his dream again. Although he didn''t cry out, the books on his chest rolled down on the brocade quilt. Xu accepted Mu Aoxing''s dream interpretation from her heart. After that, there was no scene of death in her dream, but she was really worried about her mother''s body. It was inevitable that there would be several scenes of sudden fainting in her dream. Even, she seems to have seen her grandmother go out of the valley alone to find her, trudging hard from time to time. When the shadow comes, she doesn''t even have a safe place to live. She can only curl up under the tree and spend a long night with the little doll she made in front of her.How can she not be sour and sad, and how can she still sit and sleep? She really hopes to spread some news, even if she just put a note in the bottle to report her safety, so that she can have a chance to see it. Unfortunately, she was rejected by him. No, she has to try again. Even if she can leave a day earlier, it''s good. Luobei jumped out of bed and ran to Mu Aoxing: "little brother..." Mu Aoxing patiently opened her eyes and looked at her: "what''s the matter?" How could luobeibei not see his impatience to himself, but he bravely said: "I want to go into the water again. Maybe those whirlpools are gone now." Mu Aoyu, the hypocrite, has not found him for so many days. Now he must be more and more angry. He may search again. If the vortex is gone, it will be more dangerous. Mu Ao star in the heart hums a way, can this reason once say, can''t help but appear he is cowardly have no guts, and be said so by her, he really want to know those whirlpool have disappeared. Maybe it doesn''t matter to take down the defensive array for a while. As soon as the array is opened, the outside spirit can''t invade and his spirit can''t get out. For safety, it''s time to explore the outside situation again. "Whatever you want." So a think, Mu Ao star then snorted a, waved to move a piece of spirit stone, will defend to pull down, again take out last time that rope. As soon as Luobei was happy, he took off his robe and was ready to dive. But at this time, the small pool suddenly out of a spray, a big fish suddenly out of the small pool, straight down on the thick carpet, struggling to pat the tail, all of a sudden splashed two people''s water. As soon as the big fish landed, Mu Aoxing immediately responded. He immediately waved his hand and put on the defense again. Then he drew out a long sword. The sword flower shook several times and directly cut off the muscles on the fish''s back. The big fish, which was more than one meter long, lay on the corpse and did not move again. OK, so suddenly a big fish came in. Luobeibei was startled. Knowing that he could not let himself go out under such circumstances, he approached the big fish carefully to see if it was dead. At this time, the big fish''s stomach suddenly stirred up, and luobeibei couldn''t help screaming: "ah, there are dolls in its stomach..." "Play the devil!" Mu Ao star will pull her behind, without saying a word and directly opened the fish belly. Just as the fish belly broke, a black light flew out like lightning, and suddenly hit Mu Aoxing''s sword. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 23 The long sword wailed and broke off. Mu Aoxing also stepped back involuntarily, and immediately felt like a great enemy. But when the black light broke his sword, it flew all over the cave. Then, they saw that under the black light, the curtains specially arranged by Mu Aoxing turned into countless pieces of cloth, and the snowflakes fell down like snow. Even the so-called blue tent that water and fire can''t invade and sword can''t escape. Finally, the black light seemed to have had enough of playing, and suddenly stopped in front of Mu Aoxing''s eyes. Luobeibei just felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat. He couldn''t help but scream. Then he found out where the black light was. It was clear that he was clamped by muaoxing''s hands. It was only at this time that she could see that the black light was like a rusty weapon with a shape similar to coral. Although the black light was clamped, it was still trembling and wanted to pierce his eyebrows. Although Mu Aoxing just resisted it, his forehead was blue and his palms were scarlet. Luobeibei stood beside him at a loss. Nervously, he didn''t know when. Finally, he gritted his teeth and grabbed the tail of the strange weapon to help him open it. "Don''t move!" Mu Aoxing suddenly gave a low rebuke. His purple eyes were shining and staring at the strange weapon. A series of incomprehensible incantations quickly overflowed from his thin lips, forming innumerable glittering dots, which continued to sink into the strange weapon. Luobei quickly let go, dare not add chaos, can only anxiously wait on the side. Time is running out little by little, Mu Aoxing''s face is also a little bit white, and finally almost the blood color on his lips is completely faded, thick eyebrows and long eyelashes are covered with sweat drops, and the black light finally gives off a very dazzling flash. Then, just listen to Ding ground a, can''t say clear and sweet sound, that strange weapon light is all astringent, very quietly lie in the palm of Mu Ao star. Mu Ao star fingers a tight, firmly hold the strange weapon, body shape this just shook two shake, although very tired, but his face is full of joy to watch the strange weapon. Luobeibei quickly came forward to help him, carefully helped him sit down. "Do you know what this is?" Mu Aoxing is in a good mood. Regardless of the blood in his hand, he is still wet. He looks at the ugly strange weapon in Luobei. Luobei shook his head. "This is the halberd I''ve been looking for." Mu Aoxing takes out a handkerchief and carefully wipes the algae and grass sticking to the weapon. His sweat just wipes it casually with his sleeve. He doesn''t realize that this kind of action is very bad for a prince. Luobei opened his eyes: "is this a halberd? Isn''t it the halberd left by the legendary god of blazing fire? " Mu Aoxing complacently said: "exactly." Just now, the situation was too critical. Originally, he only used this move to try to completely solve the crisis by subduing this weapon. Unexpectedly, after the successful establishment of the connection between the two, his brain became neutral, and there was a lot of information. This information told him very clearly that the halberd Fang was lying in his hand now. "But How is that possible? That was more than 10000 years ago. " The shocking events happened in recent days were not one or two, but none of them shocked her as much as this time. She didn''t want to believe her ears at all. "The halberd is an ancient immortal weapon, and it has been fighting with the burning God for many years. Of course, it''s not what we can imagine." Mu Aoxing''s beloved pole stroked the halberd, full of heartfelt satisfaction. "But Is that what the ancient fairy ware looks like, and it''s only so small? " As if hearing her suspicions, the halberd suddenly flashed black, and it grew a little in an instant, and it seemed to be very powerful, but then the light became weak, and it turned back to the size of Chiyu. "Ah, it will change." Luobei Beida exclaimed in surprise. Fang Tianji shakes for a moment and seems to despise her. Luobeibei couldn''t help giggling: "ah, it seems to understand me. It''s so cute!" Mu Aoxing''s mouth suddenly drew out: "Fang Tianji is an ancient big killer. How can we use the word" lovely "to describe it?" Fang Tianji also turned over and didn''t seem to want to talk to such a stupid girl. Luobeibei is the first time in his life to see such a spiritual weapon. He is so rare to it that he can''t help reaching out to touch it gently. Mu Aoxing let her touch Fang Tianji with a smile, thinking that Fang Tianji is fierce, even I just accept it reluctantly. It will take many years to really refine it for myself. How dare you insult it? Hum, let it scare you first, so that you can''t always carry it clearly. Sure enough, the halberd was touched by Luobei. Suddenly, it trembled violently like an electric shock and flew again out of thin air. It turned around her head and feet for three times. Then, with a whew, it suddenly fell into Luobei''s chest.This time, luobeibei was really scared. He suddenly jumped up and screamed. He patted his chest desperately. If he wanted to let it fly out, he could feel it. There was not only no blood hole on his chest, but also no trace. He couldn''t help looking at Mu Aoxing. Mu Aoxing is also in the moment of great shock, where there is time to pay attention to her eyes, immediately pinch Jue mantra to communicate with Fang Tianji. "Don''t you already recognize me as the Lord? What do you want to do when you''re in someone else''s body? Don''t come out quickly But Fang Tianji''s mouth was a rude saying: "come out a fart! You stupid boy, I can''t keep a little aura in the dilapidated Dantian now. What else can I do to warm up Laozi? I''d better stay in this little girl''s heart first. It''s much more comfortable here. " I hate him! He was despised by the spirit of the ancient immortal weapon he had just accepted! Mu Aoxing, who has always been arrogant and arrogant, boasted that he was one of the most talented people in the world, almost spewed out a mouthful of blood and was extremely angry and ashamed: "just because I don''t have aura in my Dantian, it doesn''t mean I don''t have a spirit stone. I can still warm you up first. When I get back to the imperial capital and repair the Dantian, you can naturally enter my body." "I''ve been trapped for more than ten thousand years. I''m so weak. What I need is flesh and blood nourishment. What''s the use of those broken spirit stones? Besides, this baby is born extraordinary, and her body is just right for me to nourish myself No, I haven''t had a sound sleep for more than ten thousand years. I''m as sleepy as a ball. Now I have to have a good rest. Don''t disturb me before I wake up. Hum, if it wasn''t for Lao Tzu''s weak spiritual power, how could he be picked up by you? " Say, still don''t forget to despise a new host, and then let Mu Ao star how unwilling to call, square halberd all no longer respond, let alone can be his command. Mu Aoxing hated and annoyed, but there was nothing he could do. Luobei was so flustered that he didn''t know that they had passed the private channel. He just thought that such a long weapon had entered his body. He was afraid that he would not live long. His eyes were red again and he instinctively called: "mama..." "No crying!" Mu Ao star angrily drank a, the eye looked at her to frighten after a jump, the big tear drop still fell down, not from headache ground hang down head, strong pressure own anger, simply explained two sentences. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 24 It''s said that Fang Tianji has lost a lot of aura over the past ten thousand years, so he has to be warm in the human body to recover slowly. Just now, he hasn''t recovered from his injury and is not suitable for entering the body, so he borrowed her body for a while. Luobei can''t help but doubt: "really?" Mu Aoxing looked up at the cave top helplessly: "is this your mantra? Why do you always ask people? Really? Do you believe me when I say false? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing his look, he didn''t seem to worry about Fang Tianji running into her body at all. Luobeibei thought about it seriously and felt it for a while. He didn''t find any abnormality in his body, so he had to trust him again for the time being. Just, pass this accident, in order to avoid to appear again what accident, Mu Ao star disallows her to go into water again. Luobei didn''t dare to disobey his orders, so he pointed to the big fish and said, "what about this one?" "Baked." Luobei''s eyes suddenly brightened: "OK, OK, how about you bake it quickly?" "Do you think the prince should do something like roast fish?" Er Well, she''ll do it. She hasn''t eaten any serious food for so many days. She''s really greedy. Thinking of finally having delicious food to eat, luobeibei took over the task of barbecue this big fish, but she soon found a problem. "Oh, there is no fire. What should we do?" "Isn''t there so many rags? If it''s not enough, you''ll split the table and stool. " "Oh But there is no string of things... " "Stupid!" Mu Aoxing impatiently kicked the broken sword on the ground. Yes, this one can be used for cutting meat or as a string. Luobeibei didn''t care about his bad attitude, so he chose a place beside the pool. First he lifted the carpet to avoid burning, then he folded up the rags, and then he cut several pieces of fish with interest. He used a broken sword to say hello to Mu Aoxing: "little brother, help me light a fire..." Mu Aoxing, who has been sitting far away, pops up a little fire. The fire fell into the rag and started immediately. I don''t know what these curtains are made of. There is no smoke when they are burned. Luobeibei licks his lips and turns over the fish. Suddenly, he thinks, "Oh, I forgot that there is no seasoning..." This time, Mu Aoxing ignored her. Luobei cheerfully called out: "little brother, there is no seasoning. Can you bring some seasoning out?" "Who''s going to bring this mess?" Mu Aoxing closed her eyes and did not glance at her. "But how to eat without seasoning? You have so much space to hold so many things, tables, stools, big beds and so on. Why don''t you decorate them with spices? " Luobei is stupid. "Why should I pack useless things?" "How can it be useless? Can''t you use it when you cook? Just like now... " "Do you think the prince is the kind of person who wants to eat and has to cook himself?" "But now if you don''t have seasoning, you can''t get rid of the fishy smell, and if you don''t have any salty taste, it won''t taste good..." "Then don''t eat it." Mu Aoxing suddenly raised his hand, the fish on the sword and the remains of the big fish on the ground suddenly burst into a string of flames, and quickly burned them clean. Luobei looked at the bare broken sword in his hand, and then looked at the huge fish, which turned into coke and collapsed into ashes. Suddenly, he felt his stomach convulsed. Her fish, her food, ah!!!!!!! "Are you crazy?" Mu Ao star suddenly can''t defend ground by evil sound to pour ear, immediately wrinkly eyebrow scold her. "Why did you burn my fish?" Luobei was so angry that she trembled all over. She felt the grievances of her long-term savings were pouring up. For a moment, she forgot that she was a little deer demon who could not stir up trouble. She just wanted to glare at him and stare him out of a big hole. "Don''t you say it''s not delicious?" See her reaction so strong, Mu Ao star can''t help but a little guilty, face but hard to admit, also deliberately understatement to slant her one eye. "Can''t you eat if it''s not delicious?" Luobeibei can''t help roaring. Such a big fish is enough to eat fish for several days. He''s so outraged. Who can''t bear it? "It''s not delicious. Why eat it? Isn''t there any bigudan? " Mu Aoxing took it for granted more and more. He didn''t even feel fresh as long as he put hot food in the storage ring for a day. What''s more, the junk food with no salt, no taste and fishy smell was better thrown away. "Can pigudan be compared with real food?" Luobeibei felt that he could not reason with this childe brother who was used to having bad habits. He was so angry that he wiped his tears. "What can you do if you burn it all?" "You, you..." She can''t do anything, but she can never talk to this villain, this big villain!Luobei angrily glared at him for a long time, but people had already closed their eyes and ignored her, which made her more and more hurt. "Don''t be angry, little doll. It hurts your liver." Suddenly, a voice rang out in her heart. "Who?" Luobei scared instinctively blurted out. "Someone?" Mu Ao star also instantly opened his eyes and looked around warily. "What are you doing with such a fuss? Haven''t you seen me just now? I''m in your body now. You don''t have to say it. Just reply with your mind. Don''t let that boy hear you. " Luobei suddenly realized that facing Mu Aoxing''s puzzled eyes, he snorted heavily, walked his legs, ran to the bed in three and two steps, lifted the quilt heavily and ignored him. Whoa! immature! Mu Ao star slanted her one eye, continue to concentrate on exercise. "Hello..." Seeing that he no longer asked, luobeibei called quietly in his heart. "I''m not called Hello, little doll. You should call me xianzun." "Immortal?" Luobei exclaimed curiously, "have you really lived for more than 10000 years?" "More than ten thousand years is nothing. I think I was..." Fang Tianji''s voice suddenly stopped, "little doll, I''m still a little weak. I can''t talk too much with you for the time being. However, as long as you are willing to help me warm up my spiritual power, I can help you deal with that stupid boy." "But Don''t you already recognize him as the Lord? " Although she didn''t understand the things above practice, she was not completely ignorant. It was obvious that a contract had been concluded between them. "It''s just a matter of form. If he wants to really make the emperor submit, he still needs a hundred thousand miles." Fang Tianji said with disdain, "little doll, I tell you that as long as I''m here, he doesn''t dare to do anything to you. If he bullies you, you can''t return it." "Really? So he doesn''t dare? " Luobei can''t help but have a catchphrase again, but this time it''s a big surprise. "Nature is true. How can I cheat you? That kid doesn''t dare to bully you any more, but you have to swear not to tell a third person about your existence. " "Can''t even my mother say it?" "I can''t say. Well, baby, it''s time for me to rest! Remember, as long as I''m still in your heart, you don''t have to be afraid of that boy. He doesn''t dare to really hurt you. " "Well, I promise you!" Luobei nodded heavily, remembering that his safety had been greatly protected. He was in a clear mood and excited for a long time. Then he suddenly thought of another question, "xianzun, xianzun, can you take us out of here now? My grandmother must be in a hurry... " However, this time, there was no voice to answer her. Obviously, the halberd spirit who called himself xianzun really fell asleep. Luobei is a little bit lost, but with such a heavy guarantee and a few more days to go out, it''s cheerful again. #PS: how do you feel about this story? Welcome to comment! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 25 With the promise of Fang Tianji, Luobei is more comfortable. Later, when she was bored, she read the surviving travel notes. When she felt stiff, she moved her hands and feet to relax. When she was hungry, she took a Bigu pill and ate it. She never looked at anyone again. Mu Aoxing, who was regarded as an invisible person, thought that she was finally obedient and satisfied. However, after two days, I finally filled the aura of Baoyi. I still didn''t see Luobei bothering me. Then I felt something was wrong. I couldn''t help looking at her secretly. I saw the little girl sitting on the bed reading the travel notes at this time. Her white face was very calm. She had neither a look of sadness nor an expression of anger. Judging from the thickness of the book, she could not figure out how many times it was repeated. "Cough..." See oneself looked for a long time, she didn''t look up of meaning, Mu Ao star can''t help intentionally dry cough two. Luobei turned the book with a gesture, but then went on to the next page as if nothing had happened. This little girl, actually dare to give him face to see, is not burned a little bit simply can''t import junk food? Is it worth the effort? Mu Aoxing is angry in his heart, so he deliberately doesn''t tell Baoyi that it can be started at any time. Instead, he stretches a lot and lays a new carpet for himself. Then he sleeps with his head on his side, waiting for luobeibei to come to inquire, but he doesn''t know that his action is naive. As soon as he slept, luobeibei really noticed that he was unusual. You know, these days, muao star is arrogant and calm, and doesn''t seem to worry about when he will be able to get out of trouble. However, except for being disturbed by himself and quarreling with himself occasionally, he obviously puts all his mind on healing and replenishing aura. Except for occasionally getting up for some activities, he is sitting in meditation almost all day and all night. Now how can he lie down and sleep? Is it ready to go out at any time? But it''s only the ninth day, isn''t it? Luobeibei quickly turned over the corner mark made by using the book page. As expected, it was still one day short of him. He couldn''t help but feel his meaning. He thought that he was just too tired to insist on sleeping. After thinking about it, he decided not to disturb him until he woke up tomorrow. Otherwise, according to that guy''s bad temper, maybe he would delay a few days when she called him. Both of them are worried and waiting for each other to bow their heads first. Unexpectedly, they misunderstand each other, which leads to a regretful event. ¡­¡­ It''s almost dawn! Lolan, who had not slept for a night, leaned on the fork of the tree and looked at the white East. With a weak smile, he wanted to bend over and have a look at the situation under the tree. But just so a little move, her waist is a deep pain, looked down, blood seeped out again. Luo Lanxin bit his teeth, slowly and very carefully took out the wound medicine from his arms, shivered and poured the rest on the deep wound. Goat demon goat Gaogu''s wound medicine is very effective, but it is also very strong. When the powder is sprinkled on it, the pain is like another severe scratch, but if you can bear it for a while, it will be much better. After a short rest and accumulating some strength, Luo Lanxin wiped away the sweat that covered his sight and finally glanced at the scene under the tree. The tiger that lingered under the tree for most of the night finally disappeared, and there was no peculiar fishy smell of tiger in the air. It must have given up its prey to look for other targets because it was too hungry. It''s already the tenth day. In the first seven days, though she was not strong enough to search for it, she once saw someone flying in the sky. Once she was seen only a few tens of meters away, but she passed it safely. On the eighth day, because she smeared all kinds of grass juice and mud mixed with rotten leaves on her body ahead of time, she met a man who was collecting herbs, but fortunately, it was just an ordinary man, who was surprised but not dangerous. But since yesterday, she felt that her body was more and more difficult to support, her legs were very weak, and her head was also very lethargic. She was really afraid that she would fall asleep again, and had to pinch herself again and again to keep awake. But Rao is so, because her brain is half confused, she almost doesn''t even know that the tiger is coming quietly. If it''s not for the alertness of deer demon''s nature that she wakes up at the last moment and climbs to the fork when she jumps desperately, she will not only be injured, but also die in the mouth of the tiger. He''s not coming, is he? If he received a message that he was willing to come, his cultivation should have arrived at the latest yesterday. However, he did not come and will never come again, will he? Pressing her hand on the small wooden box on her chest, Luo Lanxin, who had already lost a lot of blood, felt that her vitality was gradually flowing away, and a tear was slowly oozing out of the corner of her eye. Beibei, her precious daughter, her lifeblood, is our mother and daughter destined to live and die together? Heart, bursts of colic, intestines, such as a section of the birth of fracture, but all of these are no match for the heart of the strong unwilling. Without finding Beibei and seeing her safe with her own eyes, how can she die so quietly? She can no longer open her eyes to hear her baby daughter call her "Mama" sweetly."Beibei, where are you?" Luo Lan heart murmured to sob a, all of a sudden put all one''s strength to shout up, "North North! Where on earth are you Ha ha Ah... " Beibei, do you know that my aunt is dying, dying The shrill cry echoed in the valley, and no one answered her except for a pile of birds. Luolan heart slowly closed his eyes, the body gradually turned into a deer shape. "Mr. Wang, someone is shouting. It seems that Beibei is the name of the little girl. Her family has come to see her at last." Outside the triple mountain, two figures who are searching in the valley suddenly stop, and one of them is very happy. It should be noted that after searching for so many days, there is no clue at all, and now a related person finally emerges, which is also quite progress. "Since she came out to look for the little girl, doesn''t that prove that the little girl didn''t even come home?" Another person is mu Aoyu. He is a little annoyed when he hears this. If the little girl hasn''t come back home, I''m afraid that the empty mirror is beyond his expectation and has already taken people to a farther place. If so, they are still searching here. What''s the use? But even so, he said, "go and have a look first." They immediately took out their own flying weapons and flew to the sound. Luo Lanxin didn''t close her eyes in despair all the time. Instead, she quickly opened her eyes firmly and looked around. Suddenly, she saw two human beings flying in the air in the distance. The figure was the human monk she had seen last time. Her eyes became very calm. She didn''t find Beibei, but she succeeded in attracting the human friars who wanted to escape for several days. Lorraine''s heart curled, and his front hooves pressed tightly on a red explosion sign, waiting for the two men to land in front of him. Beibei is because of these talents missing, and their mother and daughter are also because of these talents. Even if they can''t find Beibei, she has to avenge Beibei before she dies. Two human friars were holding the flying sword. Seeing that they were only a few hundred meters away, suddenly, a white light came from the sky and ran straight to the tree where luolanxin was hiding at twice the speed. In the blink of an eye, a young man in white was standing on the branch where the DOE was. At this time, although the sun did not come out, the light of the morning was enough to clearly reflect the appearance of the boy in white. Although his posture was clear and clear, his facial features were very common, and his eyes were as clear as the blue sky above his head. "Why is this man here?" Mu Aoyu, who was not far away, immediately recognized this man and stopped the flying sword. He let out a low voice, and then immediately sent a voice saying: "go back!" Then he whirled around with his flying sword, and retreated faster than when he came. The boy in white glanced faintly at the direction they were leaving. He didn''t mean to chase them. He just looked down at the injured doe in front of him. His eyes were distant and cold, and his voice was as if ice and spring were hitting each other. Although it was pleasant, it was almost not warm. "You are loranthine?" # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 26 On the other side, mu Aoyu immediately sent a message and said, "send an order as soon as possible. Everyone will evacuate immediately and stay out of the capital." His subordinates sent out a unique signal and then asked: "Lord, who is this? How can the LORD be so close to the enemy? " "He is the cold ice childe who suddenly rose at the beginning of this year and has an unknown origin." Mu Aoyu stared at the direction of just now, and said, "I didn''t expect that he would appear here. Did he have any friendship with nineteen before he was sent to him?" "Master Hanbing?" The subordinates were very surprised, "is that ice childe who has successfully built the foundation? It is said that his talent may be higher than that of his highness 19?" "That''s him." "But..." The subordinate was puzzled and asked, "no matter how talented he is, he has just built a foundation, and he is alone. Even if he is a helper invited by his 19 highness, can''t we kill him with the cultivation of us?" "Fool! Didn''t you see that he was so fast! Since his debut, he has always been very calm and never acted impulsively. Now that he dares to come here alone, he must have no fear. It is possible for a group of us to kill him, but as long as we can''t annihilate him at one stroke and he escapes, we are afraid that there will be endless trouble in the future. " Mu Aoyu''s handsome face twitched and leaped. After thinking about it, he finally bit his teeth and said, "fortunately, I''ve always been careful. I''ve always hidden my true face. Even if he was invited in the 19th century, I don''t have enough evidence to prove me." "What should we do now?" "Today''s plan, I must go back to decorate at once. Although Lao 19 may have fled here, his elixir field is broken and he can''t escape too far. Moreover, he has missed so many days. Even if he can escape back to Kyoto, he will be a useless person. Even if my father doubted me, he would not abandon another more promising son because of one waste man. But he was not afraid of ten thousand in everything. He was afraid of just in case. He had better make more preparations. I can''t be harmed by one waste man. " "The king is wise, and he will get his long cherished wish." Mu Aoyu''s face didn''t soften because of the compliment from his subordinates. Obviously, since he had already done it, he couldn''t get rid of Mu Aoxing one day. He sank the floor for a long time, and then added an instruction: "keep more eyes and ears, and be sure to master his whereabouts at the first time." "I understand." ¡­¡­ In the cave at the bottom of the lake, luobeibei didn''t realize that her grandmother almost died with the enemy. No, it should be said that even if luolanxin detonated the talisman in his hand, with mu Aoyu''s cultivation and the magic weapon that must be equipped, luolanxin''s own body would not be damaged. But when Luolan calmly waited for the last moment, luobeibei still felt a strong palpitation, like she was about to lose something important forever, which made her panic. Fortunately, the palpitation just appeared for a moment, then disappeared, fast even did not blink. Is she thinking too much, or is there something wrong with her mother? Luobeibei put down the quick recitation travel notes that he had already read, lowered his head to meditate, and looked at Mu Aoxing, who was still in the same place. He tried to wake him up several times, but he was worried that he would be angry. On the contrary, he delayed his escape time. Can continue to read it, where she can calm down again, eyes frequently to the small pool. Finally, I can''t wait, can I? Hurry up and ask the prince. If you admit your mistake, I can start right away. Mu Aoxing closed her eyes, but Lingzhi was watching her every move in the dark. She hesitated for a while, and finally quietly came to the bed. The corners of her mouth could not help but hook, and quickly put on a expressionless look. Luobei stepped over the place where the curtain had been separated, walked forward a few steps, and finally sat down in the same place without opening his mouth or going back. Smelly girl, is it so hard for you to open a mouth? Mu Ao star immediately felt a gas gushed up, suffocated and flustered, breathing is not from rough some. However, luobeibei was in a daze of all kinds of wishful thinking, and did not find his abnormality. Therefore, they seemed to be quiet, but in fact they fell into a stalemate strangely. Under such circumstances, time passes invisibly but quickly. Suddenly, Mu Aoxing left a wisp of spiritual knowledge outside, and keenly felt that someone outside seemed to be approaching. Suddenly, he turned over and sat up quickly. At the same time, he pinched Jue to lift his palm and put an attack sign between his fingers. "What''s the matter?" Luobeibei was startled by him. Seeing his solemn look, his heart also jumped. "There''s someone coming. Get behind me." Mu Ao star where still can attend to go up with her to set gas, immediately solemnly order. Luobeibei didn''t dare to object. He immediately climbed up and ran behind him. He only peeped out a small face and nervously looked at the small pool. He felt his heart thumping. After hiding for so many days, did the villain still find him? All of a sudden, the atmosphere became tense. Luobeibei almost just waited, and soon she saw the water surface shaking. The ripples spread out layer by layer, and were patted on the bank. Then, they were blocked by the bank, but returned to the center of the pool. As a result, the ripples on both sides collided and rolled like boiling water.There''s someone out there breaking the battle, and he seems to be a very powerful person. I don''t know if this battle can hold. Luobeibei is very uneasy. He can''t help looking up at Mu Aoxing, but he looks very handsome. At this time, he is quiet. There is a kind of fortitude that if he really comes to the last moment, he will never be afraid and flinch. He will only fight with all his strength. Influenced by his calmness, luobeibei''s mood also eased a little, and subconsciously mobilized his senses to try his best to feel the outside situation, although it may not be of any use. The water wave continued to surge, and the carpets all around had been splashed with water stains. Then, suddenly, like a fountain, a torrent of water rose in the center of the small pool. Defensive array, broken! Luobeibei''s heart is mentioned to the throat, suddenly felt a wisp of very familiar breath, black eyes suddenly open, and then see Mu Aoxing''s hand has been raised, will send out the hand of the Fu, can''t help shouting a "don''t", at the same time quickly rushed out, blocked in front of the road Fu. Mu Ao star is greatly surprised, want to offset in a hurry, but attack Fu has already hit out, no longer be controlled by him. At that time, it was too late and too fast. At the same time, the water in the pool suddenly began to pour on luobeibei, offsetting most of the impact for her. But Rao is so, Luobei is still a mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out, the whole person is leaning forward. As she was about to knock on the ground, a piece of white robe sleeves swept by like water. It seemed light and weak, but she held her firmly. At the same time, Mu Aoxing only felt a strong rush. Rao was that he had opened the defense on Baoyi in time, or he staggered back several steps, and his back hit the cave wall heavily. It was only then that he saw the appearance of the man who had broken the battle. He was a young man in white, about seventeen or eighteen years old. Behind him was a young woman with a clear color and a haggard look. Without waiting for him to guess the origin of the two, the young woman had held luobeibei in her arms in horror and cried out in a trembling voice: "Beibei! North North When you wake up, your mother has come to see you. Dear daughter, wake up, wake up... " Not the enemy? Mu Ao star pretty eyebrow a coagulation, just to the white dress youth light look in the eyes, suddenly feel that his eyes and indifferent temperament have a kind of unspeakable familiar and not happy, partial for a time and can''t remember when ever with such a character married. But if I can''t remember it, I can''t forget it, but I can''t be weak. My eyebrows are slightly frowning, and my purple eyes are no longer flashing, and I can''t avoid meeting each other. It means that I can fight with you at any time. However, the boy in white has a calm face, and there is no fluctuation in his eyes. Although he only looks four or five years old, he seems to think that he is a child who makes trouble out of no reason, and even his voice is indifferent without any bullying: "what do you want to do with holding a little girl?" # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 27 Mu Aoxing snorted coldly, and was about to sneer at the word "hijacking". Suddenly he thought that he didn''t have a bright idea of Luo Beibei''s means at the beginning, so he just took it back and didn''t answer the rhetorical question: "who are you?" As soon as the boy in white was about to speak, Luo Lanxin called him anxiously: "master Yun, she is in a coma in Beibei. Please save my daughter first?" The young man in white took a look at Mu Aoxing, turned around and slightly bent his knees. He took Luo Beibei''s hand and explored the pulse. His brow slightly frowned: "all the internal organs are lost again. I''ll treat her right away." "I have the best medicine to protect her heart." Mu Ao star immediately way, put away the defense of treasure clothes, cold face took out a bottle of medicine to pass in the past, extremely awkward explained a sentence, "if I want to hurt her, already started." "I know." The boy in white took the bottle, poured out a pill, and fed the pill into luobeibei''s mouth with only one look. At the moment when the battle broke, all the scenes in the cave had fallen into his eyes, but it was a pity that things happened too suddenly. Even if he quickly wrapped Luobei with the water of Wanrou, he could only unload most of the power of the explosive talisman. Luolanxin originally hated Mu Aoxing very much, but now it''s important to save her daughter quickly, and there''s no time for revenge. Wen Yan looks at Mu Aoxing in a complicated mood, but then he puts all his mind on her daughter, whose face is like gold paper. The young man in White asked luolanxin to help luobeibei. Although his temperament was very dusty, he seemed to have no idea that the ground was wet at this time. He directly sat down against luobeibei''s palms and concentrated on healing her. Mu Aoxing stood aside and looked at it without expression. He was very depressed in his heart. The grace of saving lives has not yet been reported, and the crime of accidental injury has been added. Is this little girl born to be unable to fight against herself? What''s she doing suddenly? That''s good. I almost killed myself, right? So stupid, so stupid, thanks to the fact that he thought he was a plastic talent and wanted to stay around to teach. Think of this, Mu Aoxing is very angry, but this anger, when seeing the pale face of luobeibei and the dazzling blood on the corner of his mouth, it all turned into guilt that can''t be ignored, and the look on his face became colder and colder. Maybe, in fact, you are the one who made a conflict with her? If she had not met herself and been coerced by herself, how could she have suffered so many fright disasters without any reason? Now it''s better to be hurt by yourself. I''m dying. By the way, isn''t Fang Tianji still in her body? Maybe it can help. Mu Aoxing quickly closed his eyes and called in the dark. On the other side of his consciousness, he didn''t respond at all. Looking at the look of the boy in white, Gujing didn''t have any strange look. He didn''t know if he had found Fang Tianji, so he had to wait passively. Half an hour later, luobeibei finally gave out a slight groan, and several pieces of congestion poured out of his mouth. Seeing this, the young man in white finally closed slowly and gave a conclusion lightly: "fortunately, in time, it''s OK." Luo Lan, who had been waiting for a long time, breathed out like a big stone, quickly took her daughter in her arms, looked at her eyes gently, and called softly again and again: "north? North north "Mama..." Luo North low ground called a, weak ground slightly opens an eye. "Mama''s here, mama''s here, right here." Luolan heart was so happy that she wept. As if she had regained her treasure, she gave her a careful kiss on her forehead. "Good daughter, it''s OK, it''s ok?" "Mom, I finally see you..." Luobeibei looked at her with tearful eyes, feeling that many days of grievances turned into endless tears, "I thought I thought I would never see my mother again Sobbing Ma... " "No! can''t! How come? How can she give up her good daughter? She will never give up looking for you Luolan heart also heartache to tears, and hurriedly wipe out the tears in her daughter''s face. Seeing that she was so sad, luobeibei stopped her tears and gave a pale but happy smile: "don''t cry, mama I knew My mother will come to me. " "Well Mama, stop crying, stop crying! " Luo Lan heart forcefully tears, also daughter a gentle smile. Luobei weakly turned his eyes and fell on the face of the boy in white: "Ma, he is..." "He It''s Yun who saved our mother and daughter. " Lorraine took a glance at the boy in white. Luobeibei struggled gratefully and wanted to salute: "thank you, Mr. Yun..." The young man in white pressed her gently and said, "just call me elder martial brother. Younger martial sister, you''d better not talk before your injury is healed." "Elder martial brother?" Luo North North a Zheng, busy looking to the mother, but see mother astringent to force a smile. "Yes, I''m your elder martial brother. You can also call me Brother Yun." The man in white suddenly raised his sleeve and brushed his face. When he put it down, he showed his true face like ice and snow, and a pair of black eyebrows were lying peacefully. Under the eyebrows, the stars and eyes were as clear as the blue sky, and his nose and lips were as clear as the moon. He was not a mortal."Brother Yun..." Luobei looked at him in a daze. He couldn''t believe that there was such a beautiful person in the world. He couldn''t think for a moment. "It''s a long story at this time. I''ll tell you later." See daughter so gaffe, Luo Lan heart busy through for daughter brush hair action cleverly block her sight. In front of her, the young man in white was so handsome that it was hard to avoid some shock when she saw her, especially her little daughter growing up in the mountains. It''s just that it''s not a good thing for my daughter to fall in love with him. The young man in white also knew that his appearance was different from that of ordinary people. When he showed his true face, he changed back to the usual appearance. Only his eyes were as clear as ice and snow. Luo north this just a return to God, pale small face suddenly suffused with thin red halo, shyly dropped eyes. "It''s cold and humid here. It''s not good for my younger martial sister. I''d better go out first." The boy in white is light. I don''t know if it''s because of his cold nature or some other reason. Although he was gazed at by the little girl, his eyes were still calm and his tone didn''t fluctuate. "Yes, yes, let''s go out first." Luo Lan''s heart hastily echoed a sentence, and then turned her eyes to Mu Ao Xing, who had been pestering not far away like a stone. Her voice suddenly cooled down, "Beibei, this is..." Luobeibei then remembered Mu Aoxing''s existence and the misunderstanding he had just had. He looked up at him, only to find that he was still looking at himself, but when he saw him, he deliberately didn''t open his eyes. When he was stunned, he explained powerlessly: "mama Just now, I was injured when I ran out suddenly You Don''t blame him Others I''ll tell you later... " Hear this words, Mu Ao star suddenly a stiff, in the heart suddenly don''t know is what taste. Luolanxin looked at Mu Aoxing in a complicated way, lowered her head and said in a soft voice: "well, good daughter, everything will be discussed later. You should have a good sleep first, just like when you were a child, lying in the arms of your grandmother and having a good sleep." "Mama Your body... " Lorraine looked anxiously at her obviously ugly face. Luo Lan heart kisses her face: "a Ma is OK, have cloud childe in, we all can be OK." "Thank you, Yunda..." Luobeibei looks at the boy in white gratefully. Before the last word "brother" is finished, he is tired and closes his eyes. "Let''s go." The boy in white stooped to take over luobeibei. "I''ll do it!" Mu Ao star suddenly way, just insert between them, first step embrace Luobei shoulder, "is I accidentally hurt her, also should let me help." "Well, I''ll go ahead." There was no displeasure in the cold tunnel of the young man in white, but with a wave of his hand, he set up a protective circle on everyone, and then took the lead to go down the pool. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 28 Mu Aoxing, holding Luobei in his arms, followed closely. However, although he did not resist the protective circle that the boy in white added to him, he also launched his own defense. Seeing that he had double protection, Lorraine was the last one to enter the water. When the four swam out of the corridor, the boy in white threw out a lotus lamp and put everyone in the light of Yingying, just like a big bubble. It seems that the light is very light and gentle, but no matter how the whirlpool turns and sucks, it can protect the people to stand safely. Unlike muaoxing and luobeibei, who were tossed and whirled when they fell that day, it seems that they are floating without falling, but in fact they float out of the lake safely. Surrounded by mountains, the autumn sun is shining high overhead. In the blue sky, white clouds are swimming slowly and lazily like small fish. Although he had not seen the sun for eleven days, Mu Aoxing just glanced at the sky at random and looked around warily. "Those who searched for you are gone." The boy in white is indifferent. He looks for a relatively comfortable place by the lake and leads the people to land in the past. "Do you know who I am?" Mu Ao Star Cold tunnel, did not relax vigilance. Unexpectedly, the boy in white simply answered the word "I don''t know" and didn''t speak any more. Mu Aoxing glanced at him. Seeing that he had reached the ground, he took out a gorgeous windbreaker and spread it on the stone first. Then he put Luo Beibei down carefully. This subtle action slightly made Luolan feel a little bit better, but he thought that the disappearance of his daughter these days must be related to this person, and his face sank down again. After placing his daughter, he looked at him coldly: "please tell the woman why she was with you and the consequences." Mu Ao star thin lips slightly a pursed: "sorry, I implicated make love, make her into a dangerous situation." Luo Lan heart sneered: "childe made my daughter frightened at a young age, forced her to live in the same room with a stranger, a lonely man and a widowed daughter, for eleven days. What''s more, it made our mother and daughter separated from each other, almost separated from each other forever. Can such a reluctant excuse be offset?" "I''ve never thought of it like this," Mu Aoxing stood upright with a straight back and a childish face. He was stubborn and resolute. "If you love me, you''ll repay me with good. Instead, you''ll save my life. Mu Aoxing remembers this kindness and will repay me in the future." Luo Lan heart a Zheng: "North North she saved your life?"? How is that possible? " The young man in white has a tiny black eyebrow: "your name is mu? But the children of the royal family of the kingdom of Lei Chen? " Under the Mu Ao star Ba Lueyang: "I rank nineteen." Hearing that he was the prince of the human race, Luo Lan''s face changed and his attitude became colder: "it turned out to be his royal highness. I don''t know what happened before, but his royal highness said so. Our mother and daughter didn''t dare to take advantage of our kindness. His royal highness still has the right to never see our mother and daughter." "How can what has happened be deemed not to have happened?" Mu Ao star hard tunnel, "I have vowed, must repay." There are still people in the world who use such a rigid tone to repay their kindness. Luolan is not angry, but smiles: "then ask your royal highness to give me another elixir to help my daughter recover, and then the gratitude and resentment will disappear. Surely your royal highness always has these things?" "I can''t get rid of it," Mu Aoxing threw the whole bottle of elixir to her, but then said, "I promised her that I would treat you, and Protect your kind. " As soon as the words of the same kind came out, Luo Lan''s heart immediately became tense: "what did you say?" Mu Aoxing glanced at the boy in white. The young man in White said calmly, "it''s not a matter for your highness to worry about. Hanchu will protect his mother and younger sister." "Who are you?" Although Mu Aoxing has always been calm and rational, she still can''t help cracking when she hears this. Before the young man in white answered, Luo Lanxin said coldly: "young master Yun, I have already broken up with him. If it wasn''t for Beibei''s difficulties and no way to ask for help, I wouldn''t bother his father. Don''t export the word "teacher''s mother" in the future. In the future, Beibei and I will live or die, and it has nothing to do with him. " Boy in white, oh, no, it''s time to call him Yun hanchu. Yun hanchu was silent for a moment and said, "Madam Luo, master, he is not that kind of person. Hanchu thought that there might be some misunderstanding..." "No misunderstanding!" Luo Lanxin suddenly snapped, "when he ignored my pregnancy and drove our mother and daughter out, there was nothing to say between us." "Mama..." Luobeibei''s weak voice suddenly came. People looked at her and saw that she was trying to open her eyes incredulously, "you just What are you talking about? " "Nothing, nothing?" Luolan was flustered, and quickly hugged her and said in a voice, "Beibei, did your mother wake you up too loud? Good daughter, you have a good rest, a good rest, in order to raise the body as soon as possible "Mama..." Luo Beibei looked at her sadly, "you don''t have to lie to me. My father is still alive, isn''t he? Is elder brother Yun sent by him? "Luolanxin''s tears gushed out: "Beibei, you listen to my mother, do you want to take good care of yourself first?" "Mama..." Luobei nestled in her arms, stretched out her little hand, held her, wet eyes with a soft cry, "tell me, OK?" Lorraine sad to do not open eyes, eyes red. "Little younger martial sister," seeing that mother and daughter look like this, Rao Shi Yun Han is cold at birth, and his voice is more gentle. He suggests, "the love people are right. The most important thing for you now is to have a rest. It''s better for me to send you home first, and then talk slowly." This words a, Luo north north is to nod, but Luo Lan heart but more avoided daughter''s eyes. If the Anemarrhena is like a girl, when she sees her mother''s abnormality, Luobei is stunned. She immediately understands it and asks in a low voice, "Ma, we Is it Never going home again? " What is the most taboo of the same kind in demon Valley? How can she not understand? Had it not been for this reason, she would not have chosen to run away. She was so intelligent and sensible that Luolan felt more sad, but he tried to bear it and gently touched her head: "Beibei, don''t be afraid, there is no way to go back. Even if we can''t go back, it doesn''t matter. As long as our mother and daughter are together, anywhere in the world can be our home." "Well, as long as I can be with my aunt, Beibei is not afraid of anything." Luobei leaned against her mother''s arms and nodded meekly, but her tired face became more and more intense, and her long eyelashes drooped from time to time. Cloud cold beginning low sigh tone, the robe sleeve lightly a whisk, Luo north north then also can''t resist again ground heavy sleep. "Mrs. Luo, for the time being, why don''t you go back with me first?" "I won''t go back with you." Luolan heart holding her daughter, light tunnel, raised his eyes to Mu Aoxing, "you say you owe my daughter a life-saving grace, then you can no matter what our mother and daughter are, can you protect our mother and daughter for a period of time?" Mu Aoxing nodded: "duty bound." "You don''t have the ability to protect them," said Yun hanchu, glancing at his elixir field and telling the truth. "Now your elixir field is damaged, and there are few auras left. I''m afraid you don''t even have the second level cultivation of refining Qi, and the enemy is spying on you secretly. I''m afraid you can''t protect yourself if you don''t go out of the hundred Li field." "It''s none of your business. I''ve got a solution." Mu Aoxing coldly pursed her lips. "It''s about the safety of my master''s wife and daughter. I can''t ignore it," said Yun hanchu, looking coldly at Luo Lanxin, who was weak in appearance but stubborn in temperament. "Madam Luo, since you don''t want to go back with me, I''ll escort you to the imperial capital of Lei Chen country first. Later, I''ll go back and report to my master for further discussion, OK?" Luolanxin heard that Mu Aoxing Dantian was damaged, so she had changed her color. She could only accept such a plan in silence. Yun hanchu looked around and said, "let''s sleep out here today. Let''s start tomorrow morning when our younger martial sister''s injury is better." Lorraine nodded. Cloud cold beginning again way: "that I go to seek some firewood first." Then he walked away in white. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 29 Wait for him to walk far, Luo Lan heart light ground sees to Mu Ao Star: "you just said of congener is what meaning?" Mu Aoxing bowed slightly and solemnly gave a gift: "when she fell into the lake that day, Ling AI turned into a deer, shining white light from her chest, protecting me from hiding in the cave at the bottom of the lake and replenishing my elixir field." "Have you ever seen the true shape of Beibei?" Luo Lan heart trembles a voice way, a hand can''t help but tightly grasp the nearby stone, the vision closely stares at the youth in front of him, because too shock, on the contrary will behind that originally also extremely important "Bu Dan Tian" all ignore. "People or demons, she saved me, I should return her this saving grace." Mu Aoxing let her look at him, but the stiffness showed that he was not used to being carefully examined from head to foot. Luo Lanxin stares at Mu Aoxing until the boy''s face becomes more and more ugly. Then he finally takes back his questioning eyes and looks faintly at the rippling Lake: "now, I can only trust you, as for our kind..." "When I get better, I can protect them." "No, as long as you don''t disturb them, it''s fine." "Yes." Luolanxin looked down at her daughter in her arms. At last, a trace of melancholy appeared in her eyes, but it was immediately replaced by maternal tenacity: "there is another thing, Beibei has a special constitution. In addition to the 15th day of each month, she won''t easily show her original shape, and she has no evil spirit. I hope you must keep her secret. As for me, I will accompany her as a spiritual pet in the future. " "I can''t hide it from my father. I won''t tell anyone else except that." Luo Lanxin knew that it was impossible to bypass the emperor of Lei chenguo. He could only nod: "Your Highness, please accompany me for a while. I need to go away when I have something." Mu Aoxing nodded and sat one meter north of Luo with no expression. When Luo Lanxin took several steps together, he immediately started the defense of Baoyi. Luolan heart see in the eyes, but did not say anything, but directly to the direction of cloud cold early leave. Mu Aoxing doesn''t guess and knows that she must be talking with Yun hanchu alone. Thinking of Luobei looking at the guy named Yun, she is even more unhappy. But it''s also strange. How could he see two strangers who he had never seen in a few days No, the man in the picture seems to be the beginning of the cold cloud. Mu Aoxing immediately took out the portrait and looked at it carefully. Although the facial features in the portrait were not clear, their verve and temperament were indeed very similar. It seemed that they were the same person. Was this the so-called natural enemy who didn''t deal with them? Mu Aoxing wrinkled his eyebrows and rubbed his palms. He wanted to destroy the painting. Suddenly, he felt that it was too naive to do so. Instead, he seemed jealous. He snorted and took the painting back again. "Mama..." In his sleep, Luobei suddenly mumbled, holding his right hand slightly and grabbing around. Mu Aoxing took a look and continued to look at the nose, nose, mouth and heart. "Mama..." Without the guarantee in expectation, Luobei obviously has no sense of security when sleeping. The sound of somniloquy seems more and more flustered, and his right hand also begins to move disorderly. What a yellow haired girl! Mu Ao star face, want to turn a blind eye to hear, but finally or involuntarily moved, hand stretched out in the past. Luobei was in a mess, and finally caught his hand. He immediately settled down. After a moment, see her return to calm, Mu Ao star would like to draw hands, but he moved, Luobei North panic to grasp more tightly. What a hassle! Mu Ao star can''t help but look up and turn a white eye, coldly and arrogantly twisted his head, but the tip of his ear turned a suspicious red. Before long, Luolan heart edge and cloud cold early together came back, see two people almost ten fingers clasped hands, Luolan heart face suddenly some not good-looking. Mu Aoxing pulls out his hand expressionless and strides to the lake. Luobei immediately began to sob. Luolanxin quickly called her name, took her hand, she was calm again. In this way, Luolan heart is not good to Mu Ao star put face. At the beginning of cloud cold, he set up the bonfire and waited for the dark. He washed some fruits and put them beside Luolan''s heart. Then he sat aside and began to practice. The autumn wind is blowing slowly. Except for the occasional birdsong and one or two fish springing up on the lake, there is a different kind of silence around. Night, after all, is gradually dark, stars a little bit more up, straight the whole sky are in the light of gems. Luobeibei finally woke up naturally under such a starry sky. Luo Lan is weak in heart. Even if he takes the elixir given by Yun hanchu, he has not enough foundation. After so many days of running and fear, he has already been unable to support himself. After most of the day, he still leans on the stone and goes to sleep with his daughter side by side. But even if she fell asleep, there was still a deep sadness between her eyebrows. Mom, I''m sorry to worry you! Listening to all kinds of strange sounds coming from the depth of the night, thinking of how many sins and dangers she has suffered in order to find her, luobeibei can''t help but secretly apologize in her heart. Then she hears a faint voice: "how did you wake up?""Brother Yun..." Luobeibei stood up slightly. Although he felt that the life-saving benefactor was cold and hard to approach, he still opened his mouth and begged silently, "can you let my grandmother sleep peacefully for a while?" Yun hanchu nodded, raised his hand and waved it gently. Luobei felt that his hand was a little loose, so he carefully pulled it away and sat up. Cloud cold beginning light tunnel: "you had better lie down again for a while." Luobeibei shook his head, slowly stood up and walked to him, but his foot was not small, and suddenly shook. At the beginning of the cold cloud, Luobei immediately felt a gentle force supporting him, and raised a grateful smile. When I finally got to him, I asked timidly, "Brother Yun, can I sit next to you?" Yun hanchu nodded slightly. Although there was no smile on his face, in the eyes of Luobei, he had a calming power. "Thank you, Brother Yun." Luobei sat down shyly, feeling very quickly depressed again, "Brother Yun, can you tell me something about my biological father?" Speaking of master, there is a trace of respect in Yun hanchu''s eyes: "master''s surname is Zhuo, and his name is taboo Yunqing. He is the current leader of Yunmen. He is not only deeply loved by his disciples, but also known as an immortal in the world of cultivating immortals. " "Leniency and benevolence..." Luobei murmured, eyelashes slightly down, "then why doesn''t he want us?" "Master, he doesn''t want you..." Yun hanchu wanted to explain, but he found that he could not give a suitable reason, so he said, "I think there must be some misunderstanding. When I escort you to the imperial capital, I will go back and report to the master immediately, hoping to solve the misunderstanding." "Send us to the imperial capital?" Luo Beibei keenly heard the implication from his words, but he was hurt, "he Haven''t you thought about taking us back? " "This..." Yun hanchu hesitated a little, but told the truth, "master, I only asked you to come out and settle your mother and daughter properly. There was no other order However, younger martial sister, the master must not be such a heartless person. He... " "Brother Yun Do you know what we are? " Luo Beibei interrupts him gently, but accentuates the two words "what". Yun hanchu nodded: "when I first arrived in the morning, your mother had changed into her original shape." "So..." Luobei youyou tunnel, "my father drove us away because my mother was a demon, right?" "People and Demons fall in love, although it is not acceptable for the world, but..." Yun hanchu frowned hard. "With the cultivation of the master, it''s impossible that he didn''t see your mother''s real body early. If it was because of this, he would not have taken your mother back to Yunmen, and it would have been three years since he lived there." "Ah, my grandmother lived in Cloud Gate for three years?" "Yes, so I guess there must be a misunderstanding between master and his mother, not just because human demons can''t fall in love. Don''t worry, younger martial sister. Although the master doesn''t know why he can''t take you back, he must also care about you. In the future, when the misunderstanding is solved, I think he will change his mind to take you back. At that time, you should try to persuade his mother. " "She seems gentle, but it''s hard to change what she decides. I don''t know if I can persuade her. I Try your best... " Their voices were low, as if a light wind could dissipate without a trace, but they fell into the ears of a teenager by the lake. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 30 It turns out that guy is a Cloud Gate kid. Hum Elder brother Yun and younger martial sister are so intimate for only half a day. Do you really think he is a statue? Mu Aoxing only felt that a nameless fire was pouring in his heart, but he didn''t have a position to intervene. He could only suppress his sullen spirit and try his best not to listen to the voice that seemed to be nothing. However, in the past, it was always possible to get rid of distractions quickly, but today it is no longer feasible. "Brother Yun, can you take a look at my aunt''s body tomorrow? She often falls into sleep from time to time these years. I went to the doctor of human beings to make a lot of medicine, but it didn''t work very well." Luobei didn''t know that someone was listening, but he was very worried. "I''ve explored before. My teacher''s mother''s vitality is too damaged, and there are some deeper reasons. Even I can''t find out. Ordinary doctors naturally don''t know how to treat her. But although I don''t know how to treat her, I''ve given her a soul nourishing pill and a daily Qi tonifying pill. As long as my mood doesn''t fluctuate too much, it shouldn''t be serious in the short term. When I get back to my school, I believe the master will have a way. " "But are we really going to get out of here?" Luobeibei said anxiously, "everyone says that the human friars outside are very cruel to the demon clan. If they find out the identity of grandma..." "Don''t worry. Before I came here, the master gave me two pieces of Yujue. As long as you don''t get hurt and bleed, friar jiedan may not be able to find your demon clan identity. I''ve already given both pieces of Yujue to my teacher''s mother. She should bring them to you tomorrow." "Thank you so much, Brother Yun," said luobeibei, greatly relieved. "By the way, Brother Yun, how did you find us? That His highness, he said that the cave can block the spirit "Speaking of this, I didn''t find it. When you fell into the lake, you were just seen by a turtle spirit in the lake. The reason why you didn''t inform your teacher''s mother immediately was that you didn''t dare to leave for fear of being caught by those searchers. It was only yesterday that it found that those who searched had left that a slightly spiritual monkey sent a note to your aunt saying that you were at the bottom of the lake. " Luobei nodded and asked, "Brother Yun, how do you know that my aunt and I are in danger?" "It was your mother who sent me to the master. Fortunately, it was timely." Cloud cold beginning light tunnel, don''t mention oneself all the way almost never sleeps endlessly to resist sword just in the emergency to arrive hard. Talking about his biological father, luobeibei couldn''t help feeling a little melancholy, but immediately encouraged himself to cheer up: "Brother Yun, can you teach me how to practice? I know I''m not born with Demon power. I''m afraid I can''t practice demon clan''s magic in my life. But I think since half of my blood is from human beings, maybe the Terran''s cultivation method can I I want to try... " With that, he drooped his head with some diffidence. "What do you want to practice for?" Yun hanchu asked mildly. "I want to make myself strong, to protect my mother, if I can, to protect everyone, and not to be bullied by others." Referring to her goal, luobeibei immediately brightened her eyes and involuntarily raised her head to look at Yun hanchu seriously to show her determination. "She said," it''s better to ask for yourself than for others. I used to be careful every time I went down the mountain, so as not to be found out that I''m a deer demon. Now we can''t continue to stay in the demon Valley, and we will encounter more dangers in the future. I must be careful Be strong. " "My younger martial sister has such a heart since she was young. It''s very good." "Really?" Praised by Yun hanchu, luobeibei suddenly feels powerful, but when she looks into her cold eyes, she can''t feel the startling glance again, and her little face suddenly glows with fire Brother Yunda is really good-looking, more beautiful than anything in the world And such a beautiful person is her elder martial brother Thinking about it, I suddenly heard someone calling my younger martial sister twice. "Ah..." Luobeibei suddenly woke up, and then realized that he unconsciously watched Yun hanchu fall into God, and immediately dropped his head in shame: "Brother Yun, what do you say..." Yun hanchu didn''t seem to find her strange, but her tone was still calm: "I said, no matter how powerful, there will always be someone more powerful than you, or someone can bully you, so what should you do?" "If I work hard, I will still be bullied Then I I... " This question is too abstruse, just want to simply want to grow stronger Luobei really never thought about, can''t help but some at a loss, don''t know how to answer. "This question is not urgent now, but once you are on the road of practice, you will have to ask your heart and have an answer one day." Yun hanchu gently comforted, "if you learn your skills, will you bully others?" Luobei even shook his head, "I know the taste of being bullied by others, I don''t want to have the ability to bully others, unless that person is a bad person." After thinking about it, she added: "but if he is willing to change, I will not bully him." Even though he bullied her many times, he didn''t leave himself to run away alone. He gave her a beautiful big bed to sleep in, and gave her the pigudan that would not be hungry. Besides, he rescued her after she insisted on exploring the way but was drowned. Besides, he promised to protect himself and his aunt, and he also gave her a lot of help Other demons in demon Valley In sum, it seems that the mind is not so bad. So, if he doesn''t bully her any more, then when she gets worse, don''t bully him either.In the distance, Mu Aoxing, who kept listening to the music, didn''t know that at the moment, the little girl''s heart was scolding him for his badness and reciting his kindness. On the contrary, because of her childish words, she couldn''t help smoking. Hum, it seems that you''ve already grown up. You''re such a simple cheater. You want to bully others and not be cheated to sell. "The younger martial sister is pure and virtuous. She has a clear mind. The master must be deeply comforted." Yun hanchu nodded and praised the tunnel. Luobei was very happy and took the opportunity to ask: "Brother Yun, will you teach me to practice?" "When I was healing for you, elder martial brother found that although you are a demon, your meridians are almost the same as human beings, and your physique is far more pure and tough than ordinary people. Judging from the human realm, you should have finished quenching your body. If you can lead to your innate truth, maybe you can really cultivate my Yunmen skill." Cloud cold beginning touched to touch her head, "but your injury condition is not light, still want to wait for the wound to raise some ability to try first." "Never mind, I can wait! Thank you, Brother Yun! " Luobeibei happily hugged his arm and shook it, but it made him feel dizzy. Yun hanchu helped her. She took the opportunity to lean shyly on his shoulder and said in a low voice, "Brother Yun, I will practice well. Maybe my father will recognize me and my aunt when I succeed in my practice. I know that although she doesn''t say it, she must still think about my father. I have seen my mother in a daze with a beautiful hairpin several times... " Luobeibei wants to talk with the new Brother Yun for a while, but his voice is getting weaker and weaker. Finally, he falls into a deep sleep. If the teacher''s mother was not a member of the demon clan, but a normal human being, maybe the younger teacher would not have experienced so many hardships at a young age. On the contrary, she was herself. Because the teacher had no children, she was always treated as her own son. In sum, she owed her. I just don''t know if my younger martial sister can really practice with her constitution. After all Yun hanchu looked at the little girl''s pale face and thought slightly. But before he could figure out a clue, he heard a sound of "Dong", and then the splash of water. Look up, but see not far from the lake, Mu Aoxing suddenly stood up, strode to this side, and then impolitely put luobeibei embrace his arm to break off, hold her up. "She''s still injured. It''s a cold and windy night. How can she sleep like this?" Yun hanchu didn''t explain. Even if luobeibei sat beside him all night, he would never get half cold. And the reason why he didn''t pull out his arm was that he didn''t want to disturb her sleep. At the moment, he just let go and let him hold luobeibei back to the campfire. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 31 The next day, it was still sunny. Luobeibei opened her eyes early in the morning, and heard the clear birdsong. Then she turned her head and saw her grandmother sleeping beside her. Although her face was pale, she was as quiet and graceful as ever. For a moment, she could not help thinking that she was still in the thatched cottage where she had lived for more than ten years. But the next moment, she woke up completely because of her surroundings. This is the rocky beach by the lake, not the demon Valley, where she thought she would be home all her life, and she would never go back. Thinking that she still owes mother-in-law Shi ten jin of eggs, uncle Huang a pot of wine, grandfather a Fu and the rabbit demon cocoa ''. I hope she can come back here one day and make amends to you personally. Luobeibei sighs in his heart. He slowly gets up and looks around. Then he sees Yun hanchu and Mu Aoxing, who are located at the left and right ends, only tens of meters away from his mother and daughter. Suddenly, he thinks of the boy in white in the landscape painting. He seems to be very similar to Brother Yun. He can''t help but open his mouth in surprise. When he looks at Mu Aoxing, who is also in the painting, he feels more inexplicable . If it wasn''t for the fact that all this could not be true any more, she would have thought that both of them were created from the painting. Just from be in a daze, see Mu Ao star of right side stand up, stride toward her. Luobeibei instinctively shrinks back, and sees Mu Aoxing''s face suddenly changes. It seems that he is not happy immediately, and his steps also pause. But he still goes on walking. Then he bends down and suddenly shakes out a pile of fruits in front of her. Then he raises his chin haughtily and strides back to the lake. Er Is this for her? She thought he was going to have a bad temper early in the morning Luobeibei was very embarrassed, but it seemed inappropriate to say thank you again at this time, and swallowed it silently. At this time, a hand gently stroked her back: "Beibei, feel better?" "Mama," heard his mother''s voice, luobeibei suddenly opened his face, smiling, turned his head and threw himself in his mother''s arms, "much better, mama, you don''t have to worry about me." "Let Grandma have a good look." Luo Lanxin held up her daughter''s small face, and saw that her spirit and complexion were much better than yesterday. She was relieved. However, seeing her long hair in disorder, she unfolded her slender fingers and gently combed them for her. Luobeibei sat in front of her, gently let her take care of, big eyes slightly narrowed, like a kitten like extremely enjoy. Not far away, Mu Aoxing, who can''t help but peep at the situation here, sees that their mother and daughter are so warm, and doesn''t know what they think of. His eyes suddenly droop down, but then he straightens his back, as if he wants to throw out everything that doesn''t matter. At the beginning of Yun hanchu on the other side, he was still meditating, until the mother and daughter had finished cleaning up and ate some fruits. Then he got up and walked not far away. He took out a white jade boat, which was the size of a palm, and threw it on the ground: "OK, let''s go." The white jade boat had not fallen to the end, but had rapidly expanded into a real boat about five feet long. "Brother Yun, is this a magic weapon for flying?" Luobeibei still remembers the feeling of being "hijacked" by muaoxing at that time. Seeing the boat, the whole person suddenly got excited and took his mother to run over. "Yes, this is the miniature flying boat given to me by my master." Yun hanchu jumped into the boat and stretched out his hand to pull the mother and daughter up. "It''s so big that it''s called mini?" Luobei feels fresh and curious, constantly touching the edge of the boat with jade like texture. "This flying boat can only take ten people at most. Naturally, it can only be regarded as a miniature." "How can it be small or even large?" Rookie Luobei is very eager to learn and is not ashamed to ask questions. At the same time, he also plays a small mind to get close to Brother Yun. After the night talk, she naturally brought Yun hanchu into her family relationship. Naturally, she no longer felt that he was indifferent if he didn''t have a smile. Instead, she probably understood that Yun hanchu just didn''t like to laugh. "A small boat can hold dozens of people, and a large boat can hold hundreds of people. But that kind of boat can fly for a short distance. If you need to fly for a long distance, you have to be controlled by the friars of jiedan period." Luobeibei was stunned: "hundreds of people can take it. How big should that ship be? Brother Yun, what is our boat controlled by and how far can we fly? " "This boat is of ordinary rank. It is controlled by spirit stone. Under normal circumstances, it can only travel thousands of miles a day." "Traveling thousands of miles a day is just ordinary?" The words have not finished, Luo north already cannot hide the exclamation. "Yes, it''s not as fast as the flying sword. It''s just that the flying sword can bring too few people, or the flying boat is more convenient. Younger martial sister, there are many new things in the world, and you will know them later." Cloud cold beginning explains to finish, see Mu Ao star is still at the same place motionless, then lightly called a, "Nineteen highness, please get on the boat."Mu Aoxing then walked over without expression, jumped on the boat, and took up the front position. He used to be trapped at the bottom of the lake, so he''d be even if he was fierce and domineering. Now he''s rescued by Brother Yun, and he has to be escorted all the way. He still has this virtue. Luobeibei is not happy immediately: "Hey, how can you..." Luo Lan heart gently pulled a daughter, stopped her to say again. Although that young man seems arrogant and hard to approach, and has implicated his daughter so much because of his own personal interests, from some small movements, his heart is not as bad as he thought. Moreover, he will be sheltered by him for a while when he goes to the imperial capital. It''s better not to be too nervous about the relationship between them. Luo Lanxin had been in shape many years ago. He not only had many years of experience in the human world, but also fell in love with human monks, and could have a daughter. Even though he is weak now, his experience is always there. Therefore, after knowing the causes and consequences, he still has his own opinions on how to deal with things. When the man was in place, Yun hanchu began to use his hand to control the boat. The boat rose slowly, the air flow at the bottom of the boat whirled, blowing up a large area of fallen leaves and shaking the trees beside the lake. Soon, the boat is about to completely empty, suddenly, only to hear a very sad birdsong, a colorful sparrow fell on the boat, a wing blood spots, I do not know whether it was scratched by the air, or how. "Oh, what a poor bird." After all, Luobei is still an 11-year-old girl. When she saw this, she felt very sympathetic and quickly bent down to hold up the bird. The bird drooped his head, half opened his eyes and looked at her powerlessly. Then he chirped and fainted. "Ah..." Luo North suddenly some anxious, "it seems to be dying, cloud elder brother, can you save it?" "Beibei, let Grandma have a look first," Luo Lan gently advised, "you elder brother Yun need to concentrate on the Royal boat now, can''t be distracted." "Oh." Luo North North deftly should a, to cloud cold beginning threw an apologetic skim, then hold the bird to mother. Luo Lanxin picked up the bird, looked at it carefully for a while, and poked the bird''s injured wing with his finger. The bird chirped and opened its small eyes again, but with one look, it closed. "Mama..." Luobeibei called with some worry. Luo Lanxin looked at Mu Aoxing who turned his head to stare at the bird: "Your Highness, come and have a look, can there be any medicine that can cure this bird?" Mu Aoxing looked at her eyes, slowly came over, and then suddenly grabbed the bird, squeezed it hard, and then threw it down. Luobeibei screamed. It was too late to stop him. He could only lie on the edge of the boat and watch the birds falling like stones. Suddenly, he was so angry that his tears welled up: "you are too much! You How can you be so bad? " # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 32 Mu Ao Star Cold hum a, turn round to walk back to the bow, no longer take care of her. "Mama Look at him... " Luobeiqi''s tears fall out, and he returns to Luolan''s heart to seek comfort. Luo Lan Xin sighed, stroked her hair, and said softly, "Beibei, do you know why your highness nineteen left the sparrow on the boat?" "What else can I do? He is cruel in nature..." Luobei came back sobbing. "Beibei, you have wronged your highness nineteen..." Ah? Wrong? Luobei looked up at his mother in bewilderment. Luolanxin nodded: "the world is so cunning, there are too many defenseless means. Beibei, you should open your eyes wider in the future. You can''t just look at the surface." When she said this, luobeibei immediately stopped her tears and looked at xiakong, where the bird had disappeared for a long time Is there a problem? " Luo Lan nodded approvingly: "you can react so quickly. My aunt is very pleased. You''re right. There''s something wrong with the finch just now. First of all, its wings are not scratched by the air current, nor stabbed by the twigs of the air current. It''s more like stabbing its wing bone out from inside, and the most important thing is its eyes. ¡± "its eyes?" Luobei recalled in bewilderment, "mama I didn''t find anything special about its eyes? " "That''s because you don''t have accomplishments now. When you have accomplishments in the future, to a certain extent, you will find that its pupils are abnormal. That is to say, someone is casting a spell and using its eyes to monitor us. We must be more careful along the way." There is such a strange magic! Luobeibei was surprised, and suddenly felt the danger of the world outside the valley. He could not help leaning back to his mother''s arms. Luo Lan''s heart patted her back lightly, then looked at Mu Ao Xing solemnly, "Your Highness 19 can have Yi Rong Dan, although I''m afraid you can''t hide your enemy, it''s always convenient to disguise." "Yes." Mu Aoxing took out a pill and took it, but he didn''t turn his head. Luolanxin also didn''t ask any more. Gaier said to her daughter, "I''m leaving. Let''s see where we have lived for many years." With this, she immediately recalled the sadness of leaving Luobei and quickly bent over to find the familiar Grand Canyon. At this time, the flying boat has risen very high. From such a commanding view, the earth suddenly shrinks by countless times. Only two small white clouds cover more than half of the original wide lake. The straight peaks that once looked up on the ground have turned into small drums. The winding rivers are almost like strings, which is the reason What kind of visual experience is really very fresh and interesting. However, although this picture of the earth is extremely beautiful, because of the change of the reference objects, we can''t find out where the canyon is, let alone the demon Valley, which has been hidden by the protection array. Melancholy, but more firm belief: "mama, one day in the future, I will come back to see you." "Mama believes you..." Mother and daughter are talking in a low voice. Mu Aoxing stands upright, and the bow of the ship is still. Yun hanchu, who is standing at the stern of the ship, just looks on and doesn''t cut in at will. Looking down from a high altitude, I feel that although it''s novel and pleasant, it can''t resist the physical fatigue of the injured. Before the boat has left the Wanren mountains hundreds of miles away, luobeibei has fallen asleep in her mother''s arms. When she awoke, it was already sunset, and when it was getting dark, the boat was slowly landing on a hill beside a small town. "Mom, have we left the Wanren mountains?" Luobei looked around and found that the trees here were obviously denser than those in the barren Wanren mountains, and they were also more tall. "Well, this is already the periphery of the Wanren mountains." Lorraine carefully helped her daughter out of the boat. "Brother Yun, do we live here in the evening?" Seeing that it was dark all around, Luobei asked casually. "No, there is a small town at the foot of the mountain. There should be an inn in the town. Let''s stay in the town." Cloud cold beginning just put away the magic weapon, see Mu Ao star has already raised the step to go straight down the mountain. Several people walked through the dense forest hundreds of meters, and countless lights flashed in front of them. Ah, is this the world of human night? So many lights! Luobei is very excited, busy in turn pull Luolan heart to speed up the pace, can''t wait to see the world at night. You know, although she has been the only bridge between the demon Valley and human beings for many years, she has been to the town many times to exchange materials, but in order to get back to the demon Valley in time, she has never stayed in the town after dark, so it''s the first time to see the night scene of the world today. The four passed the memorial archway with the words "Xiangyang town" written on it and came to the streets of the town. There are still a lot of pedestrians on the street, some shops are still open, and the small teahouses and taverns on the side of the street are noisy, which is obviously a prosperous place.Luobeibei is almost staring at all kinds of red lanterns, especially those under the eaves of shops. Almost every kind of red lanterns has to be looked at with relish for several times before they are willing to give up. But I don''t know that the four of them, the handsome men and the beautiful women, attract the attention of people in the town as soon as they come in. Luolan loves her daughter, so she lets her watch. Yun hanchu patiently accompanies her. Only mu Aoxing walks for a while, and finds that the four are still far away. He can''t help looking back: "Why are you so dallying, hurry up!" It''s really a bad guy. Even though he''s easy to look, he won''t make himself ordinary. Luo Beibei found that although he had changed his face, he still looked quite handsome. He made a face at him contemptuously, indicating that he would not be allowed to change again because he had a backer. Mu Aoxing choked, snorted, and went straight to an inn. But he saw that the man of the inn was trying to close the door with a wooden board. As soon as his temper came up, he immediately raised his leg impolitely. Then, with a bang, the door panel broke into pieces, and the guy fell to the ground. "It''s very brave to close the door in front of you when you see a guest coming." When Yun hanchu and others heard the news, they rushed to catch up with each other. At the same time, they saw a middle-aged man running out of the inn in a flurry and asked: "what happened? Ah My door Who made this happen? " The guy then reacted, pointed to Mu Aoxing and complained: "this is the man. I was just about to close the door when he suddenly ran over and kicked the door out of order." The shopkeeper, however, was not as ignorant as a man. He saw Mu Aoxing''s appearance, clothes and domineering power at a glance. In addition, the strong door panel was almost smashed. He was awed in the heart, and immediately came forward to apologize respectfully: "please calm down, my dear guest. My man is short-sighted and stupid. If you offend me, please forgive me!" "Get out of the way," Mu Aoxing squinted, "I want to stay! Give me three good rooms at once. " When the shopkeeper heard this, he was stunned at first, and then he was busy bowing: "Dear guest, please let me tell you in detail." Yun hanchu stepped forward: "shopkeeper, but the room is full?" Seeing that the guest''s voice was cold, but his words were polite, the shopkeeper quickly explained: "it''s not true. It''s just that today''s villain''s daughter-in-law is about to give birth today, and the delivery room is in the backyard. In order to avoid this woman''s blood light, she bumps into the distinguished guests, so the villain wants to close the shop and no longer meet the guests. Unexpectedly, there is such a misunderstanding." Mu Aoxing coldly said: "it''s just a baby. What''s lucky or not? I never believe it." Seeing that Yun hanchu''s face was as usual, Luo Lan stepped forward and said with a smile, "shopkeeper, we really don''t taboo this. Moreover, if it''s too late today, you seem to be the only Inn in the town. I hope it''s convenient." Said, just take silver, Mu Ao star has a big ingot of gold ingot lost in the past, then had to withdraw. "Since several guests are not taboo, the villain will be bold. Please The shopkeeper had no choice but to give up his business. Now he was very happy to see that they didn''t care and had gold to start with. He was busy leading the way by himself, and told the man not to clean up and to wait on him. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 33 As the shopkeeper said, his daughter-in-law is having a baby. As soon as they entered the backyard, they heard the intermittent groans in the wing room and the voices of several women in twos and threes. In the yard, a handsome young man was pacing up and down. The shopkeeper waved quickly: "hong''er, there''s a distinguished guest coming. Go to the kitchen and cook some special dishes." The young man took a look at the crowd: "I''m not going. I''ll be here with chun''er." "Women have children. What''s the use of your company here?" The shopkeeper scolded, "don''t you hurry to the kitchen?" There was also a woman''s voice in the room: "hong''er, wenpo said that chun''er won''t be born in the middle of the night. It''s not too late for you to clean up and write for your guests, and then come back to accompany them." The young man had just gone back in three steps. Luobeibei appreciates his attitude of loving his daughter-in-law, but she hasn''t had a normal meal for many days, so it''s hard to avoid being greedy. Although she''s a little embarrassed, she still hasn''t stopped it. Although Luo Lanxin also thinks that young people are affectionate, it''s more important to be her own daughter than to be her own daughter. A smile will pass. After a short time, the man came to inform them that they could go to the front hall to have dinner. The dish is two meat, two vegetables and one soup. Although the aroma is attractive, it doesn''t sell very well. It''s obvious that the young man''s heart is tied to his daughter-in-law and doesn''t use much. Mu Ao star is the most not this kind of gas, a look at the dish color face pulled down, if not luobeibei a cheering stopped him in time, his hand may have to clap on the table, the whole table of dishes to the ground. "Yummy, yummy..." Is depressed, luobeibei can''t wait to pick up chopsticks, even eat two mouthfuls. "Beibei..." Looking at her daughter''s popularity, Luo Lan felt ashamed and patted her leg gently. Luobeibei chokes, which reminds her of the etiquette her mother taught her. She blushes, puts down her chopsticks and apologizes to Yun hanchu and Mu Aoxing: "I''m sorry, Beibei is impolite. Brother Yun, your highness, please come first." "No harm..." "When you''re hungry, who cares about the mess?" Mu Aoxing and Yun hanchu speak at the same time, but one just says two words and stops, while the other simply sits down, picks up a piece of vegetable and delivers it to the entrance. Luobeibei''s big eyes immediately narrowed happily, and then looked at his mother eagerly. Lolan Heart funny way: "only this once." Luobei immediately hugged his mother happily and shook her head, then concentrated on the dishes at the table. My mother has always been free from meat, but she doesn''t know whether it''s the relationship between birth and human form. Besides not eating the same kind, there are not many taboos. Now it''s the first time to order dishes in the human world. How can she bear it. Seeing that she was eating happily, Mu Aoxing, who originally thought that this kind of food was only suitable for pigs, could not help but put in a few more pieces. Only when she realized that she was eating "pig food" with her, did she secretly live with chopsticks in embarrassment and walk out on the excuse of "I''m full". "Don''t eat and pull." Luobei murmured to his back and continued to eat. Cloud cold beginning is to see a eye Mu Ao star, the Mou light flashed a trace of meditation, but still didn''t get up to chase out. After a full meal, luobeibei and his mother whispered for a while, then took a bath and had a rest. But because of more sleep in the daytime and less natural sleep at night, and because of sensitive hearing, the groans of the pregnant woman in the wing room downstairs could not be heard, but could not sleep at all. Luo Lanxin, who was beside her, was forced to suppress the stubborn disease a few days ago. Now, even if the elixir given by Yun hanchu was temporarily controlled, she was still very deep in sleep after falling asleep. I''m afraid the thunder could not startle her. Luobeibei doesn''t feel sleepy, and it''s hard to get up, so as not to let Yun hanchu think that she has something to rest. She can only lie on the bed and think about it. One moment, she guesses what her father who has never met is like, and another moment, she looks forward to the beauty of her self-cultivation. Unconsciously, those long and short moans don''t enter her ears again, and her eyelids droop Come on. Then, I don''t know how long later, her heart suddenly a throb, as if something terrible had happened, immediately woke up. When I opened my eyes, I saw that the night was deep and there was no light outside. I don''t know when the groan of the pregnant woman outside disappeared, and nothing else happened. Is this born? Luobeibei some doubts, subconsciously want to see, this move, people unconsciously to the window. When she opened the window, she saw that the courtyard was dark, there was no light and shadow, and there was a strange silence all around. Then, suddenly, there seemed to be a very small sharp sound across, and then the whole yard was alive again. The cry, the scream, the falling sound of the local water basin immediately poured into my ears. What''s going on? Luobei was surprised and suddenly found that he was not by the window, but still in bed.It turned out to be a dream! Luobei sighed, and then heard a clear voice, such as in the ear: "what''s the matter?" It''s Brother Yun. Luobei subconsciously raised a sweet smile, gently shook his head: "Brother Yun, I''m ok, just had a dream." At the beginning of the cold cloud, he said nothing more. Luobeibei only felt that his "um" was very deep and moving, just like a drop of long-standing stone milk in the cave suddenly dropped into the calm water below, and it hit her chest like a bell, which made her face hot again and covered her face in disguise. However, the little girl herself did not understand the beautiful idea only lasted for one second, and a shrill cry startled all the people. The pregnant woman died of dystocia. Just a moment ago, she was still fine. She only waited for her child to come out with a few more efforts, but suddenly she was out of breath, and the baby in her stomach also lost her heartbeat. There was a lot of noise downstairs. As a result of several previous inquiries, wenpo said that it was normal. Except for the long start time, there was no sign of dystocia and it should be very smooth. So the shopkeeper and his family were looking forward to the birth of their grandson happily. Even the mother-in-law of the pregnant woman had no doubt that Bijing''s daughter-in-law was the first child, and few women could give birth to their first child in a short time It was born. However, an expected happy event suddenly turned into a funeral of two lives. The shopkeeper''s son fell down in the first place, no matter how his mother cried. The shopkeeper was extremely sad, but he had to pick up his spirits and ask the man to ask the doctor for help. The whole Inn was covered with sadness. Luobeibei listened to it vividly upstairs. She couldn''t help but feel sad. She couldn''t help but think of her mother who was hurt because she gave birth to herself. For the first time in her heart, she had a great fear of a woman giving birth to a child. She hugged her mother who was still sleeping and didn''t wake up. Soon the doctor came to save the young man. The first thing the young man did was to find wenpo to judge him. He also shocked the neighbors. Someone added fuel to the fire and said that they should not receive guests at this time. I''m afraid they were bumped by the guests This words didn''t finish saying, Mu Ao star''s room door clang when a flew to the yard from upstairs. As soon as they saw Mu Aoxing, although he was very beautiful, he was more like a ghost. Suddenly, he was silent, and no one dared to say more. Then they began to talk about whether the pregnant woman was dystocic and unable to find out in time, or whether she should be robbed. According to Mu Aoxing''s consciousness, it''s better to leave this place as soon as possible. But Luo Beibei says that her aunt is still sleeping, so she has to be patient. When the sky is clear, Luo Lanxin finally wakes up, she is the first to step out of the inn. At the end of his journey, Yun hanchu advised the shopkeeper kindly and gave him a ingot of gold as compensation. But at the same time, the shopkeeper lost his grandson and daughter-in-law. He was also hit hard. Even if he got a big reward, he couldn''t afford half a point. However, if there is still breath in this case, maybe Yun hanchu can help us. But since we are dead, even if friar Jindan comes here, there is nothing we can do. Except luobeibei, the other three people understood this very well, so they soon left the Inn and left it behind. Only just stepped on the road of life Luobei heart still have lingering fear, always some sad feeling. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 34 Luo Lan''s heart looked in his eyes, but there was not much comfort. After all, if he left the quiet demon Valley, everything could happen in the future. It''s not necessarily a bad thing to experience all kinds of life earlier. However, it''s one thing not to comfort, and it''s another thing to feel sad. At this time, I saw the sign of a clothing store. In order to divert my daughter''s attention, Luolan quickly pulled her daughter: "Beibei, my mother hasn''t made clothes for you for a while. Since it happens today, you can choose two of them yourself?" Luobei was very happy at first, then hesitated. Luolanxin is about to comfort her not to worry about silver, Mu Aoxing has suddenly lost a burden: "what good things can be found in a small shop, I''ve bought what I can barely see." Luobeibei instinctively reached out to pick it up, smelling words could not help but have some silly eyes: "when did you buy it?" Luolanxin was also very surprised, but she was more calm than her, and naturally nodded to muaoxing: "thank you for your trouble." Luo north north also followed to bend a knee: "thank 19 highness." Mu Ao star but only slanted her one eye: "a few rags just." Luobei suddenly angry: "you say it''s rags, can we still wear it?" "Wear it or not." Mu Ao star hummed a, step to open long leg, three two steps left her. "Mama..." Luobei can''t help stamping his feet and peeping at his mother. Luo Lan heart smile: "Nineteen his highness just don''t know how to speak, the mind is good." "Little younger martial sister, if you have anything else to buy, you may as well have a look at it at will. Anyway, we also need to buy some things that we need on the road," Yun hanchu first took her clothes and put them in the storage bag, and then took out two ingots of gold and put them in her hand, "spend them first, if they are not enough for you." "Ah This is gold Are these all for me? " Luobei holds the gold ingot, her eyes suddenly give out a brilliant light. How long should she work hard to earn such two ingots of gold. "Since it''s given to you by master Yun, you can take it." Luo Lan heart says with a smile, "go, as long as it''s the one you like, you can buy it." As soon as I listen to it, I can buy it freely and taste my long cherished wish for many years. As a result, luobeibei''s mood soon turns from cloudy to sunny. Almost everything I see is fresh and I want to buy something. Thanks to a storage bag that seems to be filled with dissatisfaction at the beginning of the cold, I didn''t mention it. However, although Luo Lanxin rarely indulges her once, there are not too many restrictions, but after all, it is still a place with rare aura, and few monks come and go. When there are one or two, it is inevitable that people will follow her secretly with awe and curiosity, which is equivalent to indirectly pointing out the direction to the enemy who is following secretly. Therefore, after the real things were purchased, the people quickly left the town. In the next two days, in order to avoid leaving any trace, when we had a rest in the evening, we did not go to the villages and towns and other places where human beings lived, but found a temporary place to stay. In this way, the living conditions will inevitably have to make do with some, but there is a mother on the left and a cloud on the right in Luobei. Hanchu is more familiar with it, but it doesn''t feel hard at all. On the contrary, it is eager to be free every day. With the daily conditioning of yunhanchu, even the more serious injuries are rapidly improving. Only mu Aoxing, who is used to taking care of himself, is unaccustomed to such a simple life. On the one hand, he is also passively sheltered by the cold clouds. On the other hand, his daily accommodation, such as carved bed, has not been taken back in the cave at the bottom of the lake. He has no way to improve the environment. Therefore, he occasionally dislikes this aura and that smell It''s hard to bear. However, the advantage of this way is also obvious. Although everyone knows mu Aoyu must have a back hand at that time, as long as they don''t appear in front of others and leave no clues, it''s not easy for the other party to find them for a while. On this day, when they got up early, they saw that the sky was gray and cloudy. "I''m afraid it''s going to rain today." Luo Lan''s heart is a little worried, "young master Yun, I''m afraid this kind of weather is not good for boating?" Yun hanchu nodded: "yes, but will it rain for a while and a half? We can fly for a while and then find a place to take shelter from the rain." After flying like this for about two hours, the clouds became thicker and thicker, and lightning began to accumulate. Soon, the raindrops began to fall. One by one, they were as big as soybeans. They hit the black umbrella heavily, and they were about to pour. At the beginning of the cold cloud, he landed on a ridge with a flying boat, and then spread out his spiritual consciousness, ready to find a shelter from the rain. This search, the face is slightly changed, suddenly floating on the top of a tree, looking north. "Brother Yun, what''s the matter?" Luobei curious tunnel. "There are three people encircling and suppressing the monsters." Yun hanchu took back his eyes, looked at the three people below, and jumped down, "one of them has built a foundation. Let''s go west." Now there are four of them, Luobei doesn''t know magic at all, and Luolan''s heart is greatly damaged. Although Mu Aoxing has the ability of defense, he has no ability of counterattack. It can be said that he is weak in injury, and the only one who has combat power is Yun hanchu. Besides, Yun hanchu himself just built his foundation this year, but now one of the players is on the same level with him. If there is a conflict, they will be in great trouble, so it''s better to do more than less.Fortunately, although Mu Aoxing is arrogant, he knows how important it is. He sees that Yun hanchu holds Luo Beibei''s mother and daughter''s hands one by one, and takes them on a hasty journey with light body skill. He also follows them silently. However, just ran three or four miles, cloud cold early stopped: "they catch up." Say, looked at Mu Ao star one eye. Mu Aoxing strides forward without expression, pulls luobeibei and luolanxin behind him. Then, with a flash of golden light, he launches his defense and envelops his mother and daughter. Yun hanchu nodded at him, walked forward a few steps in white, and then waited quietly. Luobeibei is very nervous. She holds her mother''s hand tightly with one hand, but her eyes are staring at the rain forest in front of her. Then, she sees two people suddenly appear in the hazy rain and fog like ghosts, both of them are not on the ground, and the rain does not touch the body. I don''t know whether it was the heavy rain or some other reason. Although she had always had very good eyesight, she couldn''t see the faces of the two at all, as if they were covered with a veil. "We are just passers-by. Why do you stop us?" At the beginning of cloud cold, he bowed his hand and asked lightly. "I didn''t mean to pass by? Hum It''s a coincidence to pass by at this time, "sneered one of the men in a cloak and a dark red gown." I think you are here to pick peaches on purpose, aren''t you Yun hanchu said indifferently, "I think you must have misunderstood me." "Misunderstanding," another man, who was also wearing a hat but dressed in brown short beatings, said in a very ugly voice. "It took me three days and three nights to beat the leopard demon to death. I was about to accept it, but it suddenly escaped. Who else could it be? Those who know the truth will soon hand over the leopard demon. " Leopard demon? It''s their kind. The outside world is so cruel and dangerous. Feeling the unspeakable evil hidden in their eyes, luobeibei''s heart suddenly raised. He could not help but cuddle up to his mother. He worried about the poor leopard demon and the situation of himself and others. "We didn''t see the leopard demon, let alone hide it." Yun hanchu''s tone was always calm. "Boss, why do you talk so much nonsense to them?" The man in Brown is hoarse, and his eyes sweep the storage ring in Mu Aoxing''s hand. The greedy color suddenly rises, and his breath suddenly gets short. He immediately looks Mu Aoxing up and down again, and then signals the man in dark red to look at Mu Aoxing''s finger, "boss..." The man in the dark red long shirt looked at him. His eyes suddenly brightened and he burst into laughter: "it''s said that the little demon Mu Aoxing went to Wanren mountain to search for treasure, but he was seriously injured by the demons living there. Now he''s a waste. He can only rely on one treasure coat to defend himself. Third, our brother''s luck is really prosperous today Ah www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 35 That Mu Ao Yu is really too hateful, he stabbed his brother, but in turn blame innocent demon valley. Luobei suddenly reacted, and could not help but scold despicably in his heart. "So you''re here for the prince?" Mu Aoxing is such a proud person. Since he has been identified, he naturally disdains to disguise. "Hey hey, no matter it''s for you or not, it''s our brother''s luck to let us meet him," said the man in brown. He was honest, raised his chin and pointed to Yun hanchu, who was standing in front of him. "And your boy''s flying boat is also very good. He knows his face and gives it to you quickly." Cloud cold beginning slowly pulled out the long sword, slowly tunnel: "that also wants you to be able to take." With that, he suddenly turned into a shadow, pointing straight at the man''s chest with a sword. The man in Brown was surprised and instinctively stepped back. However, even though he was in the later stage of Qi refining, he was still in the stage of Qi refining and did not reach the foundation. Naturally, he was not the opponent of Yun hanchu. Even though he had skillfully used several spells to resist, he was still unstoppable by Yun hanchu. Seeing that the sword light was about to pierce his chest, he saw a thing in front of him suddenly whirling, and then he heard a soft clank. A cymbal had helped him block the sword light at the beginning of cloud cold in time, and the deflected sword light just cut his left arm''s clothes. The man in brown escaped from death with a long sigh. However, his breath was only half sighed, and an unbelievable look appeared in his eyes. He looked down at his abdomen a little stiffly. At this time, Yun hanchu, who succeeded in the attack, had already abandoned him and rushed to the dark red man next to him with all his strength. "Boss My Dantian... " The man in brown, covering his bloody abdomen, fell back into the mud with a thump. The rain poured down on his head and body, almost instantly turning him into a drowned chicken. "Old three..." The man in dark red long shirt yelled sadly and wanted to come to heal him. However, he was blocked by two extremely fast swords. His eyes were all cracked. "The flying sword is like a swallow. Are you the ice master?" "No nonsense." The purpose of Yun hanchu''s move is to win the weaker one first, so as to deal with the dark red man who is also a foundation builder. Naturally, one move is the last kill move. Where can he go to help again, the two people are entangled in an instant. "The rising star of the great generation has become a running dog for the little devil of Mu family?" Dark red long shirt knew that since today''s matter was here, he was no longer willing to stoop and urinate. He was so ruthless that he decided to work hard. Seeing that his figure was very strange, he dodged the two sword lights of Yun hanchu, raised his hand again, took back the cymbal that had protected Lao San, held the two flying swords of Yun hanchu to fight with him. At this time, luobeibei saw that his weapon was a pair of cymbals with extremely sharp edges. Every time he flew out, he carried the power of rapid rotation and strangulation. He repeatedly collided with the sword of Yun hanchu. When he attacked, he even made a sharp and harsh sound. Even luobeibei, who was hiding in the defensive circle, had his eardrum buzzing. Heavy rain, such as pouring, such as the power, as if the earth can not escape a disaster. However, when the rain fell a few meters above their heads, they had no chance to land. Instead, they were swept by the air and shot at the trees from time to time. After a while, the trees all around fell down in a big circle. Oh, my God, that''s amazing! Only the affected rain can break the branches and destroy the trees like this. If those sword and cymbal Qi fall directly on people Luo North North suddenly rang out at the beginning of that nine Prince''s hand by Mu Ao star''s ambush blow up all over the ground remnant broken skeleton scene, not from light tremble for a while. "Are you afraid?" Lorraine looked down at her daughter''s pale face. Luobei raised his head and looked at his mother''s gentle face. First he nodded, and then slowly shook his head: "mama said, when things come to an end, it''s useless to be afraid. Beibei is not afraid." "Good boy." Luo Lan''s heart stroked her hair. Suddenly, she was alert and said to Mu Ao Xing, "Your Highness, there are people underground." Then he pointed to four or five meters behind the cloud at the beginning of cold. Mu Ao star surprised to see her one eye, but still turned out a piece of Fu, directly hit into the place she pointed to, and then quickly took the mother and daughter back a few meters. Boom Just listen to a loud noise, the place suddenly burst out of mud and stone, a tall and strong figure like a giant sprang up, without saying a word, he waved a long knife to Mu Aoxing''s defense circle, and it seemed that he didn''t hurt at all. Mu Aoxing ignored him and sat down directly and began to absorb the spirit stone. Although the speed of replenishment is far less than the consumption speed of defensive clothing, in this case, one more support is equal to one more turnaround. "Give me a stone." Lorraine sat down, too. Mu Ao star eyes also don''t open ground throw out two spirit stone, Luo Lan heart immediately also closed eyes to absorb.Luobeibei has never seen her mother''s hand since she was born. Now she has to fight for her life when she has to. But she can''t do anything. She can''t help clenching her little hand into a fist, and she can''t help but hold back the tears in her eyes until her fingernails pierce into the flesh. At the beginning of cloud cold, he had already seen the situation here. However, although his opponent was also in the period of building the foundation, it was obvious that he built the foundation much earlier than him. His realm was more stable, and he had much more experience in fighting the enemy. In addition to the cymbals, he used all kinds of tricky and flexible magic from time to time. It was hard for him to parry, let alone Help Mu Aoxing and others. Moreover, to make matters worse, the man who came out of the ground just tried to cut down the defensive circle twice, but he was yelled and called by the man in the dark red shirt: "fool, what are you going to do to attack them? Come and help me solve this boy first!" The man carrying the big knife turned his direction. He may not know much about the magic of taking shelter from the rain. As soon as the knife was closed, the raindrops all over the sky hit him on the head, but he didn''t care at all. Seeing that Yun hanchu was about to be attacked by both sides, Mu Aoxing suddenly sneered: "Hey, coward, we''re sitting here to chop. Don''t you have the courage? As for you, big man with toy knife, do you only have a pile of miscellaneous hair but no head? " "Who is the coward? Your grandfather is the coward The big man with big knife and disheveled hair was angry and turned around again to stare at Mu Aoxing. "Wrong, it''s your grandfather''s that is a coward, so your good grandson is also a coward!" Seeing that the other party is really a simple minded person, Mu Aoxing doesn''t absorb the aura. He simply stands up lazily and hooks his little finger. "Come on, just with your little stupid head, which can''t even compare with sesame. Today, if you can break the prince''s defense circle, the prince will call you grandfather." "Your grandfather''s!" As soon as the big man was angry, he raised his sword and cut it. The man in the dark red shirt over there yelled angrily: "fool, it''s a provocation. Do you understand? Come and help your boss!" "Go, go, coward!" Mu Aoxing squints at her eyes and reveals the most gripping side of her life. "People who don''t have the ability like to win more than they have. Anyway, you can''t do anything in your life." "Don''t scold your grandfather''s coward any more!" The big man carrying the big knife was furious, and his arm as thick as a tree trunk suddenly became muscular. Holding the big knife high, he slashed heavily on the defensive circle. The strength was so strong that even the defensive circle trembled twice. This time, it''s Mu Aoxing''s turn to change color slightly. I didn''t expect that this brainless brute had this brute force. If he was allowed to chop down like this again, it would not last long. "Even I am a mortal little girl you bully, not a coward is what?" Seeing that the big man''s intelligence is obviously defective, Luobei turns his eyes and suddenly walks up to Mu Aoxing. He is facing the big eyes of the copper bell and complains. The big man stopped and said, "are you a mortal?" ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 36 "Yes, I don''t have any spiritual power. I''m just an ordinary little girl." Luobei is upright and powerful. "But I didn''t cut you. I cut him." Big Tongling angrily pointed to Mu Aoxing, whose voice was like Hongzhong''s tunnel. He didn''t know how to wipe the rain on his face. "His defensive circle protects me. Don''t you mean you''re chopping me when you chop him?" The big man frowned and glared at her, then touched his big head, obviously a little tangled. Just when Luo Beibei thought that the subtotal plan was successful, he suddenly said: "then you come out, I''ll cut him after you come out." Er I didn''t expect that a fool is not so easy to cheat. "I want to come out, but..." Luo North North a choke, brain quickly turn, immediately lift a finger to Mu Ao star way: "but this person he won''t let me also have no way, by the way, my name is north north, what''s your name?" "They call me stupid, big tall, stupid Some people call me a monster, a devil... " As expected, the big man was distracted by her. He put the big knife on his shoulder and broke his fingers. The swift and fierce rain poured down on his disheveled beard and turned into a trickle that splashed on his hand. The picture was ridiculous and inexplicably pitiful. Luobeibei half true and half false angrily jumped up: "ah, these are curse words, they are not serious names at all, how can they call you that? Is this bullying you? " "Fool, they''re lying to you, don''t you see? Come here Over there, the man in the dark red long shirt saw that the big man actually chatted with a little girl at the critical moment. He was so mad that he was distracted that he almost ate the first sword of yunhanchu. He was so busy that he used his trump card. "If you don''t come here to help, you won''t want to eat some good food in the future." "Don''t..." At the mention of food, the big man immediately opened his mouth and dropped a long hadazi. Even the rainstorm could not cover the crystal clear, where there was half of the vicious image. Luobei is quick eyed and quick handed. Without waiting for him to turn around, he immediately takes out all the snacks from his personal package and spreads them in front of him. Crispy and unripe, he says, "he doesn''t give you delicious food. I''ll give it to you. I''ll buy you whatever you like. I''ll make you full." "Really?" When the big man saw what he was eating, his eyes were straight and his upper body could not help bending down. "It''s true, of course. I can give you all this now." Luobei turns to see Mu Aoxing. Mu Aoxing naturally can easily understand her intention, the corner of the eye just glanced at the big man, then stretched out his hand to point a defense circle, revealed a small hole, waiting for Luo Beibei to quickly push out the food, and immediately closed. "I like everything, especially roast fish, but roast chicken is OK." As soon as the big man saw the food, his eyes immediately glowed. He was still in charge of the angry voice of the man in the dark red gown. He put the big knife into the mud, opened his big hand, grabbed the food and wolfed it down. "Roast chicken and grilled fish, it''s too simple. I can make them all. I''ll tell you, the roast chicken and grilled fish I made are absolutely delicious, crisp and delicious. You''re such a big man. Ordinary fish can''t eat enough. Well, at least you have to eat so long By the way, have you ever tried grilled fish made with honey... " Luobei seems to be a chef. He begins to describe the process of roasting fish vividly, and occasionally lowers his voice deliberately. "Honey is very sweet. Would you like to make it for me?" "As long as you don''t bully me, of course I''d like to. Do you know, I''ll make a lot of delicious things..." In order to hear her description more clearly, the big man, who had been drenched in water and dripping all over, simply sat down and rolled up small packages of food while looking forward to her high spirited description, and his big eyes half narrowed with intoxication. It''s as if you can smell the wonderful aroma just by listening to it, and you can taste the delicious roast fish immediately. Seeing that Luo Beibei has successfully attracted the attention of this wonderful big man, Yun hanchu''s lips can''t help but slightly raise. Immediately, while the man in the dark red shirt is more and more impetuous, he suddenly sends out a jade shuttle to attack the man''s face like an electric snake. Dark red man subconsciously raised a cymbal block for a while, cloud cold beginning but at this time suddenly jump back. When the man saw the opportunity, his cloak suddenly rose and covered his whole body. Soon after that, Yu Suo burst out after hitting the cymbal, and burst a hole in the cymbal. The magic weapon of this life was damaged, and the man in the dark red gown suddenly poured out a mouthful of blood. This man was also very bold. As soon as he saw that today''s event was impossible, he immediately took a picture of a rune on his leg. No matter the second or the third, he didn''t care. In a moment, he escaped hundreds of meters like a gust of wind and disappeared into the forest in the blink of an eye. Yun hanchu didn''t catch up with him, but glanced at the batter man who was lying in the rain in despair and trembling all over, and then walked towards the defensive circle.Although the big man was stupid, he was also alert. Seeing the old man run away, the boy in white who beat the old man came to him. He immediately got up and held the big knife and watched him guard. Luobeibei quickly comforted him: "it''s OK. As long as you don''t hurt us, Brother Yun won''t hurt you." The big man seemed to trust her very much. Although he hesitated for a moment, he actually put the big knife back into his back. Just give me something to eat, can you really take in such a big fool with such a strong force value? Mu Ao star slanted Piao several eyes Luo north north, finally in her affirmative vision down defense circle, big man really still obediently stand still, didn''t attack their meaning. Luobeibei looks back at her mother. Luolanxin smiles and nods. She holds the big black umbrella and bravely walks to the big man step by step. She looks up at his eyes and says, "do you remember your last name?" Silly big one shook his head, some of the water drops thrown by his action fell on luobeibei''s face. Luobei did not wipe: "where is your home?" The silly big one shook his head again, and his face with a disordered beard was obviously at a loss. "I''ll give you a name, if you like." This time, the fool nodded, then looked at her eagerly, waiting for his new name. Luobei tilted his head and thought, "you are so tall, you have so much strength, and you can still escape. It''s like a mountain. Can you call it Dashan?" Silly big immediately chicken peck rice to fiercely nod: "well, I call Dashan, as strong as mountain." Luobei couldn''t help laughing: "yes, you are as strong as a mountain." "Dashan Dashan Dashan... " Dashan grinned, beaming with joy, and kept chanting his name. Looking at Luobei, his eyes suddenly became very soft. Feeling his kindness, luobeibei was more sincere. "Beibei," Luo Lanxin quietly pulled his daughter aside while Dashan was silly and happy. "I think this child is very simple in nature. He was probably used by those two people before, but if he didn''t want to rein in today, we still don''t know what the situation is. Now that you have coaxed him to like you and named him, he will be your help and your responsibility in the future. You should treat him well. " Luobeibei said, looking back, he was smiling happily at Dashan, and his heart was also warm: "don''t worry, grandma, I like Dashan''s simple temperament very much, and I will take good care of him." "Dashan..." Dashan didn''t know if he heard her saying. First, he pounded his chest like an orangutan. Then he pointed to luobeibei with his big finger and grinned, "Beibei After Dashan, follow Beibei and protect Beibei... " "Well, I''ll follow Beibei after Dashan." Luobeibei took his mother''s hand and went over to him. He solemnly introduced, "this is Beibei''s aunt. Is Dashan willing to protect her with Beibei?" "Mama," Dashan nodded firmly, "Dashan protects mama." Well, she has a big son now. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 37 The mother and daughter couldn''t help laughing again. Yun hanchu also rarely showed a wisp of smile. Only mu Aoxing hummed, "it''s really a fool to have a fool''s blessing." I don''t know whether it means Dashan or Beibei. Luobeibei was in a good mood. When he didn''t hear it, he caught a glimpse from the corner of his eye that he didn''t touch any water before that moment. At this time, however, the whole person became a clay figurine. The third man was struggling to crawl, so he motioned to everyone to look over: "Brother Yun, what about that guy?" Cloud cold beginning is about to speak, Mu Ao star already strode past, long sword directly against that person''s left wrist, cold voice asks a way: "say, who tell you I was hurt by demon clan?" The old man looked at him with disdain and did not answer. Mu Ao star sword tip micro movement, blink of an eye already pick off his meridians. That old three suddenly screamed miserably. Mu Aoxing sneered: "your Dantian has been destroyed, and you can only be a mortal from now on. If you are trapped in the wild forest again, I believe you don''t need to say that you know what this bloody gas can bring. If you are bitten to death, don''t blame the prince." Then he moved the tip of the sword to his right wrist again. Before he did, the man had already killed a pig and cried out: "I don''t know. We just received a message from a paper crane. We don''t know who sent the message to us." Mu Aoxing asked: "when did you receive the paper crane, where did you receive it, and what did it say specifically? If you will be honest, I will give you a quick death. " The third man honestly explained the story of the paper crane he and others had received in Lu''an City five or six days ago. Lu''an City is a gathering place of sanxiu. That is to say, it is very likely that many sanxiu have learned the news and are coming to Wanren mountain. "He should be telling the truth." Cloud cold beginning light tunnel, "forget it, now he even if don''t die is also a useless person, let him go." "Let him go?" Mu Aoxing sneered, "so that he can tell others our whereabouts?" "Why kill them all? Even if he doesn''t say it, the escaped man will advertise it. " "Young master Yun is very compassionate and great, but it''s a pity that the prince has always been rewarded." Mu Ao star''s face is expressionless ground a wave hand, already cut that person''s throat, and pick out his storage bag to throw to Luo north north, but the eye slants toward cloud cold beginning, "cloud childe, this storage bag gives her, do you mind?" Ah, is this the precious storage bag! Caught off guard, Luobei can only take it in his hand and look at Xiangyun hanchu helplessly: "Brother Yun..." "Take it." Things are already in the hands of Luobei, and naturally they won''t be taken back at the beginning of the cold. Luobeibei looked at his mother again. Seeing that luolanxin nodded, he carefully looked at the small fur bag that looked insignificant, and then carefully put it away. Although he was happy, he was worried: "mama, the rumor says that his royal highness nineteen was hurt by our demon clan, then everyone Is it going to be dangerous? " Luo Lan was stunned and sighed: "I hope they don''t go out of the valley recently. As long as they don''t come out, they should be able to escape this disaster." "Can we give you a wake-up call?" Luobei looks forward to the beginning of cloud cold. Yun hanchu was about to answer when he suddenly turned around and swept in front of the crowd. Mu Ao star immediately launched a new defense, Dashan also pulled out his knife and guarded Luobei with vigilance. In the vast white rain and fog, an animal that looks like a tiger but is smaller than a tiger came out slowly from the fallen stump and tree species, with a man in a dark red shirt in his mouth. Luo North North fix one eye to see, can''t help but light shout a: "is that eldest brother." When they looked at him carefully, they found that his limbs were soft and he seemed to be dead. When they looked at the animal with his corpse, although it was covered with blood and could not even be washed away by the heavy rain, they could still see that it was a snow leopard with black rings on a white background. Again, I think that the old three deliberately asked them to hand over the leopard demon. It''s just that it was encircled before, but now it has destroyed the eldest of the three. I can imagine its real power. People don''t understand its intention, so they are even more vigilant. But the leopard demon walked slowly to the place ten meters away from yunhanchu. Suddenly, he raised his head and threw the boss aside. Then he bent his front knee and dropped the leopard''s head to yunhanchu solemnly. In his mouth, she spat out a cold and excited female voice: "lianyue, see you master!" Master? Luobei and Mu Aoxing look at each other unconsciously. They are all surprised that the leopard demon suddenly comes out like this. Luobei can''t hold her breath and immediately asks, "Brother Yun, is this your favorite?" Yun hanchu frowned a little and shook his head: "No "Master!" Leopard demon called again, raised his head, a pair of blue eyes full of tears, "master, Lian Yue is your spiritual pet, has always been, but you really don''t remember Lian Yue." Cloud cold beginning indifferently way: "I have never adopted any has been Ling pet, you recognize the wrong person."Leopard demon repeatedly shook his head: "no, no matter what the master becomes, Lian Yue will never recognize the wrong master. Lian Yue knows that she can''t explain to the master now, but please believe that Lian Yue is your spiritual pet. If the master doesn''t believe it, he will make another blood contract with Lian Yue." With that, the leopard''s claw waved, which had cut her forehead. A drop of red blood, which was burning like a flame, flew out of her eyebrows and slowly came to the front of Yun hanchu. Luobei couldn''t help saying: "is it the spirit?" Although she was born without demons, she could not cultivate. After all, she had lived in the demon Valley for many years, and she still knew some common sense of the demon clan. For example, if the demon clan signed a contract with human beings, it could be divided into three types. The first is that after being suppressed by human beings, they have to take their heart essence and blood to form a blood contract, and have to live and die together with their master, which is an absolute master-slave relationship. However, because they are forced to form a contract, the demon servant can live for his master in a critical moment, but the master can''t rise to the demon servant''s spiritual power for himself forever. The second is the temporary contract between the demon clan and human beings, which is voluntary or forced. Because of the equal relationship, the specific conditions are different, and it is difficult to generalize. It can also be terminated after it is completed. The third is the highest level soul contract formed by the spirit between the eyebrows. This kind of contract can not be formed without the willingness of the demon clan, or even a little bit of reluctance. But once formed, the demon clan will not betray its master forever. At the critical moment, it can also pass all its accomplishments to its master. The hatred between demons and human beings has a long history. Most of the world is the first kind of unequal contract. Even if some people occasionally praise the blood contract for their own purposes, it will be automatically released after the completion of the contract. The third kind of soul contract change is almost known, and has never been heard of in the past thousand years. But now, a leopard demon, who appears inexplicably, voluntarily gives his soul essence to a human monk he has never met. It is tantamount to giving his life and death and accomplishments to others. Not to mention the shock of Luobei north pole, luolanxin and yunhanchu are also very surprised. Therefore, Rao Shi''s soul essence was right in front of him, but at the beginning of the cold cloud, he still frowned and did not move. "Master..." Leopard demon issued a low cry, "please take a look, take a look, you will know that Lian Yue is always yours." Obviously, he was injured a lot, and now he actively contributed his soul essence. His remaining spirit became more and more depressed, and he almost couldn''t support his body. Seeing that it would fall down at any time, but still looking at the beginning of cloud cold, Luobei couldn''t help but feel a little impatient, and gently advised: "Brother Yun, just have a look. It''s all willing to give up its spirit, there won''t be any deceit." Although Luolan heart has doubts, but also said: "yes, our demon clan is willing to donate the blood essence in the forehead, it has no heart." Mu Aoxing snorted coldly: "this kind of spiritual pet of cultivation can''t be met, so you don''t want to be overseas Chinese." Luobei said: "Brother Yun, if he can''t eat the grapes, he says that the grapes are sour. Don''t pay attention to him. Come and have a look." # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 38 Yun Han looked at the leopard demon again. With a wave of his slender fingers, he had introduced the burning spirit into his forehead. A moment later, the spirit flew out and returned to the body of the leopard demon. As soon as the spirit of the spirit spirit returns to her body, the spirit of the leopard demon suddenly rises a lot. Suddenly, the body shape is hazy and floats, and everyone concentrates again. In the rain, there is only one woman in black. She has a slender body, and her skin is like snow. Not only her nose is very upturned, but also her blue eyes are as beautiful as lake water. The blue eyed woman knelt down on her knees and kowtowed her head solemnly, holding a storage bag in her hands. Her voice was clear and loud: "Lian Yue, I''ll see you master." Yun hanchu should have got some information from her soul essence, so he didn''t ask her any more on the spot. After taking the storage bag and erasing the residual spiritual consciousness, he glanced at her casually, and then even the storage bag and a jade bottle were handed back to her injured: "since you are the spoils of war, you can take them by yourself. You are seriously injured. Take two of them first and have a rest for a while." "Yes, thank you, master!" Lian Yue didn''t give up. She swallowed the pill without hesitation, put away the storage bag, sat in the rain and began to heal. But she didn''t look at other people. "Brother Yun, do you want to bandage her wounds first?" Luobeibei looked at her body as if there were a lot of wounds, some places almost deep visible bone, but she never moaned, as if those injuries were insignificant. She was surprised and wanted to help her bandage. Yun hanchu was obviously still digesting some information of the previous soul contract. Although he heard her inquiry, he simply said "no" and did not explain it again. Luobei is not easy to disturb him, so he can only focus on the storage bag in his hand. However, she had no Demon power and aura. She could not open the bag for a long time, and then she handed it to her mother in frustration: "mama, can you help me see what''s inside?" Luolan heart shook his head and said: "there are still some residual spiritual consciousness on it. Now the spirit is weak and she has no ability to erase it." Mu Aoxing then remembered that there was still this stubble, so he reached out to take it, wiped out his spiritual sense, and then returned it to luolanxin. His action attracted Yun hanchu''s special gaze. The third man who was killed already had the cultivation in the later period of refining Qi, and Mu Aoxing''s cultivation was obviously not as good as that third man, but he could erase his spiritual consciousness so easily. His spiritual consciousness was so strong that he could not help but be surprised. Lorraine was also a little surprised, but she didn''t study deeply. Because of the heavy rain, there was no dry place on the ground. Naturally, she would not take out all the things in it for her daughter to see one by one. She just picked out a few things to talk about, mainly the Lingshi magic tools and some talismans. Luobei has not yet practiced. He doesn''t understand the specific use of the pile of things inside. What he cares about most is the size of the space inside. When he heard that there was a square foot inside, he was very excited. As early as in the cave at the bottom of the lake, when she found that the ring on Mu Aoxing''s hand could hold many things, she secretly longed for it. She hoped that one day she could have a magical storage space. Even if it was small, she could only hold some clothes, food and other carry on luggage, and she would be very satisfied. Unexpectedly, this wish was met so soon. For a moment, she was a little stunned holding the seemingly insignificant storage bag, but she didn''t hear exactly what was in it. Seeing that she was so happy, she obviously liked the present very much. She always looked at her Mu Ao star with the corner of her eye. She couldn''t help but hook it, and then she became rigid, so as not to be seen by others. "Brother Yun, my injury is much better. Can you teach me to practice today?" Luobeibei plays with the storage bag which looks not good-looking at all. He looks back at this matter at the beginning of cloud cold and looks at him busily. Yun hanchu nodded: "there''s a stone cave three miles ahead. We''ll go there to have a rest later, and I''ll let you try to see if you can find inspiration." "Oh, great! Thank you, Brother Yun! " Luo North North cheers a way, hear someone hum a, her brilliant small face a turn, also to the face of Mu Ao star sweet smile, "of course, there are nineteen highness, also thank you very much." This just about, someone haughtily raised chin, Chong cloud cold beginning way: "these two guys how to deal with?" At the beginning of the cold cloud, he sighed a little, and raised his hand to show two fire signs. The bodies of the two men immediately burned up. Even if it rained heavily, they could not be put out, only a very bad smell came out from the rain. Luobei instinctively covers his nose and turns away his head, but he sees Dashan staring at the two corpses, with obvious moist in Tongling''s big eyes. Luobeibei knew that the big man was affectionate. Although the two men had not been seen by others and used him everywhere, they might still have feelings after a long time together, so they gently held his big hand like a palm fan and tried to hold up his black umbrella as high as possible, trying to block the rain for him: "Dashan, don''t be sad." Dashan looked down at her little face, and with a simple hum, he suddenly bent down to hold her waist and took her to his broad shoulder to sit down.Luobei whispered. He didn''t expect Dashan to express his feelings in this way. He was greatly moved in his heart. He thought of coaxing Dashan before and wanted to reciprocate. He couldn''t help praying to Yun hanchu: "Brother Yun, if there are fish nearby, can you help me catch two?" Before her voice fell, the Panther demon, who was still meditating on the ground, suddenly raised her head and yelled at her. Dashan reacted very quickly and immediately bared his teeth and roared back. "Don''t be rude when refining the moon." Cloud cold beginning sink voice chide a way, "this is my younger martial sister." "Yes." The leopard demon immediately received all the evil looks and bowed his head respectfully, "master, let lianyue take care of the little matter of catching fish?" "No, you''d better cultivate yourself in your pet bag." With that, Yun hanchu suddenly took out a small white bag. Lian Yue''s face suddenly changed, instantly changed into kneeling posture, trembled and begged: "master, Lian Yue finally saw master, please don''t put Lian Yue into lingpet bag." The hand of cloud cold beginning is tiny: "you hurt of not light." "Lian Yue can bear it." Lian Yue''s voice was urgent, but he didn''t dare to look up half a minute. "It doesn''t matter if Lian Yue is hurt more than now. Just ask the master to let Lian Yue accompany him..." "In that case, get up." At the beginning of Yun Han''s life, he gathered up his pet bag and turned to Luobei. He said with an apology, "younger martial sister, are you scared?" "No, it''s a good thing that sister lianyue is so loyal to Brother Yun." Luobei shook his head and vomited his tongue. Although she was still acutely aware of the bad treatment of leopard demon, she thought that she was only angry because she wanted to instruct her master to work, and did not think too much. See Lian Yue already docile at this time like a domestic cat, also touched the head of big mountain that still eyes covetously to Lian Yue in turn. Dashan seemed to like the way she stroked him. His face was full of ferocity, and a big smile was put on his face with a messy beard. Looking at this innocent smile, although the future may be in danger because of the paper crane communication, luobeibei immediately feels that the world has suddenly become a better place. This mountain is born with a warm power! They had stayed in the heavy rain just to wait for the leopard demon. Now that she was able to get up and eliminate the traces of this battle, she and her party went to the cave. Yun hanchu is still holding the arm of Luo Lanxin, who is the weakest in cultivation except Luo Beibei. He takes her to walk lightly without walking on mud. The big man can''t walk lightly, but he just walks very fast and doesn''t fall down at all. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 39 It takes a little while to walk along the Three Mile Road, but it''s just a few breaths for the practitioners. They soon enter the cave that Yun hanchu saw in his spiritual consciousness. The cave is not deep, which is more than ten meters long, but it can hold several people to rest. After entering the cave, Yun hanchu instructs the leopard demon to guard the people, and he takes Dashan out. After a while, they bring a big bundle of firewood and four big fish with more than two feet. Firewood is very wet, but this small problem naturally doesn''t matter. A small magic can remove the rain from the top, making the firewood very dry, and there is no choking smoke after burning. It is very suitable for heating and barbecue. Luobeibei did what he said, cleaned up the fish, strung them with branches, and then roasted them wholeheartedly. Fortunately, after experiencing the unforgettable memory of the destruction of the food in the cave at the bottom of the lake, as early as when I moved into the small town to replenish supplies, luobeibei bought a lot of seasonings. Considering that it might stay in the wild at night, luobeibei specially purchased some knives, chopsticks, dishes and dishes, and asked Yun hanchu to help collect them. I didn''t expect that they would come into use so soon. The rain outside is clattering, the autumn rain is cold, but the bonfire inside the cave is red, warm as spring. Due to her mother''s weakness, Luobei''s cooking skills, which had taken over the burden of housework since childhood, were not so bad. Soon, the smell of grilled fish slowly drifted away, which made the mountain sitting on one side more and more salivating. Luobei pitied him for his simplicity and gave him the first fish. "Big fish first For Dashan? " Dashan took it foolishly, his face full of disbelief. "Yes, don''t you like grilled fish best?" Luobei turned over the second fish with a smile, "anyway, this one is going to be ready, so you can eat it first?" Dashan looked at the fragrant grilled fish. Suddenly, a big, strong man burst into tears like a child. Luobeibei was so frightened that he got up in a hurry and patted him on the back: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Why do you cry all of a sudden? " "Never No one Let Dashan Eat first. " Dashan blinked his tearful Tongling eyes and choked intermittently. Looking at Luobei, his eyes were full of pity and gratitude. Poor big man, he used to eat other people''s leftovers, never had a good meal? How can those people bully him like that. Luobeibei heart uncomfortable, not from tiptoe gently touched his head: "Dashan don''t cry, after Beibei will let you eat every day full, no longer let you hungry, good, eat quickly, cold is not delicious." Dashan humorously hum, big head against her little hand rubbed rubbed, with tears, big mouth to bite the fish. Luobei busy remind: "Hey, be careful of fishbone." Dashan gave her a smile: "Dashan is not afraid of fish bones." Then, regardless of the tears on his face, he lowered his head to attack the fish, and swallowed the whole fish in a short time, even the fish''s head and bone. Seeing that he didn''t feel uncomfortable at all, Luobei realized that he was probably used to it, so he didn''t worry about it any more and handed him the second fish. This time, Dashan retreated shyly. Although his eyes lingered on the fish, he insisted on not accepting: "Dashan is not hungry, Beibei, eat, grandma, eat." What a considerate mountain! Where are you full? I''m afraid that you and others will not have enough to eat! Luobeibei smiles and takes out a handkerchief to wipe his face: "OK, I''ll eat with you later, but grandma likes to be vegetarian, so we won''t share with her." Then he cut the meat from the softest fish belly and divided it into two parts. Then he handed one to Yun hanchu first. Luo Lan Xin then handed another to Mu Ao Xing: "Nineteen highness, you also taste the northern craft. If it''s not delicious, don''t blame it." Mu Aoxing didn''t give priority to his heart. He was not happy. He immediately wanted to refuse the "food from the mouth". It can be seen that Luolan Xin''s eyes were gentle and gentle, and he had a kind look of an elder. He swallowed the words and took them silently. cloud as like as two peas, and then he took a look at the north of the north. He had followed the third steps of the fish. He had learned to roast the north of the river and roasted it up almost the same way as he did in North Luo. After the roast, he gave the fish maw to north of Luo, and others gave it to the leopard. Lian Yue was moved to tears when she took over the roast fish, but she was obviously more self-control than Dashan. She just lowered her head and ate it in silence. Luobeibei tasted a mouthful of fish and suddenly opened his eyes in surprise: "Brother Yun, I thought people like you should never cook. I didn''t expect that your roast fish is so delicious." Yun hanchu had a smile in his eyes: "isn''t it all from you?" Luo Beibei looked at him admiringly: "you can cook so well now. If you study it again, wouldn''t it be more powerful? I wasted a lot of food materials in those days to have this skill reluctantly! " It''s just a roast fish. Do you need to flatter like this? Mu Aoxing, the farthest from the bonfire, unconsciously sank his face again.After eating the grilled fish, she had almost had a rest, but the heavy rain had not stopped. Luobei could not bear it. She asked Yun hanchu to teach her how to feel inspired. Yun hanchu got up and picked up a big black umbrella: "you come out with me." Luobei immediately went under the black umbrella, followed him to leave the cave, and walked to a big stone 100 meters away. "Listen to the teacher''s mother, although you have no evil spirit since childhood, you have been meditating for an hour every day for many years?" At the beginning of cloud cold, holding an umbrella to protect her from the wind and rain, she walked slowly and asked in a slow voice. Luobeibei was stunned at first, and then her face turned red with embarrassment. She faltered and said, "Brother Yun In fact, it''s just that when I was a child, I saw my grandmother often sit like this and learn from it. I didn''t meditate But It''s sleeping Sit and sleep... " Yun hanchu did not laugh at her, but looked at her in surprise: "do you think you are asleep?" "Should be asleep?" Luobeibei honestly said, "and I feel that every time I wake up, my stomach is warm, my whole body is comfortable, and my strength seems to grow up. After a long time, I have formed the habit of sitting and sleeping for a while every day. She thought I was meditating. In fact, I didn''t think about anything. " "Nothing. That''s right." As soon as he heard the last sentence, he could not help but smile. Just as they were in front of the big stone, he reached out and brushed it. The originally wet stone surface was immediately dry, and then he sprinkled a few stones on it casually. He didn''t know what the purpose was. "Right?" Luobei is self doubt, but he suddenly put his arm on a big stone. "Well, younger martial sister, do you remember that when you were sleeping, did you feel something in your body?" Luobei shook his head in bewilderment. "In this way, you can sit and sleep as you usually do." Yun hanchu uses a small spell to let the black umbrella float on her head. Although luobeibei felt strange, he was obedient and raised his legs. His hands were relaxed on his legs, his heart was upward, his back was upright, his eyes were slightly closed, and his nose and breath were even soon. The posture is quite authentic. My teacher''s mother should have learned it from cloud gate. Although she has her own shape, she lacks the coordination of mental skills. Therefore, the innate Qi circulates only in the body, and can''t communicate with the aura of the outer world. Yun hanchu pondered for a long time, and then he had the music in his heart. He sat down across from her: "little younger martial sister, now you recite the mental method with me, remember it first, and then listen to my explanation. If you don''t understand it, it doesn''t matter. Just stop being impatient and floating, and experience it with your heart. If you have this spiritual root, when you can communicate with the aura of heaven and earth, you will naturally know what to do Do... " # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 40 Luobeibei only felt a deep and pleasant voice reverberate in his mind. He didn''t feel it, so he read it: "to Nourish Qi, forget to keep words, to lower heart, to know ancestors, and to find someone else when there''s nothing to do. We often have to deal with things, not to be confused with things, not to be fascinated with nature, and to return to nature and Qi..." This mental method is really mysterious and mysterious. After listening to it again, luobeibei feels that he doesn''t understand its meaning completely. Fortunately, she was very obedient, only to remember down, and then listen to the voice slowly explain. At first, she still felt like falling clouds, no weight, empty tentacles, completely unable to find the direction, always a little flustered, surrounded by the sound of raindrops, can''t help disturbing the ears and heart, the heart is taken with bursts of abnormal beating, an inexplicable sense of fear can''t help urging her to give up, open her eyes and return to the real world. Gradually, the nature of the heart gradually became clear, the meaning of the son appeared, began to understand, the loud sound of the Dong Dong gradually faded away, the mind finally stopped shaking, unconsciously began to recite that mental method repeatedly. I don''t know whether she read it a hundred times or a thousand times. Suddenly, she felt as if an eye had opened in her body. Then, she found that no matter the cloud cold beginning, the surrounding mountains, or her own body, which was sitting opposite her before, had disappeared, leaving only an invisible heart beating deeply and forcefully, one after another, monotonous, but deafening. Then, she saw a wide space. In the middle of the space, there was a mass of green and white gas, which kept spinning. She looked at the mass of gas, thought inexplicably move, the gas suddenly turned into a airflow, slowly flew out of the space, into a channel, swaying up, until came to the edge of a nihilistic world. At the beginning, there was nothing in the nihilistic world. Slowly, it seemed that one or two white spots began to appear, and then more white spots began to appear. Soon, the white light began to split into a variety of colors, red, yellow, green, the world quickly became colorful, the original white light is more and more insignificant, as if they have been replaced by color. The beauty loving nature of girls makes luobeibei appreciate the beautiful scenery for a while, and then vaguely understand that if you want to succeed in cultivation, you must seize these light spots. However, these light spots are very naughty. As soon as her consciousness is close, she suddenly flies away, not to mention that she doesn''t even have a hand now. How can she catch things? By the way, mental method! Luobeibei immediately realized that he didn''t know when to stop, so he tried to calm down and began to read again. This time did not repeat a few times, those white light spots that first appeared but later were drowned out by other colors seemed to be called, not only came out from the color light, but also actively approached her. These light spots were very few at first, but soon more and more, and gradually turned into a streamer. Suddenly, those streamers turned into a white light arrow, and rushed straight at her. All of a sudden, they merged with the air current in her body, and rushed into her body happily. Finally the aura is introduced! Luobeibei suddenly understood what was going on, and carefully guided the warm current to walk in the meridians. At the beginning, the aura was very mischievous, and she always had to go to all kinds of forks, which made her spend a lot of effort to flow forward obediently according to her designated route. Although the warm current is very small, it contains a lot of vitality, but the place it passes is like a new sprout through the earth. Everywhere, many hidden beauties are awakened. At the same time, many dirty things stored in the body are taken away one by one, which makes the body and mind comfortable and has an indescribable pleasure. After walking around, she finally entered the open space she first found, suspended in the middle, and slowly condensed into a small ball of green and white gas the size of an egg, no longer swimming around. This kind of feeling is really too wonderful, Luobei can''t help repeating again and again, completely don''t know tired. With the continuous entry of the warm current, the mass of gas in the space is becoming larger and larger, gradually from the size of an egg to the size of a fist, and from the size of a fist to the size of a sea bowl. However, compared with the wide space around, the mass of gas is still very small. Luobeibei is very satisfied. Everything is difficult at the beginning. She believes that as long as she works hard, she will be able to fill this space one day. At that time, she should be able to fly like Brother Yun. Thinking of the wonderful feeling of leaping forward in the air, Luobei couldn''t help laughing. This distraction, consciousness is no longer concentrated, immediately, Luobei felt himself from the mysterious and mysterious space back out, eyes also unconsciously opened. I don''t know when the opposite cloud is gone. Instead of a big mountain like a small tower, it''s holding a big black umbrella. The raindrops are pounding on the surface of the umbrella and splashing down again, but not a drop has fallen on her, and most of his body has been soaked. See her open eyes, the big man suddenly showed a silly smile, luobeibei also returned with a brilliant smile, and then did not say anything, you can hear the cloud cold early praise with a trace of surprised voice."I thought you didn''t have a spirit, and your feeling of aura between heaven and earth would be hindered. I didn''t expect that this mental method is really suitable for you, and it''s only one day and one night that you can draw Qi into your body. That''s good, that''s good." "Brother Yun, I really succeeded, didn''t I?" Seeing that Yun hanchu was walking towards him in white, Luobei jumped up happily, jumped down the big stone easily, jumped in front of him like a butterfly, grabbed his skirt, and looked up at his eyes happily. He had heard his affirmation, but he still wanted to hear his confirmation again. "Yes, it seems that it was your meditation in the past. Oh, no, it should be said that it was sitting and sleeping, which obviously laid a good foundation for you. That''s why it''s so smooth today. Younger martial sister, you have entered the first level of gas refining, and you can practice step by step from now on." Yun hanchu looked at her gently and made a joke with her. "Ah, I made it, I made it?" Luobeibei jumps twice with joy. With a turn of eyes, he sees a familiar figure standing at the entrance of the mountain and looking at himself with a smile. Suddenly, the bird rushes into the forest and plunges into his mother''s arms. He shouts: "mama, mama, mama Do you hear me? I can practice, and finally Beibei can practice? " Cry cry, tears on the gurgle to flow down. "Yes, my family is so smart. How can I not have the qualification to cultivate immortals?" Seeing that her daughter''s posture was so light and flexible, it was obvious that even her injury was getting better and better. Luolan''s heart also hugged her tightly with great emotion, and her heart was surging. At this moment, the only one who can really understand her daughter''s inner excitement may be her useless aunt. In fact, when she found out that her daughter was born in human form without any evil spirits, she once suspected that maybe she was more like her father. But for one thing, people in demon Valley deeply hate human friars. For another, she doesn''t understand human cultivation methods and can''t consult others at will. For another thing, her body is in such a state. Therefore, even though she has already had a premonition in her heart, in addition to urging her to meditate every day, she can only temporarily and reluctantly procrastinate year by year. Now, the chance has come, and the fact has proved that her daughter has inherited more of her father''s human genes, and finally can embark on the road of practice, with a promising future, which is also a lucky thing in the misfortune www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 41 Luobei cried for a long time. When the agitation finally calmed down, he remembered the sentence "only one day and one night" at the beginning of Yun hanchu: "mama, have I practiced all day?" "Yes." Luo Lanxin takes out a handkerchief and gently wipes her tears. Luobeibei then found that everyone was looking at himself. Thinking of his nose, which had been crying for so long in full view of the public, he was ashamed and couldn''t lift his head. He muttered, "but I think it''s only a while?" Luo Lanxin said with a smile: "cultivation is like this, no matter the Terran or the demon, as long as they enter the state, they will not feel the time flies, not to mention just one day and one night, even one or two months, and they may not feel much. It''s time for you to be curious and fresh, and you don''t feel that time has passed. " Luobei nodded. Although she couldn''t practice before, the demons in the demon Valley often sat down, even when they were closed for many days, they couldn''t see the shadow for a year and a half, so she knew a little common sense. However, how does it feel like a little smelly? Luo Beibei straightened up from his mother''s arms and looked down in doubt. Then he found that his hands had suddenly turned black. Then he finally realized that his whole body was sticky, and that his mother''s clothes had also been smeared. He could not help but cry out in shame, urgency and surprise. Ah, ah Why is she so dirty? Just now, she was staring at such a dirty body to grab Brother Yun''s clothes and rubbed her mother for such a long time. It''s really Luobei felt that her whole face was burning shyly: "mama What''s the matter with me? " "It''s OK. It''s a normal phenomenon. You just start to draw air into your body. From then on, your body will be different from any other body. Naturally, some impurities will be discharged from your body. Just wash it." Lorraine touched her head and took her hand into the deepest part of the cave. There was a curtain hanging there. Behind the curtain, there was a large wooden barrel that seemed to be made temporarily, and other toiletries such as towels, bath beans and so on. Luobeibei is now very self loathing, regardless of where the barrel comes from, and how the water inside can be warm. Looking back, there is no third person to follow. Grandma is not far away, so she quickly takes off her clothes and cleans up. This temporary clean room is naturally simple and crude, but somehow, the infiltration effect of the ground is excellent. As soon as the dirty water falls to the ground, it will sink rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye. There is no water accumulating into a ball, so it can be poured directly on the body, which is quite convenient. It''s just that Luobei has never been as dirty as it is today, and it''s still full of bad smell. After a long time, it''s hard to avoid some psychological shadow. It can''t help but wash it again and again. It''s enough to scoop up a whole bucket of clean water, and then I feel clean again. When she was brushing her body, she suddenly felt that her skin was much more white and tender, but it was still a bit crystal clear. Not only that, she soon found that her body became light, her hearing and eyesight were all strong, and her senses and five senses seemed to be strengthened. She just swept it at random, and found a piece of dry moss the size of a nail under a stone on the cave wall. Is this the advantage of cultivating immortals? Luobei can''t help but feel shocked for a long time, and then happily put on the Pink Embroidered Dress Mu Aoxing bought from the small town. When the long hair was half dry and combed, and the clothes were all dressed up, luobeibei finally could see people again. Then luobeibei opened the curtain and asked her mother shyly if she could burn the dirty clothes. Luo Lan Xin looks at her daughter who looks pink all over the world with satisfaction. Knowing that she will never wear those clothes again, even if she washes them again, she will have psychological shadow, so she smiles and gives her a symbol of fire to burn the clothes herself. "Can I use the talisman now?" Luobei was very surprised. "It''s just a low-level fire sign. Since you already have aura, you can use it naturally as long as you can guide it out." Lolan smiles and teaches her how to use it. Luobeibei was nervous when he used aura for the first time. He couldn''t drive it to his arm for two times in a row. Before the third time, he calmed down for a while, and finally succeeded in playing the fire talisman. The fire amulet fell on the clothes, just like a pot of oil. It suddenly burned up, and soon burned the dirty clothes into a pile of small ashes. Looking at the fire, luobeibei was very excited. For a moment, he forgot his previous embarrassment. When he came to the crowd, his face was still as red as sunset, and his big black and white eyes were as bright as dew. "Beibei is so beautiful!" Dashan opened his mouth as soon as he saw her, and gave him a big compliment without hesitation, as if all this was due to him. "Really?" After all, Luobei is only an 11-year-old girl who doesn''t love beauty. It''s just that she used to have to shoulder the responsibility of a family, and often climb mountains and drill in the woods. She is always wrapped up in cotton and hemp all the year round. It''s the first time that she wears such beautiful clothes. She can''t stop being shy and ambivalent to get everyone''s approval."Well! Beibei is the best Big pheasant nodded like pecking rice, laughing very happily. "Thank you, Dashan Brother Yun Do you think it looks good? " Luobei hung his head shyly. Although he turned to the direction of Yun hanchu, he did not dare to look up at his face. His eyes only rested on the jade pendant hanging on his waist. "Master and love are naturally good-looking. Younger martial sister, you look like Mrs. Luo, so you are naturally good-looking." Although Yun hanchu''s appearance is extremely outstanding and often attracts the admiration of countless girls, he never thinks how important appearance is. At present, he just talks about the matter lightly. Luobei didn''t notice his tone. He thought that he was praising himself and became more and more shy. Do you look good? It''s just that the skin turns a little bit white and looks a little ruddy. How he looks at it is just normal at most. Mu Ao star looked at her shy half day did not look up, inexplicably feel very uncomfortable in the heart, can''t help coughing heavily. "Well, well, Beibei, you''ve been sitting all day. You must be hungry. Go in and have something to eat." Luo Lan''s heart broke the strange atmosphere in front of him with a smile and pulled Luo Bei to turn inside. She didn''t say that she was eating well. This made Luo Beibei''s stomach grunt. Aura into the body can certainly boost the spirit, the effect is better than a big sleep, but it can''t be eaten after all, and it''s the first time for her to breathe, so her body energy will inevitably consume more, so the stomach is burning, hunger is unbearable, the rare shyness is swept away, and finally she notices the string of meat that is being overturned by the mountain. "How fragrant What kind of meat is this Dashan immediately said in a loud voice: "it''s black pheasant and wind rabbit. They are very delicious." With that, he quickly handed her a string of meat kebabs that were still sizzling. Luobeibei was hungry and afraid of scalding, so he blew hard and took a bite carefully. As soon as he ate the delicious tender meat, he narrowed his eyes with satisfaction: "well Delicious... " Luo Lan said with a smile: "the black golden pheasant has some aura, which is very beneficial to your body now. Dashan specially went to catch it for you. This child is really sincere. He was hungry before, but he had to wait for you. I can''t say that he just ate a little bit, and after eating, he has been guarding you all the time." Luobei felt warm in his heart. He chewed the meat carefully and swallowed it. Sure enough, he felt that the meat of black pheasant was different from that of common pheasant. Then he gratefully patted the palm of a Pufan that he could still reach: "the meat is really delicious, but Dashan, if you are hungry, you can eat it first. You don''t have to wait for me, just leave some for me." "No, we have to wait." Dashan shook his head stubbornly. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 42 "OK, but you should also pay attention to your body when you are waiting for me, ah Why are your clothes so wet? Why don''t you take them off and dry them? " After half filling his stomach, luobeibei noticed the appearance of Dashan. He quickly got rid of the string of black brocade chicken in his hand, made up his hand to help him wring a few, and wiped his messy hair and beard with a handkerchief. Dashan is very tall and strong. He is not only a little taller than Yun hanchu, who is already very slender, but also more than twice as tall as Yun hanchu. I''m afraid his clothes can only be made to order. Now he can only make do with them. "Mountains are not afraid of cold." Dashan shook his head happily, but he didn''t care about his situation. He was obviously used to it. Said, he seems to suddenly think of something, quickly in the rags pocket took out, and then took out three black shiny feathers, like a treasure handed to her: "this, to the north." "Thank you. What''s this?" Luobei picked it up. I don''t know what use he specially gave it to himself. "It''s the tail plume of black pheasant, which has the effect of hiding breath." it''s just one day. Luo Lanxin''s eyes toward the mountain are more loving. "It''s just that the wind rabbit is a little faster in such a heavy rain, but black pheasant is famous for its alertness and good at hiding. I don''t know how he found the three." "Can you hide your breath?" Luobeibei was very surprised, "mama, is it that as long as we carry this kind of feather, others will not find us?" Luo Lan heart laughs: "how can there be such exaggeration, if there is such a magical effect, I''m afraid that the world''s black pheasant will be extinct?" Seeing that Luo Beibei was puzzled, Luo Lanxin explained: "although the black golden pheasant has the effect of concealment, it is only a very low-level demon bird that has not yet opened its mind. The main purpose is to help them hide themselves. If we want to change it into us, at least we need to weave this tail feather into a feather coat to have this effect. What''s more, even if you put on a whole feather coat, as long as you have the cultivation of building foundation, you can easily see through it, and For example, we can see through the unknown special circumstances like Dashan. " "If you want to make a whole feather coat, forget it." Luobeibei murmured, thinking of that, I don''t know how many silky pheasant''s hairs to pick, and quickly shook his head. "Well, eat it." "Well..." Luobeibei turned his attention and killed three bunches of meat one after another. He filled in the emptiness in his stomach and then stopped contentedly. "Mom, can I use the storage bag now?" Luo Lan heart smile: "nature can." "Mama, teach me." Luo Beibei yells happily, takes out the storage bag and looks at his mother anxiously. Luolanxin smiles and teaches her in detail. Luobeibei keeps it in mind and does it meticulously. As expected, she immediately feels that she "sees" the space in all directions. Then, with a slight movement of her mind, a fluorescent stone appears in her palm. When she moves again, the stone returns to the storage bag. The three tail plumes, too, floated quietly in the storage bag with just one thought, and did not conflict with the miscellaneous things inside. It''s really amazing to experience this personally. As a rookie who has just opened the magic gate of Xiuxian, Luobei has a wonderful time. It''s almost necessary to take out all the things first and then put them back again. "Almost enough!" Lolan shook his head in a funny way. "How old are you? How can you live more and more like a child?" The main reason is that these things are so amazing and happy! And anyway, I''ve lost face several times today, no matter how much more? Luobeibei had the cheek to spit out. With a smile on his tongue, he reluctantly collected the storage bag. "By the way," as soon as the shy psychological barrier was gone, luobeibei could not help but be curious when he thought of Brother Yun''s praise, "Brother Yun, how long did it take you to attract Qi into your body?" Yun hanchu said faintly, "I began to practice when I was young. I don''t remember how long it took." Luobei looked at the mountain standing beside him. He thought that he might not be able to figure out the problem himself, so he turned to Mu Aoxing, who seemed to have never stood up: "Your Highness, what about you?" Mu Ao star seems to have settled down, but hum a: "this kind of small matter who will deliberately remember." "What about the others?" Luobei continued to ask, "how long did ordinary human friars succeed?" "Beibei, why do you ask these questions?" Luo Lan frowned, interrupted her and warned, "there are people outside the world, and there is a day outside the world. Even if you are more qualified than others, can you be complacent? What''s more, as Mr. Yun said before, your success today is due to the fact that you have some micro foundation in the past. " Luobeibei said wrongly: "Mom, I don''t think so. I''m just curious..." Luo Lan''s heart is more severe: "people have humanity, demons have evil ways, demons have evil ways. Even if they are of the same kind, they have different ways of practice. How can you compare them one by one? Just mind your own way."Luobeibei has never been reprimanded by her mother since she was a child. Her eyes suddenly turned red: "yes, Ma, Beibei understands!" She said, holding her arm pitifully, "Mom, don''t be angry. I''ll never be like this again." Seeing what he said, Luo Lan''s daughter listened to it, and her face softened a little: "remember what you said today, if there is no special situation in the future, you should insist on meditation every day, otherwise it will be like sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. Do you understand?" Luobei nodded, and luolanxin stroked her head. "Mrs. Luo, the younger martial sister has just stepped on the door of practice today, and she has never learned this before. It''s hard to avoid a lot of curiosity in her heart. Don''t be too strict with her." Seeing that the mother and daughter were reunited, Yun hanchu gently advised them, and then asked leniently, "little younger martial sister, you must have many questions in your mind when you first enter this school. Now you can ask me." Luobei hesitated for a moment. Seeing that her mother''s face did not change, she thought about it carefully and asked for advice: "Brother Yun, when can I build the foundation?" As soon as the question came out, there was a sneer. "It''s just the beginning of Qi introduction. I just want to ascend to heaven step by step. Do you think it''s so easy to build a foundation?" "Is it difficult to build a foundation?" By Mu Aoxing''s ridicule, Luobei knows that he may have asked a silly question again, and his little face suddenly turns red. "Otherwise, do you think there are monks all over the ground during the foundation period, and you can meet several of them casually?" "But I just left the demon Valley for more than ten days, and the people I met were basically in the foundation period." Seeing that his mother didn''t reprimand him this time, luobeibei held back his anger, broke his fingers and told him his reason, "you see, Brother Yun built the foundation when he was 18, and the person who wanted to kill you was also above the foundation. He also said that you would build the foundation when you were 18 at the latest, and even the dead eldest brother was also in the foundation period. By the way, she could kill sister lianyue The human friars who died in the foundation building period must have achieved very high accomplishments, so they should be regarded as those in the foundation building period, right Can you do that? Mu Ao star suddenly feel chest is more stuffy, but don''t know how to refute, can only take a deep breath, just reluctantly down the throat of that "idiot", really lazy to explain a word with this kind of naive girl. Luobeibei originally only wanted to ask Yun hanchu for advice. Even if he intervened, he didn''t expect him to answer. Now that he was in an unpredictable mood, he was even more eager for him not to get involved. He was still looking at Yun hanchu eagerly, hoping that he would help himself. "Your Highness 19 is right. Since the end of heaven a thousand years ago, the aura has been far less abundant than in ancient times. It''s really not so easy to build a foundation. Besides talent, resources and opportunities are indispensable." # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 43 As an example, Yun hanchu said, "well, there are thousands of people in the world, but those who have spiritual roots can only choose one from thousands of miles, and those who can set foot on the road of practice are only one in a thousand. In the one in a thousand refining period, most of their lives can only stay in the middle of the refining period, and those who are lucky enough to practice can only impact the foundation building, which is only one in ten thousand, In the end, only a few people out of a thousand succeeded in building the foundation. Little younger martial sister, the reason why you meet several people who have the ability to build a foundation in such a short time is that you just encounter a special cause and effect. " The probability is so low! Luobeizhi was stunned when he heard it. After thinking about it, it''s really a reason. If she had not sold ore, she would not have met the 19 tyrant princes. If she had not met the 19 tyrant princes, she would not have been met the third prince who ignored the blood and flesh, and she would not have been trapped at the bottom of the lake. If she had not been trapped at the bottom of the lake and could not go home, she would not have taken the risk to go out of the valley to find her, and she would not have found her biological father to help her, and she would have no chance to know Yunda Elder brother, all the subsequent things will not happen, at this moment, she is still just the little demon in the demon Valley who has worked hard to earn several Liang silver. However, when he said that, she even more admired her brother Yun: "it''s so difficult to build a foundation, but you still build a foundation when you are only 18 years old. Wow, how powerful would you be if you changed to the ancient one with abundant aura? At least At least Yes, at least it''s similar to the legendary ChiYan God King? " Luobeibei, who knows little about the world of human friars, naturally has nothing to do with the legend of Wanren mountain range. He used to be the burning God King of Hehe demon God more than ten thousand years ago. Yun hanchu shook his head slightly: "not to mention in the future, if I had not been lucky enough to be a disciple of Yunmen at the beginning, I would not have been confident that I would have been able to build a successful foundation in this life." "It''s too modest for master Yun to say that," said Luo Lanxin faintly. "There are thousands of Yunmen disciples, and there are many excellent ones. If you don''t work hard, you can''t stand out at a young age." "Well, my mother is right. Brother Yun, don''t be modest. I hope you can teach me more in the future?" Seeing that his mother began to cut in, luobeibei immediately felt that the alarm had been completely removed, and immediately laughed and flattered, "by the way, Brother Yun, I saw a lot of colorful light spots when I was drawing air into my body just now. Do different colors represent different attributes of aura?" Yun hanchu nodded: "yes, for example, red represents fire system, blue represents water system, cyan represents wood system, gray represents soil system, and yellow represents gold system." "What about white?" Seeing that he seemed to have finished, Luobei asked. "The light you absorb is white?" At the beginning of the cold cloud, he was slightly stunned. "Yes." Smell speech, cloud cold beginning can''t help but ground and Luo Lan heart, still have the Mu Ao star of cave entrance place to all mutually looked one eye. "What''s the matter, isn''t white good?" Seeing them look like this, luobeibei felt a little uneasy. Yun hanchu thought for a moment and said truthfully, "white is the most basic aura in the world. No matter how spiritual root it is, it can be absorbed and refined into its own five element attribute. But in this way, it is inevitable to add a Kung Fu of transforming and eliminating other impurities. It is inevitable to get twice the result with half the effort. Therefore, when practicing, ordinary monks will directly absorb it Accept your own aura. " Luobei was stunned: "that is to say, if it is fire system Linggen, it will absorb red light spots, and water system Linggen will absorb blue light spots?" Yun hanchu nodded. "But I can only absorb white. What kind of spiritual root is that?" Cloud cold beginning and Mu Ao star and Luo Lan heart mutually exchanged a look, but still can''t say why. Seeing this, Luobei was even more uneasy: "has no one ever been like me?" "I''m young and I don''t know much about it. I haven''t heard of it yet. However, it doesn''t mean that such a spiritual root doesn''t exist. After all, it''s always true that you can absorb it." Although Yun hanchu was cold tempered, he was not used to lying. He could only comfort him by saying, "I think master has a lot of knowledge. Maybe I know why. I will tell you when I ask him for advice in the future." "Young master Yun, you don''t have to say good things. White is the basic aura of the five elements. Beibei can only absorb white aura. I''m afraid it''s just the most complex root." Luo Lan sighed, knowing that her daughter would be disappointed, but she could not tell the truth. "The most miscellaneous? That''s the worst, right? Does that mean I can''t even learn magic in the future? " Luobei''s joy was suddenly half extinguished. Unexpectedly, she wanted to be stronger day and night. Today, she was able to practice as she wished, but she was just the worst spiritual root. "No, some common spells don''t need the five elements attribute. They can learn all kinds of Linggen, such as Qingshen, Jingchen, which can help you stay on the ground. However, some Linggen pay attention to the attribute very much. If they learn it reluctantly, their power will be greatly reduced. If they are against the enemy, they are easy to fall behind.""Is it just like Brother Yun could pour a large amount of water on that day, but I might only have a small bunch of water drops?" When the cloud suddenly appeared at the beginning of the cold day, she gave a deep impression to Luobei. Now she subconsciously gave an example. At the beginning of Yun hanchu, he nodded his head. Luobei could not help but droop his head dejectedly. He had no spirit to ask the questions he wanted to ask. Luo Lanxin looks at her daughter silently without saying anything to comfort her. Her path of practice is extremely difficult. Even though she is rich in resources, her tenacious nature is indispensable. If her daughter is defeated by reality today, there is another way waiting for her. Cloud cold beginning and Mu Ao star also know the importance of mood at this time, all quietly did not disturb her. Luobei pondered alone for a while, and suddenly asked: "Brother Yun, will my qualifications affect my use of the storage bag?" At the beginning of Yun hanchu''s life, he didn''t know, so he replied, "this one doesn''t work." "Is it impossible to build a foundation at all?" Yun hanchu obviously hesitated for a while, but he said euphemistically: "it''s not entirely true, but it will be more difficult. Even if the foundation is built successfully, it''s still not easy to master the magic weapon with obvious attributes." Remembering the black experience of being chased by tigers, luobeibei asked seriously: "is that the worst Linggen? As long as you practice hard, you won''t have to be afraid of those fierce beasts in the future. I mean, like tigers, wolves, bears..." "As long as you''re not a monster, you don''t need to be afraid any more," said Yun hanchu. "Since you''re on the road of cultivation, you can use magic with a little success. These ordinary beasts can''t easily get you." "That''s good. It''s just that my aptitude is poor. It''s more difficult to practice than others. That''s nothing. I''ll work harder. At least I can practice better than I can''t practice." Luobei breathed a long sigh of relief. Although he was disappointed, he was not discouraged. Instead, he patted the storage bag with a smile. "You think, it''s like one day when I go back to demon Valley, I still go outside to exchange materials for everyone, so I don''t have to work hard to carry them back and forth. All of them can be thrown into the storage bag. If I have to stay out at night, I don''t have to worry about being eaten by fierce animals. Besides, if I can''t finish the meal all at once, I can Put it in the storage bag, and you don''t have to reheat it again. It''s so troublesome... " Originally, there was some sympathy for her, and Mu Aoxing, who was so weak, couldn''t help but cut in: "are you sure that''s the only thing you can do?" "What''s wrong with that? These are all very practical Luobei''s eyes flashed a trace of depression, but his mouth did not mind, "which like you, white land has so much space, not even irrigation salt." "Summer insect can''t talk about ice, I don''t want to talk about all this mess with you." "Isn''t there a saying that food is the most important thing for the people? How can this be called a mess? If you have the ability, don''t even eat pigudan? " Luobei wrinkled his little nose at him. Without waiting for him to retort, he turned the topic, "by the way, Brother Yun, may I ask what Linggen you are?" ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 44 Cloud cold beginning light tunnel: "I am variation ice Ling root." "So you are tianlinggen? No wonder you can build a foundation at the age of 18. " Mu Aoxing looked at him in surprise. Can the variant spirit root be called Tianling root? Although Luobei didn''t quite understand it, he thought that since he was so young that he could build a foundation, his aptitude must be good, so he asked Mu Aoxing: "nothing? Your highness, are you also tianlinggen? " Mu Aoxing squinted at her: "I''m a mutant Lei Linggen." "Young master Yun and his royal highness 19 have the best qualifications, and their future achievements are bound to be unlimited. However, there will be a long time to discuss these problems later." seeing that his daughter is envious, but her mind is obviously calm, Luo Lan is very pleased. Now she is changing the topic solemnly. "Now the rain is slowing down, and I''m afraid those obstacles are getting in the way I''m going to jump out. What''s the next way? Do you have a calculation? " "Separate." Mu Aoxing did not hesitate to speak. From the moment luobeibei wakes up, he has noticed that the original majestic rain began to gradually weaken, and may stop at any time. As soon as the rain stops, it means that those casual practitioners who want to fish in troubled waters after receiving the paper crane''s message are about to take action. He had already thought a lot about it when he sat in meditation before. Mu Aoyu''s target is him. If he is alone, then even if Mu Aoyu casts the net, he has eight percent confidence that he can safely return to the imperial capital sooner or later with the things in the treasure clothes and storage ring. The problem is just the length of time. But the reality is that he has to take his mother and daughter to Luobei, but he has no ability to protect them. Instead, because he can''t leave them, he has to take a boat named Yun and be protected indirectly by him. Originally this is just, since there is no way to accept the favor of surname cloud, etc. back to the imperial capital, let father Huang double repay this favor. But now, mu Aoyu makes it clear that he wants to make use of the incessant greed to make trouble for him. If he wants to go with them again, he has to repeatedly owe his surname Yun, just like today, even if he doesn''t want to, he can''t help it. One time is helpless, two times is excusable, do three times, four times and even times have to look up to others, then in the future, where is the face of his proud son? How can he raise his head in front of Yun? It should be noted that I don''t know when I can recover from this injury, let alone when I can build a foundation. However, he is already a high-level monk. How can I repay these human feelings in the future? Think of the culprit of all this, Mu Ao star heart hate can''t help but once again toss unbearable, face unconsciously with a trace of emotion out. Cloud cold beginning but just quietly ask: "how to divide?" Mu Aoxing didn''t want to pay attention to him, so he just looked at luolanxin: "Mrs. Luo, I remember that there is an equal contract between the demon clan and human beings that can be terminated at any time, right?" Lorraine nodded: "it''s true." Mu Aoxing glanced at the mountain: "since you believe this big fool so much, you only need to sign this equal contract with him, and then one person can enter the spiritual pet bag for cultivation." Then he had a white pocket in his hand. Luobei a look, feel very familiar, and then immediately recalled: "this is and cloud big brother that same lingchong bag?" Mu Aoxing''s wrist turned, and he put the bag into Luobei''s hand. Then he looked indifferently at Xiang yunhanchu: "although you can sit ten people in this flying boat, if I guess correctly, the less the number of people, the easier it is to defend?" At the beginning of cloud cold, Mo Mei raised slightly: "what does your highness mean?" "His goal is me," Mu Aoxing went to the entrance of the cave with a negative hand, turned his back to the people and looked at the smaller and smaller rain outside. "He has always been careful and thoughtful. He never dares to be right with you before he knows your details. As long as I don''t work with you, you will be able to get to the imperial capital smoothly. At that time, you just need to wait for me in the imperial capital." "How can this be done?" Yun hanchu and Luo Lanxin didn''t speak yet. Luo Beibei immediately opposed anxiously, "your injury is not good yet? If one goes alone, isn''t it worse? " "Since I have promised to protect you for one year, I will return to the imperial capital to fulfill my promise." Mu Aoxing pretended not to recognize her anxious concern, and said haughtily. This man Speaking of words, how to make people itch! Luobei curled his mouth angrily and raised the bar habitually: "cut! Don''t blow the cow''s hide. If you had a way, you would have been able to run long ago, and you would have been trapped at the bottom of the lake for so many days? " "Beibei, who told you to talk like that?" Luo Lan''s heart can''t help but immediately scold. Although she has only known each other for two or three days, she knows how strong the self-esteem of the 19 princes is. That young man is not ordinary pride. If you have hatred in your heart "He..." Luobei subconsciously pointed to Mu Aoxing, and then remembered that her mother was very strict today. She quietly took back her hand and did not dare to look at her mother''s face. Luo Lan''s heart froze for a few seconds, and then he took a breath. He apologized to Mu Aoxing''s back and said, "Your Highness, I''m sorry, it''s my goddaughter...""She''s right. I was seriously injured and I had to stay at the bottom of the lake for several days." Mu Aoxing turned around, his handsome face was quiet, and he was not irritated by his self-esteem. "But now my injury is much better. In fact, if I am alone, I am more sure that I can return safely. And with you in the sky to attract their attention, wouldn''t it be safer for me to walk on the earth in secret? " Although he was only 13 years old, he was outstanding in appearance and much more mature in psychology than his actual age. At this time, his back was firm and his eyes were calm, which really made him feel that he was able to take on and deal with all kinds of crises. Yun hanchu and Luo Lanxin look at each other, as if they are carefully considering his proposal. Luobei can''t help but feel a little anxious: "Brother Yun! Mama! His brother is vicious, and he is only two years older than me... " "What if I''m only thirteen?" Mu Aoxing''s momentum was coldly poked by her, and her face was covered with frost, and her tone was stiff. "I said there was a way, but there was a way." It''s really time to lose face. Is it time to get excited? As soon as Luobei Beida''s eyes stare, he will sneer and ask him to talk about the specific method. Suddenly, he hears Luolan''s heart cough, and his just opened mouth can only shrivel back. "I believe that his highness 19 has a way to protect himself, but I''m afraid they are not only looking at your clothes, but also my boat. Now that the rumor has spread, even if we are divided into two groups, Yun doesn''t think that those proselyties will be taboo about their lives, just as yesterday was an example. " Yun hanchu calmly talked about the matter, "and even if they can attract the attention of his highness 19, they can only attract you once at most. Once they find that you are not on the boat, they are bound to encircle you. At that time, the situation will be even more dangerous." Mu Aoxing was about to refute that he underestimated his coping ability. Luo Lanxin nodded and agreed: "you are right, your highness. No matter how good your clothes are, your defense and time are limited. Moreover, those casual practitioners who walk on the edge of the knife all day have some special abilities. Dashan is a good example. Even if they don''t need to expend any energy, they can also let the aura of Baoyi run out by themselves. Are you going to give up your hand at that time? " Seeing that Mu Aoxing could not be convinced by one or two words, Luo Lanxin said: "also, I remember that when master Yun came with the sword, there were at least two third princes nearby, and maybe one of them was the third prince. Since he had met master Yun, I''m afraid that he would not let any of us live alone, or everyone would be together "We can take care of each other better." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 45 Yun hanchu nodded: "the lofu people are right. I have just built a foundation. Although I can control the boat, if there is an enemy sneaking attack from the air, I will inevitably lose my passivity. Dashan''s temperament is too simple and easy to fall into the enemy''s cunning. For the sake of safety, I''d better take the land road together." Mu Aoxing looked indifferent: "if you take the land road, you can have a hand in it. It will not be easy for you to retreat like yesterday. If there are more ants, you can still kill the elephant. Besides, there is a tusk in the dark. Which road is more dangerous, won''t you measure it?" Yun hanchu said quietly: "land route is more dangerous, but now we have two more AIDS, lianyue and Dashan. As long as we make concerted efforts and plan properly, we will not be able to finish this road smoothly." "Grandma and Brother Yun are right. Your highness, let''s go together?" Luobeibei and Mu Aoxing have been together for the longest time, and some of them feel his temperament. Seeing that Mu Aoxing''s face is a little loose, she quickly handed back the lingchong bag. In order to take care of his face, she specially brought a little flattering color: "Your Highness, if you really encounter danger, can your treasure clothes protect us? In this way, Brother Yun has no worries about fighting bad guys, right? " Mu Aoxing''s face sank, and he wanted to disdain to say that he was only protected by others? Can see Luobei that pair of good-looking big eyes full of sincerity, after all just hum a will work properly pet bag back. "Now that we have reached an agreement, we will go by land." Luo Lan''s heart looked around at the crowd and suddenly said, "when I came all the way from Yunmen to Wanren mountains, I had some experience of avoiding people''s eyes and ears. If you believe me, how about I arrange the specific itinerary?" Hearing this, Luobei could not help but open her mouth in surprise. In her memory, although she is not inferior to human girlfriends, gentle and virtuous is the most motherly heart, but now it is obvious that she needs to fight with many monks. Can she be so confident? All of a sudden, luobeibei felt that he didn''t seem to know his grandmother well enough. Mu Aoxing and Yun hanchu looked at each other. Although they didn''t say anything, they seemed to reach a tacit agreement after seeing each other. At last, Mu Aoxing said: "let Mrs. Luo arrange it." "Thank you for your trust." Luo Lan Xin smiles a little. He picks up a stick and first flattens the ground in front of him. Then he selects some branches and stones from local materials and builds different shapes on the flattened ground. From time to time, he uses branches to circle and draw some curves. Luo North cleverly in the side to help, and gradually see some of the gateways: "mama, this is the topographic map?" Luo Lan nodded, did not explain, but wait until about two meters in front of the ground are full of marks, just to cloud cold beginning way: "please cloud childe, let Lian Yue girl also come to have a look." Yun hanchu nodded and looked at the leopard demon Lian Yue who was meditating not far away. Lian Yue walked over indifferently. Luobeibei suddenly noticed that with the healing of her wound, her black dress, which had been cut out, seemed to take on a new look. She couldn''t help looking at it in surprise, but in exchange for Lian Yue''s extremely cold eyes. Although both of them are demons, Brother Yun''s spirit pet seems to be hard to get close to! Luobei quietly spat out powder tongue, sorry to see her again. "Look, this is where we are. From here on, I have marked out the general terrain of the first 800 Li and the last 100 Li, "Luo Lanxin holding the branch, first pointed the most marginal branch, then pointed a small stone, explained the meaning of various signs, and then said," it''s only many years ago that I passed here last time, although things will not change and things will never die It''s hard to predict. There should be some deviation. I don''t know if Lian Yue is familiar with the terrain nearby. Can you give us some directions? " "I haven''t been to other places, I can''t confirm, but these places should be right." Lian Yue coldly pointed to several places to express her affirmation, and finally only pointed to a small circle between the two mountains on the northern edge, "the swamp here has gradually doubled in recent years, and the circle should be drawn twice as large." "There is a crocodile demon with unpredictable accomplishments hidden in this swamp. Now its area has expanded so much that it is no longer as it used to be. It seems that we should try our best to avoid this place." Luo Lanxin said to himself in surprise, but the branches of his hands quickly drew a circle outside the original circle, and asked Lian Yue about the situation near the swamp now. After listening to it, he pondered for a while, and then said to Mu Aoxing, "Your Highness, do you have an impression?" Mu Ao star also recalled some time, said he knew the place should have no mistake. Yun hanchu, however, was flying to Wanren mountain by Royal sword before. He only made a few bets at the bottom occasionally. He had never been on the journey of thousands of miles. On the contrary, he could not give any advice. "Since Lian Yue and his royal highness 19 have said that, it should be generally correct. I didn''t expect that the memory of the lov people is so amazing that they still remember the main nodes of the road they walked 11 years ago so clearly."With a faint smile, Luo Lan didn''t explain how hard the journey to the West was. Instead, he turned to Dashan and asked him gently, "Dashan, are you willing to protect Beibei all the time?" Dashan nodded without hesitation: "yes." "Are you willing to make an equal contract with Beibei and never hurt her?" Looking at the moving eyes of Luobei, Dashan said very loudly again: "yes, Dashan will never hurt Beibei, and always protect her." "Well, I''ll teach you how to make a contract now." Luo Lanxin and the two men elaborated on the specific methods one by one. When they saw that the contract was reached, they were relieved. "Dashan, we will meet many enemies next. We need to know ourselves and the enemy as much as possible. Can you tell us what you are best at?" Dashan is immersed in the sudden new reaction with luobeibei. You come and I interact with each other in secret. When you hear this request, you are unprepared and say all your abilities. After that, Yun hanchu also roughly analyzed lianyue''s current combat effectiveness, and at the same time, he took out his magic weapons and charms. He this is straightforward, Mu Ao star''s face cannot hang up, then also took out some, including the void mirror. As soon as the mirror is taken out, Luo Lanxin and Yun hanchu can''t help but be attracted to look at the void mirror for several times. Mu Ao star seems calm, but in the dark, the whole person is on guard. Yun hanchu was a whole higher than him. How could he not feel it? He looked away with a smile. Luolan heart but more looked at two eyes, and directly asked Mu Aoxing: "Nineteen highness, with your present physical condition, I''m afraid you can''t control this spirit weapon?" Mu Aoxing nodded: "this mirror is specially used by my father for my self-defense. It costs a lot of aura. Even if I have never been hurt, I can only use it once. It takes a long time to adjust my breath." Luolanxin nodded, no longer asked, in the hands of the branches of the simulation map, directly fell into deep thinking. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 46 Luobeibei looks at her adoringly. Although she is very strange to her, she is more proud of her. Now she can''t help but keep her eyes wide open, secretly remembering the terrain one by one in her mind, and secretly asking herself how she would arrange the road. She is a little girl who knows how to think. Naturally, Yun hanchu and Mu Aoxing are also thinking attentively. Lian Yue looks at her master and looks at the map. He doesn''t know how to call himself for a while, but he goes to one side to heal his wounds. Luo Lan''s meditation, then for a long time did not speak, only the hands of the branch is not point to point. Although luobeibei tried hard to keep up with her mother''s rhythm, she knew nothing about this road. It was difficult for her to have a three-dimensional concept in her mind. Her age and experience had congenital limitations on her thinking at this time. Unconsciously, she even wanted to fall asleep herself, even when she was carefully picked up by Dashan and let her lie on his broad shoulders as comfortably as possible I don''t know. Dashan was not good at using his brain. When people thought about it before, he obviously didn''t know what to do. Luobeibei, who had been sleeping for her all night and had just filled his stomach, couldn''t help falling asleep against the cave wall and snoring soon. Luobeibei felt like he was in a dream, but he didn''t seem to be in a dream. The body, I do not know when to become incomparably light, and even seems to become an invisible breeze, heart with the mind, let the front of countless mountains and rivers, as long as you think of the place, you can come in a flash. So she saw a small yellow flower that was wet under the autumn leaves, a common pebble beside the stream, a small fog bead floating in the mountain haze, a strong tree root among the hard rocks, some gravel falling with the wind on the cliff, and a little tiger just born in the deep cave like a kitten. Even, she seems to have seen the demon Valley, but through the clouds, it seems that there is something shrouded in it, so that she can''t see the mountains, the water and the flowers clearly. This kind of magic, should be a dream? Luobeibei was bewildered in her dream. Then, suddenly, all the scenes disappeared and replaced by the endless grey void. Then, a little light began to flash, especially the familiar white light. Then, the white light became light, and the light became a halo, which surrounded her again and made her feel warm The ground seems to be soaking in the special flower bath made by the flower demon yanrao. Luobeibei in her sleep instinctively began to absorb the light that could be transformed into warm current. But this time, her body did not sit up at all in reality, and still just quietly fell on the shoulder of the mountain, reaching the previous situation. Moreover, this time, the flowing aura finally entered into another more beautiful space instead of the previous one For the vast and far-reaching place, and a go in never come out, as if they were deeply buried up. Luobei knew nothing about it. Even if she was picked up by her mother, she was not shocked. "The moon is coming out." Seeing that her daughter was sleeping so soundly, Luo Lanxin thought that it was because she had spent too much energy on her first practice, and did not think too much about it. Yun hanchu calmly said, "Mrs. Luo, don''t worry, I will be well guarded." Dashan wiped his sleepy eyes and tried to cheer up. Mu Aoxing is the first to walk out of the cave without saying a word. "Thank you very much." Luolan heart lightly smile, personally holding her daughter out of the cave, set foot on the day in the north of Luo Qi into the body of the big stone, quietly waiting for the cloud to break the moon. Leopard demon Lian Yue also silently follows behind the cloud at the beginning of cold. After being washed by the heavy rain for two consecutive days, the sky finally shows the starlight tonight. In front of the deep dark background, only the wisps of flowing clouds are still drifting aimlessly, but they seem to be able to be blown away at any time. Then, as if it were just a few breaths, one of the clouds near the horizon slowly lit up. Finally, a full moon finally revealed its cool posture little by little, giving out a bright light that seems to flow continuously from ancient times to the present. On the big stone, two regiments of clothes suddenly collapsed, and then two large and small Sika Deer emerged. At first, she looked at Yun hanchu and Mu Aoxing, and nodded. It was obvious that she did not lose her consciousness because of her incarnation. Then she raised her head and concentrated on swallowing a pearl sized but dim inner elixir. With her cultivation, she could see the faint and almost invisible moonlight flowing into it. The deer, however, has a deep nose and sleeps soundly beside its mother''s belly. It still has no response to the pouring of moonlight on its young body. The 15th of every month is the best time for the demon clan to practice. Luolan has been sick for so many years. Even if there is the elixir of the beginning of cloud cold to protect her body temporarily, her vitality is still very weak. Therefore, she can''t let go of the best chance to heal her wounds once a month. Moreover, she also wants to see the daughter who has introduced the air into the body with human methods. Can such a night inspire the magic instinct of the demons to use the moon as the essence? So, even though she knew it was easy to be found in the open tonight, she still chose to take risks.But after a while, she looked down at her daughter again, but she was disappointed to find that the fawn was still quiet, so she had to continue to practice in silence. I don''t know if it''s the effect of Yun hanchu''s elixir or some other reason. Tonight, she suddenly feels that her cultivation seems to be much easier than in the past. Now she is very focused and no longer dare to be distracted. Near Dashi, the leopard demon lianyue also chose a place to show her original shape, and quietly recuperated her body through Neidan. At the beginning of cloud cold, he looked at the three demons calmly, as if he was just looking at any scenery under the moonlight, and didn''t seem to have the slightest touch and feeling. Mu Aoxing''s eyes were only on the fawn, and his thoughts unconsciously returned to the cave at the bottom of the lake. The fawn demon with big wet eyes was so timid that he was afraid to be alert to human beings, but he was so firm that he licked his wound. Suddenly, his face suddenly ignited a burning heat, and he moved away in a hurry eye. However, the next second, he immediately turned back and looked at the fawn demon, because at this moment, he suddenly felt the smell of Fang Tianji again, and was immediately surprised and happy: "master, are you awake?" Mind just move, immediately think of the current situation, busy alert with the remaining light quickly swept a cloud cold beginning. The so-called magic weapon moves people''s heart, and the top-quality spirit tool such as void mirror is very coveted. If people know that the ancient artifact fangtianji has been born again, I''m afraid that the guy who is known as a gentleman on the other side will turn against him in an instant. That guy is in the foundation period. Don''t say that he is injured now. Even if he is not injured, he is definitely not his opponent. , "the old man has seen the first day of the world for thousands of years, and is preparing to take some of the essence of heaven and earth to make up for his body. What is your quarrel?" Sensing his nervousness, Fang Tianji snorted with disdain, "isn''t it just a little kid who has just formally set foot on the road of cultivation, and it''s also worth your nervousness? Don''t worry, as long as the old man doesn''t leave the little girl''s body, few people in the world can see through the old man''s real body. " Mu Ao star mind slightly loose, face immediately restored the appearance of indifference. Yun hanchu had already felt his eyes. Although he didn''t know why, he didn''t have any extra action. Naturally, he would not come to investigate some inexplicable reasons. Under the moonlight like water, although the two teenagers stand opposite each other across a big stone, close to a few meters away, one is as handsome as the moon, the other is as proud as the sun even at night. Obviously, each of them has its own world. According to their temperament, it seems that they can never meet each other. However, fate passes through one person. No, to be exact, it''s a deer demon that brings Tiannan to the south They are connected in the north of the earth. At this time, luobeibei, a fawn demon who has always been immersed in her own world, although her appearance is no different, in fact, in her consciousness, great changes have taken place from the moment the moonlight falls on her. All the light spots suddenly shine up, whether it is white or red or blue, green and yellow and other light spots, are more dazzling, just like the stars all over the sky have their own colors, competing for glory. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 47 Suddenly, with a surprised "Yi", a black weapon suddenly appeared in the void: "the aura you absorbed is white?" Luobei was startled: "xianzun, are you awake?" "Well, my spirit is very thin now. Since you can induce Qi, I can practice it with your body, but how can your spirit be white?" When it mentioned this, luobeibei was a little disappointed, but then she perked up and explained: "my mother said that maybe it''s because I was born of the combination of human and demon race, and the spirit root can''t compare with the real human, so I can only absorb the most common aura in the world." "Is that so?" Fang Tianji was a little confused. He always felt as if he had thought of something related. However, due to the great loss of aura for more than ten thousand years, his memory faded by nine tenths, so he couldn''t remember it when he thought about it carefully. "Well, it doesn''t matter. I can practice it now. It''s better than I didn''t have any skills before." "The heart of cultivating immortals should not be depressed. It''s good for you to think like this. Well Today is the 15th day. Yuehua is just right. It''s suitable for you to supplement your aura. Please concentrate on your cultivation, little doll. Don''t waste this good time. " Fang Tianji commented, floated into the air, trembled, and saw countless red lights rushing into its black body. It''s evening again so soon. Eh, has the moon come out yet? How can she practice? "Little baby, time is precious. Don''t be distracted." Feel her mood floating, will wake up at any time, Fang Tianji''s voice suddenly revealed a wisp of invincible majesty. Although it''s just a wisp, Luobei feels like a mountain approaching. In awe inspiring, it really quickly abandons the distractions and re enters the situation. ¡­¡­ All night long. When luobeibei opened her eyes, the morning bird was singing happily. The bonfire in front of her body had gone out, but she didn''t feel cold at all, because she had a velvet mat under her body and a quilt on her body. More importantly, my mother is by my side. Luobeibei yawned, stretched a long stretch, is ready to sweet call "a Ma early", see their own a Ma is frowning staring at himself, high hand can''t help but pause: "a Ma, what happened, how do you look at me like this?" "Do you remember what happened last night?" Luolanxin took her to sit up and arranged her clothes and hair. "Remember," Luo Beibei thought that she was asking about spiritual cultivation, and then he told her with high spirits about how he absorbed aura. "When Brother Yun taught me to sit in meditation, I thought that only that posture could absorb aura, but I didn''t expect that I could continue to practice when I changed my original shape Ah Am I going to take a bath again? " Luo North North Oh a, hurriedly lower the head to look at oneself, but discover on the body pure and fresh cool. "Did you practice last night?" Luo Mu asked in surprise. "Yes, I''ve absorbed a lot of aura." Luo Mu couldn''t help laughing: "feel for yourself and see if the aura in the Dantian has increased?" It''s strange. Why does grandma ask that? Luobeibei closed his eyes and looked inside, but he found that there were only so many auras in his body. He couldn''t help looking silly: "however, I clearly remember that I was absorbing auras, and I absorbed so much more!" "You were dreaming." Luo Lan heart smiles to order her forehead for a while, "moreover, also don''t know what you dream of, unexpectedly suddenly bit the finger of 19 highness not to put." Luobeibei''s black eyes suddenly opened: "what, I bit last night?" "Not only did you bite his highness nineteen, but you sucked a lot of his blood." Thinking of the strange scene, Lorraine could not help frowning. Taking essence and blood as food, that can be the way of cultivation for evil demons. But my daughter didn''t practice again last night. What''s the matter? Is it just sleepwalking? She never had this problem before! Luolan had all kinds of doubts in his heart, but Luobei could not help shivering: "I I I also smoke Suck Suck His blood? " "Yes, it''s just strange that his highness 19 is not angry at all. We''re going to pull you apart, and he even says it''s OK." This is even more puzzling. How could there be such a thing? But why can''t she remember at all? She only remembers practicing together with xianzun. By the way, xianzun! Could it be that immortal did it while he was dreaming? "What do you think of?" See daughter seem to have suddenly appearance, Luo Lan heart asks again. "Mama His highness, does he really care about being bitten by me? " Luobei confirmed it again. "I don''t think he looks angry." Luo Lanxin thought about it carefully, and always felt that something was wrong with it. "Then..." Luobeibei hesitated for a moment, suddenly lifted the quilt, put on the shoes and ran out, "then I''ll go directly to ask your highness 19." "Ah, you girl I haven''t combed my hair yet"I''ll comb it later." Where can luobeibei take care of this? After a few steps, he saw Mu Aoxing at the entrance of the cave, and he was the only one. He hurried over and asked quietly, "Your Highness, that night Do you feel that? " "Which one?" Mu Aoxing raised her eyebrows like a mist. Luo North North a stiff, suspiciously stare at his eyes: "you don''t think really is I bite you?" "Oh, this..." Mu Aoxing raised the injured finger, "you sucked a lot of blood from me last night." "Well, am I going to smoke it myself? You can''t let me take the blame... " Luo North North urgent way, see him this appearance, she knows that affirmation is that fairy Zun make of ghost, but, well it sucks his blood why? What''s more, she didn''t know that she could borrow her body. How could it always feel terrible? Mu Aoxing was about to make fun of her. Suddenly, Luo Lan''s heart approached a few steps. As soon as his sword eyebrow fell, he immediately put on a victim''s expression: "OK, that''s it." What and what? It seems that she is really biting people. Luobeibei is angry and wants to ask clearly. Suddenly, she sees a flash of white light outside and falls in the woods. Suddenly, she is scared and pushes Mu Aoxing: "do you see it? There are people in the woods "It should be Mr. Yun who has come back." Luo Lan Xin came out with a smile. "I shaved Dashan before, and asked him to take a good bath in the stream to change into clean clothes." As soon as he spoke, he saw the cloud walking out of the forest. Luobei immediately burst into a brilliant smile: "Brother Yun, are you back?" Yun hanchu nodded faintly, went to luolanxin and took out a big burden: "Mrs. Luo, you have bought it, lianyue will come back later." "Well, hard work." Luobei asked curiously, "mama, what''s in this burden?" "You don''t care so much. Go ahead and comb your hair. It''s too big. You''re crazy to run away. You''re not afraid of the jokes of master Yun and his highness 19," Luo Lan said angrily. "By the way, change your clothes. Just wear the pink one." Luobeibei then remembered that he had just got up from the quilt and rushed out with a head of disorderly hair. He flattered and laughed and ran back quickly. When she combed her hair and changed her clothes, she came out. Several boxes and brocade boxes had been piled up at the entrance of the cave. Her mother was standing in front of a tall man wearing simple coarse silk, padding her toes to help him tidy his collar. "Dashan, have you finished washing?" Luobei ran to him with a thump. As soon as he was about to smile, his face muscles froze, "big mountain? Is that you? " "It''s me." Dashan wriggled and touched his hair which had never been so neat and clean. He was very shy. "Dashan, how old are you this year?" Luobei was silly for a long time. Then he looked at his face again and again. After shaving his beard, he was obviously childish. "I don''t remember. 15, 67?" Dashan showed a simple smile and suddenly became more childish. Luobeibei couldn''t help laughing: "mama, the mountain is so small. You really have one more son!" Although Luo Lanxin smiles with her, she still gives her daughter a meaningful look. Er Ah Ma still remember this, Wu Wu, no matter, she insisted that she didn''t remember anything. Because, she really doesn''t remember that www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 48 There are poor mountains in the East and evil waters in the West. Lu''an County, located in the southeast of leichen Kingdom, has thousands of miles of land, which is only inferior to the imperial capital in terms of land area. However, most of the land in the county is either affected by the evil spirit of the Wanren mountains or damaged by the long torrent of evil water. In such a large county, it is usually not enough to supply all kinds of spiritual resources, that is, the food and clothing of ordinary people in the county It was just barely maintained, and its prosperity was not even comparable to that of an ordinary small county in the imperial capital. Such a place naturally disdains the attention of the top ranked families and sects. However, as the saying goes, everything has its advantages and disadvantages. For those who are oppressed by orthodox monks and have little space for freedom, this place is a good place to rest. After a long time, the number of people gathered here is quite considerable. However, the nature of sanxiu is mostly selfish and self-protection. Although it has formed some small groups to occupy a lot of power, there is no lack of competition between them, but it is just like a set of loose sand that can not be condensed. Not to mention the imperial court, even the sheriff who worked here just turned a blind eye to the scattered cultivation. However, a few days ago, the news was like a bolt from the blue. The earthquake shook up the stagnant water in Lu''an county. Overnight, almost all people were ready to move. The 19th Prince of Mu family came to Wanren mountain quietly, and was seriously injured by the demons living in the mountain! How amazing the news is, and how mouth watering the information is! In shock, almost all of them split into two groups. Naturally, one school is fishing in troubled waters. It''s Mu Aoxing''s storage ring. The so-called skinny camel is bigger than a horse. What''s more, he is the emperor''s favorite son. How many good things should he have? If you are lucky to get it, do you need to worry about the promotion resources? The so-called wealth and silk move people''s hearts. Just imagining the good things in the storage ring is enough to make these people salivate. The other group is more rational, which can be said to be more far-reaching. What they think of is the emperor behind Mu Aoxing. According to the degree of his love for his son and the fact that the 19th Prince is not alive or dead, if they can find the 19th Prince and secretly protect him to return to the capital, they will surely get rich rewards. Maybe they can join the major sects and get more cultivation resources. So, no matter which faction it is, at this moment, almost all the sanxiu are searching around sharp, just like a dense net of heaven and earth, no matter in the sky or under, there are covetous eyes everywhere. As for the Dabu demon clan hiding in the Wanren mountains, it''s just that they have no time to hunt. Sooner or later, it''s all in their hands. Under such circumstances, strangers entering the city are naturally more likely to attract the attention of various forces. At dusk of this day, a seemingly ordinary car and horse appeared in the field of vision, and several pairs of eyes at the gate of the city watched closely. As the carriage drew near, it was the driver who was the first to see it. Although the coachman was very big, his facial features were very childish. His big eyes looked around as if he was very curious about everything. From head to foot, he revealed a sense of foolishness. His temperament was obviously very docile. He was stopped by the soldiers at the gate. During the extraordinary period, the gatekeeper was no longer an ordinary mortal soldier, but a representative of various small groups. All of them took the lead to inspect the coachman carefully. They determined that he had no aura fluctuation and was just a special mortal, so they asked all the people in the car to come down for inspection. When she heard the order, the curtain of the car was lifted, and a little girl with pink cheeks, white teeth and vermilion lips came out first. She wore a delicate hairstyle of a lady from a rich family, a pearl flower with a faint aura, and a special fine forged Luo skirt of Jiangnan county. Her big black and white eyes sparkled with a twinkle However, he is a little monk who has stepped into the early stage of refining gas. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you use to be able to enter the city after you paid money? When was the guard so tight? " The little Friar''s temper was obviously not very good. He could not stand on the board of the car and spoke directly. "Little sister, don''t be rude to the official." Without waiting for a few casual practitioners to answer, behind the little girl came a handsome young man in a Confucian shirt. Although his facial features are good, his eyes are covered with a light white shadow. Before he stands up straight, his hand has been stretched forward. It seems that he habitually wants to touch and judge something, but he is blind. "I don''t know why, but just ask casually." The little girl snorted, but her hands quickly held the blind boy. Then the simple and honest coachman with a baby face immediately took the blind boy''s waist and lifted him down easily. The little girl followed and jumped down, closely guarding him. "Several officials, we are the distant branch of Ge family. I heard that my cousin just succeeded in jiedan a few days ago, so I went to congratulate you. What do you want to check?" Asked the blind boy politely.Ge family? Or a member of friar jiedan? As early as their brother and sister were talking to each other, they had swept them up and down several times, especially the young man''s eyes and his face. After careful comparison with the information in the materials, they concluded that he was not mu Aoxing. At this time, when they heard about their origin, they all looked at a humble place in the corner of the car and found that there was a small Ge Home logo, and traces of old, should be for many years. But one of them was very cautious. He looked at the car and asked, "who else is in the car?" "Only my mother, who is not good at running around, has a little trouble." "The Sheriff has an order. All passers-by should be checked carefully." "What are you checking?" "The little girl is very unhappy to chide sneer," can not say that even our luggage have to turn out one by one in order to rest assured "We are looking for a villain in the world." That loose repair casually talks nonsense, eyes tightly stare at the carriage, skin smile meat don''t smile tunnel, "please two cooperate." "I see. As Lu''an people, we should cooperate with the court." Following the memory, the blind boy slowly lifted the car curtain. The situation in the carriage was almost clear at a glance, except for a beautiful young woman with a pale face in the middle, and several excellent boxes stacked on one side of the carriage, which were obviously impossible to load people. When she came into contact with people''s eyes, the beautiful young lady in the palace dress looked at them calmly. Although she didn''t say anything, her noble spirit showed itself. Obviously, she was once a lady of a noble family. Even after her husband was demoted for many years, she still had her pride. After a pause, the blind boy put down the curtain again. Then he patted the hand of the little girl who was supporting him. The little girl took out a few ingots of silver with displeasure, and each of them ran to several casual practitioners. "It''s getting late. I hope it''s convenient for you." The blind boy was very polite. One of them weighed the silver in his hand, and said with a smile: "we are also responsible. Don''t blame me." Then he raised his hand and signaled to let go. The blind boy said thank you and called Dashan. The baby faced coachman lifted him back to the carriage. The little girl also jumped on the carriage and helped the blind boy back to the carriage. At last, the demonstration seemed to be deliberately blowing a strong wind down the curtain. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 49 "But just entering the gas refining period, they are so arrogant. These aristocratic children really hate it." Looking at the baby faced coachman driving slowly to the city, a little short sanxiu snorted jealously. The sanxiu who motioned for release sneered: "you only see her at the beginning of gas refining, but you don''t think about the family who was exiled to Lu''an county. How many children of these families can be so young to break into the gas refining environment? They said that they were going to celebrate uncle jiedan''s success. In fact, they didn''t want to run away. If they can really get into the eyes of friar jiedan, the little girl''s future will be uncertain. " "I don''t care if she has a future? You''d better open your eyes wider and find the right one! " The friar who asked who else was in the car impatiently interrupted the conversation. "It''s been so many days. There are so many people coming and going, but there is no trace of mu. I don''t know whether the news is true or false." "Should it be true? That news but surname Mu''s side guard carelessly personally divulges, before the sheriff specially sent many people to search? " "After all, it has happened for more than ten days. Has the prince already left Lu''an county?" "How seriously injured is the destruction of Dantian. It''s at least three or four thousand miles away from the Wanren mountain range. The so-called Phoenix in distress is not as good as a chicken. He''s a young man whose cultivation is exhausted. Now he can''t even compare with a mortal. Even if he travels two or three hundred miles a day in a mortal carriage, he can''t walk so far alone?" "That''s reasonable. You''d better open your eyes and see if there are any arrogant teenagers passing by?" One of them thought of the blind boy just now, and suddenly guessed: "you say that the 19th Prince''s life and death are at stake. Will he change his usual temperament and disguise himself as someone else to muddle through?" As soon as his voice fell, a few of them laughed and said, "if you could be so flexible, I''m afraid the 19th prince would not be the 19th prince, but he would have been appointed as the prince." "No, it''s said that although the nineteen princes have the most outstanding talent among all the princes, their proud temperament is that no one dares to be the first and no one dares to be the second Speaking of this famous 19 prince, people''s talk about sex suddenly came up, and you and I kept arguing. But these sanxiu did not expect that the nineteen princes, who had been seriously injured at a young age, did not cry out for pain, and had always been superior in their life, now they not only learned how to bend and stretch, but also acted very vividly. They even swayed in front of them for a while, but no one found out that he was the one they didn''t know how to change The 19th Prince of China. Just now, the only person who had a little guess was teased by his companions, so he didn''t take it to heart any more. After a while, he forgot it. Behind them, a few of the carriages slowly passing through the gate of the high and wide city wall were very hard of hearing. Naturally, they heard some comments more or less. Seeing that their disguises had not been seen through, "the arrogant little miss Ge family" could not help chuckling and squeezed her eyes at the "blind boy". The young lady in Imperial costume was naturally Luo Lanxin. Seeing that her daughter was so naughty, she immediately sank her face: "how did she tell you before she came out? Why are those words blown away by the wind Then he whispered, "don''t think it''s safe to be invisible in the carriage. Do you know how many souls are scanning in Lu''an City? Just now, there are still people watching us in the dark on the wall. " Luobei North a Lin, face busy to make the attitude of skimming perfunctory: "yes, Qiang son know wrong." "You admit your mistake, but at the bottom of your heart you are afraid that you still think you are great." Luolanxin continued to teach, "if you go on so arrogant and complacent, I''ll see your cousin later. I''m afraid that he doesn''t have the right to stand in front of him." "Mama..." Mu Ao star slowly called a, regardless of tone or expression is like a temper very good youth, "little sister is also the first time to go out, inevitably some not sensible, and so on more insight, naturally good." "Alas, it''s still Wei''er''s sweet, but it''s a pity that your eyes..." Luo Lan heart tone sad tunnel, also can''t help but raise the sleeve to wipe the corner of the eye. "I''ve been used to it for a long time. My mother doesn''t have to worry about it any more. On the contrary, it''s harmful to your body." Mu Aoxing seems to have really become a filial son, thinking about his family''s feelings all the time. He and Luo Lanxin are playing, but luobeibei is still a little bit worse after all. It''s OK to play for a while. It''s really easy to show up if you want to play it all the time. After pretending to be reprimanded, you feel uncomfortable and have no connection with your lips. In fact, when she first proposed this plan, she thought it was very fun, and there was no pressure to act as an indulgent family girl. Because she only needs to imitate the 19 Prince''s two or three points in front of her. She had practiced several times on the road before, and she was also very good at acting. But now when she really went into the city, she knew that there might be a spirit scanning at any time, and the pressure changed immediately, and even felt like walking on thin ice. Alas, if only she could transmit sound into the secret. In that case, she could at least have a chat with grandma secretly and fight with the guy opposite. Unlike now, she can only be a mute alive, and even think about whether it is feasible to do everything in advance."Can''t talk well, is it very difficult to feel bowed?" Suddenly, she heard the opposite Mu Ao star whispering, suddenly said to his heart, busy raised his head, was about to blink to agree, but unexpectedly he next second words wind mutation. "Alas, the child who has not opened his whole body''s orifices is pitiful. He can''t even transmit sound into the secret. But her elder brother Yun is not here, and there is no comforter. Alas, elder brother Yun, when will you come back? People miss you so much!" This guy, he actually Luobei opens his eyes incredulously and is about to stare at him angrily, but mu Aoxing suddenly reaches over and rubs her head, with a gentle elder brother''s tone: "little sister, why don''t you speak all of a sudden? But still sulking? Well behaved, don''t be angry. I''ll settle down later. My brother will accompany you to buy beautiful clothes and jewelry, so that my younger sister can wear them beautifully. " Good you! Luo Beiqi gritted his teeth, but he couldn''t show it. He just felt that he was full of grievances, but he couldn''t vent them. He simply pretended to be very happy and grabbed his hand. He secretly tried his best to pinch: "my brother is the best to me. I want to buy the most expensive jewelry and the most expensive clothes. Otherwise, when I see my cousin, I think we''re really down, I can''t even afford a good dress. " "The first time I''m a guest, I should look better." Mu Aoxing, who is "rough skin and thick flesh", seems to have no feeling at all, and is still very "gentle." however, little sister, you have to remember that everyone has their own unique temperament. The most expensive clothes and jewelry are not necessarily the most suitable for you, otherwise, they will not set off, but they will It may be counterproductive and even expose its shortcomings, but it seems that we are petty. " He''s saying that the black pheasant can''t be a Phoenix, can he? Hateful guy, as soon as Brother Yun is away, he can bully her. And wait and see, she will break through the refining layer as soon as possible. "What my brother said is reasonable. My sister has all remembered it!" Luobeibei very sweet smile, and then suddenly sad to nestle up to his mother''s side, tooth for tooth to complain, "Mom, brother always feel his eyes can no longer be cured, so even the medicine is not willing to drink, last time you managed to get him that secret recipe, cost so much money and specially boil for so long, but he took advantage of your inattention even secretly poured out." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 50 "Ah, what else?" Seeing Luo Beibei''s serious nonsense, Luo Lan laughs in his heart. He knows that maybe the two children are more powerful in the dark. But anyway, he needs some nonsense to confuse others. He pretends to be very surprised and casually inserts a sentence, "Wei''er, what your sister said is the truth." "It''s true, of course. I saw it with my own eyes. It''s true! Brother, you are almost an adult. You can''t cheat on me! " Luobei Beixin swore, "I think my brother is afraid of the bitter medicine, so he doesn''t drink it. My brother, the doctor also said that good medicine tastes bitter and is good for the disease. If I don''t take the medicine, how can my brother''s eyes be cured?"? Mom, let''s invite a famous doctor for my brother again? This time, we must supervise my brother to drink all the medicine, OK Luo Lan''s heart secretly looked at Mu Ao Xing, who was completely blind, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "what qiang''er said is right, Wei''er, you are so big, you can''t be afraid of suffering as you were when you were a child." "But at my mother''s command, I''ll just drink," sighed Mu Aoxing, as if he was addicted to acting. "It''s just that after so many years of treatment, I still can''t get well. My family is so tired that I have to think twice about buying a good dress for my little sister. I''m really sorry Alas, otherwise, I should ask you for a good education and give you a good instruction. " In the last sentence, he deliberately used the sound to enter the secret. The corner of Luobei''s mouth twitches, but the smile on his face is sweeter: "brother, although you have bad eyes now and can''t practice any more, you are a child of Ge family after all, so you can''t abandon yourself and look for shortsightedness again Sobbing Think of that time elder brother you almost jumped cliff, the corpse does not have to save, mother, in the heart of the Qiang son is afraid very much Said, but also hypocritically wipe tears. This time, not only mu Aoxing''s face slightly changed, but also Luolan''s heart almost couldn''t hold back. He said: "well, well, don''t mention the past. We will live well in the future. As long as our family works together, it will be better and better." "What my mother said is that I will take good care of my sister in the future." "My brother can''t see, and my sister will take good care of him." "Well, if your brother and sister love each other, mother can rest assured." Luolanxin also opened his eyes to tell lies, and then immediately interrupted the "brother and sister" secret confrontation, "into the city for a while, presumably the inn is coming, qiang''er, you see, don''t let the mountain pass." Luobei answered and obediently looked out. This time, Mu Aoxing didn''t know whether she was amused enough or felt that she couldn''t get the upper hand for a while. She didn''t deliberately sound and tease her. Before long, the carriage came to the previously arranged "Tongfu inn". Sure enough, as Luo Lanxin said, Lu''an City is now full of soldiers, and the gate is just the first moment. As soon as the carriage stops at the gate of the inn, there are several pairs of eyes staring at it. When I saw that although the family members of the Ge family behaved with the manners and demeanor of the aristocratic family, their rooms were only medium, and there were only two rooms in total. In the dark, they had more sharp eyes and sharp eyes. They noticed that under their seemingly bright coats, there were only 70% or 80% new lining materials at most, as well as the obviously outdated head on the young women''s heads Decoration. When Dashan was tall and strong, he alone picked up a few boxes and foolishly followed him into the front hall. Some people laughed scornfully. Since he was demoted to the poor county of Liu''an, he could not afford a decent servant. This kind of disdain and disdain is exactly what luolanxin, who has made great efforts in various small details in advance, wants. However, in order to avoid loopholes as much as possible and further dispel the suspicion of those who may continue to pay attention to them, in the face of people''s strange eyes, although Luo Lanxin tries his best to maintain the pride of being GE''s wife, he also shows some embarrassment at the right time. He always tries to go back to the east mountain when the sun is down She plays a very important role. Looking at her mother''s natural temperament, Luobei can''t help admiring her. If she didn''t know exactly that her mother was a faked deer demon, she would have thought that her mother was born in a prominent human family. No wonder Brother Yun and the villain have no objection to the arrangement of grandma. "Qiang''er, our room is upstairs. Help your brother well." Feeling that her daughter is absent-minded, Lorraine reminds her without any trace. Luobei hurriedly answered a, very attentively held Mu Aoxing''s arm: "brother, carefully at the foot, there are still three steps is the stairs." Mu Aoxing let out a sound. Although his steps were a little cautious, his face was very peaceful. If it wasn''t for the white fog in his eyes, he could have described his elegant demeanor with the word "elegant temperament". When everyone came into the room, Luo Lanxin first ordered the dinner menu, then handed over a small ingot of silver, politely said: "little brother, please ask me something..."The sophomore saw that he still had a little reward. Although he didn''t have much, his attitude changed a little bit. Luo Lanxin then took the opportunity to ask him if there was a good doctor in the city who was good at treating eye diseases. He asked where the cloth shop materials were good and the price was fair. Then he asked a lot about the caravan. The second child answered all the questions, and only when there were no more questions did he withdraw. As soon as he got out of the room, before he went downstairs, he heard that Miss Ge asked her mother angrily, "mother, didn''t you say you want to buy me some new clothes? What do you ask cloth for? Do you have to do it yourself in order to save some money? " "Dear qiang''er, can''t my mother do it for you? You can''t get to your cousin''s for a while, and you''re also free on the way. Besides, your brother has to spend a lot of money to see a doctor. Don''t you want your brother''s eyes to be cured as soon as possible? " "Since my mother said that, I''ll do it by myself," said Miss Ge, although she gave in, she was still angry. "Brother, remember that you owe me one more time. You must make up for it later." "Yes, my younger sister''s grievances are all recorded by my brother..." Outside quietly stopped the pace of the small two listen to real, disdain to smile, looked back on the floor will be all told that pulling the abacus, but not a long time account. After hearing this, the cashier narrowed his eyes and thought about it carefully. Then he said, "as you can see, is that boy really blind?" "The villain guessed so. As to whether it was true, they were about to ask for a famous doctor." "Well No matter whether the Ge family is real or not, we should not take it lightly. As long as we are young strangers of similar age, we must make a detailed investigation one by one. Then you can invite the thief''s eye to confirm the identity of each other earlier, or spend our energy on other places earlier. Now we are far short of manpower. " "Yes, I understand." With the help of sophomore, the famous doctor came to visit him soon. Although he was looking at his eyes, a pair of narrow and narrow eyes carefully examined Mu Aoxing''s whole face. Mu Aoxing had already taken the high-level magic YAN Dan, and used the mysterious technique to temporarily block his vision. Naturally, he was not afraid of the exploration of the so-called famous doctor. Soon afterwards, all kinds of relevant data about the family, together with some information about other suspicious people, were sent to the middle and upper class members of various small groups. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 51 This night, in addition to Luo Beibei was asked to seize the time to practice, Mu Aoxing and Dashan didn''t sleep. Even Luo Lanxin was on guard in person. When it was daybreak, he didn''t hurry to get up early. Instead, he waited until all the other guests in the inn got up and followed the flow. Seeing that Luo Lanxin didn''t sleep all night, his face was obviously haggard. Luobeibei was very distressed, but it was hard to speak at will. He could only serve and wash from the side. Luolanxin is just like her name. She has outstanding quality. How can she not know that she is worried? Now she gives her several soothing eyes one after another, and covers her blue eyes with powder. After painting a light makeup, she lets Mu Aoxing and Dashan go to the caravan to talk about the car. Although Mu Aoxing is proud and proud, he has excellent eloquence and acting skills if he is willing to put down his position. For example, this time, even in the name of a blind man, he only started for an hour, and he persuaded a medium-sized caravan of 300 or 400 people to give them a ride. Then, Luo Lanxin took Dashan to buy some necessities such as tents, quilts and so on, and hired a car to carry these things. As for luobeibei, who has been responsible for her family''s livelihood for many years, although she can also do these things, she is quite capable. On the one hand, she is still young. On the other hand, the most important thing for her now is to work hard to make up for her clumsiness and grasp all the time to practice. Naturally, luolanxin doesn''t need her to do half a snack for these "mundane affairs". And "bad eyes" can not buy things muaoxing nature can only stay in the inn. On the morning of the third day, all the people walked out of the house with a good look, and went to join the caravan a little earlier according to the appointed time. Before they got to the front of the shop, they heard some noises. All of them were surprised. They thought that something had gone wrong, and they were on guard. As a result, when I asked, I realized that there was a family who wanted to go west with the caravan. However, the family has yet to make clear their own coordination. The pregnant wife insists on going, while the husband who is worried about his wife''s health tries his best to persuade him. The caravan in the middle is because the couple obviously have a big future. They can only wait for their own agreement with a wry smile. Luobei north see that the young woman''s stomach has been inflated with a big ball, as if the child may fall down at any time, even to take the initiative to suffer from the pain and danger of the car and horse bumps, still think that there is an irreconcilable contradiction between the husband and wife, but without waiting for her good strange inquiry, keen hearing can clearly hear the wife''s insistent voice. "I can''t stay here any longer because I''m going to have a baby in a few days." Maybe it''s because I''m too scared. The woman''s voice is sharp and harsh. "Liu, you''ve repeatedly refused to let me go. Can''t you just wait for a corpse and two lives to marry a charming wife?" Then, a man explained with a wry smile: "lady, I am your husband and the father of your baby. How can I curse my relatives like this? How can your body bear this malauton?" "It''s better to eat if you can''t help it than to die a corpse or two inexplicably." The woman insisted, "in such a situation now, only one person can really die in Lu''an City. Husband, you don''t have to say that I think too much. All I know is that my second sister is healthier than me. When she delivered the baby, wenpo repeatedly said that everything was stable. But as a result, inexplicably, in the blink of an eye, both mother and son were not angry. Don''t say it''s an accident. Even if my second sister is really an accident, are all the other pregnant women who were in the process of giving birth suddenly dead and died Hearing this, Luobei and her mother looked at each other. They both thought of the scene of spending the night in the inn in the town. The daughter-in-law of the inn seemed to be in the same situation and died suddenly for no reason. Are these incidents not accidents? At this time, he listened to the man''s advice, but the birth of a child is like passing through the gate of hell. He is well prepared at home, but there is no panacea. If the road suddenly starts, it will be more dangerous, and if his father knows it, he will not agree, and so on. After a stalemate for such a long time, his wife''s mood has obviously been extremely agitated. How can she hear it again? At the moment, she gave a sharp cut and said, "Liu, if you want me to go today, I have to go. If you don''t want me to go, I have to go. Do you just say that you are with me?" After struggling for a long time, the man finally followed his wife. It was better to ask the caravan for a long time. He also promised that no matter what happened, he would never drag others down. He also asked for more time to pack and accompany him. In this way, it was necessary to delay half a day''s work until the man brought a lot of servants and doctor wenpo''s eight carts to the caravan. With such a big posture, so many followers, and obviously escorted by several friars, it seems that they should be the second largest Liu family in Lu''an County as my mother said. It''s just that there were friars in the caravan, and now with the Liu family''s guards, they must be very vigilant all the way for safety. I''m afraid they''ll sweep the spiritual consciousness all the way. Alas, can you let her relax a little bit?Luobei sighs a little. However, as the caravan slowly left Lu''an City, the most magnificent city in thousands of miles that shocked her for a long time when she entered the city gradually became a distant background in the East, and her heart naturally settled down. Did you really leave that dangerous County town like this? When the team walked at least 20 or 30 miles, there was no abnormality. Although Luobei was a little sorry that it was hard for him to enter the big city, he hardly went to see the prosperity of the world, but he was more happy that his family could get rid of such a siege. However, due to her mother''s repeated admonitions such as "be careful" and "never take it lightly", no matter how happy she was, she did not dare to be happy. Of course, sometimes to express some emotions, especially to one''s own mother, one does not have to use language. A look of adoration is enough to express everything. Mu Aoxing didn''t have this worry. He praised Luo mu for her thoughtfulness and strictness of details by means of sound transmission. However, I don''t know if it''s because there is a younger man next to him, who is older than him, who seems to be better than him everywhere, or whether he really enjoys this kind of relationship. It''s obvious that he actively teases luobeibei, but luobeibei has to swallow his breath most of the time due to his mother''s life, or he is taking the opportunity to revenge and let him drink so many bitter medicines These two days, his temperament seems to return to the active and bad when he first met Luobei. Therefore, after praising luolanxin, he specially voiced his voice and despised luobeibei''s intelligence. He laughed at her for not even learning one tenth of Luomu''s wisdom, which made luobeibei bite and bite secretly. This guy is really hard to change his nature! Yesterday, grandma and Dashan were not there. There were only two of them in the inn. They had a good chance, but he didn''t say a word and didn''t take the opportunity to bully her. She thought this guy had had enough fun at last. I didn''t expect that there would be more people. On the contrary, he had to get up again. It''s really itching for people to rush over and bite him hard. Anyway, that day, she had already carried the black pot for him. If she didn''t bite him back, she would be wronged in vain. This box Luobei heart secretly calculate, the side of Luolan heart is not the roundworm in her stomach after all, how to know at this moment his daughter was bullied again, still self humbly reply a mu Aoxing praise. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 52 Luobei secretly fantasizes about how to find a chance to bite Mu Aoxing again after a while, but now she can''t do anything in reality. She thinks that although Mu Aoxing likes to tease her very much, she never harasses her when she is serious. Now her eyes turn dark and immediately meditate in the car. In this practice, he concentrated on introducing the white aura into his body one by one, until he was gently awakened by Luo Lanxin, and then he found that the caravan had stopped and Mu Aoxing was gone. When I opened the curtain, I saw that there was a high slope of withered grass spreading outside. People were busy building tents. Luolan heart see her probe, explained: "the departure time is a little late, can''t catch up with the reservation of accommodation, can only make do with here to stay one night." Luobei has no opinion about this. After jumping off the car and doing some activities, he wants to help Dashan. "You want to be stupid again, don''t you? Don''t forget who you are now. " Just walked to the mountain side, heard Mu Aoxing''s voice. Luo North North a Zheng, originally wanted to take the hand of the bracket immediately changed to patting Dashan''s arm, pretended to urge a way: "the action is quick!" "Good." Dashan turned around and gave her a simple smile. Luobeibei instinctively wants to raise her lips to respond, but she tries to resist it in time. Fortunately, she has a contract with Dashan, and she can communicate with each other without transmitting. Otherwise, she has to treat Dashan as a "stupid servant" these days. Even if she is acting, she is still very sorry. As for someone''s reminding, she doesn''t want to appreciate it? Luobei angrily thought, deliberately as if not seen standing not far away, as if enjoying the evening wind blowing Mu Ao star, turned attentively to help his mother down. Before the mother and daughter could say anything, they saw that a man in the Liu''s team came over with a brocade box and bowed to Luo''s mother. They said politely, "my master delayed your journey for some reason today. You are so tired that you can only rest in the field today. I''m very sorry for that. It''s just a rude gift. I''m very sorry." Luo Lanxin politely declined: "it''s inconvenient to go out, your host is too polite!" However, the man insisted on not accepting it. Otherwise, when he went back, the master would scold him, indicating that other people''s home was the same. Luolanxin had to let Luobei pick him up. Luobei has a sharp eye. Seeing that several other families have received gifts one after another, he can''t help feeling: "mother, I thought that a big family like them only had the power to bully others, but I didn''t expect that they were so reasonable." The reason why the young couple quarreled in the morning was very clear to her. Although she couldn''t feel the same, she also understood the pregnant woman''s fear. She didn''t have a trace of blame in her heart. Now she felt more good when she saw that she was so polite. Luo Lanxin said with a smile: "you''re wrong. This kind of etiquette inheritance is the real aristocratic style. Those who are unreasonable and hold the strong and the weak are just the so-called aristocratic families. Qiang''er, you should keep this in mind. Don''t be arrogant with small achievements. You can become a real lady of a family in the future. " "Oh, I see. Mother, qiang''er understands." Luobei nodded his head sincerely. Suddenly, his eyes turned and he said to Mu Aoxing in the independent grass, "brother, do you also hear me? She said, "a real family has a real demeanor!" Mu Aoxing said with a smile: "well, I heard you. Next time my sister plays a temper again, my brother will remind you." Ah, ah, who in the end is playing a temper! I''m so angry! Luobeibei found that he really underestimated someone''s thick skin again. On the contrary, he had the feeling of lifting a stone to hit his feet. He had to turn his grief and indignation into appetite and cultivation desire. After filling his stomach, he went into the small tent early to work hard. Isn''t it the second layer of refining? If she works so hard, she''ll break through one day. Then you''ll try to be sarcastic again. Is it true that she doesn''t have the power to reply? Hum, she''s in a hurry. She''ll swear without swearing. Also, don''t forget that Fang Tianji xianzun has promised her that if he doesn''t have a good attitude, she has the right not to return the artifact. At that time, I''ll see if he dares to take such an attitude again By the way, never forget to bite him. Adjust your mood, luobeibei will put on a good posture, began to run mental method. Although I was hit by a blow as soon as I introduced Qi into my body, I knew that even if I tried hard, I would always be much worse than those of the same level, or even one or two levels behind. But after these days of unremitting efforts, the big gas in the sea bowl in Dantian has become the size of a washbasin, and the flow speed of aura seems to be faster. Anyway, such a change is a good thing, isn''t it? Luobeibei absorbs aura in an orderly way. Gradually, all kinds of noises from hundreds of people gathered outside gradually fade away as if they had been filtered by the five senses, and become an insignificant background. Suddenly, her heart suddenly throbbed and beat for a while, only to find that the world suddenly became very quiet, so quiet that she could not even hear her own breathing.Luobeibei instinctively opened her eyes. The next moment, she felt that she had floated out of the tent and looked down at the whole camp. Among the campfires, it seems that they are still burning. But if you look at them carefully, you will find that every flame is as motionless as if it had been solidified. The night watchmen, no matter what they are doing, stop, and there is no expression in their eyes. What''s the matter? Luobeibei''s consciousness instantly retreated to the tent and nervously looked at her mother beside her. However, she didn''t breathe at the tip of her nose and couldn''t wake up. "Brother..." She panicked to find Mu Aoxing and Dashan, but saw that they were also sleeping dead. She didn''t feel her call, and her consciousness drifted in panic. What''s more, she was horrified to find that the whole camp was not angry at all. "No!" Under the extreme panic, luobeibei instinctively issued a shrill scream. With this scream, it seems that something is suddenly broken, the sound of wood cracking, the neighing of horses, people''s conversation All kinds of life, which had disappeared strangely, suddenly returned to the camp, and almost at the same time, a more frightened scream rang out. Luo Beibei suddenly retreated from the confused situation. He saw Luo Lanxin straighten up, and then he threw himself at his mother''s neck tightly: "mama Ma, I thought you''d never wake up again? " Luo Lanxin was startled by the scream, and then startled by her sudden action. She calmed down and stroked her back and asked softly, "what''s the matter? Did you fall asleep and have a nightmare? " "Well..." Luobeibei is also not good to tell the truth, can only be palpitating to nod, then suddenly a memory jumped out, face suddenly a white, won''t it? "Mama Let''s go out and have a look. " She jumped up abruptly, slapped her shoes carelessly and rushed out of the tent. "North Qiang''er, where are you going? " Luo''s mother abruptly changed her mouth and quickly picked up her coat to catch up with her. Seeing her daughter rushing straight to the middle of the camp, she called Mu Aoxing and Dashan to go there together. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 53 Mu Aoxing was already startled when he started to scream. When Luo Mu called him, he was out of the tent, just for the sake of acting realistically. His eyesight was temporarily blocked, so he couldn''t see anything even if the campfire was bright in the camp, so he asked Dashan to meet him first. But Luo Beibei subconsciously went straight to Liu''s camp, forgetting that Liu''s family was protected by a monk after all. Although she even passed two levels, she was stopped ten meters away from the main tent. Only then did she find that she was reckless and lost her smile: "I just heard someone screaming, and I don''t know what happened?" Before the man could answer, the voice of the husband of the Liu family came out from the couple''s camp: "nothing, nothing. It''s just that the wife is in a nightmare." Is that really all? Why did she feel so strange just now, similar to the situation when the shopkeeper''s daughter-in-law died two times on the first day of staying in the inn? Luobeibei was puzzled, so she heard Mrs. Liu''s sobbing voice: "husband, husband Is it really a dream? But just now I felt that I couldn''t move and breathe. There was a mysterious man in black in front of me, who seemed to want to take away my body and my child''s soul If it wasn''t for a woman shouting "no" to scare the mysterious man in black back, I would never wake up again. " Luo North North hear true, immediately like by a basin of extremely cold cold water from head to foot. She said that she heard a woman yelling no, but she really yelled "no" just now. It''s not an illusion! "It''s just a nightmare. People who have had nightmares often do so. Madam, you''ve been so..." "No, it''s not a nightmare!" Liu Lang Jun just comforted his wife a few words, there is a heavy male voice interrupted his words, "just now there is really strange things happen, even I know the situation is strange, but just a moment how also can''t move." With that, the man had fixed his burning eyes on Luobei, and his voice was like a sword. It was the man standing in front of Luobei. "That woman, it''s you?" Luobeibei only felt that his eyes were like red iron, which made him burst into tears in an instant. There was a strong pressure on her body, which made her feel that her legs were soft and fell to the ground. She couldn''t spit out a word at all. Only instinct told her that this person''s cultivation should be higher than that of Yun hanchu. Fortunately, at this time, the Liu''s husband had already exclaimed: "is this really the case? Please ask your husband to come in as soon as possible and see how your wife is doing? " "Please explain later." Mr. Ling looks at Luo Beibei again. He is not afraid that she will run away. He turns around and checks the mother''s body. Luobeibei did not dare to move. She clearly felt that Mr. Ling had left a trace of spiritual consciousness on her. Even if she ran away at this time, I''m afraid he could pinch her back at any time. "Daughter, are you ok?" Until this time, Luo Lanxin, who was stopped by other friars, pushed aside the block and rushed to her. Dashan and Mu Aoxing also followed her and looked at her anxiously. Luobeibei''s face is very white, just barely coagulate a smile, want to comfort his mother, suddenly heart health warning sign, desperately to push luolanxin. The next moment, she felt a sharp pain in her shoulder. She was caught tightly by a hand with black gloves. Before half a breath, she was in the air. This sudden change happened all of a sudden, that is, it was too slow to use lightning to describe it. Luolanxin and Dashan, as well as Mu Aoxing, who has immediately removed the blind secret method, almost hit the target at the same time. However, when they want to attack again, they have to worry that the mysterious man in black should block Luobei, who is about to faint in pain. "Cluck, cluck..." In mid air, the man gave out a very ugly laugh like a zombie kowtowing. "Even if friar Jindan came here, I might not be able to break the mystery barrier. I didn''t expect that a little girl who only has the ability to refine gas today could not be imprisoned Cluck, cluck Rare! It''s really rare! " "Who is the devil who dares to harm my master?" With a loud drink, Mr. Ling, who had just entered the account, broke the account and came out. Countless people were spitting out and attacking the man in black in the air. It was obvious that he didn''t even care that there was a little girl in front of him. Luo Lan Xin and Mu Ao Xing and others did not expect it. They all changed their faces and urgently sent out their spirit power to stop the cold light that could shoot Luo Bei into a blood man. But soon, the man in black had already taken a big part of Luobei with very strange skills: "cluck You don''t have any pity for such a lovely girl. How can you kill her? Well, that blind boy, you are not blind? " After leaving the last word of provocation, the man in black suddenly threw a piece of cloth over his head. The humble piece of cloth immediately threw down thousands of rays of light, covering the people in black and Luobei, and at the same time, it just blocked a burst of light from the long distance."Crack the empty silk!" As soon as Mr. Ling lost his voice and exclaimed, the light of cloth and silk suddenly rose. In the next moment, even the land with cloth and silk disappeared out of thin air. From the beginning to the end, the kidnapped Luobei failed to utter a word. It was not until then that a figure came with a flying sword. Bang, don''t wait for that person to land, the Mu Ao star on the ground has already jumped up and smashed a fist in the past: "where did you die?" That person did not avoid to accept his this punch, always cold voice in the first time with a sad apology: "I am not good, in the other people''s plan." In response, Dashan cried helplessly like a child: "Mama!" Mu Aoxing and Yun hanchu hold the silent and fainting Luolan heart almost at the same time. The former pours out a pill quickly, while the latter immediately puts his hand on her back. After a cup of tea, Luolan heart finally opens her eyes again. "I don''t care if you have any reason, you all promised to protect my daughter..." Luo Lan''s heart was full of breath, but as soon as he opened his eyes, he was extremely calm and cold, staring at both of them, "you, swear! I''ve got to get all my daughters back! " Mu Aoxing and Yun hanchu nodded in shame. "I think you need to explain..." "Explain a fart!" That voice just rose, Mu Ao star jumped up abruptly, "if not for his mother''s sake to save your master, North North she will be caught by that black dress person?" Dashan even more directly slashed in the past: "dare to hit my Beibei, I''ll kill you son of a bitch..." "Dashan, stop it!" Luo Lanxin cried in a low voice and stopped the mountain in time. Rao was so. The wind of the mountain''s temporary slanting to one side cut the ground into a gully more than two meters deep. Although Mr. Ling wasn''t really afraid of his knife, he was still shocked by his sudden explosive power. Unexpectedly, this seemingly harmless baby faced and silly coachman turned out to be a friar on a violent road! "I think you owe my daughter two lives." Luo Lan''s heart almost weighs on Yun hanchu''s arm. In his bloodshot eyes, there is a mother''s fear that she is about to collapse, but there is a mother''s most crazy strength. "Yes, it''s my mother and son who owe her two lives. We''ll send someone to try to find her." I don''t know when, with the help of her husband, Mrs. Liu came out in her bedroom clothes and robes. She was tearful, but she firmly promised the same promise as a mother. Just as she finished, she suddenly held her stomach and her face changed, "I It seems that we are going to have a baby... " ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 54 It''s the strong sense of weightlessness and ubiquitous pressure, just like that time through the void mirror. Luobeibei, who has already had a space crossing experience, is afraid that after he faints, he will change back to his original shape like he did last time. Raoshi is very sick and dizzy, and his shoulder bone is painful as if it were cracked. He is still biting his teeth to keep a sense of consciousness. Fortunately, after she tried her best to maintain her rationality and silently counted 60 breaths in her heart, she finally felt a light on her body and was taken by the man in black and rolled twice. As soon as his feet were steady, Luobei could no longer control the tumbling in his stomach, and he vomited out all the remaining things in his stomach. Although she was weak and sweaty when she vomited, she was forced to take the opportunity of bending over and quickly scan the dark surroundings with her spare light, and then judging from the ferocious and twisted bare branches and the muddy soil under her feet that she should be in a wetland forest now. "Little girl, you really surprised me again." The man in black finally let go of the claws that were tightly fastened on her shoulders. His hands were retracted into the wide black clothes, and he stood beside her like a terrible tall god of death. Looking at her, he almost vomited out his courage and giggled as if she were very funny. But the laughter was so creepy that luobeibei couldn''t help shaking: "you Who are you? " "I''m supposed to ask you that." The man in black suddenly reached for her chin and forced her to look up at his only eyes exposed outside the black scarf. In the dark of night, there was a strange red light in his eyes, which seemed more ferocious than the bloodthirsty tiger. Luobeibei''s original 5-point horror suddenly turned into 9-point, and his teeth began to tremble involuntarily. His tears, which were originally unconscious due to pain, suddenly became even more full: "I, I You You You''re smart Let me go quickly Otherwise my family It must be Can''t put Let your... " "A poor man who has been exiled to Lu''an county also has the ability to let me go? Cluck, cluck Cluck, cluck... " As if hearing the funniest joke in the world, the man in black couldn''t help laughing. Great. Obviously, although this man found Mu Aoxing was pretending to be blind, he just investigated the caravan situation and didn''t know his real identity for the time being! With tears in his eyes, Luobei continued to knock his teeth half true and half false, but in his heart he secretly and quickly analyzed whether there was the possibility of leaving some clues behind. I remember when Mu Aoxing took her through the void mirror in the condition of spiritual power. Now this person can retreat under the heavy encirclement of Liu family''s guards. His cultivation must be unfathomable, and he has a similar magic weapon to cross the space. Now they must be far away from the camp. And he laughs so wantonly that there is no one around. If she makes some small movements, she will be found at a glance. "Oh, what a lovely child." The man in black laughed enough. He leaned down to look at Luobei and shook his head. It was only at this time that Luobei noticed that his height was much higher than that of ordinary people. Even compared with Dashan, it was only a little different. In addition, his body width was not even half that of Dashan. The whole person looked like a thick pole, with a feeling of non-human from head to foot. Luobei lowered his eyes in fear and made a low sobbing voice: "let me go I I''m not On purpose... " "I naturally know that you didn''t mean it," the man in Black said very reasonably. "If you did, grandfather, I can''t save your life now." "No!" Luobei screamed, "don''t kill me! I have money. I have a lot of silver. I will ask my mother to give you a lot of silver... " "Forget it, how much money can a broken house give? Besides, do you think it''s the kind of person who is short of money?" The man in black didn''t know whether he thought she was very interesting or disliked that she had some stains on her body, so he gave her a cleaning skill. Then he suddenly threw his black cloak to cover her face and put it under his armpit. Luobei didn''t dare to struggle, but he felt that his nose was filled with an indescribable smell. The smoked man was very disgusted, and he could only hold his breath as much as possible, trying to distinguish the only ground he could see with his eyes open. At the beginning, the ground was full of dead branches and leaves, which should still be in the mountain forest. Soon, some gravel appeared. After walking for a while, the sight became dim, and there was no wind in the mountain forest around. However, although the man in black walked very fast before, he didn''t make a sound at all. When there was no wind in his ears, his steps suddenly appeared, and seemed to be quite heavy. Is he hurt? Luo Beibei guessed, and seemed to feel that his breathing was slightly uneven. But before she could analyze more data, a piece of yellow light suddenly appeared on the ground. Then she clearly saw that when the man in black stepped into the light, the light rippled like water waves.Then, she was finally thrown on the ground by the man in black. Luo North North pain called a, hold oneself almost once again the left shoulder of crack, quickly looked around, suddenly the whole body pores all erect up. At this time, she was sitting in a long and wide cave covered with yellow light. The width of the cave was about 34 Zhang, and the depth of the two sides was unknown. On the top of the cave, a yellow stone was inlaid every few meters. However, these are not so good. The most surprising thing is that there are big iron cages on both sides of the cave, and each cage contains a young woman. Some of these women are very fat and some are very thin, but without exception, they all have big stomachs. Moreover, everyone''s clothes are very clean, and each cage has a beautiful carpet and a quilt. Even luobeibei saw the sleeping pregnant woman in the cage near her, and her face was very ruddy. However, even so, such a picture is too shocking and unexpected. Luobeibei looks at it with gaping eyes, forgetting to disguise and cry for a moment. Then suddenly, a figure appears in the cave, crawling to the ground with a plop, grabbing the feet of the man in black and kissing hard. "Master! Are you back? " As he cried, he made a click of kisses. Luobei felt sick and could not help but move back. "All right!" The man in black didn''t have a good voice because of his flattery. Instead, he raised his foot and kicked. The man suddenly rolled in the air and slammed into the wall of the cave. Luobei was startled. He was frightened that the man in black was so cruel to his own people. He was even more scared. However, although the servant bumped into the wall of the cave and fell to the ground again, he immediately got up and smirked at the man in black as if nothing had happened. As a result, he finally got away from luobeibei. Huang Guangying showed his big tail which was half hidden under his clothes. On the contrary, luobeibei found that it was an incomplete dog demon. As luobeibei looked at the man, the dog demon''s eyes also glanced at her. Her tiny pupil was shining like a wisp of bloodthirsty light, and the cracked fangs roared at her silently. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 55 "Ah Wang, this is my new pet. I have to study it carefully. Don''t scare her." It seems that the man in black likes to giggle, and it seems that he is just grinding his teeth by the way, and almost every sentence has to fill in a few creepy voices. "Yes, master." The dog demon flatters the tunnel, but the evil eyes are staring at her injured shoulder, as if want to bite again. "The traitor who begs for mercy has really lost the face of our demon clan!" A cold female voice suddenly came. Luobeibei noticed that several pregnant women in the cage had been awakened. They were all afraid of being pale and tried to curl up. Only in the fourth cage of their right hand, the little belly was slightly convex. The skin was very white and the facial features were very beautiful. Instead, the woman stood up and looked coldly at the man in black across the cage. Seeing her face, Luobei somehow felt a little familiar, but clearly did not. "No disrespect to the master!" The dog demon rushed to the cage, and its sharp claws crossed the bar, leaving a faint mark on it. "What if I''m disrespectful?" In the face of the dog demon''s terrible fury, the beautiful woman was not surprised at all, but despised more and more. But the man in black was very happy: "isn''t there a saying that the tiger was bullied by the dog, which is not in line with the artistic conception?" She is also a demon, and is she a tiger demon? Luobeibei suddenly opened her eyes, and immediately remembered why she was a little familiar. It turned out that the temperament of this beautiful woman and leopard demon lianyue was very similar, both of them were cold and gorgeous. As for the other party, she didn''t care that she was the same as the tiger who had chased her. As a demon clan, of course, I''ve known since I was a child that the intelligent demon can''t be compared with the ordinary beast. The woman looked at her like she felt something, but she didn''t understand why the strange little girl looked at her like this. She just sneered again: "why, it''s not enough to catch so many pregnant women, and now we have to start training from childhood?" The man in black giggled: "it''s a good idea. Although it takes too long, it''s safer and more stable." I can''t imagine being really Luobeibei couldn''t help shivering. The man in black raised his hand and touched her head: "but this little girl is very interesting. She''s really different from you. I''m reluctant to let her die like this." "You All demons Why do you want to hurt each other? " Luobeibei didn''t dare to avoid his hand, which was more disgusting than the poisonous snake. He could only endure the disgust and tried to divert his attention. "Little girl, you are wrong. He is not a demon, but a demon." The beautiful woman sneered. "Yes, I am." The man in black lifted the black cloth cover on his head and showed her two magic horns about two inches long. "Ah You are a devil Luobeibei screamed and ran to the beautiful woman''s cage as if she could get some resistance. The devil suddenly felt more and more interesting: "I am a devil, but she is a demon. There is also a deep hatred between demons and people. Be careful that she is hungry. She will take you as a snack." Luobeibei screamed again. He turned his back to the devil and took two steps back in front of the beautiful woman. He took the opportunity to make two mouth shapes silently: lianyue, lianyue. Do you know him? In fact, she just reported a glimmer of hope and wanted to take a chance. However, the beautiful woman deliberately opened a hand to her, brightened her fingernails, and rolled her lips with her pink tongue: "yes, demons can eat people, little girl. Anyway, you can''t escape death when you get here. Why don''t you be my night snack?" "Terrible, terrible You It''s terrible... " Hearing the first word of her accented accent, Luobei immediately understood that the woman should have understood her meaning. As soon as her eyes brightened, she covered her face and sobbed. "Hiss!" The beautiful woman sneered and yawned lazily, "I said, you little pet is too timid." "Timid, I''m afraid not?" The devil cackled twice. He didn''t comment, as if he had seen something earlier. He went forward on his own. "Ah Wang, find her a cage." "Yes, master!" A Wang flattered to answer, as if intended to frighten her in general, limbs to the ground, very slowly to her step by step. Luobeibei was surprised. He was not sure if the demon could detect that she was acting. But seeing the dog demon approaching step by step, he retreated at his speed until the demon had gone into the deep hole and disappeared, and then he begged in a low voice: "please Don''t shut me up next to that demon... " With a grin, ah Wang spat out his bright red tongue at her and rolled it again. Suddenly, with a wave of his paw, he opened the cage beside the beautiful woman, dragged out a pregnant woman who was shivering inside, and then pushed Luobei in. Iron cage and iron cage only one meter away, North mouth of Luobei sobbing, regardless of shoulder pain, busy struggling to get up, quickly hiding to the other side of the cage, trying to stay away from the beautiful woman.A Wang is very satisfied with her fear, appreciate for a long time, then happily dragged the pregnant woman who did not dare to struggle to find a new cage. With the sound of thin and fragmentary completely disappeared, luobeibei, who was about to bury his head between his legs, looked up slightly to the deep of the long cave and called for the mountain in his heart. At the other end of Xinqi, there is no response, which is enough to prove that the distance between them is at least more than 100 li. Fortunately, she can still vaguely feel that Dashan should be OK. I believe Dashan can also feel that she is not dead at this time, which is more or less a comfort to her mother. Thinking of the predictable but unpredictable situation of grandma at the moment, Luobei could not help sighing. "Do you know Lian Yue?" The beautiful woman next door suddenly opened her mouth. Luo North North a surprised, busy first is to the direction of the devil disappeared, and quickly swept a look around the cage pregnant women. The beautiful woman sneered: "don''t worry, this time he was hurt a lot. Even his evil spirit can''t be covered up. Now he''s determined to concentrate on healing. As for the dog, it''s too late for him to flatter. He won''t pay attention to us for the moment. As for other people, if we can be saved, we will naturally take them with us. " Those pregnant women are really grateful, and they all shut up and treat themselves as deaf and dumb. The beautiful woman asked again: "Lian Yue Do you know her? " Luobeibei nodded and whispered, "we met her in a mountain forest. It was raining heavily at that time. It was several days ago." Beautiful woman''s eyes showed a bit of excitement: "is she OK?" "She was seriously injured, but now she''s all right." Luo north north some hesitates, "she, escaped from here?" The targets of the devil are pregnant women. In that case, she should be able to think about it immediately, right? "No," the beautiful woman shook her head. "We were scattered when we were attacked by demons outside. She didn''t know I was locked here." Luobei was disappointed: "here, where is it?" "I don''t know." The beautiful woman looked up at the top of the cave with a lonely look. "I was pregnant, and my cultivation was the weakest. He used a magic barrier, but I fainted when I saw him. When I woke up, I was already in this ghost place. Fortunately, Lian Yue ran away, and I''m worried about it. " "You What''s the relationship? " "We are sworn sisters. Do you think we are similar? Hehe, although we are of different ethnic groups, we are also of the same kind of demons. When we meet again, we are called sisters. " "It''s really like that," Luo Beibei nodded, instinctively felt that what she said should be true, and then dared to tell her the truth. "Lian Yue is my brother Yun''s spiritual pet now. Brother Yun has built a foundation, and he will come to save me." # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 56 "She was captured by your big brother?" Beautiful woman''s eyes suddenly shot out two cold light. Luobeibei shook his head: "no, she asked for the contract and offered her soul spirit. She said that my elder brother is her master. If my elder brother had to accept her, my elder brother would accept her." "She did find it?" Meiyan woman was obviously shocked and said to herself, "she has always said that her previous master has fallen into reincarnation, and we must find him again in this life. We all thought it was just her inexplicable obsession, but we didn''t expect that the demon had a previous life and this life can still remember so clearly..." Luobei has some doubts: "is there a past life and a present life? It''s not always said that people''s death is like a lamp out, so are demons and demons. Unless people''s souls are pulled away by life before they die, they will die and have nothing left? " "The matter of reincarnation is so mysterious that you and I can understand it. You say that your elder brother is just building a foundation. After all, it''s still weak, "the beautiful woman frowned and looked deep into the cave, with cold hatred in her eyes." the body of the devil is stronger than that of human beings and demons, and there are many strange means. I''m afraid that your elder brother Yun will find him this time, and I can''t help him. " Even big brother Lian Yun can''t do it? Thinking of this, Luobei can''t help but despair. She wants to get out of trouble as soon as possible and see her mother and everyone again, but if they come to save her, they will only die in vain No, in that case she would rather they didn''t come. Luobeibei shudders at the thought that she may be trapped in this cave forever. In order to prevent this kind of depression from affecting her too much, she says nothing: "are there any other demons in these pregnant women besides you?" Meiyan woman shook her head: "only I am a demon, they are all human women." "Then..." Luobei lowered his voice, "is your demon power still there?" When Meiyan woman heard her childish question, she couldn''t help laughing: "of course, it has been sealed for a long time. Otherwise, how can this iron cage trap me?" This is not surprising. Luobei asked eagerly, "can the messenger come out?" The beautiful woman pointed to the Yellow Stones on the top of the cave: "this section of the cave has been magic by him. Except for him, even the dog demon can''t go in and out freely. I''m afraid it''s useless even if you have a messenger." Luobeibei''s storage bag has not yet been searched. There are several message symbols in it. At this moment, the demon man and the dog demon are not there. It''s the best time. Naturally, if you want to have a try, you take out one. However, after all, she kept an extra heart, for fear that the demon and the dog demon would come back to search her body later. She quickly took out an empty bottle secretly, took some Yangqi danshang pills and Bigu pills out and hid them under the iron cage cushion, and left another messenger and five spirit stones. When she did this, she didn''t hide it from the beautiful woman. "Young age, think of is thoughtful," beautiful woman is first quietly looking at, suddenly whispered: "you have a total of several stone?" North Luo Zheng Zheng Zheng, or truthfully said: "ten." "It''s just that, and it''s inferior." Beautiful woman is disappointed, "but it''s better than none." "Do you want it?" "If I want it, will you give it to me?" Meiyan woman took the past, Xiumei picked with a smile. "They may take it anyway." Luobei nodded, "we are prisoners in the same boat now. Naturally, we should be of one mind. If the elder needs me, I can give you four, and leave two more in the storage bag to confuse the dog demon and the demon man. Anyway, I''m just refining gas, and it''s normal without spirit stone." Then he handed over the remaining five pieces. "That''s what I said," Meiyan took it impolitely, weighed it over and put it in her arms, "in that case, give me some of your pills." Luobeibei remembered that she must not be well after being locked up here. She apologized and gave her Yangqi pill and wound medicine. After the beautiful woman swallowed several of them one after another, she returned the bottle to her: "do you have a weapon?" Luobei took out a dagger and a flying sword. Yuexue suggested: "hide the dagger and put the flying sword beside you, or you can show them a flaw." Jiang is really hot and thoughtful. Luobei does as he says. He can''t help but say sorry to Yun hanchu. Unexpectedly, she has not begun to practice the flying sword that Brother Yun gave her, so she has to sacrifice it first. After that, she was exhausted and had to lean against the cage wall to breathe. Most of her shoulder was scratched and she was cracked. She should try to cure it immediately, but she was worried that the dog demon would appear at any time. On the contrary, it would block her aura, which would not be worth the loss. But the shoulder really hurt badly, she can only try to distract attention, and then whispered with the beautiful woman chat: "my nickname is Beibei, how do you call my sister?" "My name is Yuexue..." Moon snow just answered half a sentence, the body suddenly moved to return to the cage in the middle of cross legged meditation.At the same time, luobeibei also felt something in her heart, and also restored her lonely and helpless posture. Sure enough, a moment later, the figure of the dog demon appeared in front of their cage. In order to disguise and avoid the enemy, Luo Lanxin gave them special training a few days ago. He repeatedly said that in order to confuse others, the details must be as detailed as possible, or even perfect. In addition, he was nervous all the way. Some small camouflage actions can be said to have become instinctive. Therefore, before the dog demon bared his teeth, Luobei had shrunk more tightly in fear, and bravely put the flying sword across his chest. The dog demon really disdained to smile and pointed his edge at Yuexue, sneering and saying: "I told you so long ago, there is no aura here. Even if you sit through the iron cage every day, you can''t absorb half a silk." "I don''t believe it!" Yuexue said coldly, "if there is no aura in this cave, how can you cultivate it? Don''t tell me you don''t need to practice. " Dog demon complacent way: "dog Ye naturally has a way, can tell you this cheap tiger?" "One day, I''ll let you swallow that word!" "The dog is waiting..." The dog demon ridicules Yuexue for a while, and then opens the cage door of Luobei to search her. Luobei pretended to be extremely frightened, waving his flying sword at random, ripping his throat and screaming: "don''t touch me, don''t touch me I''ll give you Sobbing Don''t come here... " "Shut up The dog demon seemed to be very taboo about her noise. He rushed over and knocked off her flying sword with one hand and directly pressed her mouth with the other. He said fiercely, "if you dare to shout again, can you believe that the dog master will tear your clothes off now?" His move was really vicious. Luobeibei didn''t dare to offend this disgusting dog demon again. He nodded his head with disgust, and then handed over the storage bag. He said weakly: "here it is." The dog demon wiped off the above prohibition. Looking inside, he suddenly grinned and twitched: "what''s a mess? There are a lot of pots and pans, broken bowls and rotten dishes?" "On our way It''s a long way to go, said the caravan You can''t help sleeping out Wilderness So More preparation... " "Shut up and stop talking!" Because the contents were too fragmentary, the dog demon took out several bottles and looked at them impatiently. He yelled at her and hid the universe in his sleeve and went out again. Of course, he didn''t forget to take the flying sword when he left. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 57 Seeing that it didn''t come to search other places, luobeiwei was relieved. After confirming that the dog demon had gone away, he carefully untied his skirt to check the injury on his shoulder. It''s just that this action inevitably moved the injury again. After a long time, she pulled down the clothes on her shoulder. The cold sweat had covered her eyes. After wiping one, she could see clearly that although there was no bleeding on her left shoulder, there were four deep black fingerprints in the front. Needless to say, there must be a deeper thumbprint in the rear. Luobei doesn''t feel bitter smile. It''s only been a long time. He''s been injured several times. It''s true. On the side of snow to see the true, not from frown: "it seems that some of the bone cracking, you will heal?" "Only a little." Luobei pale face, "master, this color is so black, is toxic?" The last time she was injured by Mu Aoxing at the bottom of the lake, she successfully breathed air into her body before all the injuries healed, so she learned to treat the rest by herself. She barely had some experience, but if it was poisonous, it would be troublesome. "Come here and let me see for myself." Luobei is getting closer. "It''s just the magic mark of the dead devil himself, no poison." Yuexue carefully distinguishes, "he should be deliberately trying to save your life, otherwise I''m afraid that you can''t support the cultivation of refining gas for a long time." Said, she slightly frowned, "I''m afraid you can''t cure this injury yourself. You''d better take a nourishing Qi pill first and adjust the overall state." Luobeibei was forced to endure the pain caused by cross legging. He did as he said, and his spirit finally perked up. "Now you take the wound pill again. You don''t need to catalyze the power of the pill. When it comes out, you can use the spirit power to guide it to flow slowly through the wound. Remember, don''t rush forward. You must be careful and slow. Otherwise, if the spirit power recoils, it will aggravate the injury." Luobei nodded and began to concentrate on the implementation. Yuexue is right. This kind of injury is beyond the control of a rookie like her. Although she has been very cautious, the degree of it is only a little bit. If she doesn''t control it well, it will hurt her to the bone. So after a while, she sweats all over again and almost faints. "Why, little girl, what''s the matter?" Her heart beat with the pain, and Fang Tianji, who had been practicing once and again since the full moon night, finally woke up. "Immortal..." The pain didn''t make luobeibei groan just now. At this time, Fang Tianji made a sound, but she immediately felt aggrieved and choked. "Oh, don''t cry, don''t cry, isn''t there Ben xianzun here? Don''t worry, it will be OK, but This is actually the trace left by the devil, "Fang Tianji found her wound after a little exploration, and then with her vision to see the surrounding environment, he was even more surprised," little girl, what happened? " Luobeibei quickly explained the cause and effect briefly, and then found that Fang Tianji''s focus was not on her current situation. On the contrary, she was very surprised and said, "can you easily break the ban of the demon man who even the foundation building friars are trapped? In principle, it''s impossible. I''ve already checked you up and down, inside and out. Except that your heart is much stronger than ordinary people, I don''t find anything special. " "Immortal Although he knows that the other party is just a spirit, not a human being, and he is still a child, he still feels very uncomfortable when he talks so recklessly. He can''t help but cry out in protest and say, "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, it''s just like that. Xianzun, you''d better contact the 19th Prince quickly. My aunt must be in a hurry now ¡£¡± "That boy''s cultivation is too weak to feel the Buddha." Fang Tianji tried for a while, found that the hole was very strange, and immediately pushed the responsibility to Mu Aoxing without hesitation. "Xianzun, you..." Luo North North immediately disappointed, retreat and beg next tunnel, "that you can help me heal?" Fang Tianji exclaimed: "are you kidding me, little girl? I''m a spirit of fire. Do you want me to put a fire to heal you?" "Neither this nor that. Xianzun, you are Forget it. I''d better do something for myself Luobeibei is very disappointed, but he also understands that although the immortal was once famous, he was forced to hibernate for thousands of years, but now he is not what he used to be. Otherwise, even Mu Aoxing, who was injured in Dantian, would not have been able to accept him. "Little girl, what''s your tone?" Fang Tianji''s ability is not good, and his self-esteem is very strong. He can''t make it when he''s down. He instinctively says, "it''s not that there''s no way, unless..." "Unless..." "Forget it, when I didn''t say it." "Immortal Luobei couldn''t bear to cry out in his consciousness, "what time is it? Do you just watch me trapped here all the time? If there''s anything else, just say it In a hurry, she didn''t even need her honorific title. "I don''t think it''s useful to say it, unless it''s used?" Fang Tianji also roared back. After that, he felt that it was too shameful for a respected old man to have a tantrum with a little girl. He couldn''t help humming, "unless I can absorb a large aura in a short time, and you give me some essence and blood to refine and cultivate my capital, I can send him a message, but there is no aura in this hole "Yes.""I remember Brother Yun said that white aura is the most basic aura. If necessary, it can be refined into various attributes, right?" "Refining is possible, but it takes a long time, but..." "It''s OK to refine. I still have four spirit stones. You can absorb them first, and then take all my spirit. As for my essence and blood, you can also suck them." Luobeibei has a little regret for giving Yuexue four spirit stones just now, but it''s useless to give them all. "Your aura is not enough." "If it''s not enough, it''s God''s will. It doesn''t hurt to let us get away for a while." Luobei Beizhen Dingdao road. Fang Tianji said seriously: "little girl, you have to think about it. In addition to aura, the essence and blood I want is not a small amount. At that time, you will not only be extremely weak, but also the process will be very painful..." "Will I die?" "That certainly won''t let you die." Luobeibei firmly said: "that''s OK. No matter how painful it is, it''s better than falling in the talons all the time. Anyway, I only have this cultivation. I can''t beat the devil even if I try my best. Even I can deal with the dog demon. As long as I can''t die, I''d better gamble. Besides, you''re an ancient immortal. It''s said that a thin camel is bigger than a horse. Even if you''ve been crushed for 10000 years, you can''t be compared with ordinary demons. " "I didn''t expect that when you were by your mother''s side, you looked like a three-year-old who couldn''t leave her mother. Now you''re in a situation of one person, but you''re determined." Fang Tianji moved a little. Luobei forced a smile: "xianzun, you know, in the past few years, only my mother and I have depended on each other. My mother was so hurt when I was born that she often fell into a coma. Mother Shi in the demon Valley said that if we can''t find a fundamental solution, sooner or later, my mother will not be able to sleep. I always cherish every moment with her It''s a moment. " Seeing that she was brought up by herself, Fang Tianji was at a loss: "er That I can''t comfort people, but didn''t the boy named Mu promise to find a way to cure your aunt? And I don''t think your aunt is an ordinary witch. She is strong in her bones! " ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 58 Luobeibei is sad: "I am the person that my mother cares about most in her life. Last time I was taken away by the prince of your family, my mother''s heart has been greatly hurt, and she has come back these days. Now I''m missing again. If my mother is in a hurry, I''m afraid..." "Well, well, don''t say it. The fact is so far. Let''s try according to what you said." Fang Tianji was a little embarrassed, and his casual words led to many of her guilty feelings, so he interrupted. While Luobei is healing, Yuexue also takes out the spirit stone and wants to absorb it. However, she finds that it can''t work the Demon power at all. She sighs secretly and can only put it away again. Looking back at the motionless appearance of Luobei, I was surprised. I thought this little girl was gifted and could find the cure so quickly. Thinking about this little girl from the beginning, although she seems to have been very timid, in fact, she always tries her best to keep her strength in the face of danger. She not only successfully cheated the dog demon, but even the demon man seems to be suspicious of her. She is so alert and smart, and she is really a plastic talent. It''s a pity that she is a human. If she is of the same kind, she really wants to take the little girl back after she gets away. Yuexue looks at Luobei with some appreciation, but she doesn''t know that Luobei is suffering at this time. She had been injured and her vitality had been damaged. Now Fang Tianji suddenly sucked away her essence, blood and aura. Not only did she tremble in pain, but her face turned white with naked eyes soon. Seeing that she suddenly lost all her blood, Yuexue thought that there was something wrong with her healing, so she called out: "little girl, wake up! Wake up Luobei can''t hear her. She has suddenly fallen on the quilt. She is all huddled up. Countless cold sweat seeps out of her body. Yuexue rubs her hands anxiously and turns around. It''s clear that the distance between the two sides is only very close, but she can''t even touch her. She suddenly shouts out: "Hey, that stupid dog, you''d better come here!" With this cry, there was an angry roar, and then the dog demon came out: "cheap tiger, what''s the noise?" Yuexue has already recovered her cool appearance. Shi Shi ran points to the cage beside her: "I''m kind enough to tell you that your owner''s new pet seems to be out of breath. You can drag her away quickly to save her hair. It stinks to death." The dog demon bares her teeth and looks fiercely at Luo Beibei. Seeing that she really looks like gold paper and is dying, she can''t help but tilt the dog''s head in surprise and opens the cage door with a wave of her claws. He grabbed luobeibei rudely and pulled her wound. Although luobeibei was in a coma, she still moaned. "Oh, there is still a breath?" Moon snow pursed a smile, as if very sorry. "Did you do it?" The dog demon glared at Yuexue angrily. "I think so, but I don''t have the ability." Yuexue sneered and gloated, "but it seems that she won''t live long. I don''t know if your master wakes up and finds his little pet dead for no reason. Do you think it''s your vinegar that sucks up the essence of this little girl? Oh, that would be beautiful. " "What a beauty! When the master wakes up, can you be so proud? " The dog demon glared at her fiercely, and then very reluctantly took out a pill and rudely put it into the mouth of luobeibei, "cheap this smelly girl!" "Oh, a good Yangyuan pill. It''s really a good thing." Yuexue is losing her mouth, but she is relieved in her heart. Although she doesn''t know what happened to the little girl, with this pill, the little girl''s life should be saved for the time being. Yuexue prayed and guessed that the halberd in Luobei''s body was in the shape of a human, and his face was already covered with cold sweat. The essence and blood of the little girl was so delicious that it was seized carelessly. If it hadn''t been disturbed by the tiger demon nearby and designed to let the dog demon feed the little girl a Yangyuan pill, it would have killed the little girl. Fang Tianji shakes the halberd, calms down, and begins to refine the absorbed essence, blood and aura. She doesn''t notice that the aura in Luobei Beidan field has been absorbed. Suddenly, a little aura seeps out of her heart. Just at this time, the dog demon has given her Yangyuan pill, and the aura quietly sleeps back. ¡­¡­ In the dark of night, Mu Aoxing almost broke his teeth at the other end of the camp hundreds of miles away, but he could only watch the men and horses running around in a panic on the other side of the main tent, and there was no way for them to separate even one or two friars to search for the trace of the mysterious man. "Ungrateful guys, I don''t know who saved their master''s life just now?" Thinking that he wanted them to fulfill their promise, Mr. Ling said to him, "can''t Mr. Ge wait to go first? Anyway, you are not blind now. "Mu Aoxing felt that his whole body was full of uncontrollable irritability. No matter how hard he paced, he couldn''t lower half a point."No wonder they," Luo Lanxin said, leaning back on his chair and looking at the deep night sky weakly, "were not the opponents of the devil. Now it''s too late to worry that the devil will come back and capture the souls of the mother and the son again. How could they send someone to die automatically? Now, we can only wait for Dashan and them to come back, or wait for the help of the Liu family to come, and then we can ask for it.... " When she said the word "wait" helplessly, even though she was always as strong as her, she couldn''t help feeling a bit choked at the end. It was the only flesh and blood that she depended on each other. Now I don''t know whether she was alive or dead. How could she, as an aunt, not be anxious and pained? She didn''t want to go all out to find her, but the more flustered she was, the more useless it was. Just because it''s no longer just the problem of Beibei missing, even Mu Aoxing''s identity can be exposed at any time. In case Mu Aoxing''s identity is exposed, at that time, Mo can raise help to find people. I''m afraid that they are no longer guaranteed. At that time, her daughter will really have no life. "The two of them have been gone for an hour, and there is no news yet. No matter how many people come to the Liu family, they will not lend us easily. They can''t wait any longer!" Mu Ao star suddenly stood to live a footstep, turn a head to see Luo Lan heart, "now only have a way." "Wei''er!" Luolan heart see his hand turned, took out a representative of the identity of the ring, suddenly reluctantly straightened up, specially called his pseudonym, sternly drank a sentence, "now is not the moment." Mu Aoxing clenched the ring: "but..." "Since that demon man captured Beibei, but didn''t kill her on the spot, Beibei won''t be in danger for a while." Luo Lanxin took a deep breath, forced himself to analyze calmly, and said in a voice, "the most important thing is that he used split empty silk, at least hundreds of miles away, we have no direction, that is, no matter how many people are looking for needles in a haystack, even if there is no news from Beibei, you have Wait a second... " "When will that be? If Dashan, they... " Mu Aoxing beat the ground with hatred. He didn''t dare to say that possibility. He was afraid that a word would become a prophecy. He just felt that his whole body was full of unprecedented powerlessness. Even after mu Aoyu personally pierced Dantian that day and found that the closest third brother since childhood had always regarded him as the opponent of chukuai, his heart was only the anger of betrayal and the despair of the end of cultivation, instead of being so tied up as now. Lorraine was silent, and she could only be silent. "Half an hour later, someone should come to the Liu family at that time. If they still refuse to find someone, I will disclose my identity." Mu Aoxing took a deep breath, finally made the final decision, and said, "Mrs. Luo, if she didn''t have her at the beginning, I wouldn''t be who I am now. If Mu is greedy for life and afraid of death, what qualification is there to pursue the road? It''s better to bump into death as soon as possible." Then he sat on his knees and tried to communicate with Fang Tianji again. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 59 Luo Lan Xin slowly leaned back in his chair and pressed back the liquid flowing into his eyes. His brain was spinning all kinds of rescue possibilities. She knows how hard it is for a woman to have a baby. Besides, she was so frightened before delivery. I''m afraid Mrs. Liu couldn''t be born for several hours in her life. According to her husband''s wife''s heart, unless Mu Aoxing takes out her identity, the people of the Liu family may not be able to move. So, what strength can she use? Only Lu''an City, only muaoxing exposes his identity! At present, the caravan is only half a day away, and its speed is slow. If it can gather the forces in Lu''an who hope to help Mu Aoxing and others to seek wealth, there is still a glimmer of hope. Let''s do it! Since this is also the meaning of the 19th prince, she, as a mother, can''t miss the only chance! Time is like sand. When you don''t pay attention to it, it will take away countless pieces as soon as the tide recedes. When you count it deliberately, it will be clear that you can''t count a few pieces for most of the day. On the other side of the main account, Mrs. Liu was still groaning and struggling, but the once deep night began to fade away. God, it''s going to light! Half an hour later, the people of the Liu family have not come to help for some reason. Mu Ao star suddenly rises and strides to the main account. "Mr. Ge, please stop!" The two friars stopped him together. Mu Aoxing took off the illusion in front of them, put his hand with the ring straight ahead, and said in a high voice: "I am the 19th Prince Mu Aoxing! You have two choices: one is to kill me in full view of the public, and the other is to send someone to report to Lu''an City immediately 19 Prince Mu Aoxing! Mr. Ling, who has been sitting in the main account, has turned pale without being informed by the friars. Although Mr. Liu''s ears are full of his wife''s cries, he still vaguely hears this amazing news and is stunned: "Mr. Ling, what did he say just now?" ¡­¡­ The 19th Prince is two or three hundred miles outside Lu''an. The 19th Prince''s elixir field was not destroyed. Many people saw him do it with their own eyes, but for some reason, his cultivation retreated. The 19th prince was not hurt by the demon clan. There was another murderer. The prince of the 19th century, as a royal family, asked the Sheriff of Lu''an county to send someone to help him immediately. A quarter of an hour later, the camp was constantly open, and four riders ran out one after another. They ran to Lu''an City quickly, and many messenger signs disappeared in the dark. Lu''an City is indeed a city of scattered repairs. Just a small caravan, there are different groups behind it. Mu Ao star in the center of the storm simply washed away Yi Rong, revealing a perfect and arrogant face like jade carving, and sat in full view of the public. He is so magnanimous, for a time, no one dares to attack him, and no one even thinks of Luo Lanxin beside him. He only dares to form a big circle around them intentionally or unintentionally, and then all those who can transmit sound are communicating in secret. If they can''t transmit sound, they try to bite their ears to keep the sound to the minimum. Mu Aoxing and Luo Lanxin''s cultivation is far from being able to intercept the human voice, but those mortal whispers can still be heard. They are just guessing whether he has become a useless person now. Some said that he must have been abandoned, otherwise how could he condescend to disguise himself as a blind man and hide in a caravan. Some people say that he seems to be very calm and doesn''t look like he has no cultivation at all. Others said that he was afraid that the more weak his foundation was, the more arrogant he had to be on the surface. Listening to all kinds of speculation, Mu Aoxing''s face has never changed. It''s finally dawn. He and Luo Lanxin dine gracefully in full view of the public. The gorgeous autumn sun comes out. He quietly closes his eyes and lets the sun shine on his jade like face without any concession. Compared with him, Luo Lanxin, who used to play the role of his mother, can''t keep a low key any more. He is always quietly recuperating. Mu Aoxing himself said that "the killer is not a demon clan", which makes mu Aoyu and others unable to put all kinds of black pots on the head of the demon clan, which is equivalent to indirectly giving the demon clan a shelter. The demon clan may not be grateful for this, but it can at least offset the hatred brought by mu Aoyu''s rumor, and reduce the interference of the demon clan when looking for people. And he directly admitted that he was saved by the Luo family''s mother and daughter. Later, he had reason to order everyone to rescue his benefactor. Although there might be someone who would secretly rescue Beibei first and then threaten him, at least he didn''t fall into the hands of the devil. There was still a chance to negotiate. The most important thing is that Lu''an County knew the news all over the city. No matter whether he had been bought and controlled by mu Aoyu or not, he had to use the county government''s transmission array to send memorials to the emperor for the first time to listen to the news. As soon as the emperor knew, whether it was true or not, he would immediately send someone to guard him. So, even if they are in danger, they still have a chance to reverse.Mu Aoxing wants to gamble on this one-third chance. However, the reason why Luo Lanxin didn''t agree with his automatic exposure was not only that Luo Beibei escaped from the tiger''s mouth and fell into the wolf''s nest, but mu Aoyu and the devil. Mu Aoyu needless to say, he naturally recalled that he would try his best not to let Mu Aoxing go back, but to completely seal his mouth, and only the dead can do this. There are also demons who capture Beibei. The fight between the Terran and the demons has not been for decades or centuries. Once they know that he is the 19th Prince of the state of Lei Chen, they will try their best to catch him or even kill him directly. This is the more likely two-thirds crisis. When the autumn sun jumped to the height of Zhang Xu in the sky, several streamers flashed in the sky, and finally a monk who could control the sword came. First came Yu Gong of the government office of Lu''an County, with only two late gas refining monks. First of all, he said that the appearance of demons in Lu''an county was related to the life safety of the people in the county. Therefore, the sheriff had to stay in the government office to plan all matters. He could only send him as a representative to confirm the identity of the prince. Now that it is confirmed that the 19th Prince is here, he should ask for instructions from the sheriff, so he sent a message back and indifferently said that he would wait for the sheriff''s reply first. Luolanxin''s heart sank slightly. At a glance, he could see that even if he was not mu Aoyu''s person, he seemed to be far away from the emperor and would not be easily used by Mu Aoxing. Then came the people of the Liu family, who were also the builders of the foundation. After entering the main account and discussing with Liu''s husband for a while, he said that he could help find someone, but he thought that he was not the opponent of the demons. He hoped that he would be allowed to wait for other people to set out together, so that he could take care of each other. He made it clear that he didn''t want to die in vain. Even Mu Aoxing couldn''t force him. Luolan''s heart sank a little bit, but at least he was a little relieved and a glimmer of hope. The first and second aristocratic families in Lu''an county have all sent people here, and the rest are basically the second-class aristocratic families and sanxiu families without foundation building monks. Since there are no friars to build the foundation, they can''t control the sword first, and they won''t come too soon. In addition, I don''t know how many plans to negotiate and collude with each other, so the speed will inevitably be slower. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 60 In the cave, luobeibei, who had been in a coma for a long time, finally passed the breath. She felt Fang Tianji''s spiritual consciousness, but what she was drilling on the ground beside her was that she stayed in the same place all the time. "Or Can''t you get out? " Luobeibei tried to move. He felt very heavy and powerless. He even had to lift a finger. "I''m so angry, just a little bit, just a little bit!" Fang Tianji gritted his teeth and said, "if it had been put more than ten thousand years ago, let alone this kind of small prohibition, it would have been forbidden by the devil himself. I would have poked as many times as I wanted. Now it''s really a phoenix on the shelf, not as good as a chicken!" "How long have I been sleeping?" ¡°¡­¡­ Not really... " Luobei can only open his eyes and ask Yuexue weakly. "You''ve been in a coma for two hours." The moon snow frowns, "but what''s wrong with healing?"? How can you lose blood essence suddenly? If I hadn''t inspired the dog demon to feed you a Huanyuan Dan just now, you might have lost your life. " Luobeibei can''t answer truthfully, so he can only muddle through. After thanking Yuexue, he has to take a rest and close his eyes again on the pretext that he is still very empty. My mother often said that there is no way out of heaven. You can''t give up until the last step, but where is the way? Luobei thought of the reason why he was arrested, and suddenly felt that he might underestimate his inexplicable ability. He couldn''t help but move in his heart: "xianzun, let me have a try." Fang Tianji said: "if you can, will you let me out?" "Since I can break the devil''s" death mystery barrier "for no reason, maybe I can also break this prohibition." Luobei calmly said, "xianzun is well-informed. Please help me find this method together." "The enigma barrier of death imprisons a certain range of time and people''s spiritual consciousness..." Fang Tianji also thought deeply for a while, "we should start from the spirit, maybe..." "Maybe our spirit can be together..." Luo North North a dial is clear, think of oneself before a few times inadvertently spirit consciousness flies to roam around, spirit is stunned, "immortal Zun, try it!" Fang Tianji was very suspicious: "you are so weak now, can you do it?" Luobei doesn''t answer, only proves by action. Fumbled to take two nourishing pills. After feeling a little better, he struggled to support himself a little bit. Bearing the pain of collapse, he folded his legs and sat on the cage wall. Sweating, he began to meditate in the surprised eyes of Yuexue. Because of her determination, she soon came to the void this time. Although this time she was faced with the real void without any light, she succeeded in seeing Fang Tianji''s spiritual consciousness. Luobeibei immediately tried to catch it. However, even though Fang Tianji was still floating in the same place, her spiritual consciousness was still in the closest position and then quickly bounced away. After several times, Luobei was impatient: "no, xianzun, I can''t catch you." Fang Tianji didn''t know what he thought. He was very depressed and flew for a while in the void. Then he stopped in front of her again: "try again this time." Luobeibei again concentrated and turned into a pair of hands to grasp Fang Tianji again, but this time he caught it. "All right, try again!" Fang Tianji suddenly let out a long cry in her mind, and then went to the ground which was very hard because of the prohibition. Poof This time, it seemed as if a gold needle pierced into the skin, and the ground, which seemed to be able to resist the sharpest objects in the world, suddenly became very soft. Next time, like a fish that had entered the water, Fang Tianji penetrated into the ground with a wisp of spiritual knowledge from Luobei, and struggled to move his tail forward Until it suddenly jumped out of the ground. "Little girl, I will go!" The halberd had already cheered, just like an arrow leaving the string, disappearing in the sky. Luobei subconsciously looked at it, and immediately felt that there were ten thousand golden lights suddenly penetrating into his eyes. He suddenly drew back in pain, but his eyes were already gurgling with tears, and he couldn''t open them. "What''s the matter? If you can''t, just take a rest. Don''t force it. " Yuexue thought that she was trying to heal again, so she tried to dissuade her in a low voice. Luobei smiles weakly, and has to take two more nourishing pills before he closes his breath. Now, it''s up to xianzun. ¡­¡­ In the camp, the campfire had already been extinguished, the bright sunlight had already spread all over the land, and the camp, which was originally quite prosperous, had already been bustling and crowded. However, although the people who came here from time to time seemed to discuss all kinds of ways to deal with the demons very seriously, Luo Lanxin and Mu Aoxing''s mood was not clear. They underestimated the cheekiness of the people in Lu''an County, and also underestimated the timidity and cunning of these casual practitioners. "Your Highness, it''s not that we are timid, but we don''t know what the devil''s power is. If we act rashly, I''m afraid we will fall into the trap of the devil." "It''s not that we don''t want to obey orders. It''s just that our 19 highness is the most beloved prince of your majesty. How noble our status is, we naturally have to protect our 19 highness first.""Yes, yes, the demons have not set foot in Lu''an County for many years. Now they suddenly appear. I''m afraid that the drunkard''s intention is not to drink. Their target is his 19 highness. If we don''t protect his highness well, we can''t afford to be blamed by his Majesty in the future..." Listen to these words, Mu Aoxing almost want to laugh. It''s ridiculous that these noble friars, when they were trying to get the idea of the prince in distress, all of them were bloody, and they almost didn''t blink. Now when I heard that a demon man had sneaked in and collected the innate spirit of the unborn baby, I was afraid. All of them were loyal to each other. They could only do these superficial appearances. On the contrary, people who wanted to help him didn''t dare to come forward. It''s disgusting! Bang Dang! Mu Ao star suddenly got up, the exquisite desk suddenly overturned on the ground, the top of the disc broken into a pair. The voice of the crowd suddenly stopped. "I''m sorry. It''s a little too much." Mu Aoxing was standing with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Seeing that he said this, he stood still. At first, they were stunned, and then they laughed with each other: "it''s OK, your highness 19 is worried about the safety of the benefactor. How can we not understand it? As the saying goes, "a good man has his own appearance. Please take it easy. If there is another body that damages a thousand gold, we will be terrified." "Scared?" Mu Ao star thin lip Cape Yang''s higher, "only afraid is this prince''s panic just be?"? As you all know, the prince''s retreat of cultivation is not caused by the demon clan. So, who hurt the prince? I think my father would like to know. As for the prince, although he knows it well, he can''t find any evidence for a while. Do you think that under such circumstances, the father will believe the prince''s conjecture? Or do you have to ask the prince to give me an evidence? " All the people looked at each other, not knowing what medicine he was selling in his gourd, and not knowing how to answer. You say that this kind of thing always needs evidence, but he is also the emperor''s favorite son. Now that the Dantian is not abandoned, it''s just a loss of cultivation. When you go back to the imperial capital, you will be able to take care of it soon. It''s also a heavy burden. It seems that he is not needed for evidence, but he is held too high, and he is suspected of deliberately killing and undermining his reputation. But see not wait for everyone to answer, Mu Ao star has put away a smile, a long sigh: "in fact, in the end who hurt the prince, already at a glance." "It''s true that those who have harmed his highness 19 can''t allow his highness 19 to go back to the imperial capital safely since they have finally done it. But now his highness 19 has come out in public. If they don''t want to do it directly, they have to think of other tricks." Until this time, Luo Lan''s heart began to connect, only to see her face calm, tone flat tunnel, "then what kind of Yin move can neither expose their evil deeds, but also harm his highness? Naturally, he knows that his highness 19 is concerned about the safety of his benefactor. Even if he has no one to accompany him, he has to go to risk by himself. He deliberately pretends that he can''t stop him. " # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 61 This sentence includes all the people present, even the forces behind them. It also clearly puts forward a seemingly absurd accusation that can become enough evidence in the emperor''s mind: if you don''t help, you want to harm the 19th prince, and you are the real murderer! Most of the people on the scene were human spirits. Hearing the speech, they all changed their faces. After half a sound, Yu Gong of the sheriff''s house loosened his mouth first. "Your Highness, it''s really not that we don''t want to really work. It''s just that the demon man has broken empty silk, and this vast and thousands of miles of poor mountains and rivers can become his hiding place anywhere. If there is no direction, it is to mobilize the people of the whole county. I''m afraid that he may not be able to find it in a month!" "Yes, yes, for the sake of your highness nineteen, we are willing to go all out of our way. It''s just that the prohibition of the devil is so strange. Most of us are of shallow cultivation. We are afraid that we will pass by the devil''s eyes without being aware of it." After all, it''s just bullying him when he''s young and has no prestige. It''s just that no matter how ruthless he is, there''s no real strength to suppress them? Mu Aoxing''s fist in his sleeve is tightly clenched. He is about to use his last move. He is forced by his own life and family. Suddenly, his mind is shocked. A glimmer of joy flashed in his eyes and he looks at Luolan''s heart. Then he suddenly asks the crowd: "what if it''s a direction?" After a pause, all the people, represented by Nayu gongfeng, said: "if there is a direction, we should follow your highness 19 to save people." "Good! The prince already knows where the devil is. You can go with me Mu Ao star coldly smile, "but also please in worship with the prince and love people." Then he raised his hand and sent out a message to inform Yun hanchu and Dashan to go north. Just as the crowd was preparing to set out, a cry of baby landing came from the main tent. Then Liu Lang Jun sent more than half of the guards to come and said in a loud voice: "at the command of my husband, let your 19 highness send you!" "Thank you very much." Looking at this group of willing people, Mu Aoxing and luolanxin, who have been strong outside but strong in the middle, have real confidence at this time. ¡­¡­ In the cave, the yellow light is dim and the silence is quiet. Exhausted Luobei is from the dim sleep, suddenly heard a helpless cry, suddenly woke up. The cry came from the deeper part of the cave, at least ten meters away from her, because they were blocked by successive cages, so she could not see the situation there. But I don''t need to see it with my own eyes, because the pregnant woman beside the cry had already cried out with sadness: "ah, she''s going to have a baby!" It''s time to have a baby! That is to say, I''m going to die! Luobeibei opened his eyes, his body moved for a while, and his left shoulder was in deep pain. His body was still weak, and even his head was a little dizzy. He could only look at Yuexue eagerly: "master, the devil is about to start. What should I do?" Yuexue closed her eyes and shook her head, indicating that she couldn''t help. When the dog demon heard the cry, he thought he was familiar with the sound. He immediately ran over and made sure that the pregnant woman was really starting. He barked twice happily and ran to the devil to report his good news. The relationship between dog family and human has always been good. Even after becoming a demon, it seldom conflicts with human beings. However, in the face of such a tragic event, this dog demon can be so excited. It is really the scum of the demon family! Luobeibei secretly grits his teeth, but he knows that in this cave, the devil doesn''t need to use any death puzzle barrier at all. He just needs to go directly to the cage to perform the evil method, and his inexplicable ability can''t be applied at all. Now I just hope xianzun can inform the 19th prince in time However, even if they come to rescue Brother Yun, they Can you beat the devil? This is really a worry not flat, a worry and life, but she can only be trapped in the cage, left and right. "Master, what is the reason why the devil killed so many innocent lives?" Yuexue bowed her head and touched her slightly raised stomach. She thought of whether she was lucky enough to escape the disaster. Her beautiful face was sad: "I only know that after he took the soul of his mother and son at the same time, he put it into a special soul lock bottle. But I don''t know how to use it, but it''s still inseparable from the evil spirits of the demons." "Master You... " Luobeibei looked at her stomach, and then she stopped talking. "You''re asking me when I''ll be born, aren''t you?" Yuexue smiles bitterly, "I still have a few months, but if I can''t escape, what''s the difference between a few months and a few days?" "There will be a way..." Luobei whispers comfort. Yuexue is just a faint smile, no excuse. Luobei is not good to tell her about Fang Tianji. They can only be silent and are forced to listen to the pregnant woman''s scream. Listen to her cry for a while, husband cry for a while, mother cry for a while, cry for someone can save her, even if she is willing to be a cow and a horse for generations.Can you wait for her? She believed that Fang Tianji would deliver the news, but she was not sure about the future. Luobei looks up at the sky sadly, but only sees the Yellow Stones. Suddenly, his heart moves. There is no aura in the cave, and the messenger can''t fly out. It''s all because of these stones. What if she managed to pry one of them off? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it might be a turn for the better, so she concentrated on gathering her spiritual consciousness. However, she had no experience before. She inadvertently glanced at the sky and was hurt by the sun. It was many times more difficult than usual, and her head became more painful. But no matter who it is for, she has to try again! Seeing that she began to sweat again, Yuexue wanted to ask, but unexpectedly, the dog demon came to guard the pregnant woman''s cage and could only swallow the voice back. Luobeibei is immersed in the efforts over and over again. She doesn''t realize that the dog demon is more than ten meters away. After a long time, she only feels that her body is light. She finally gets rid of the shackles of her body. For the first time, she sees the beautiful moon snow frowning at the dog demon. Ah, here comes the dog demon! Luobei was surprised, instinctively shrank to hide behind his body, but found that no matter Yuexue or gouyao, they didn''t seem to notice their existence. Isn''t it that the spiritual consciousness is easy to be found by others who have higher cultivation? Why does it seem a little different with her? What''s more, since I got rid of my body, I can''t feel the pain of my body all of a sudden. On the contrary, the whole person becomes more relaxed and powerful. What''s the matter? Luobeibei was puzzled. After hiding for a while, he decided that since there was such a good chance and it was worth taking a risk, he floated to the side of Yuexue. He found that she was still normal. He floated to her again and didn''t respond, so he bravely floated to the side of the dog demon. The dog demon had a sensitive nose and suddenly felt something like stretching his head and sniffing around. But that was all. He didn''t find her, let alone confirm her specific location. Instead, he bowed his body warily and carefully checked all the cages on one side. See pregnant women are a face of terror and fear, cold snow also without exception to give him a white eye, just grasp the little girl seems to fall asleep, doubt to slant, and again squat in front of the crying pregnant women. I can''t see it! I can''t see it! Luobei a position excited, almost want to continue to float forward, try that devil can find her. But after all, it was too risky, so it floated quietly in the opposite direction, went straight to the end of the prohibition, and then hit the first yellow stone fiercely. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 62 Lu''an county has a "big reputation": poor mountains, evil waters and black swamps. The poor mountain is the Wanren mountain range which stretches for hundreds of miles with different shapes, sparse vegetation, precipitous and difficult to climb. The evil water is a nu river which runs through the western part of Lu''an county with strange rocks on the banks and is difficult to draw water and irrigate. Both of them are the symbols of Lu''an county which have lasted for thousands of years or even more. However, the last black swamp has been transformed from a low-lying mountain forest into a black swamp for hundreds of years. The black swamp is located 800 miles to the north of Lu''an City. No one knows the cause. After the appearance of this swamp, a miasma fog with a height of tens of meters appeared on the top of the swamp. If ordinary mortals and animals accidentally enter the room, they only need a few breaths to die, and they can''t die any more. Even the monks in the later stage of Qi refining can''t hold on for a quarter of an hour in such a miasma without the protection of Qibao. What''s more shocking and strange is that the center of the swamp can isolate the mind and confuse the mind. Once in-depth, not to mention the southeast and northwest, even the head and foot can not distinguish, can consume life and death. It is said that a hundred years ago, there was a foundation building monk who had a very high self-esteem, holding the anti evil treasure, wanted to find out, but never came out again. The sanxiu who come to Lu''an county to spend their time are all those who cherish life. As time goes by, no one will touch this strange forbidden area. Now see Mu Aoxing is with you directly came here, many friars, many people on the spot changed color. "Your Highness, is the devil hiding in this swamp?" "If that''s the case, we can''t help it. The miasma here is very severe. We who haven''t built a foundation yet and have no special treasure to defend ourselves, are going to die in vain?" "Your Highness, this swamp is too strange, and the devil is treacherous and cunning. He is full of tricks. He really can''t be too bold." When all the people grumbled, the one who had built the foundation was worshipped. It seemed very respectful to ask Mu Aoxing, "please show me how to do." Mu Aoxing did not answer, but walked along the periphery of the swamp without expression. His cold and proud face seemed calm, but he was quietly asking: "immortal, where are you sure that cave is?" "Damn, the prohibition is closed again. I can''t get in touch with the little girl." Fang Tianji''s spirit ran to and fro, but he couldn''t determine the position all the time. He was very upset. It should be noted that after ten thousand years of consumption, its spiritual consciousness has been very weak, and it can''t leave the noumenon for too long. If luobeibei can''t be saved, it will be doomed. Naturally, it is more anxious than anyone else. "Dashan, can you feel the north?" On the other hand, Luo Lan''s heart, unable to feel the connection between mother and daughter, can only place hope on Dashan. Dashan congealed his whole mind and tried to feel it, but he didn''t feel it until his face turned red. He couldn''t help but be anxious: "mama, I''ll run away. Let me go down and have a look?" "Without direction, even if you can escape, you can only waste your spiritual power." Luo Lan''s heart clenches its teeth to force itself to calm down, did not agree with Dashan''s rash proposal. "I''ll go ahead and have a look." Since he was trapped by the devil, Yun hanchu, who had been silent, was deeply worried. He hardly had a word to say. At this moment, seeing that everyone had no choice, he suddenly raised his sword and flew straight into the swamp. Luolan''s heart opened, but he didn''t come back after all. His heart was sad. She knew that the blame could not be entirely on Yun hanchu, but in the current situation, if none of her own people were willing to take risks, how could she expect others to help? As a mother, for her children, she can only be selfish after all. A cup of tea has passed, and a quarter of an hour has passed Almost everyone was looking at the place where Yun hanchu came in, but they never saw him come out, and they didn''t hear anything. They couldn''t help but feel more worried. If Mu Aoxing hadn''t put his cruel words here, I''m afraid someone would have slipped away. As time went by, two quarters of an hour was about to pass. Suddenly, a white line was drawn in the fog above the swamp. A light and shadow rushed straight into the sky, and then forced to bow down to the crowd. It''s the young master named Yun! His face turned blue. Obviously, he had inhaled some poisonous gas. As soon as he fell to the ground, he swallowed a pill and sat down with his knees crossed. After half a sound, he opened his star eyes stained with blood. "How''s it going? How''s it going? " People can''t wait to ask. Yun hanchu didn''t pay any attention to them. He only voiced to luolanfei and muaoxing: "I barely went deep into the center of the swamp for a few meters. I didn''t see any entrance or the crocodile demon..." "Since it''s in the cave, the entrance is not necessarily in the center of the swamp. It seems that the crocodile demon was either subdued or killed by the demon man." Luolan heart dignified tunnel, beautiful eyes tiny a MI to Mu Ao star sound a few words. Mu Aoxing nodded, took out a bottle, put it on his palm, and directly ordered: "master Yun has proved that only a hundred miles around the center of the swamp can he lose his spiritual consciousness. If he is only within the range of fifty miles outside, as long as he takes the Qingxin pill, his cultivation above the middle stage of Qi refining will not be seriously affected. Now, in groups of five, you can go into the tea time in sections to make a detailed exploration. No matter whether you have any harvest, you need to come out immediately. You can rest assured that you are outnumbered. The devil will never dare to do it easily. "Said, sharp purple eyes look directly at the head of Yu worship. "Please let me think about whether there is any other way." Yu''s upper eyelids drooped slightly. On the surface, he was looking for other ways, but everyone knew that he was not willing to risk easily. "Your Highness, I will go first." Fortunately, the foundation building monk of the Liu family immediately took the initiative to come forward and asked for some heart clearing pills. Half of his hands were assigned to protect Mu Aoxing and others, and half of his hands were divided into arrays. Each of them took the lead in entering the swamp with magic weapons. They can''t afford to sacrifice their face any more. They can only get pills and choose ten people to form two groups. When others saw this, they could only keep up with it reluctantly, and finally managed to scrape together more than ten groups. This time, time passed quickly. It seemed that only a few breaths later, some friars rushed out, and their faces were palpitating. It was obvious that the tea time was approaching their limit. "No, your highness, this swamp is too strange. It''s impossible to find it like this." "It''s foggy inside. There''s nothing in it." "Your Highness, we didn''t find any trace of the demon man or Miss Luo." Useless news came one by one. Although Luo Lanxin and others had expected it, they could not help but add a bit of disappointment. But what''s more, after this, the monks who had been forced to enter the swamp took advantage of the opportunity to pretend that they were dying, and they were ready to retreat. The prince''s dignity is ridiculous. When the last group comes back, his face will be swept away. However, the last group of Liu''s family, after all, came back. There was no need to ask more questions. It was fruitless to see their faces. "Cough Your highness, you see, we are really... " A sanxiu was inspired. He was brave enough to say a fair word. In fact, everyone knew that there was no prince in his eyes. "Yes!" Before he finished his words, Dashan, who never gave up his efforts, suddenly cried out excitedly and pointed his hand to the bottom of the marsh. "The prohibition is broken!" Fang Tianji was also surprised at the same time, and then rushed into the fog, eager to return to the noumenon. At the beginning of Yun hanchu''s life, Yu gongfeng and the Liu family led the guard. Several people with the highest cultivation also felt it later. Luo Lanxin''s eyes brightened and he could not help shouting "Beibei...". ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 63 In the Magic Cave, luobeibei, who is conscious of her weak spiritual consciousness and must go all out, is ready to break her head when she bumps into the Yellowstone. However, when her spiritual consciousness is about to touch the Yellowstone, she suddenly feels very hungry and wants to swallow the stone in front of her. In fact, she didn''t have time to think too much, so she instinctively did it, huh It tastes good. Luobei smashed his mouth and found out what he had done No, it should be the action of the mind. She ate that stone? She ate that stone without even thinking about it? Who''s going to tell her what''s going on? Is stupidly Lengshen, an angry roar suddenly penetrated into her ears. Luobeibei, a clever man, shot at the second Yellowstone without even thinking about it. He continued to swallow the second Yellowstone, the third Yellowstone and swallow it again He swallowed five pieces one after another until he felt that the devil would appear in front of him in the next moment, and then he went back to the noumenon directly. Almost at the same time when she opened her eyes, a dark shadow flashed in front of her eyes, and went straight to the end of the prohibition. Then she felt a tremor on the ground, and her body, which was not completely compatible with the spirit, also tilted uncontrollably. "What happened?" Tiger demon month snow low call a, beautiful eyes but because of this accident and the moment released a different kind of surprise light. In this stagnant water like magic cave, no change means no hope, and change means vitality. Now the unknown change is obviously not a small change, otherwise the devil would not be so angry. "I I don''t know Luobei knew that it might have something to do with her swallowing Yellow Stones just now, but the walls had ears, so she couldn''t say anything at this time. Maybe it was because she was too weak before. Yuexue didn''t doubt her. Instead, she immediately closed her eyes and meditated to see if she could seize this opportunity to break through something. The next second, she was surprised to find that there was aura in the cave. Although her Demon power could not be absorbed by the seal, obviously, the prohibition of the magic cave was loose! "Get out the messenger!" Oh! yes! Hurry up! As soon as luobeibei took out the messenger, he felt a wisp of aura coming out of his chest and rushing directly to the messenger along the meridians of his arm. After the messenger was excited, it disappeared immediately. Luobei exclaimed in surprise: "xianzun, are you back?" "Haha, I''m glad I didn''t disgrace my life..." "Xianzun, wait a minute..." Fang Tianji was about to boast to her, but luobeibei suddenly interrupted him anxiously, and the spirit came out of his body again, and shot quickly to the other end of the cave. After a few breath, the yellow light at the other end of the cave lights up again. It''s obvious that the devil is repairing the prohibition. Ah Wu Ah Wu Ah Wu Luobeibei, nervous and happy, swallowed three Yellowstones in a row, and quickly hid in his body. The ground shakes again, and the devil rushes to repair the other side. She takes the opportunity to swallow the yellow stone. Fang Tianji was stunned at first, and then he couldn''t help laughing in her sea: "ha ha ha Little girl, I can''t see that you still have this ability Ha ha ha Look at the little devil. He''s running around. Oh What a pity... " However, it was still too early to laugh. The devil was not a fool. After three times in a row, he didn''t know that it must be something strange coming out of the cave. Unexpectedly, he decided not to control the prohibition any more and flashed to the cage in Luobei. Fang Tianji''s laughter smothered. He had already opened the cage with a wave and seized luobeibei''s throat. "Well Cough... " Although luobeibei''s spiritual consciousness ran fast, as if nothing could restrain her, she was not as weak as a baby at the moment. How could she stand his rough and cruel treatment? She coughed a few times, and her pale cheeks quickly surged into an abnormal red tide. "Little girl!" Fang Tianji exclaimed in amazement. He was absorbed in the moment and prepared to wait. When the devil wanted to add a little more half of his strength, he immediately hit with all his strength. "Say, did you do it?" The devil''s eyes were full of bloodthirsty rage. "I I don''t understand... " Luobeibei worked hard to earn these words. He felt as if he could hear the passing of his life, but he still refused to admit it. "You are the only one who can break my barriers. Who else can break the ban? If you don''t tell me the truth again, will you believe it or not? " "Not me..." Luobeibei''s tears fall like rain, and her eyelashes tremble like a fan, as fragile as a broken doll. But as Fang Tianji praised, luobeibei belongs to the frightening character that someone can rely on to be childish and mature when she can only rely on herself. Therefore, even at this critical moment, she did not hesitate to lie in order to buy more time for herself. "Not honest yet..." The devil grinned grimly, and the other big palm had directly covered her heavenly cover."I don''t know It''s I Cough... " Seeing that Luo Beibei''s eyes turned up gradually, he still didn''t change his words. The devil''s hand relaxed slightly, and his eyes also showed a trace of suspicion. Just then, the ground was shaking again, and the dog demon suddenly came running with a cry: "master Human beings are breaking in... " "What?" The devil''s blood eyes sank, "how many people are there?" "I only saw five or six, and there seemed to be Master They are going to break the master''s second ban soon... " The dog demon jumped at his feet in panic, shivering, "master, you must take me!" "Worthless things!" The demon man suddenly yelled, let go of the hand that clasped the North tianlinggai of Luobei, hold the dog demon''s throat in one hand and lift him up. The blood pupil quickly turned and deeply gazed at the dog demon. A series of single syllable sounds were whispered out of his mouth. At first, the dog demon was stunned, and then his yellow pupils turned to blood red, and his cheeks grinned back. Suddenly, his fangs were all over his mouth. "Go As soon as the devil threw it out of the cage, the dog demon was no longer in fear. Instead, he fought back bravely and bravely to meet the enemy. With a calm face, the demon man took out a pocket from his arms and threw it. Suddenly, a huge crocodile came out. It was also like a dog demon, with blood red eyes and no sense at all. He swayed a heavy thick tail and swept the cages all the way towards the other direction. Only those innocent mortal pregnant women were pitiful. Suddenly, they fell back and forth, crying for pain one after another. Luobeibei watched as two of the women turned red. Their lips trembled in anger, but they had no way to help. They could only pray that Brother Yun would kill these demons as soon as possible. After the dog demon and crocodile demon were sent to fight in front, the demon man was still worried. He shook his robe sleeve and waved out a lot of black objects that didn''t know what they were. He screamed frantically and flew to the direction of the monkey demon to help. After that, he threw out a dozen more pure Yellowstones and some other strange things in succession. He temporarily arranged a small formation, then walked out of the cage with a sneer, grabbed Yuexue, and then threw out the broken silk and stopped on his head. "Immortal..." Seeing that he was about to run away, the color of the north of Luobei changed, and he called Fang Tianji. "Don''t worry. If he wants to escape, he won''t be banned any more. Wait a minute..." Fang Tianji had lived for more than ten thousand years in the end. He calmly said, "if this demon dares to go deep into the human race, he must have many means to protect his life. If he doesn''t find the right time and use his current cultivation, he may not be able to hurt him much with one stab." Luobeibei didn''t dare to believe it, but he saw that the demon man was only paying attention to the direction of the dog''s running. As expected, he didn''t immediately start the crack empty silk, so he calmed down a little. He forced himself to ignore the pain of his body as much as possible, ready to swallow those yellow stones at any time, and contacted Dashan in the dark. #PS: what do you think of the story? Don''t forget to comment after reading. Thank you Hee hee www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 64 The battle was fierce. Even though luobeibei could not see the actual situation of the war, her keen ears were filled with all kinds of sounds, including the sharp sound of demons being destroyed, and the scolding and pain of human friars. Fortunately, she did not hear the sound of her own people being injured. However, even if Brother Yun is injured, he will not cry out, nor will his royal highness, the proud prince At this time, she hoped that she would not appear. As for Lian Yue, she seemed to be silent all the time. Thinking of lianyue, luobeibei can''t help glancing at Yuexue, who is held by the devil''s throat, but she doesn''t know what she is thinking with her eyes closed. There is no emotion on her beautiful face. If only the seal on master Yuexue could be untied suddenly, but it''s a pity that the seal on her body is not like the yellow stone, which is placed outside, and she has nothing to do. So thinking, she couldn''t help but slightly divided some gods: "immortal, can you see the seal on master Yuexue?" "You don''t have to look to know it must be in her heart." "Does the immortal have a way?" "No!" Fang Tianji said simply, "it''s you. How can you suddenly have such a strange ability?" "I don''t know..." Luo Beibei truthfully told him the situation at that time, and then suddenly woke up. After swallowing those yellow stones, her spiritual consciousness seemed to be much stronger, and whether she was out of the body or re-enter the body, it became very simple, almost with the heart, and she didn''t have to meditate for a while as before. Fang Tianji couldn''t help praising: "little girl, your origin is absolutely not simple. I''ve lived so long, and I''ve never seen such a special situation as you." Luobei was puzzled: "but my origin is clear, isn''t xianzun? My mother is a deer demon, and my father is Brother Yun''s master. She is a real human being. Even if her accomplishments are a little high, there should be nothing special, right "I can''t understand that either. In a word, your little girl''s spiritual sense is absolutely not so strange." Luobeibei couldn''t explain, and the current situation couldn''t allow her to be distracted any more. She could only say: "let''s talk about this later, xianzun. We''d better keep an eye on this demon man. I''m still pinched by him. In case he runs away with us suddenly, it will be troublesome." Thinking that this might happen at any time, she couldn''t help being very nervous. Thinking about the situation on both sides of the cave, she was even more worried, and her strength of grasping the magic man''s hand increased. "Cluck, cluck Don''t worry, little girl. No matter how many people they bring, they won''t be able to save you. " She had turned her back to the devil. Suddenly, the devil turned her hand and stared at her with gloomy eyes, like a ferocious knife, as if to dissect her brain directly. The most frightening thing is that deep in his blood pupil, it seems that there are a lot of cold skeletons and evil spirits flying in the air. Each of them is full of violent and vicious atmosphere. Looking at her, it''s like seeing the enemy of blood. They want to pick her skin and drink her blood. At any time, they may rush out of his eyes to her body and bite her fiercely and mercilessly Her soul "Ah Even in the deepest nightmare, the 11-year-old luobeibei had never experienced this kind of fear before. He just looked at each other, and luobeibei shivered and screamed as if immersed in the ice for thousands of years. "Close your eyes, don''t look at him!" Fang Tianji suddenly stopped drinking, and I don''t know what means he used to hit her heart. Luobeibei''s body involuntarily leaned back a little, and finally successfully closed his eyes, but the terrible feeling just now couldn''t go away. However, Jie laughed: "I can still avoid the photo of my magic pupil, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck More interesting... " ¡­¡­ "It''s the voice of Beibei!" In a section of the cave, Mu Aoxing, who is protected by the Liu family, suddenly has a heart beating. Yun hanchu, who was also worshiping to deal with the crocodile demon, naturally heard this. He was also anxious. However, the crocodile demon, who would spray poison gas from time to time, was really hard to deal with. I don''t know how to cultivate its scaly armor. It doesn''t work even if it''s attacked by fire or frozen. In addition, its mind is obviously controlled by others. Although it''s blinded, it still doesn''t know how to fear. On the contrary, it''s more and more violent. It''s a headache. The biggest headache is that it has a huge body, which takes up a lot of space. With a flick of the big head and tail, it can almost block the passage in front of it. Unless its body becomes the size of a rabbit, it has no chance to rush through. On the other side of the cave, Mu Aoxing didn''t personally supervise the battle, and the crazy dog demons and the little monsters that looked like bats were really difficult to deal with. Naturally, those scattered practitioners refused to go all out, but just wanted to protect themselves. Therefore, after fighting for a long time, no one could fight in front of the devil. Although the demons did not come to the battlefield in person, the situation on both sides of the battlefield was just like looking back. Seeing that these humans were unwilling to attack for a long time, they could not help giggling again, and even holding Yuexue and luobeibei''s throat a little looser.At the beginning, he chose this scattered Lu''an county to collect the innate spirit. There was a good reason. Now, aren''t there really few decent monks who can threaten him? The only one missing is the little girl who can break his mystery barrier, and the guy who breaks the ban and doesn''t know where to hide. It''s just that this guy has been so old for a long time that he hasn''t made a move. What kind of medicine does gourd sell? Can these two people really be the same person? The devil''s sharp eyes fell on luobeibei again, but she saw that the little girl was still shaking until now. Her face was full of tears, and her breath was getting weaker and weaker. It didn''t look like she could take the magic stone silently. This hesitation, he couldn''t help but distracted himself. He searched carefully for four weeks. For a moment, he didn''t notice that Yuexue''s hand was quietly holding Luobei''s hand. Then Luobei suddenly felt as if there was one more person in his body. Just after he was surprised, he heard Yuexue''s voice: "little girl, is it related to you that the ban is broken?" Luo North North a tremble, next meaning ground feel should tell the truth, then dark medium way: "yes." "Follow me into my body and see if you can break my seal." If the seal of tiger demon can go, it is undoubtedly a great help. Luobeibei is only in a panic for a moment and tries to calm down: "I''ve never been to other people''s bodies. What should I do?" "Feel me, follow me..." Luobeibei tried to do it. As expected, lingzhi seemed to see a faint figure waving at her in front of her and quickly floated past. The figure took her hand and floated forward. Then she felt a strange drop in her mind and entered a river, but the water in the river did not flow, instead, it was sticky. "This is my sealed Demon power," Yue Xue said, "can you try to make it move?" Luobeibei didn''t speak, just like hitting the yellow stone for the first time. He just told himself to move forward, move forward, and push hard to get rid of the sticky stones. Then, the magic thing happened again, and she suddenly felt relaxed. Although the river did not melt into liquid, when she pushed forward, she could easily push away the thick water and open a road. "I knew you could do it!" Yuexue is very happy. She is busy following her, guiding her how to choose the forks she will encounter, and finally comes to a lake which is originally blood red but covered with black lines. #To celebrate the recommendation: more! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 65 Looking at these black lines which are full of the whole lake and are obviously evil Qi, luobeibei is silly: "master, what should I do next?" Yuexue pulled her to fly: "see the magic bead in the middle of the lake? As long as you can take it off, I''ll do the rest. " "Master, is that a bead? It''s obviously a big millstone, and how can I take it off? " "You can get rid of the demons as you break their ban." Er Can she say she swallowed it in one gulp? But it''s all small stones. It''s a big millstone, and it''s also a magic stone Rao Shibei knew that it was very important. She could not help feeling numb on her scalp and sick on her chest when she thought of swallowing the magic stone with no sequelae. Magic stone is magical. What should she do if she swallows it and is infected by magic? "What are you waiting for?" Seeing that Luo Beibei was at a loss for the magic bead, Yuexue couldn''t help hastening, "little girl, there''s no time. You have to break the seal before the devil noticed that I was holding your hand. Otherwise, your spirit can only stay in my body. When he comes back to take my soul, he will take it again." The tiger demon even calculated on her! Luobei was shocked. Yuexue seems to know her psychology. She first smiles and then solemnly says, "little girl, don''t blame me. This is the only possible win-win opportunity. If you don''t have my help, it''s even more difficult for you to get rid of the devil''s hand. Now, instead of being angry with me, why don''t you think about how to help me? I swear, as long as you can help me break the seal, I will repay you in the name of the three elders of the demon clan. " What else can she do after all that? Luobei forced himself to concentrate and close to the black stone. Suddenly, he was alert: "the devil has sealed you. If you untie it, won''t he know immediately?" Not only know, may also find that the original destruction of the prohibition has always been her. Yuexue solemnly promised: "don''t worry, he only sealed me and didn''t leave spiritual consciousness in my body, so although he will find it soon, he won''t find it at the first time. Although the interval between the two is short, it''s enough for me to sneak on him, and you can take this opportunity to return to your body immediately." This tiger demon is so cunning that she has cheated her once. How can she believe her easily? Fortunately, although she has only one level of refining gas, she still has two cards to play! Luobeibei took a deep breath, and after hearing from Fang Tianji and Dashan, she rushed to the magic stone. But at the last moment, she couldn''t resist the shadow of her mind. Instead of opening her mouth to swallow it, she planned to break the stone. Boom! A loud noise! She really succeeded in breaking open the magic stone, but then the stone came back to her like self-consciousness, and was about to hit her spiritual consciousness. Luo North North North surprised, subconsciously hand a block, that magic stone unexpectedly out of thin air Dun live. No, it''s not out of thin air, but it''s surrounded by a layer of white light, like being imprisoned. And the white light It seems to be her own Without waiting for her to think more, the moon snow had already cleared up and screamed: "don''t you go now!" Luobeibei didn''t even think about it. He quickly reached out and picked up the stone in front of him. He desperately wanted to go back. Fortunately, this time he also succeeded. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Yuexue clasping the devil''s wrist with one hand and patting the devil''s chest with the other. "Immortal Luobei Beida drink. The long-standing halberd rushed out of her chest with the body, and directly shot into the devil''s chest from the gap between Yuexue''s thumb and index finger. At the same time, luobeibei once again ventured out of the body, quickly swallowed the magic stones at the foot of the devil, and called Dashan. Bang! There was another dull loud noise. The mountain, which had been hidden underground, burst out suddenly. While bumping into the demon man with a mountain like body, he carried it to him with a big knife, holding the arm of Luobei. Although there was a slight difference between the time before and after, almost all of them happened in the middle of lightning, which successfully caught the devil off guard. However, this demon is worthy of being the one who dares to go deep into the human race alone. Although he has a sudden change, his reaction is also very fast. Just after he was hit by Yuexue on the chest, one foot has already been lifted up and kicked her out. The magic power instantly protects his chest. Although Fang Tianji is fast, he only stabs a hole in his chest, which can''t be penetrated. Fortunately, although he protected his own vital point, did not let the halberd penetrate, but also avoided Dashan''s knife in time, but he finally inadvertently released luobeibei''s hand, let Dashan find the opportunity to plunge in, and rolled several meters out of luobeibei. The devil roared and stretched out his big hand. He was not afraid of Dashan''s fist, so he wanted to catch luobeibei again. "Stop it In the cave suddenly rang out Luo Lan''s heart frightened angry clear chide voice, continuously sent several fast light, successively hit the devil. The devil didn''t dodge. He even wanted to wave it with his big palm, but he didn''t expect that it was all burst fire symbols. Rao Shi had magic power to protect his body. He was strong and strong. He was hard to blow out his flesh and blood. The walls of the cave were also shaken down with a piece of dust.Without waiting for the demon man to change color, a snow leopard had rushed to his feet and bitten him on the right leg with lightning speed. The fangs went directly into the demon man''s muscles. The devil gave a cry of pain and burst into a rage. He just kicked away the shadow. "Lian Yue..." Yuexue, who had just vomited a mouthful of blood, suddenly saw her sister''s lightning appearance and was kicked away in a flash. With a cry of sadness, she also flew into the original shape of a white tiger and jumped on his left leg, biting him as hard. After being attacked, the devil''s left and right legs were injured. He had already turned from anger to shock. Suddenly, a black light came out all over his body, and the moon snow was thrown away heavily. Then, with great anger, he sent out a piece of black concealed weapons to shoot all over Luobei. No matter who else, he only recognized Luobei. Dashan waved his dagger and made a clanging noise, which successfully blocked most of the concealed weapons with magic poison. However, the devil was cunning, and there were several concealed weapons that could turn and avoid by themselves in the middle, which nimbly bypassed the light of Dashan''s dagger. Seeing that the hidden weapons were about to be shot into luobeibei''s body, luolanxin, who sent out a burst of fire from a distance, finally managed to jump in front of her daughter and take her into his arms. At the same time, the golden light around her was rising, and all the hidden weapons were stopped without exception. "Mama..." Luobei called weakly. Although she had successfully escaped from the clutches under the protection of Dashan, her left shoulder was cracked first, and then her blood essence was lost. After such a rush, she could not help shaking with pain, but she refused to faint. Now she saw that her grandmother was wearing muaoxing''s defense clothes to protect herself, and she couldn''t stick to it any longer. "Beibei..." Lorraine thought she was out of breath, and gave a shrill cry. "I''ll fight with you!" When Dashan heard her cry, he thought it was a step too late, and his whole body suddenly became crazy. The big knife fell like a meteorite from nine days away. It seemed that it was going to make a breakthrough in the world. Its power was far from the previous one. The devil''s blood pupil finally showed a trace of fear. At the tip of his foot, he quickly jumped to the side. At the same time, he did not hesitate to launch the crack silk on his head. However, Rao is so, before the light of the split empty silk wrapped him, his body was heavily skewed by the wind of the knife. Unfortunately, without Dashan''s second knife, he has successfully disappeared into the air. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 66 "Beibei..." But Luo Lan''s heart couldn''t manage these things. Two fingers trembled and pressed her neck pulse, until it was determined that although the pulse was weak, it was still beating, and then the whole person was paralyzed, "Dashan Beibei is still alive... " Dashan was also in a hurry before her explanation, and then she remembered that she had a blood contract with luobeibei. If she died, he would surely feel that the fury around her would immediately converge. He turned to look at their mother and daughter with joy, but after only one look, he immediately stood guard in front of them and looked warily at the leopard demon and tiger lying on both sides Demon. The two demons did not pay attention to him. Instead, they changed into human form and hugged each other stumbledly. One was called elder sister, and the other was called younger sister. Just now, although their means seem endless, in fact, it is very difficult to hurt the root of the devil. If the stalemate continues, the situation is still unknown. Now the devil is afraid to escape, but it is a fluke. "Dashan, go and help. Use the sinkhole to deal with the crocodile demon. Let''s come first." After confirming that his daughter was still alive, Luolan''s heart settled down again, but he was weak for a few breath, so he quickly told Dashan to concentrate all his strength, so as to avoid the devil''s cunning return. Dashan personally tested the defense ability of Mu Aoxing''s treasure clothes. After hearing the words, he immediately ran to the direction of Yun hanchu, Mu Aoxing and others. Luo Lan heart this just sees to that help of tiger demon, just at the same time month Snow''s vision also projected to her to come over. Two people line of sight a pair, immediately all stunned. "Sister Lan Xin?" "Month Snow They both called and took it. "I finally found you..." "Why are you here?" Rao Shi Lian Yue was so cold that he couldn''t help but be stunned: "elder sister Do you know each other? " Yuexue looks at Luolan, her heart is smiling and weeping, but she still doesn''t forget to order lianyue first. Lian Yue''s eyes immediately showed cold light, and she waved her hand to make those pregnant women who were still moaning faintly, so as not to be heard by these mortals. Yue Xue sighed to her: "Lian Yue, this is the second elder of our demon clan who has been missing for more than ten years." "I''m still the second elder. I don''t need to mention the past." although Luo Lanxin is also full of emotion, she is calmer than her. She just smiles at Yuexue politely. "Yuexue, long time no see." "Yes, long time no see, sister Lanxin." With the help of lianyue, Yuexue comes to the mother and daughter step by step. She doesn''t mind if she doesn''t withdraw her defense. She just looks at Luobei in Luolan''s heart with emotion, "Lanxin elder sister, she is your daughter!" "Yes, her name is Beibei." Luolan heart is full of love to look at her daughter, "she is very good, very sensible, but I when the mother is too useless, always can''t protect her." I think of my daughter''s suffering, and tears fall down. "Lanxin elder sister, you don''t need to blame yourself. This devil is very powerful. You see, isn''t it that even I have been arrested?" The moon Snow Demon''s power didn''t fully recover, so she continued to burn hard. At this time, she couldn''t hold on, so she simply sat down on the spot. "By the way, why are you here?" Luo Lan''s heart then remembered where this place was. She looked at her abdomen immediately, and then her eyes brightened, "do you have it?" "Well There is... " Yuexue gently stroked her slightly convex abdomen. Luo Lan''s heart suddenly became nervous: "did the child ever get in the way?" "It''s OK. The child is very skinny." Yuexue patted her stomach with pride, showing her maternal love. "How can you run around with children?" Luo Lan''s eyebrows were loose at first, and then frowned. Worried, he could not help scolding, "how old is it? Why is it not important? Can you tell how difficult it is for you to conceive a child? Why do you come here when you don''t stay at home? " Yuexue did not answer, but said: "you still talk about me, Lanxin elder sister. How can you be so cruel and not contact us for so many years?" Luo Lanxin''s face suddenly changed, and she was still pondering her words. Lian Yue suddenly said coldly: "my sister came to Lu''an County after receiving a letter." "Letter? What letter? " Luo Lan was stunned and looked at Yuexue. However, she looked a little strange. She was stunned, "isn''t it He wrote to you? " Yuexue nodded: "after I received the letter, I came in a hurry. Unexpectedly, I fell into the hands of the devil." "I''m still implicating my sister..." Luo Lan''s heart gave a sad smile. He thought of the messenger. He was in a state of mind and didn''t know what it was like. Then he thought of the current situation. His face suddenly changed. "No, they''re coming soon." Said, busy throw out a spirit pet bag: "on snow, quickly hide." Lian Yue is the spirit pet of Yun hanchu. He has his own explanation. If he is seen by a monk as Yue Xue, it is extremely dangerous.When yuexuedun said, "this is a pet bag. I..." "It''s time. Is it face or the life of your baby?" Lolan is worthy of being a mother. She pokes her to the point with a word, "if you don''t go in, it''s too late? Do you want to be dissected by the Terran Yuexue has to bite her teeth and get into lingpet bag. Luolanxin grabs lingpet bag quickly. As soon as she put away the bag, she saw that the cloud in the deep cave rushed over at the beginning of the cold. Then she followed the other friars closely. She saw that Luolan was holding luobeibei safely, and her treasure clothes were shining. She just walked. "Master." Lian Yue immediately stood beside him. "Mrs. Luo, how is the younger martial sister?" Yun hanchu nodded to her and focused on the pale face of Luobei. "I suffered a shoulder injury and lost a lot of blood essence, but it didn''t hurt at all." Luolan heart comfortable mouth airway, then see Dashan pull Mu Ao star''s arm also ran over, "that crocodile demon?" "As soon as the demon man escaped, the crocodile demon was no longer under his control. Dashan used the ground subsidence technique in time and caught the crocodile demon off guard. Now he has been caught by the worship." Although Mu Aoxing didn''t have lingchong to send a message in time in the dark, Fang Tianji, who was accepted by him, was in the body of luobeibei, and had a pair of eyes here. However, although he had already known that luobeibei was ok, he could see that the little girl''s eyes were closed and her eyelashes did not tremble. He knew that she had suffered a lot, but he could not help but feel nervous about her injury. "We shouldn''t stay long this time. Let''s go out first." Yun hanchu suggested that his face, which was already cold, was even more expressionless at the moment. "Wait a minute." Mu Ao star is to feel a dagger, toward the top of the head of the yellow stone is a throw. Perhaps the prohibition has been broken, just listen to a clang, the yellow stone fell down, "Dashan, these stones are useful to Beibei, you pry them down." As soon as Dashan heard that it was useful to luobeibei, no matter what it was, he immediately raised his sword and cut it all the way. After a while, he came back with a bag full of stones. The curtain fell in the eyes of the people who came one after another. They were puzzled, but no matter who had any objection, they only focused on Lian Yue. The monk, who was just in the period of refining Qi, thought that she was also captured by the devil. Yu gongfeng and other people could see that Lian Yue was a demon at a glance. If she had not hung her head and stood behind Yun hanchu, she would have drawn a sword. Luolanxin only said to Mu Aoxing: "Prince 19, there are many pregnant women who have been captured by demons. I''m afraid many of them have been injured. Please send someone to check them as soon as possible." Mu Aoxing takes a look at the people waiting behind him. The people of the Liu family don''t have to tell them any more, so they all go to open the iron cage consciously. Naturally, Yu Gong can only send people to clean up the mess. In such a life and death war, innocent pregnant women will inevitably suffer, especially at the end where crocodile demons sweep all the way. After they are sure that they are finally safe, they all cry, which makes a lot of men headache. It was the pregnant woman who was in labor and would have been taken away by the devil later, but she stood firm at the most critical moment of her life and finally gave birth safely. #PS: more, more! ^_ ^ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 67 As soon as Luobei woke up, he felt there was someone beside him. Side head a see, see mother sleep of very heavy face, maybe is before all let her too much effort haggard, is now again in the sleep still some don''t rest assured to eyebrow tiny Cu. I always let my mother worry again and again. Luobeibei sighed. He did not dare to wake her up, so he turned his eyes and looked around. However, he saw that it was a very elegant room, not like an inn, but like the boudoir of a lady of a big family. He saw that the light from the window screen was still bright. Knowing that it was still daylight outside, he called Dashan in his heart. As soon as he called, he heard the joyful voice of Dashan from the door: "Beibei, are you awake?" By his loud voice, Luo Lan''s heart beside him suddenly started. Outside the door, several people seemed to come quickly. "Beibei..." Luo Lan heart nervously observes the daughter''s facial expression, "can still have where uncomfortable?" "Mama," luobeibei smiles at her. When she wants to sit up, she feels dizzy and tired, but her shoulder is not so painful. Luolan heart busy gently pressed her: "don''t move, don''t move, just lie down." Dashan didn''t wait for her timely response, so he banged on the door: "Beibei, I want to come in and see you." "Dashan," without waiting for Luo Beibei to answer, Mu Aoxing''s voice was very low outside the door. "Wait a minute, when they''re ready, they''ll let us in." "What are you packing for?" Dashan still didn''t understand and didn''t want to listen to him. Luo Lanxin, who was already sleeping in peace, quickly sorted out herself, while persuading: "Dashan is obedient. My sister is a girl. She always needs to wash and make up to meet people. You should be more patient when you are a brother." Dashan''s eyes suddenly lit up: "mama, am I my brother?" Luobei couldn''t help laughing and said: "brother Dashan, your mother knows you. Of course you are my brother!" "Well, brother, just wait a moment, just a moment!" Dashan''s ears were sharp, and he could hear clearly. He could not help shaking his tall body happily. He could not help saying, "Hey, I''m a brother, I''m a brother! Do you hear me? I''m Beibei''s brother... " Mu Aoxing wants to roll his eyes at him, but he thinks that he is jealous with a fool, which is too bad for him, so he perfunctorily says: "I know, I know..." Yun hanchu nodded gently to Dashan: "Congratulations, brother Dashan Dashan was stupid when he got up, but sometimes he was very able to answer the phone. He said with a simple smile: "you are also my brother. We are happy together..." Then he called, "Beibei, are you well?" "Just a second." He urges of so anxious, Luo Lan heart not from is also good spirit is also funny ground return a way. "Mama, I want to sit up." "All right, but your vitality is seriously damaged. Don''t move." Luo Lanxin picked Luo Beibei up carefully, put the pillow behind her, covered her with a dress, and smoothed her long black hair. Then she got up to fetch water and wash her mouth and face, just like when she was a child. Luobeibei tilts her head slightly and enjoys her mother''s gentle care. She is full of the blessing after the disaster. When she takes the washbasin, she unconsciously lowers her head and sees that she is dressed in black. Moreover, she looks familiar with the clothes. She can''t help thinking of the look before her coma: "grandma, the clothes..." Luo Lanxin wrung the cloth towel to dry, and looked back with a smile: "Oh, your highness, be careful that the devil will come to sneak attack. I want to put it on for you." "What about him?" Luobeibei was a little worried. "If you come to save me like this, the devil must know his identity. If you change your mind to catch him, isn''t he very dangerous?" Although her voice was a little low, several people outside the door could hear it clearly. Mu Aoxing was stunned first, and his lips were subconsciously hooked. However, he immediately recovered his arrogant expression because of the attention of others. He said proudly, "it''s OK, the county government has informed my father and emperor through the teleportation array. This time, they will fight their lives to protect my son before he sends someone to come." Luobeibei then remembered that he was outside. He nodded his head and asked his mother, "Mom, are we in the county now?" "No, it''s in the Liu family." Luo Lanxin said with a smile, "you don''t know. The lady Liu you saved successfully gave birth to a son. Their family is very grateful to you. When they went to the swamp to save you, the Liu family made great efforts." Said, simply said before the process. "Mama, are you ready?" When Dashan heard their conversation, he couldn''t wait and urged them. "All right, all right..." Luo Lanxin tied Luo Beibei''s coat and covered the inside of the protective clothing. Then he finally loosened his mouth. Dashan immediately pushed the door with a big palm and ran in with a fierce thump. But as soon as he got to the bed, his huge body turned into a simple dog. He knelt down to the bed of luobeibei carefully. Tongling''s big eyes looked at her carefully: "sister, are you better?""Much better." Luobei gave him a brilliant smile. "It''s too white." Dashan looked at her face and complained seriously. Luobeibei knew that it was because they found that they had lost their essence and blood vitality, so they smile: "it doesn''t matter. If you go back and make up more, you''ll make up for it." Dashan was happy when he thought it was reasonable. Suddenly he thought of something. He took out a storage bag and fell to the ground, but it was a pile of yellow stones. Luobei some surprise: "these stones you take back?" Dashan Bata points to his big head and points to Mu Aoxing. Luo Lan heart then smiles to explain: "is 19 princes say these stones are useful to you." These stones are really good for her spiritual sense. Luo Beibei nodded, thinking that he could lend his precious clothes to his aunt under such dangerous circumstances, and now let her wear them again. The previous bad feelings naturally dissipated, and he gave him a sincere smile: "thank you, your highness nineteen." She knew that it must be Fang Tianji xianzun who told him, but he was willing to collect it for her. She was very grateful. Mu Aoxing is not used to her eyes, subconsciously avoid for a while, just raised his head, proud way: "just a small matter." Luobei couldn''t help laughing. He turned red and glared at her. Since he was only two years older than himself, and lent her all his precious clothes, Luobei naturally would not fight with him as usual, so he turned to Yun hanchu with a smile: "Brother Yun, are you ok?" At the beginning of cloud cold, he nodded faintly. His eyes, which were as calm as the lake water, were more indifferent and profound. Luobei was stunned and immediately felt that something had changed. In the past, although Brother Yun had a cold temperament and didn''t like to laugh, he was always gentle to her. He was not far away from her. But now he was clearly alienated from himself. He said hello to him, but he didn''t even say a word. His eyes just looked at him. After a short look, he turned away, and his face was a little hurt. "Young master Yun, I said too much before." Luo Lanxin didn''t know that Yun hanchu was too guilty in his heart, so he spared no effort to break into the swamp and the magic cave. Later, he insisted on healing Luo Beibei himself, so he put down the airs he had been holding and apologized to him tactfully. At the beginning of cloud cold is light ground dropped an eye: "it is below did not protect young younger martial sister." "Brother Yun, this is an accident, really!" Luobeibei suddenly looked into his eyes and said, "I didn''t blame Brother Yun or any of you. My aunt said that any change could happen on the way." # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 68 "I was led away by the devil." Yun hanchu indifferent to the facts, and did not look at her. "No," said Luo Beibei, shaking his head. "The cultivation of that demon man is so high. Even if you are not led away, you will still take me away. If you really blame anyone, I should blame myself for making trouble? And if you hadn''t hurt the devil, and he was in a hurry to heal after returning to the cave, I wouldn''t have been able to find a chance. " "It''s all over. What are you doing? Everyone should be more careful in the future. " Mu Aoxing was very happy because of luobeibei''s thanks, but when she saw that she was just defending yunhanchu, she couldn''t help but have some bad taste in her heart. "Your Highness is right. It''s all over. Besides, what''s wrong with a blessing in disguise?" Luo Lan''s heart glanced at the pile of stones on the ground, "Dashan, put it away?" Dashan answered, swept it into the storage bag, and then stuffed it into Luobei. "Eh, this is my original bag. Didn''t the devil take it away?" Luobei recognized it and was very happy. Dashan said with a smile, "this is from the stinky dog demon." As soon as he said this, luobeibei thought of the Magic Cave and asked, "what happened? Did the demon man catch it? And the pregnant women... " Before she finished asking, Luo Lanxin interrupted her with a smile: "it''s OK. It''s OK. The devil has escaped. Most of the pregnant women have been rescued. One of them has a son. Now they have informed their families that they are waiting for someone to come and get her." Then, another voice said: "walls have ears, other things, I''ll tell you later." When she said this, Luobei understood that it was about the tiger demon moon snow, and she also quietly said, "I know, Ma." With that, he saw that Luo Lan looked at her in surprise and touched his face in surprise: "what''s the matter? Mama? Is there anything on my face? " Luolanxin''s eyes flashed and said: "Beibei, do you know what you are talking to your mother now?" What can we use? Luobei was at a loss, and her eyelashes flickered. "Silly child..." Luo Lan heart embraces her in the bosom, "do you even have already been able to transmit sound to enter the secret have not discovered?" Ah? Is that true? Luobeibei is really stupid. Now she is tightly closed and only looks at her with her eyes: "can you hear me, mom?" Lolanxin grinned and pinched her little nose: "I can hear you." Luobei turned to yunhanchu and looked at him eagerly: "Brother Yun, can you hear me?" The cloud cold beginning of the Mou in the moment flash out a ray of light, nodded. "Ha ha, your highness, I can also speak. Can you hear me?" Luobeibei just like got a novel toy, can''t wait to let people know, bright eyes big open, bright and looked to Mu Aoxing. Mu Aoxing was wondering how they didn''t talk when they came to see the place. Luobeibei''s voice was as clear as in his head, and his sword eyebrows could not help saying: "you can''t even break through the level of refining gas, so you can transmit sound I understand that the transmission of sound into the secret is related to the strength of spiritual consciousness. If you swallow those stones, your spiritual consciousness suddenly rises. It''s not surprising that you can now transmit sound. " So it is! Luobeibei showed a look of sudden realization, but still couldn''t help but feel happy and spit out his tongue at him: "when you bully me again in the future, I won''t have no power to reply. Haha..." Mu Ao star mouth corner smoked to smoke, turn head to go, as if to despise her childish. "Mama, it''s a blessing in disguise. How can we know?" Seeing that her daughter was addicted to playing with the music, the atmosphere in the room fell into a strange silence. Luolan couldn''t help laughing and said, "Beibei, are you hungry?" Sure enough, as soon as the voice fell, I heard a burst of bellyache. Luobei immediately poked her daughter''s forehead with a smile. "You ah, every time you wake up like this, you should care about other things first, that is, you should forget to sacrifice your internal organs first. You have to wait for someone to remind you to know you are hungry." Luobei thought about it, as if it was true. She couldn''t help but smile at her: "good aunt, don''t talk about me. Have I slept for a long time? If you have anything delicious, please give it to me quickly. I don''t want to eat pigudan. " "Yes, I''ll get it." Dashan shouts loudly. Before everyone responds, he has already gone out like an arrow. After listening to Luo Beibei''s coquetry saying that he wants to get up and eat, Yun hanchu and Mu Aoxing go to the outer room to avoid. After a while, Dashan ran and held a bowl of thick blood nourishing porridge, which he knew had been boiling for a long time. Porridge is very fragrant, so Luobei can''t help but stretch out his head and take a deep breath, then reach out to get it. "Your hand is not ready. You can''t use it. I''ll do it." Luolanxin quickly took it over and fed her little spoonful by little. Luobeibei just felt that the porridge was melting in the mouth, and it was so delicious that he couldn''t speak to everyone at the moment. He ate half a bowl of porridge in one breath, and luolanxin almost didn''t have time to feed it."Drink slowly. What''s in the back?" Seeing that her daughter was really hungry, Lorraine couldn''t help laughing and shaking her head. As soon as the words came to an end, a group of maids came in with all kinds of food, and soon filled the round table in the living room. There were black chicken, mutton and other blood tonifying medicated meals with all kinds of traditional Chinese medicine, various kinds of dishes with flowers that were generally appetizing, as well as exquisite small cages of crystal dumplings, shredded chicken egg cakes and other snacks. "That''s too much, isn''t it?" Luobei has some silly eyes. I don''t know where to start. "You think it''s for you alone?" Luolan heart just angry, see Dashan early eye Baba to take an empty plate, each kind of dish is a chopsticks to collect a full plate for luobeibei first, and then politely to the bed: "Beibei, you eat first, not enough mountain to take." "Enough, enough!" Although all the things are mixed into one dish, the taste will inevitably be worse. Luobeibei only feels the deep tenderness of Dashan, and doesn''t mind at all. Instead, it greets other people, "Your Highness, Brother Yun, you can eat too, Dashan, you can eat too." Dashan quickly put his head, refused to give the plate to luolanxin, insisted: "Mama first, Dashan feed sister." Luo Lan heart a Zheng, smile way: "good, that a Ma first eats." Say, after waiting for a bowl of small porridge to feed, really gave way to the position, greeting cloud cold beginning and Mu Ao star to take a seat together. Luobei side open mouth to eat, while looking at this person and look at that person, smile did not disappear in the face. Everyone naturally understood her mood, and could not help enjoying the warmth of this moment calmly. Because of his concentration on the meal, luobeibei was unable to eat for a while, and other people put down their chopsticks. Dashan sat down at the table under the persuasion of luobeibei, and didn''t dislike the leftover food. He immediately began to wind up and drag all the leftover food into his mouth, and there was no waste at all. The maid of the Liu family had a good look. Although Dashan was so popular that she was like a starving ghost reincarnated, no one showed a look of ridicule. After Dashan finished eating, she respectfully asked if she wanted to serve some more. "No, I''m full." Dashan waved and ran to the bedside to see luobeibei, as if she was more pitiful than the pink new-born baby and never tired of watching it. The maids took down the empty dish in an orderly manner and offered tea and fruit dishes respectfully. "You don''t have to wait on me here. Why don''t you step back?" Mu Ao star light a, in the house immediately also have no miscellaneous person and so on. At the beginning of cloud cold, he silently waved his hand, set up a sound insulation cover for the house, and then released lianyue. Luolan heart also took out a spirit pet bag from his arms, only to see a flash of white light, the ground has a figure. #PS:^_ ^Thanks to Shuyou 561380496, Li Zhien u, Yimo ranli, Shuyou 575430232, Shuyou 92799, Shuyou 07692 and Shuyou 522994293 for their encouragement. Your comments are my motivation! Ah, wow, everyone^_ ^£¡ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 69 "Almost suffocated me!" As soon as Yuexue came out, she looked up and took a long breath. Then, without seeing how her body moved, she went to luolanxin and sat down. She took two mouthfuls of her tea. Lolanxin smiles and pushes a plate of snacks over. Yuexue didn''t look carefully, so she kneaded a piece and threw it into the mouth. Then she chewed it, and suddenly she was stunned: "elder sister Lanxin, do you remember?" Luo Lan said with a smile, "why don''t you remember that you almost fought with others for this pine nut jujube cake." "When I was young, I came to the human world for the first time. Everything I saw was fresh and everything I ate was delicious." Yuexue sighed, pinched a piece of jujube cake and ate two fruits, then clapped her hands, straightened her body and looked around. Different from Luo Lanxin''s soft appearance, her facial features are very beautiful, and her figure is slender, and her skin is like snow, which is really similar to Lian Yue. However, lianyue, standing behind Yun hanchu with her head down from lingchong bag, her coldness is more of indifference, while tiger demon''s coldness is more of arrogance. In addition, her original shape is the mighty king in the mountains after all. As soon as she is ready to talk about business, the majesty of the king in her body radiates intentionally or unintentionally, and the house is filled with demons Li. Yun hanchu sat steadily, with no reaction. Mu Aoxing was stimulated. Although he was still sitting, he straightened his back, and the Royal spirit gushed out in an instant, instinctively fighting against the evil spirit all over the sky. Dashan''s reaction is the most intense and direct. His muscles are tense in an instant. Tongling''s big eyes instinctively squint and squeeze, ready to attack at any time. Seeing his appearance, luobeibei was startled. He patted Dashan''s arm placidly, indicating that he was not in danger. Dashan calmed down a little, but his eyes were still focused on Yuexue without any relaxation. "Hello, aunt Yuexue!" See atmosphere some stiff, Luo North busy first to month snow cleverly called a. Although the tiger demon used to use her when she was in the Magic Cave, she didn''t know she had a back hand at that time. It''s understandable to have such a move. Now she''s still my aunt''s old acquaintance, and her relationship seems not so good. It''s natural to call her aunt. "Oh, my dear niece!" Yuexue answered with a clear voice, stood up and was about to walk towards her. The high cold between her eyes turned into a thick joy, and the evil spirit in the room disappeared in the blink of an eye, as if it had never been so strong and fierce. "Roar..." Dashan had just relaxed a little, and her movement immediately became nervous again. Luobei busy again gently comfort, but the snow is staring at the mountain repeatedly looked at several eyes, then turned to ask luolanxin: "Lanxin elder sister, this big head is what?" Luolan said: "he can''t tell his own origin, but he met him by accident and fell in love with Beibei very well. This child is very protective of Beibei, and called my aunt. I just officially accepted him as my adopted son today. I''ll tell you the details later. " When she was talking over there, luobeibei secretly advised Dashan for several times. Dashan symbolically moved his huge body to indicate that Yuexue could be closer now. Yuexue looked at him thoughtfully, sat down on the edge of the bed, stroked her right wrist, ready to unload the string of jade beads she had been carrying to luobeibei, but her tentacles were empty. Then she remembered that the jade beads and other treasures had been taken away by the devil. Suddenly, her face changed, and she said with a bitter smile: "you see, aunt Yuexue, for the first time I met my niece I''m so ashamed that I can''t even bring out a present. " Loran sighed, "what are you talking about? If it wasn''t for our mother and daughter''s adventure, how could you meet that strange devil? What''s more, you''re still pregnant now. How can this feeling be compared with any gift of meeting? " "Lanxin elder sister, this is two different things, if you change, know I have difficulty, won''t you come to save me?" It turns out that aunt Yuexue came for herself and her aunt! Luobei said quickly: "aunt Yue Xue is right. I don''t want any gifts, as long as you and your baby are safe Aunt Yuexue, is the baby OK? " Think of the scene before the coma, the voice of the last sentence has a trace of panic. Yuexue stroked her abdomen and felt the vigorous vitality inside. The color of mother''s love came naturally. She said with a smile, "it''s OK. Although it''s not easy for us demon clan to conceive, once we''re pregnant, we won''t be so fragile. We''re all full of skin!" Luobei was relieved: "that''s good, otherwise my aunt and I must feel bad." "I''m sorry." Yuexue sighed, "I didn''t know you were Lanxin''s daughter in the magic cave before. You were in danger..." "Aunt Yuexue, what are you talking about?" Luo North North busy interrupt her, or is month snow aunt you a palm first hit that devil person divided his God, north north how can so easy to get away from? Maybe he''ll still be in his clutches for a while, and I don''t know when I''ll be able to see my aunt! "Seeing that she didn''t mention that she had cheated her in the Magic Cave, her eyes were full of worry. Yuexue couldn''t help but feel guilty and moved. Yuexue couldn''t help laughing and shaking her head: "in a word, it''s Yuexue who owes you." Luobei seriously said: "aunt Yuexue doesn''t owe me, but Beibei owes aunt Yuexue." Luolan heart with a smile: "well, well, are a family, who do not have to say who owes." "A family to a family, this meeting gift or can''t be less, otherwise I don''t have the face to be this aunt," Yue Xue insisted, stroking her stomach and thought, "Lanxin elder sister, you go back to let people find some materials to come back, I see you don''t have a servant around you, and people outside don''t trust to use it, so I''ll be a puppet for you." Luo Lan heart a Zheng: "this can consume energy too much." "What is a puppet, Ma?" Luobeibei heard this word for the first time and was puzzled for a moment. Mu Ao star has been surprised to look at the moon snow: "you are a demon family, can you be a puppet?" "What happened to the demon clan? Can''t the demon clan be a puppet Yuexue snorted and gave him a slanting look. Mu Ao star didn''t answer, but his eyes showed the color of admiration. At the beginning of the cold cloud, there was a flash of color in his calm eyes. He took a look at the moon and snow, and then silently took out a few things: "I don''t know if these seniors can use them." As soon as the moon and snow swept away, he saw that there was not only a good Rune paper, but also a high-quality immortal stone. He immediately looked at Yun hanchu with new eyes: "yes, these things can be used." Mu Ao star see cloud cold early preempted a step, immediately unwilling to lag behind to promise: "specific need what, the elder might as well make a list, in the next must try to collect complete." Then he handed over a jade slip. Although Yuexue was put into lingchong bag by luolanxin in time in the Magic Cave, she also had a simple communication with her afterwards. Naturally, she knew their identities and understood that it was just a small matter for muaoxing. She took the jade slip and branded it with Lingzhi: "that will trouble the 19th prince." Mu Ao star slightly nodded, put away the jade slip no longer words. Yuexue looks at him, at yunhanchu, and at Dashan. Finally, she takes luobeibei''s hand and looks at it carefully. Then she sighs to luolanxin: "sister Lanxin, although Beibei doesn''t look like you very much, it''s really your blessing to have such a daughter." What she said is not like. Naturally, it not only refers to the incomplete appearance, but also refers to the constitution of luobeibei. Otherwise, in her eyes, luobeibei would not have been regarded as a human without recognizing it as a fawn demon. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 70 "Who said no?" Luolanxin looked at her daughter, who was as graceful as Chu he. She was proud in her eyes. She said with emotion, "I''m not in good health, so I''m tired. Beibei is sensible too early. Over the years, she has been taking care of me in turn." "That''s why people say that their daughter is mama''s little cotton padded jacket? I want to have a daughter in this baby, too. " Yuexue lowered her head and stroked her stomach. When she raised her head again, her face was already clear, "Lanxin elder sister, what happened before? Headmaster Zhuo only said that your mother and daughter were chased and killed by the Terran friars. How could Beibei fall into the hands of the devil? " "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you later. Now we need to solve the problems in front of us." Luo Lan sighed and looked down at Yun hanchu, "Mr. Yun, I haven''t sent a message to Yuexue, but Yuexue knows I''m in danger. Do you know why?" Yun hanchu raised his hand in surprise. His eyes flashed, and he was moved: "does Mrs. Luo mean..." Loran nodded faintly. Cloud cold beginning slightly quiet, then made a bow: "junior understand." Luo Lan''s heart then turns to Mu Ao Xing: "Nineteen Highnesses..." The words just export, Mu Ao star then wave a hand way: "person or, demon or not, as long as is not this prince''s enemy, then have nothing to do with this prince." "Lorraine, thank you two first." Although he was sure that he would not let the moon snow come out in front of them, Luo Lanxin was relieved that he got their consent. He got up and bowed to them solemnly. Cloud cold beginning and Mu Ao star quickly flash to one side, dare not accept her gift. Luolan heart also don''t insist, and then apologetically look to the snow: "snow sister, very period, can only aggrieve you." Yuexue sighed: "now the Demon power has not fully recovered, and all the good things in my hand have been taken away by the demon man. No matter how wronged I am, I can only bear it." With that, he frowned and looked at Lian Yue, who had been standing silently behind Yun hanchu since he came out of lingchong bag: "Lian Yue, you don''t plan to go back, do you?" Lian Yue finally slowly raised her head and looked at her calmly: "yes!" Yuexue looked at her for a long time, and finally just closed her eyes: "OK." Lian Yue continued to droop her eyelids, just like a motionless wood beauty. The month snow sees shape, the beautiful complexion suddenly like cloth frost, the vision is very not good ground sees to cloud cold beginning. Yun hanchu just calmly looked back at her, did not make any explanation, and could not see any emotion in his eyes. Yuexue''s eyebrows were obviously stained with a few irritated colors. She simply dropped the sentence "call me after you buy something", and went into her most annoying pet bag out of sight. Cloud cold beginning this just light way: "you also go to rest." Lian Yue, who had been looked at like Yuexue before, was indifferent. When she heard such a light sentence, she suddenly looked up at him. There was a trace of hurt on her face. She whispered and then returned to the lingchong bag. Luo Lanxin sighed and turned the topic back: "the problem of Yuexue has been solved for the time being, and my identity also thanks for your consideration. Next we have to consider..." As soon as she said this, Luobei was stunned. She couldn''t help but put in a word: "mama What does that mean? " "Oh, it''s like this," Luo Lanxin told her, remembering that her daughter didn''t know about it. "Before we were blocked by the demonized crocodile demon, we couldn''t go to save you. In a hurry, lianyue girl and I went to the pet bag first, and then let them throw the bag away. Lian Yue is master Yun''s pet. It''s a good explanation, but she has a breath collecting charm on her body. They always think I''m human. So when the Liu family and other monks found out that I could get into the pet bag, his 19th highness told them that our mother and daughter are all his saviors. But in order to hide your identity, they can only say that you were adopted by me since I was a child. " So it is! No wonder it was mama and Lian Yue who came first, not Brother Yun who she thought would come first. The lingpet bag can hold the demon clan, the spirit beast and the ordinary animal, but it can''t hold the human. As soon as she enters the lingpet bag, the identity of the demon clan can''t be covered. "Adoption means adoption. Anyway, you are my own mother. No one can change it." Luobeibei didn''t mind the adoption, but nodded gratefully to Mu Aoxing, "Your Highness, thank you for thinking so carefully for your aunt." Mu Ao star don''t open a face to wave a hand: "don''t need, madam Luo has already thanked." Luobeibei couldn''t help laughing. The nineteen prince, when he was thick skinned, didn''t want to be too thick. But when he was thin, he was very thin. She just said thanks. He was so awkward. He said, "what are you going to say just now, Ma? Go on?" Luo Lanxin nodded: "what I want to say is that the key points of this rescue are full of doubts. I''m afraid we''ll be asked to explain later." Mu Ao star heart a empty, eyes quickly Piao Luo north one eye, but on the face arrogantly way: "explain? What''s the explanation? Most of them are out of work. The prince of this account book hasn''t calculated with them yet! Why should the prince explain everything to them? Mrs. Luo can rest assured, but if they have any questions, they can let them ask the prince. I think they have the courage to ask continuously. "Luo Lan heart but shook his head: "Lu''an County of these people is easy to say, afraid only your father sent people is to ask a careful." When she saw Mu Aoxing''s expression stagnated, she blinked her eyes again and said, "and to tell you the truth, I really wonder why you are so sure that Beibei is in the swamp hundreds of miles away." "This..." Mu Aoxing has thought about this problem for a long time. Originally, he just wanted to muddle through, but unexpectedly, Luo Lan''s heart asked so plainly, which made it hard for him to use the original words again. So hesitant, he can''t help but look at Luobei again. "Don''t look at me. I want to ask you what to do? If I keep it from my aunt, I''ll make her sad. " Luobei dropped his eyes and whispered. This matter, she is also very distressed, OK? Mu Aoxing had no choice but to put down his position, and also secretly said: "sister Luo, I know this matter is really difficult for you, but Fang Tianji''s birth is too much to do with. Once it is exposed, I''m afraid it''s not only me who will be coveted, but also the whole country of Lei Chen, otherwise I won''t force you to swear." "I know you can''t trust Brother Yun. Can you just tell my aunt?" "This halberd was the magic weapon of the demon God ten thousand years ago, but now it''s in my hands. As a member of the demon family, Luo Fu''s identity may not be low. If she knows, do you think she can tell other members of the demon family?" "Mama, she..." Luobeibei wants to guarantee for his mother, but reason tells her that if she really says it, it won''t be so simple, and the following words can''t be said. At last, he can only stare at him and ask him to find a way out. But I don''t know that the eye contact between them is so obvious that Luo Lan Xin and Yun hanchu can''t see that there must be a secret between them. "Beibei, are you and your highness nineteen hiding something from us?" "Mama, I..." Luobeibei didn''t want to lie, and didn''t dare to say anything about Fang Tianji at will. Suddenly, she looked at her mother and Mu Aoxing. She burst into tears and turned in her eyes. "Forget it, let me talk about it." Mu Aoxing took a breath, straightened up and said to Luolan, "Mrs. Luo, it''s like this. When I was trapped at the bottom of the lake, I had a chance encounter, but the situation was really special, so I forced lingai to swear not to tell a third person, so lingai had to hide it from you." # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 71 Luo Lan Xin''s Xiu eyebrow slightly raised for a while, motioned him to go on. Mu Aoxing coughed: "because of this adventure, there is an inexplicable connection between me and lingai. As long as we are in the same mind, we will feel something. That''s why I know lingai should be in the swamp." Luolan heart looked to luobeibei: "Beibei, is that so?" Luobei can only nod. "Since it''s a secret that you can''t tell under a poison oath, Mrs. law, let''s not ask." Cloud cold beginning light tunnel. When Luobei heard him speak, he suddenly felt more guilty. There was more grievance in his guilty heart. His eyes were redder and he finally shed tears. "Silly child, my mother didn''t blame you. Why are you crying?" Lorraine sighed and sat down to embrace her daughter. Luobeibei then jumped into her arms and choked: "mama, I didn''t mean to hide it from you." "She knows. She understands. She won''t blame you." Luolanxin patted her back, but she couldn''t help remembering that Mu Aoxing had said to herself that when she fell into the lake that day, luobeibei suddenly showed her original shape and gave out a protective aperture. Then she thought that she broke the prohibition of demons last night, and her eyebrows could not help frowning. Beibei is her own daughter. It''s true. Since she was born, her daughter has been living in the demon Valley except for going down the mountain to town occasionally. There has never been any abnormal situation. But why does she have so many unexplained secrets? Her own daughter knows that she is not the kind of child who will deliberately lie to her mother. Is it that during her intermittent coma days, her daughter had some adventures that she did not know? She thought that the voice of comforting her daughter would be more gentle, and the mountain on one side was already flustered, but she was not good at cajoling people, so she could only tell her sister not to cry and her sister not to cry. "Well, Ma won''t mention it. No matter who asks, his highness 19 will explain it." Luo Lan''s heart pushed her daughter away with a smile. "You see, the mountain is scared by you." Luobei looked at Dashan with tears in his eyes, and let him wipe his face with his sleeve. He couldn''t help laughing again: "brother Dashan, don''t worry, I''m ok." Dashan Leng Leng, suddenly said: "cry and laugh, dog pee." This time, everyone could not help laughing, the original dignified atmosphere was naturally broken. Luobeibei also couldn''t help laughing, but he felt guilty. After wiping his tears, he said quickly: "mama, Brother Yun, I promise you that I can''t say anything about your highness 19, but I won''t hide anything else. If you have anything to ask, just ask?" Luo Lan heart then solemnly asked: "well, this first one will tell you how you broke the magic barrier? In theory, you have not been in the period of refining gas for many days. The spiritual root is the most basic, and the spiritual consciousness should be very weak. " At that time, all the people in the camp were trapped in a maze. Even Mr. Ling of the Liu family was no exception. The matter was so important that she had to ask clearly if she wanted to protect her daughter. "I don''t know. I suddenly felt it when I fell asleep. And it''s not the first time for me, Ma. Do you remember the night when we just left the Wanren mountains?" Luobeibei honestly told his two experiences and feelings in detail, and then without waiting for them to ask, he also told them that he wanted to pry the magic stone but swallowed it. The more they listened, the more dignified their faces became. Lian yunhanchu, who had little expression, frowned. After pondering for a long time, they began to speak: "it''s obviously not an ordinary spiritual movement to listen to the description of little younger martial sister, but it''s more like the spirit out of the body. But at that time, little younger martial sister didn''t even finish drawing Qi into the body..." Look at their look so serious, Luobei can''t help but some uneasy, timidly asked: "Mom, is my situation very abnormal?" Luo Lan heart does not answer, ask: "north north, you tell a Ma truthfully, before can still have such experience?" Luobei shook his head: "never. It was the first time in the inn. At that time, I thought I was just dreaming?" Luo Lanxin asked: "when you were in the demon Valley, did someone secretly teach you to practice or let you do something special? Or who did you meet outside Yaogu? " Luobeibei looked back at it blankly, then shook his head again: "mama, I have not hidden everything from you except the secret of your highness nineteen." "Yes, Beibei likes to tell me everything since she was a child." Remembering her daughter''s temperament, Luo Lanxin naturally knew that her daughter had not lied, "maybe Is it related to the adventure of his highness nineteen at the bottom of the lake? " "No, this should be the reason of sister Luo''s own talent," Mu Aoxing said with great certainty. If it wasn''t for the cooperation of Luobei, Fang Tianji''s own spiritual knowledge would not have been able to get out of the magic cave. Besides, the vision of Luobei had already appeared before he got Fang Tianji. Now he speculated, "the so-called Tao generates all things, and all things interact with each other, Could it be that when Mrs. Luo was pregnant with younger sister Luo, she had taken some natural materials and passed them on to younger sister Luo, so that younger sister Luo naturally resisted the prohibition of demonsLuo Lanxin touched her daughter''s face with a wry smile and sighed: "when I was pregnant in October, I spent most of my time in the bumpy traffic. When it was hard, sometimes three meals a day were not normal. Where did I ever take any natural resources?" Luobei also said: "yes, if my mother had taken Tiancai and Dibao, she would not have been in such poor health since I was born. Brother Yun, your highness, don''t look at me like this. I haven''t eaten anything special either?" It''s not, it''s not, what makes her so different? It''s not just because she''s a combination of human and demon, is it? If you really want to say so, there are not a few descendants in this world who combine human and demon. The crowd was silent for a while, but they couldn''t figure out a clue. Seeing them like this, Luobei was even more nervous. He felt as if he had done something terrible. He couldn''t help but say: "Mom, did I do something wrong?" "No, you didn''t do it wrong." Luo Lan''s heart could not help hugging her daughter, and her expression was exhausted. "It''s just that everyone is innocent. So many people can''t break the magic barrier, but you, a little girl, can Beibei, if you can''t deal with the matter this time, I''m afraid you''ll always be on top of the storm. " "Ma, I don''t quite understand." Luobeibei is a little at a loss. She knows that even Mr. Ling is trapped, but she can break away from the magic man. This is really a very special thing. Why do you say that she will stand on the top of the storm in the future? How can grandma, Brother Yun and the 19th Prince be so heavy? "Don''t you understand?" Thinking of the situation that Luobei took over, Mu Aoxing only felt that his heart was burning, and his tone became impatient. "You broke the restriction of the devil, what would he think of you?" "He seems to be very afraid of me, but also want to find out my secret." Thinking of the devil, luobeibei shivers. She still clearly remembers the emergency at that time. As long as Dashan slows down a little bit, she is likely to be caught back. "It''s more than fear. If you don''t find out why you can break his barriers, he will have trouble sleeping and eating. Maybe not only the devil, but also the whole demons will come after you. Otherwise, all the prohibitions of the demons will be broken by others. Even Terrans and demons will want to control you in their own hands because you can help them fight against demons. So, do you understand? " Thinking that he was about to become the target of all the people in the world, luobeibei was really scared. His face was so thin that he looked at his mother and Yun hanchu in a panic. Seeing this in their eyes, his voice trembled: "things Is it really that serious? " #^_ ^ many parents think that Lu Han is Lu Han. I didn''t expect that when I decided the title of the book, but Lu Han is really a lovely boy. If the little deer demon in luobeibei could be loved by everyone like him, I''m afraid the author''s mother would laugh in her dream^_ ^£¡ PS: love everyone! I don''t know how many readers are experiencing an important pass in life these days. I hope all the children''s shoes who take part in the college entrance examination can pass the pass smoothly! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 72 "This is the worst possibility," said Yun hanchu, frowning. "That''s why we want to find out the reason first and then make countermeasures." Luobei was completely at a loss: "but I How can I have such great ability? " "It doesn''t matter whether you have this ability or not. The important thing is that others think you have this ability. Even if it is proved that this time is just a coincidence, the demons will not let you go easily just in case." Mu Aoxing has been born in the court where people are fighting constantly since he was a child. He is especially sensitive to such dangerous things. He doesn''t think his worries are too exaggerated at all. Yun hanchu also agreed with his foresight: "so we have to give a very reasonable explanation for this incident, and we can''t let people think that this is the relationship between the younger martial sister and herself." Said, looking at Mu Ao star, Mu Ao star also looked at him, two people almost with one voice way: "magic weapon!" Luo Lanxin''s eyes suddenly brightened: "it''s a good way to attribute all this to Beibei who once got a special magic weapon by accident It''s just I''m afraid this common magic weapon can''t bluff the demons. " As soon as the method came out, Mu Aoxing relaxed a lot: "well, just let them think that they know why sister Luo can break the ban. They don''t need to show them. After that, we have time to create such a magic weapon that can break the ban of the demons. Although the demons once said that his ban might not be broken even if friar Jindan came here, but he didn''t want to break it It may not be broken, but it does not mean that it will not be broken. " Yun hanchu also said: "yes, in this way, although some people will still covet it secretly, they will not doubt that it is the physical problems of the younger martial sister. After all, this time, the younger martial sister''s injuries are so serious that everyone has seen them with their own eyes. When I get back to Cloud Gate, I will go to the book pavilion to check the relevant books and see what I can do to help. Maybe the master also has some good ideas. " At this point, it is no longer a simple problem of living in seclusion among human beings. Although luolanxin is not willing to let the man who has been cut off appear in her life again, she has to endure it for her daughter''s sake, but she still has another worry in her heart: "Your Highness, if you want to forge magic weapons, you will not be able to hide from your father, if he wants to get it What about Beibei? " Mu Aoxing was silent for a moment: "I will cover up with another secret, will not let him suspect to the north." Although Luo Lan''s heart can''t be completely relieved, he knows that it can only be like this: "the outside affairs will be troublesome for your highness. Beibei''s vitality will be greatly damaged. It''s better not to see outsiders these days." Mu Ao star nodded, see mother and daughter''s face are not very good, then looked at cloud cold early one eye: "that Luo madam you first rest, we went out first." Then he removed the sound insulation cover and pulled away the mountains in the clouds. "I''m not going. I''ll stay with Beibei." Dashan was so confused about their previous conversation that he wanted to make it clear and refused to leave. "Don''t you see sister Luo is very tired? You will disturb her here. If you want to accompany her, go to the door." "Oh..." On hearing that he would disturb his sister, Dashan hesitated. Luobeibei took the opportunity to talk to him and explained to him later. Then he obediently stepped out of the door and sat on the steps of the door. Luobei north see luolanxin closed the door after coming back, face is very tired, not from guilt to her hand: "Mom, I let you worry." Luolanxin helped her to lie down: "silly child, the most important thing for you now is to take care of your body quickly, and don''t care about other things." "Mama, will you accompany me?" Luobeibei holding her hand, distressed mother always because of such and such things and can''t take good care of. Luolan heart also feel some heart power haggard, and clothes to go to bed with her daughter''s side. Luobeibei had a good explanation with Dashan through Xinqi. Although Dashan''s intelligence is damaged, she is not a complete fool. After her simple analysis, she understands that this matter is directly related to the safety of his Beibei sister. He will not remember it. No matter who asks him, he will ignore it. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how mu Aoxing explained it. After five days, no one came to disturb their mother and daughter. For the sake of safety, in the name of recuperation, the mother and daughter did not step out of the house. That is to say, Dashan delivered three meals a day in person. Even if they needed to eat after dinner, they only walked back and forth in the house. However, although trapped in the room, luobeibei refused to be idle to recuperate. He began to meditate early and wanted to recuperate as soon as possible and accumulate more aura. You should know that although she has stepped into the door of practice, she has only just entered the door. To put it bluntly, with her current cultivation, anyone who started earlier than her could easily destroy her. In addition to that heavy talk, the sense of crisis in her heart is almost unprecedented. So in these five days, as long as she can bear it, she will try to meditate as much as possible. But this time he reabsorbed aura, Luobei immediately found several differences.First, the aura around them is much stronger. However, the Liu family is the second family in Lu''an county. Naturally, the location of the Liu family will be limited, and it is normal to choose the place with more aura. In addition, there is a spirit gathering array. The second difference is the speed of absorbing Reiki. I don''t know if it is because the improvement of Reiki can also improve the absorption of Reiki, or some other unknown reason. Now her speed of absorbing Reiki is at least twice as fast as before. The combination of the two, but two days, has achieved the effect of the previous days. Luobeibei was very happy and immediately told his mother about it. Luo''s mother is naturally very happy for her, but she is very cautious about any obvious changes in her daughter. She repeatedly tells her daughter not to tell others about her cultivation. Even for Dashan, Yun hanchu and Mu Aoxing, she should pay attention to what she can say and what she can''t say, and she can''t be foolishly reserved. Luobeibei knows that it''s not unreasonable for her mother to be so scrupulous, but her royal highness Mu Aoxing says that she always feels several layers apart, but elder brother Yun''s position in her mind is second only to her mother''s, so even he hides it, and she always feels guilty. Fortunately, since that day''s long talk, Yun hanchu has rarely appeared. He has only come twice in five days. The first time was the next day, and a ban was sent, which could isolate the breath and spiritual consciousness. With this border, the tiger demon Yuexue didn''t have to stay in the pet bag. Occasionally, she could come out to breathe and talk with luolanxin. The second time, on the fourth day, he specially sent some materials to Yuexue. Seeing that luobeibei didn''t have any spiritual problems to ask, he left. Mu Aoxing basically comes here every day, and every time he brings some talismans. There are all kinds of talismans for defense, assistance and attack, and the level is not low. In addition, in order to make luobeibei have full opportunities to practice, also specially sent a lot of low-level. Although luobeibei is very diligent in daily cultivation, his spiritual roots and accomplishments are here after all. In a short period of time, he can''t improve much. Once he meets an enemy, he still has to resort to external forces, so he is not polite. In addition to training, I spend an hour every day with my mother to learn the skills of using these talismans, such as what kind of talismans to use under what circumstances, how to grasp the opportunity well, how to cooperate among various talismans to achieve the best effect, the greatest power, and how to defend the most safely And so on, and so on, are to master the heart. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 73 Fang Tianji left the Magic Cave and fell into silence again. No matter luobeibei or muaoxing called her, she would not pay attention to it. If luobeibei didn''t feel the fire aura coming into her body every time, she almost thought it had left her. Two people call it should not, think it is too much loss, need to rest, so did not try to disturb it. As a matter of fact, this artifact, who calls himself immortal, is sulking at himself. A generation of ancient artifact can''t even break through the small prohibition of a demon man ten thousand years later. What a humiliating thing it is. Of course, we must be angry and strive for strength, and we must fight against it as soon as possible. That night when the sun and the moon were full, luobeibei had just inadvertently entered the mysterious and mysterious cultivation state, and not every day for the next few days. But now Fang Tianji''s ruthlessness, even in her deep sleep, will lead her to continue to practice night and night like a dream. However, because every time she wakes up, there is no change in her Dantian, she naturally thinks that she just wants to be stronger, so she keeps repeating the same dream, never doubting that this is reality, and naturally she doesn''t want to mention it to others. After a few days of recuperation, luobeibei soon found that after the Reiki washing, the healing force of her body was much faster than before, and her strength was also increased. In addition, she was fed with medicinal food, and her mental condition was improved by most of the time. Even the injured shoulder was not hurt as long as she didn''t exercise violently. On this morning, the moon snow in lingchong''s bag sent out a voice transmission request, and Luobei was busy with the ban that Yun hanchu specially made for them to isolate the internal and external breath. "It''s finished at last." As soon as Yuexue jumped out, she stretched out her limbs and breathed greedily. She was about to suffocate in her pet bag. "Yuexue, it''s hard for you!" Luo Lan''s heart smiles. She takes out a bowl of hot soup and hands it to her. Her eyes fall on her abdomen anxiously. "How''s the baby?" "Well, that''s the bag. It''s not a demon. It''s worse than prison." Yuexue took the tonic soup and drank it all. She lay on the bed with her hands and feet folded, and rolled two rolls childishly. "You hate lingchong bag most in your life. These days, you are really wronged." Lorraine was very sorry. "I''ve been wronged. You''ll have to make it up to me, Lanxin." Yue Xue smiles, then suddenly takes out a red cloth doll that is one foot high and throws it to Luo Beibei, "Xiao Beibei, how about the puppet made by Yue Xue''s aunt?" Ah? Luobei looked at the naive little girl in red in her hand, and her expression was dull: "aunt Yuexue, is this a puppet?" Yuexue chuckled: "why, do you think it''s far from your imagination?" Luobei blushed with embarrassment: "it''s a bit unexpected, but I know that the puppet you refined must be very good. Aunt Yuexue, please teach me how to use it. " "Touch her nose." Seeing the cunning color in Yuexue''s eyes, Luolan''s heart can''t help but recall the distant past with a smile, thinking that she had been so carefree in those years. Luobei doesn''t know her mother''s mood at this time. She pinches it according to her words. The next moment, the doll suddenly earns money, jumps out of her hand, turns over and stands on the table. Then, a line suddenly split in the middle of the body, quickly rolled back to both sides, and in the blink of an eye, he became a puppet with a cold metal smell all over his body. I saw this little puppet wearing silver armor, wearing a silver helmet covering the whole head, showing only a pair of dark eyes. Behind the helmet, two knife handles, the lower hem of the armor and two bright red pendulums fluttered slightly, just like a blood bath soldier who had just come down from the battlefield. It was very majestic. This is the real puppet! Luobei exclaimed in surprise. He couldn''t help reaching out to touch the silver shining armor. However, his dark eyes suddenly flashed. His hands, which were hanging on both sides of his body, suddenly lifted up and quickly pulled out the two machetes behind him. Like lightning, he quickly crossed Luobei''s slightly open fingers, and the wind blew directly A strand of black hair in front of her forehead made it swing. Luobei suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly took back his hand and looked through it anxiously. He was sure that he was not hurt. Then he breathed out. The little puppet''s horizontal knife was in front of her and looked at her coldly. Then he returned the knife to the scabbard and stood still. "Isn''t it fun?" Hearing the sound of Yuexue''s cruelty, Luobei, who is in a state of shock, hugs her mother''s arm and complains: "Auntie, look at Yuexue, she bullies me." "Aunt Yuexue is willing to bully you. That''s your blessing." Luo Lan''s heart revived, and he held the puppet''s waist with a smile. This time, the puppet did not move. It was obviously controlled by Yuexue. Luobeibei hurriedly followed and approached, and then found that the little puppet''s armor was not just pure silver, but was painted with very fine and complicated dark texture everywhere. It was obvious what array it should be. It''s a pity that she still doesn''t know anything about the array. Naturally, she can''t see anything.Luobeibei is admiring the puppet. At the same time, luolanxin looks at it carefully. She knows Yuexue''s ability to make puppet. Seeing the puppet''s handwriting at the moment, she knows that she has spent a lot of money and energy. She can''t help sighing: "Yuexue, it''s really hard for you this time!" "What''s the hard work? Xiao Beibei is my niece. It''s my duty to spend snacks." Yuexue lies on her side on the bed, lazily supporting her beautiful head with her hand. She says with regret, "it''s a pity that my previous collections have been taken away by hateful demons. In a hurry, they can''t find any good puppet spirit for me, so they have to make do with it first." Luobei asked curiously, "what is a puppet spirit?" Luolan xindaiwei explained: "as the name suggests, the spirit of a puppet is the soul of a puppet man. Generally, it is refined with the spirit of a monster. The higher the level of a monster, the wiser the spirit will be, and the more powerful it will be. If it reaches a certain level, it may not even be just a magic weapon." Yuexue said with a smile: "Lanxin elder sister, you also praise me too much. Can I make a magic weapon?" Lolan heart smile: "with your talent, it is not impossible ah." Luobei was stunned: "but Monster Isn''t he also a member of the demon clan? " knew her daughter, and Lorrain knew her daughter''s heart. Then she explained with a smile: "although the monster has taken up a monster word, it can practice the essence of the sun and moon, but all actions are instinctive, and there is no sense of independence, so it can not be called a monster." "But since they can practice, sooner or later they will become demons?" Luobeibei is still puzzled. He thinks it''s like a human baby. Although he can''t speak at birth, he can speak sooner or later. Yue Xue laughs: "it''s not so easy, Xiao Beibei. It''s naive for you to think so." "It''s my fault. I used to see that she couldn''t cultivate without spirits. I was afraid that she would feel envious and uncomfortable. I didn''t even tell her these common sense." Lorrain unsuspectingly touched his daughter''s black hair, and explained with affection. "The demon race is not like human beings, born with wisdom and wisdom, and can grow with age." the demon clan is not to open up wisdom, but it is extremely difficult to even absorb the essence of the sun and the moon. Those who are lucky enough to become demons, if not for the previous generation who are already demons, have been born into demons by their parents, or they have inadvertently taken what natural resources and land treasures to develop their intelligence. Otherwise, even if they have practiced for thousands of years, few of them will become demons. Therefore, it is not equal to killing each other that we demons and humans capture demons and beasts. " ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 74 Yuexue said suddenly: "it''s the same as the demon clan. It''s not uncommon to kill each other on weekdays." "Yuexue..." Lorraine looked at her helplessly. "Ah? Demons Do you kill each other? " Luobeibei was stunned, and felt that it was unimaginable. She had lived in the demon Valley for many years, but she had never seen such a situation happen. "Lanxin elder sister, is that how you educate my little niece on weekdays?" Moon snow obviously frowned with disapproval, "now it''s not as good as before. You''re self-cultivation in demon valley. We''re surrounded by powerful enemies." Luo Lan''s heart was stunned, and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "you''re right, I think it''s bad." Yuexue then straightened up and solemnly said to Luobei: "xiaobeibei, aunt Yuexue tells you that just like there are a few good people in human beings, there are also cannibalism within our demon clan, but we demon clan know more about God''s virtue of good life than human beings, and what we ask for will be much simpler. We don''t want to be greedy just like human beings Just do whatever you want. " Luobei was a little dazed: "is it like the dog demon in the magic cave?" "That''s the scum of the demon clan. They are willing to degenerate. They are worse than the demons who kill each other for the sake of territory." Thinking of the dog demon in the devil cave, Yuexue sneers scornfully, and the evil spirit in her eyes increases greatly. "I see such demons killing one by one, and some of them betray the demon clan for human beings..." Then she stopped. Luobeibei knew that she thought of the leopard demon lianyue, so she couldn''t help saying a few good words for her: "aunt Yuexue, sister lianyue volunteered to follow Brother Yun. She must have her troubles, and I believe Brother Yun won''t kill the demon family indiscriminately. Sister lianyue should not be regarded as a betrayal." Yuexue sneered: "now they have never dealt with the demon clan, but who knows what will happen in the future?" "In the future, I don''t think that the child''s temperament at the beginning of the cold cloud will be worse." Luo Lan heart beat round field way, "this time of that seven eight orders of monster isn''t he to catch?" Luobei immediately became happy: "so my puppet spirit was captured by Brother Yun?" The month Snow White her one eye: "the small north north, the mankind man has few is good thing, you don''t want to imitate your aunt, the others treat you a little bit good a little bit to be dead set." Luobei could not help drooping his head: "aunt Yuexue, what do you say? I I don''t understand. " Luolan looks at her daughter''s flushed cheeks. She always thinks that her daughter is still young, and the child at the beginning of Yun hanchu is not only good-looking, but also her elder martial brother. Along the way, she protects her heart, so it''s natural for her daughter to write about intimacy. But now, she looks like Luo Lan''s heart didn''t dare to think deeply. He was even more afraid that his daughter would care more and more when he said too much, so he quickly turned the topic back: "by the way, Yuexue, tell Beibei how to drive this puppet man?" Luobeibei is also busy with echoing: "yes, aunt Yuexue, is this puppet always so small?" "Of course not." Yuexue takes a deep look at the mother and daughter, but she doesn''t insist on the original topic. With a flash in her eyes, the puppet suddenly jumps down from the table and becomes a big man about two meters. A pair of eyes hidden behind the mask stare at Luobei deeply, which is very shocking. "Ah, can it get bigger?" Luobeibei''s eyes suddenly shine, immediately put the previous mentality of the little daughter behind, small mouth slightly open to look up at the puppet who is a big section higher than himself. "Nature can grow bigger. How can we protect you? It''s a pity that you''re trapped in such a small space that you can''t have a good look at its real ability. Let''s make do with it first. " With that, Yuexue suddenly flew to the puppet''s hands. The puppet pulls out his sword and fights with her. The sword is as bright as snow. The puppet not only protects his whole body, but also has extremely vigorous posture. No matter how he jumps and moves, he can move as freely as a real person. If it is not for the damage of the furnishings in the house, Luobei estimates that he can tear down the house. Yuexue asked him to practice the sabre technique once and then stopped. The puppet immediately put his sword into the scabbard and suddenly grabbed Luobei and threw it. Luobeibei suddenly breathed a low cry, and found that he had been sitting on the back of the puppet, back to back. At the same time, he sniffed two times, and his waist and abdomen were firmly bound by two pieces of bending metal. Only then did he find that an iron plate suddenly popped up at the back of the puppet''s waist, which could carry her steadily. The puppet did not stand still behind her, but suddenly jumped up and down in the room. Where he passed, he stepped on tables and stools, and climbed around columns and beams. His huge body was as fast as lightning, but he did not destroy half of the furnishings. Luobeibei was tied behind the puppet and kept swinging with its various movements. Instead of being afraid, he turned more and more excitedly and exclaimed, "aunt Yuexue, can it fly?" Yue Xue shook her head with a smile: "flying needs too much energy. Under the existing conditions, I can only make it jump quickly. However, in order to improve its speed, I engraved a divine talisman on its two legs. As long as the spiritual power is enough, even the friars who have built the foundation may not catch up with it."As soon as I heard that the speed was so fast, Luobei exclaimed happily: "how powerful! Aunt Yuexue, tell me what else you have "Defense, rocket, ice blade, venom corrosion, sleeve arrow plot It''s powerful in many ways. I''ve already engraved the way of use in the jade slips. You can study it yourself later. " Yue Xue said with a smile that the puppet suddenly quieted down, and suddenly released the shackles, took back the iron plate, and quickly changed back into a small puppet. With this action, luobeibei suddenly fell down from the air. However, since the cultivation, her posture has become more and more flexible. Naturally, this little prank can''t help her, and she immediately jumps and stands firmly. "It''s pretty good." Yue Xue smiles and commands the puppet to jump on the table, opens the chest of the little puppet, takes out an oval transparent crystal from it, raises her hand to erase her traces, "OK, now you can brand your own mark, and let the puppet officially become your own." Said, let Luobei drop three drops of blood essence on that crystal stone. Luobei did as he said, and the three drops of blood soon seeped into the crystal. Yuexue reloads the crystal stone, and then Luobei hears a slight sound inside the puppet. Suddenly, there is a very clear connection in her heart, as if the puppet has become a part of herself. She couldn''t help but feel a move. She went along with the connection. Then she suddenly saw that Yuexue had become very huge and opened her fangs. Suddenly, she bit herself. In surprise, she instinctively stepped back and found that her spirit had entered the little puppet''s body. Yuexue''s prank succeeded. She couldn''t help laughing. She lifted her chin with her index finger: "good niece, dance to Yuexue''s aunt." "Aunt Yuexue..." This month snow aunt, the appearance is so high and cold, did not expect so like pranks, Luobei North black line to twist, see her as if the column general thick finger touched again, quickly jumped to one side. "It''s true that the spirit is special. It''s really quick to adapt!" Although the puppet man was made by himself, seeing that Luobei didn''t even have time to adapt, she could make the puppet man''s hands and feet so harmonious, and didn''t think at first that he would be confused for a long time at least. Yuexue couldn''t help praising him. "No matter how good your adaptability is, you need to make it well first." One side of Luolan heart is very emotional. Luobei raised his hand and kicked his legs for a short time. Suddenly, he saw that his real body was standing still with dull eyes. As soon as he felt strange in his heart, he was distracted and returned to the noumenon. Suddenly, he was in a dilemma: "aunt Yuexue, does this puppet have to be controlled by me? If that''s the case, I won''t do anything now. I''m afraid I won''t be able to play its role. " #^_ ^ thank you for your love. I''m so happy to see your comments every time! If you are willing to help send a link to the QQ space or circle of friends what''s recommended, thank you even more! As for the cover issue, thank you for your reminding. It''s just because XueDa and I don''t know each other. We can only ask for authorization through Weibo private message. So far, we haven''t received any reply. If XueDa doesn''t approve, I will contact the editor to modify the cover. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 75 "Don''t worry, I know you''re just getting started, so you use the wolf beast of level seven or eight as a puppet spirit. In case of emergency, you just need to give it an order. However, the wisdom of the puppet spirit is limited after all, and it is difficult to cope with more complicated situations. So I hope you can learn to use one mind for two purposes and practice it like an arm. It should be noted that no matter how good a puppet is, it can''t surpass the wisdom of man himself. If you can control yourself, this puppet can help you to the maximum extent. " Yuexue said solemnly, and took out a jade slip and handed it to luobeibei. "When practicing, you don''t need to take the puppet out of the storage bag, you just need to separate a wisp of spiritual consciousness into it immediately, so you won''t disturb any outsiders." Luobei busy respectfully took over: "yes, thank you, aunt Yuexue, I will practice well." "Don''t be so disobedient when you say you don''t need to see others?" Yuexue angrily glanced at her, raised her hand and pinched her nose. "By the way, just now I just played a little joke with you. To open the puppet, you don''t need to really pinch her nose. Just use your spiritual control. As for the details, you can study them slowly." With that, he stretched out for a long time, and without waiting for Luobei''s mother and daughter to respond, he plunged into the lingchong bag and fell asleep. "Well Finally, I can have a good sleep... " "Auntie, aunt Yuexue is very kind to me." Luobei holds the puppet who has become a doll again. He is very grateful in his heart. Luo Lan touched her head with his heart: "you can remember these things in your heart. When you grow up and become stronger, you will return one day." "Well!" Luobeibei nodded hard and couldn''t wait to say, "Mom, I''m going to practice now?" "Go ahead, go ahead." Lorraine chuckled and gave her a nudge. Luobei immediately jumped on the bed cheering, and did not notice the mother''s face beside him. In addition to the gratifying smile, there was a deeper emotion hidden in her gentle eyes. She only bent on her cross legged heart, stuck the jade slips on her eyebrows and began to study. After carefully reading all the knowledge in the jade slips, Luobei began to communicate with the puppet spirit. As soon as the mind was connected, a fierce demon wolf opened its mouth and its fangs rushed forward. Although this kind of creature can''t be called a demon, it has strong resistance. It often prefers to die rather than surrender. It''s not easy to be subdued. Compared with the strength of the body, it''s not comparable to the same level of human friars. In the past, even though the seven or eight level monsters were scarred and dying, they could not be controlled by luobeibei, who had just started refining gas. However, today''s situation is different. Although the demon wolf was fierce, Luobei, who had been prepared for a long time, did not rush to separate a wisp of spiritual consciousness into its eyes. The wolf screamed and rolled to the ground. When he got up and looked at it, there was a trace of fear in his cruel eyes. "From now on, I''ll be your master. If you are obedient, I won''t suffer for you." Luobeibei has a trace of impatience in her heart, but she remembers Yuexue''s instructions in the jade slips. She quickly suppresses that ray of pity and coaxes her softly, "you have become my puppet spirit now. As long as you help me with all your heart, I will try to help you upgrade. Even if you can open your mind and cultivate yourself into a demon in the future, isn''t it better than your demon body then?" Becoming a demon is the natural desire of almost every monster. Even if he is not intelligent enough, he can still vaguely understand the importance of this matter. As soon as he meets luobeibei, he first gives a stick, and then gives a sweet date. After fighting for more than half an hour, the demon wolf, who has been devastated by the moon and snow, finally chooses to surrender and sobs and lowers his head. "Good..." Luobeibei stroked the wolf''s head with his consciousness, patiently, and when he was completely quiet, even began to enjoy her touch, he began to really study the internal control of the puppet. The puppet was originally made for her, and the spirit finally gave in. By noon, luobeibei had found out all the functions of the puppet and mastered most of its skills. Even without the spirit, it could practice the last double sabres clumsily and completely. This kind of practice is very beneficial. Her mind is integrated into the puppet, and the puppet is her second body. She can practice Dao with the puppet. To some extent, her body is practicing Dao. In addition, her body has become more flexible after being washed by aura. Even if she returns to the noumenon and practices Dao technique, she will not have too much stagnation. However, these are based on the premise of her devotion, rather than the one heart dual-use required by Yuexue. That is to say, when her spiritual consciousness sinks into the puppet, because her noumenon is not controlled by consciousness, it is like a clay sculpture, and her response to the outside world is slower than that of a fool. If there is no one around to protect, it is dangerous as if the fish on the board can only be slaughtered, even if wearing Mu Aoxing''s treasure clothes, it may be too late to start. Therefore, although we have got such a precious thing, Luobei can''t be slack off. On the contrary, we have to work harder than usual. As Yuexue''s good friend, luolanxin knows more about puppets than her daughter. Naturally, she knows this situation very well. In addition, in the past few days, she has been frightened by the loss of her daughter twice in a row, so she is more vigilant than in the past few days. Even though Mu Aoxing repeatedly told Liu Fu that she must do her best to protect them, the so-called fear of ten thousand is just in case, even if she can put her trust on others.But it''s a good thing to say in the daytime that when they get up, Dashan, who is loyal and reliable, will almost come to accompany them. However stupid and naive Dashan is, after all, a big man. She can''t stay in the room any longer when she has a rest at night, so she has to stare at him all night. For this reason, she secretly hid Yunhan''s first medicine, so as to avoid sleeping too well after taking the medicine. In the next morning, in order not to let her daughter see her haggard look, she always got up early and covered it up with powder. Luobei is eager to really control the puppet man as soon as possible. He practices and practices almost all the time. Although he eats and sleeps with his mother day and night, he is easily concealed from the past. He is not aware of his mother''s hard work. After practicing for another three days, she finally found some dual-purpose skills, which can not only separate most of the mind to control the puppet, but also retain part of the consciousness to direct the body to do some actions, such as raising hands and feet, talking and turning head. If these actions are put on weekdays, they are naturally simple and can''t be any more simple, and the ordinary can''t be any more ordinary. But when fighting, especially in the critical moment of life and death, such a degree of autonomy represents more initiative and safety, and the significance is absolutely different. What''s more, the so-called "everything is difficult at the beginning". The situation before and after the beginning is totally different. I believe that if she practices hard in the future, she will be able to train the puppet like her real arm one day. Luobeibei was happy, and her tight heart finally loosened. She could not help holding her and jumping up like a child: "Auntie, auntie, I''m not going to practice this afternoon. I''m going to have a good meal. I''m going to celebrate!" "All right, it''s up to you." Knowing that it''s not easy to use two things at one time, Luo Lanxin is very proud of her daughter and says, "please make a big meal in the kitchen and let your aunt Yuexue come out to eat together." "And Brother Yun, please come along, too? It''s like I haven''t seen him for days "Well, by the way, please bring your highness 19. We live in Liu''s house these days, but we can live in such a peaceful and quiet life, relying on his face." "Listen to your mother." Luobei no matter to should, turn around and smile to discuss with Dashan, "Dashan brother, these days also hard you, what do you want to eat?" Dashan burst into laughter: "can I order anything?" "All right." Luobeibei laughed. Although brother Dashan said so, his favorite things are nothing more than those, which are absolutely inexhaustible in Liufu. "By the way, mama, we have lived in Liufu for so many days. Should we take time to thank our host?" "It really should be. Let''s talk to your highness nineteen." # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 76 "The woman of the Liu family has seen her several times and said she wants to thank sister Luo face to face. But she just gave birth to a son and is still in confinement. The stubborn old people of the Liu family are very careful and refuse to let her out of the house. It happens that I don''t want you to be disturbed, so I decide to hang them out first." Mu Ao star got letter to come over, heard mother and daughter two want to see host, then don''t approve of tunnel. "Mom, since Mrs. Liu is inconvenient to go out, let''s go and see her. I also want to see the baby with my own eyes. I don''t know if she is cute." Luobei laughs. It''s her first time to save people. It''s very good. "That''s OK. Although you saved the lives of their mother and son, Liu''s house has taken good care of us these days. The director should thank the host." Mu Aoxing said: "the people sent by my father are expected to arrive tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Since you all want to see me, I''ll arrange for you to say goodbye in advance." Said, let a person inform Liu Fu to prepare. After hearing that they were going out for several days, Yun hanchu finally showed up. Luobeibei said to him with a smile: "Brother Yun!" Yun hanchu nodded, didn''t speak, just stood aside. It seems that Luobei has not let go of his appearance that day when he was transferred from the mountain by the devil. He wants to persuade more. But at this time, all the people sent by the Liu family to protect him are here. It''s inconvenient for him to speak, so he has to give up for a while. It was early October. Most of the trees they had seen along the way had no fallen leaves, and the autumn was thick. But now the courtyard they lived in was full of flowers, most of which were chrysanthemums, and potted plants such as osmanthus, rose and hibiscus were placed on the wrong floor. It was clearly the declining season of a hundred grasses, but it was just a kind of competition of flowers in spring The illusion of beauty. Especially those chrysanthemums, they are not only bright yellow, but also purple, white, pink and coax, and not only have different single and double petals, but also have different stamens. They are far from the ordinary varieties they see in the demon valley. They can''t help but marvel. "Wow, mama, look, it''s so cold that there are so many beautiful flowers in Liu''s house!" These days, Luobei is devoted to self-cultivation. He hardly looks out of the window. He has lived here for so many days before he first appreciates his living environment. Seeing that she looked around as if she liked the flowers, Mu Aoxing said, "what is this, but it''s all common things. When we get to the capital, I''ll show you what is the real autumn chrysanthemum Festival." "Your Highness, I know your status is noble, so I don''t need to show off. I don''t care whether it''s ordinary or not. As long as it''s good-looking, even a chrysanthemum on the roadside will do." Luobeibei is most unhappy with his arrogant appearance. Her little daughter deliberately wrinkled his nose at him. At the same time, she didn''t forget to smile at Yun hanchu, "Brother Yun, do you think so?" Cloud cold beginning light tunnel: "the beauty of all things, really regardless of the high and low." Luo North North immediately smile more proud, Mu Ao star snorted a voice, a pair of don''t want to and she this kind of small country girl don''t know how to care about appearance. Under the protection of many experts, they came to the courtyard where Mrs. Liu lived. In the confinement room, men are not allowed to enter. Mu Aoxing and others drink tea outside. Several nuns accompany Luo Beibei''s mother and daughter into the room. Seeing their mother and daughter coming, Mrs. Liu was so happy that she just got out of bed and saluted. Luobeibei polite a few words, attention on the head of the bed on the swaddling clothes, see that the little baby is just awake at the moment, a pair of black eyes, dribbling to look here and there, pink doodle''s little mouth from time to time squirming a few times, as if not full, heart suddenly big love heart, hands can''t help itching. "Mrs. Liu, can I hold the baby?" Mrs. Liu said quickly, "of course, you are bao''er''s benefactor. You are willing to bless bao''er. I can''t wait for you!" Then he picked up the baby and handed it to her hand. Luolanxin smiles and points out the correct posture. Luobeibei carefully hugs the baby, for fear that the baby will be uncomfortable if it is a little heavier, and her eyes will soon stick to the delicate baby''s face. The little baby seems to know that this is her benefactor. Her eyes suddenly fixed on luobeibei''s face. Then she suddenly began to laugh. Her shadow was clearly reflected in her black pupils. Luobei immediately exclaimed in surprise: "mama, mama, the baby is smiling at me!" "Looking at the baby, do you think your heart is about to melt?" Luo Lanxin said with a smile, "when you were just born, it was the same way that I couldn''t see enough of you." "All mothers have the same heart." Mrs. Liu also laughed and echoed. Recalling the fright of that night, she solemnly said thanks again. She specially took out a ring jade pendant and respectfully handed it to Luo Lanxin. "It''s said that Mrs. Luo and Miss Luo will go to Beijing in a few days, and I have nothing to repay. This jade pendant has the right to be a memorial. If you have any assignment, you can go to Liuji restaurant in Zhuque street to find one As a shopkeeper Yue, he will do his best to help the two benefactors. I hope they will not refuse. "Luo Lan heart slightly pondered for a while, then took over: "so, thank Mrs. Liu." Because the devil hasn''t been caught yet, Mu Aoxing doesn''t trust that they stay here for a long time. The mother and daughter stay for a while, and then they leave. Luobeibei never forgets the pink baby. All the way, she chirped and asked her mother what she looked like when she was a child, and whether she had been so soft in her hands. With a smile in her heart, Lorraine answered one by one, saying that she was more lovely when she was a child, and that she loved sleeping in the most. In the first few months of her life, she ate, drank and Lazar, and almost slept the rest of the time, just like a little pig. Luobei then shook his mother''s hand and said, "mama How can a mother say that her daughter is like a pig? Hum, is there such a beautiful pig as me Between talking and laughing, he went back to his room, and soon the rich dinner was served one after another. When the dishes come together, Mu Aoxing turns back the maid and starts the prohibition, so that no one can see the scene inside the house, so that the tiger demon moon snow can also appear. In the face of delicious food and wine, people enjoy themselves. After dinner, luolanxin tells Yuexue that the people who bathe in Aoxing will arrive tomorrow. "So fast?" When yuexuedun was very unhappy, "I wanted to stay with Lanxin for a few more days?" Although Luobei knew that Yuexue had to leave before the royal family came, she was very reluctant: "aunt Yuexue, why don''t you come with us? When we get to the capital, we''ll find another chance to send you out." The moon shuddered: "forget it, I''ve already lived enough in this lingpet bag. If I''m allowed to stay for another ten days, I''ll drive me crazy." Luo Lan sighed: "it''s just a farewell. I don''t know when I''ll see you again." "Lanxin elder sister, or..." Moon snow just want to put forward opinions, see Luo Lan heart complexion a white, without warning to suddenly a head crooked down, can''t help exclaiming. "What''s the matter with you, Ma?" Luo Beibei sat next to his mother. Seeing this, he quickly reached out to help her. Unexpectedly, Luo Lanxin''s body at the tentacle had shrunk abruptly, and even his original shape had turned out. Suddenly, his three souls and six spirits were about to fly out. He rushed over and hugged her tightly # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 77 "Aunt Yuexue, how is my aunt?" As soon as Yuexue checks luolanxin''s body, luobeibei immediately stares at her with tears on her thick eyelashes. On one side, Dashan''s anxious eyes were red. He awkwardly comforted luobeibei for a moment, and worried about looking at the DOE. He kept rubbing his hands with each other. He didn''t know what to do, so he could only follow the help. "Sister Lan Xin She It''s very bad. " Yuexue wanted to keep it a little secret, but looking at the two of them, she said the truth: "with Lanxin''s cultivation, even if she was injured, she would not easily change her shape, but now..." "But How could it be? " Luobeibei carefully held her comatose mother in her arms. She refused to believe it. She choked and said, "isn''t grandma all right these days?" "Also blame my negligence, previously only heard you say she is not good, thought now has been stable, unexpectedly did not help Lanxin elder sister check." Moon snow is very sorry, looking at the closed eyes, eyes also some red. Yun hanchu was silent and didn''t apologize for the mistake last time, but his cold eyes were dim. "What shall we do now?" Although I know that I should be stronger now, Luobei can''t control the confusion and fear in her heart. Her begging eyes helplessly turn around among Yuexue, yunhanchu and muaoxing. Mu Ao star can''t say any consolation language, can only say: "need what medicine, I try to think of a way." "My cultivation is limited. I can''t find out why Lanxin sister''s demon yuan is so wasted. But her vitality is weak now, which is far from being solved by ordinary panacea. Now, only our demon family''s own life demon spring can help her maintain her vitality for the time being," Yue Xue took a deep breath and suddenly said, "it''s not too late. I must take her back to the family immediately." "No..." As soon as Luobei nodded, she heard her mother''s weak voice. She looked down at her mother in a hurry, startled and happy way: "Mom, are you awake?" Although Luolan''s heart has turned into a deer shape, her eyes are still familiar to everyone, and she can still speak. She blinked weakly and shook her head slightly: "since I chose to leave the demon family, how can I go back now?" Yuexue suddenly said: "sister Lanxin, is face more important or life more important? Even if you don''t think about yourself, don''t you think about Beibei''s mood? Look at her. What''s she worried about? " "No rules, no square The rules of the clan can''t be easily changed for me alone... " Luo Lan''s heart gasped and looked at her daughter tenderly, "life and death have a destiny Can''t force Over the years, I have been dragging down Beibei... " "Mama!" Luobei couldn''t help crying again, "do you want to leave me?" "Silly boy Why doesn''t Mama want you? " "Then why do you say that? Wuwuwu... " Douda''s tears kept rolling down from Luobei''s eyes. "Beibei doesn''t want you to say dead words. You promised me that no matter how hard you work, you will try to live for me. You can''t say nothing, you can''t leave me alone..." "Good She doesn''t say that word... " Luo Lanxin looked up and tried to wipe the tears from her daughter''s face, "but everyone has..." "Don''t say, don''t say..." Luo Beibei shook his head desperately, put his arms around her neck and pressed his face tightly. "I only want my grandmother to live well and watch me grow up. I''m only 11 years old this year Ma, you can''t leave me I can''t... " She said, looking at Yuexue with tears in her eyes, "aunt Yuexue, I beg you to take my aunt back to the demon clan right away? I beg you... " "If you ask for something, aunt Yuexue will take your aunt back." Moon Snow said, will come up to help Luolan heart. "Yuexue..." Loran heart weak but firm to stop her eyes, "you want me to destroy the oath?" "What about breaking the oath?" The moon snow willow eyebrows erect ground hate a way, "left and right you are about to die, still care about that what ghost fish son oath, say again again is not you want to go back, is I want to take you back, I see who dares to say a no word?" "My own body, I know," Luo Lan heart weak smile, "even if there is a demon spring to maintain my life, it is only a few months, you After all, we have to let go... " "I don''t believe it! Ma, your highness 19 promised me that he would help you treat your illness. He must have something to do, "Luo Beibei screamed for the first time, and cast begging eyes around in a panic." Your Highness 19, right? And Brother Yun, you will help us, right? If you can''t, you can help me to ask my father, for my sake, just help my mother, OK? How about that? " Mu Aoxing said firmly: "yes, there is no way out for heaven. My father''s people will arrive tomorrow. They will have a way out." Yun hanchu also said in a deep voice: "Your Highness 19 is right. Now is not the time to give up. Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, we must try.""Wannianshen, Qiye''s Yangshenguo, xuanbing lotus core, Qianyan Bodhi fruit, Diyuan fruit..." Yuexue suddenly read out a string of medicine names, "as long as you find any three of these five kinds of elixirs, you can keep Lanxin sister''s life." Mu Aoxing immediately said: "there are ten thousand years of ginseng in the palace. I can try to ask my father to give it to me." Yuexue was overjoyed: "then there will be at least one year to find another panacea." However, Luo Lan''s heart gently shook her head: "Your Highness Do you know Wannianshen It''s not an ordinary panacea Even your father and Emperor must be cherished as treasure... " Hearing this, Luobei can''t help looking at Mu Aoxing. "My father loves me most, and he will agree." When he said this, Mu Aoxing was not strong enough, but his eyes were very resolute. "In any case, I''ll try to get my father''s permission." At the beginning of cloud cold, he suddenly said, "I vaguely remember that there are always records of xuanbinglian in the library of Yunmen. I can also go to have a try." "Your Highness, Brother Yun, thank you..." Luobei sniffed and looked at them gratefully. "I know that book The black ice lotus is not very cold, it doesn''t grow long There are also high-level monsters guarding He is the man of jiedan We need to be very careful... " Luo Lan''s heart even adjusted a few breaths before he continued, "master Yun You''re just building a foundation for Don''t take the risk for me... " Hearing that it was so dangerous, Luobei immediately didn''t know how to go on, but let her give up this line of life and told Brother Yun not to go. She said she couldn''t export it. Cloud cold beginning but light tunnel: "Luo madam is at ease, cold beginning know well, will prepare completely." "Brother Yun..." "North North! Don''t be so selfish Luobei just gratefully called, Luolan heart suddenly snapped a drink, and then almost back to breath, bluffing everyone a flurry, regardless of 3721 to feed her a few pills, she was weak to slow down. "Ma, I''m wrong Don''t be angry... " With tears in his eyes, Luobei no longer dare to speak at will. "Lan Xin elder sister, look you frighten the child." Yuexue sighed and slowed down her tone. "If there is no hope, it''s all right. Now there is still a chance, but you don''t want us to save you. Do you want us to bear this guilt all our lives? Especially Beibei, she is your own daughter. How do you want her to watch you die? " Luobei heart a pain, can''t help but cry, but afraid of mother heard sad, just bite the lip, suppress the sad voice. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 78 "Mrs. Luo, Han Chu is willing to do this. You can''t blame the younger martial sister." Yun hanchu pitifully looked at the red and swollen luobeibei with crying eyes and sighed, "although you don''t want me to call your teacher''s mother, you are my teacher''s hairy wife after all. I believe that even the teacher knows your current situation and won''t ignore it. Otherwise, he can let you live and die, instead of ordering me to look for you ¡£¡± Luolan heart opened mouth, after all did not say anything, just tired to close his eyes, but Luobei and scared not light, think she fainted again. Yuexue again advised: "Lanxin elder sister, don''t be stubborn any more. Look at your own daughter. Is she still less frightened today? She''s only eleven years old. She''s a child with no weight Do you really have the heart? " Luobei did not dare to speak any more, but looked at her mother tearfully, afraid, helpless, afraid, frightened, uneasy, worried All kinds of emotions are written on the face. Lorraine''s heart was full of sadness, and she would not let go. Yuexue can''t help but be cruel: "it''s settled. You can''t stop us even if you don''t promise. I''ll throw you into lingpet bag and carry you away later." "Yuexue..." "It''s no use shouting any more! Now your opinion doesn''t matter at all! " Yuexue turns her head and doesn''t pay attention to her any more. She just says to Mu Aoxing and Yun hanchu, "let''s plan how to act separately now." Yun hanchu asked: "it shouldn''t be too late. How do you plan to return to the demon clan?" "If you can defend the sword, you can take us for a ride first, and then we can walk the rest of the way by ourselves." Yuexue just thought for a moment and said, "Prince mu, can you get another lingchong bag, so that the yungongzi imperial sword can be faster." "It''s on the prince." "Well, thank you very much." Yuexue then turned to Luobei, "Beibei, you go to the capital with Prince mu, and then send it to the demon family when you get the ten thousand year ginseng." Luo North North a Zheng, flustered of hastily shake head: "no, I want to follow a ma!" "No, you have another important task." Yuexue said solemnly, "you must find three of the five kinds of elixirs to keep your grandma alive. Even if you can get the lotus core of Wannian''s participation in xuanbing, your grandma won''t be able to survive long without the third kind of elixir. Your top priority is to follow Prince Mu and learn from the Terran, reach the fifth level of refining gas as soon as possible, and then try to enter xiaozhoushan to get Yangshenguo or diyuanguo. " "Xiaozhoushan?" Yun hanchu suddenly said, "yes, xiaozhoushan''s secret place is opened once every five years, and the ninth day of September next year is just another reincarnation. As long as the younger martial sister can get to the fifth floor of gas refining, she will have a chance to enter." "Yes, the secret place of xiaozhoushan can only be entered by the cultivation above the fifth floor of refining gas and below the foundation. Master Yun has already built the foundation. Even he can''t help you at that time. You have to go by yourself." Yuexue said rudely, "I heard that your spirit root is ordinary. If you want to reach the fifth level of Qi refining in just one year, you have to rely on the help of human elixir. In addition, after entering the secret realm, you have to rely on yourself. So in addition to the fifth level of Qi refining, you have to know many combat skills and learn all kinds of tricks and arrays. Young master Yun is going to the extremely cold place. He has no time to teach you. You have to follow Prince Mu to have enough resources to practice. " "It''s up to me." Mu Aoxing said haughtily, "my royal family has innumerable panacea. Even the pile will pile her up to the fifth floor. Then, I will accompany her in." "And me and me!" Dashan, who was ignored by the public, tried to interrupt several times, but he couldn''t get in. He was sweating. Now he finally found the opportunity and raised his hand anxiously for fear that he would be left behind. "Yes, and Dashan. Follow Beibei and protect her." Yuexue nodded to him, then turned to luolanxin, "Lanxin elder sister, everyone will try hard for you. If you don''t want to be with Beibei yongjue today, hold on to me, no matter what." Luolan''s eyes closed and tears rolled down from the corner of his eyes. Luobei cried in a trembling voice: "mama For me Will you have a try? " "Good..." Luolan heart finally relaxed, "for you, my mother will insist on." Luobei was very happy and laughed: "mama, do you have anything you want to eat? My daughter will make it for you and take it with you on the way." "No, she''s satisfied." Luo Lan''s heart is firm and resolute. Once she nods her head, she doesn''t think about it any more. She just looks at her daughter''s obviously immature face, and her heart is still aching. She gently tells her, "in the future, grandma can''t be around you. You should know how to protect yourself and take care of yourself." "Well!" Luobei nodded heavily and held back his tears. "Mama, you must take good care of yourself and wait for me!" "Well, Ma will be waiting for you." Yue Xue Chang sighed and said to Mu Ao Xing, "Prince mu, you''re going to find lingchong bag. As for food, just prepare some at will. We''ll start all night tonight." Mu Aoxing nodded, turned and left. Yuexue explained: "Beibei, you are here with your aunt, I will do something.""Thank you, aunt Yuexue!" Luobei looked at her gratefully. Yuexue understands the meaning in her eyes. She waves her hand. Without two words, she picks up the lingpet bag mixed in luolanxin''s clothes and takes the initiative to flash in. "I''ll get ready, too." Yun hanchu nods to his mother and daughter, and leaves for the moment with Lian Yue, who has never said a word. Only Luobei mother and daughter and Dashan were left in the house. "Mama..." Dashan carefully lay down in front of luolanxin and gently held one of her front feet, as if holding a piece of fragile tofu. He did not dare to use any more strength. "Dashan, Beibei, please." Luo Lan''s heart is in her daughter''s arms. Although she can''t recover her human form until now, she can see a very gentle look on a deer face. Dashan nodded heavily: "mama, you have to be good, don''t let Beibei sad again." "Well, I''ll be fine." After hearing this, Luobei''s nose began to ache again. He put his mother''s head gently and said with a smile: "Dashan, you look at my aunt. I''ll clean up my things." Less than an hour, Mu Aoxing brought a spirit pet bag and two storage bags. Yun hanchu also passed on the mental method and detailed explanation before the foundation construction to luobeibei, and provided a lot of insights, hoping that she could reduce obstacles as much as possible in her future cultivation. Luobeibei doesn''t want to worry about her mother. She just stops her tears and says thanks to everyone one by one with a smile. Then she personally sends her mother into the lingchong bag. She looks up at Yun hanchu and leaves quickly with her mother, Yuexue and lianyue three demons. For a long time, she can''t bow her head. Unexpectedly, a joyous celebration wine turned into such a sad farewell banquet. Even after many years, the memory of this dusk is still deeply imprinted in the heart of Luobei. That night, Luobei, accompanied by Dashan, spent a sleepless night practicing. Mu Aoxing, who lives in the hospital next door, seems to have a normal rest, but he hardly ever closed his eyes. I don''t know why, his eyes are always like a pear blossom with rain in Luobei and those helpless and sad eyes. He can''t help but want to stretch out his hand to wipe the crystal tears, but when he really stretches out his hand, everything in front of him suddenly disperses like clouds, and he can''t touch it. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 79 I don''t know how long I''ve been practicing, but my mind suddenly drifted away. Where has Brother Yun taken his aunt now? Are they safe? Have you been found by the demons? Can grandma''s body hold up? Wannianshen is so precious. Can your highness 19 ask for it for her? Can she successfully practice to the fifth level in one year? For a moment, my mind was filled with countless thoughts, and scenes of imagination flashed by. Some of them suddenly fell down in the process of imperial sword, some of them slowly closed their eyes and couldn''t open them again, some of them came to me with a ferocious smile, and some of them were drunk in anger by a man wearing a dragon robe in the magnificent palace All these things, endless, lead to the chest of Qi and blood bursts up, shock straight to the forehead. "Calm down! Little girl The halberd, which had not spoken for many days, suddenly stopped drinking. Luobei felt as if a bolt from the blue had suddenly crossed his mind. Without a tremor, he suddenly opened his eyes. Outside the screen window, the sky is light and the dawn is still clear. It turned out that it had been a night unconsciously. Luobei was sitting on the bed, feeling his eyes red, swollen and stinging, and his head was bulging. However, this little pain was nothing compared with the fact that his mother was no longer around? "Little girl..." Fang Tianji called her again, "do you know you were almost possessed just now?" Is that the case just now? Luobei drooped his eyelids in dismay: "xianzun, I''m so worried about my aunt..." "I''m afraid it''s useless. I see that little tiger demon has brains and good arrangements. You just have to listen to her and improve yourself step by step. Don''t forget that you''re too weak to practice. There''s no time to think about it." Fang Tianji half comforted and half whipped her, but he didn''t mention that since the spiritual integration in the Magic Cave, he found that the recovery speed of his aura was somehow linked with the little girl''s cultivation. The harder she practiced, the more time she spent, the faster she absorbed the external aura, and the more nourishing she got. Therefore, whether it is to pity the little girl or for her own sake, she must take more care of her in the future, so as to avoid the situation of today''s mood fluctuation. However, it is reasonable to say that the situation of being possessed by evil will only appear in jiedan period. The little girl has just entered the early stage of refining gas. How can she have the sign of being possessed? Luobeibei didn''t know that she was not only worried about Xiaojiu, but also had other doubts. She just thought that she was simply comforting herself. She was very grateful, but she had just separated from her mother. How could she let go of her worries so easily? That''s her mother! She felt depressed, sad mood not only did not subside, but also did not keep rising, Fang Tianji was afraid that she would continue to practice in this state, so he rudely connected Mu Aoxing''s mind: "boy, this little girl wants to cry again, you come and get her." Mu Aoxing tossed and turned all night. After a long time, he was dazzled for a while. He was so cold that he was almost reflexive that a carp jumped up and ran to the room of luobeibei. All of a sudden, he startled a lot of people who protected him. Hearing his anxious knock on the door, luobeibei, with tears on his face, thought that something had happened and quickly opened it: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Is there an accident on my mother''s way? " Mu Aoxing couldn''t help smoking: "no Your eyes are as ugly as walnuts. Do you know you can use aura to reduce swelling? And this stink... " Then he raised his hand and gave her a cleaning operation before he lifted his chin. As if he had entered his own room, he directly squeezed in beside her. By the way, he told Dashan, who was still wiping his sleeping eyes, "Dashan, go and ask someone to send some hot water to wash your sister. I''ll watch it here." Dashan gave a silly sound and went out obediently. Luobei stood at the door for a while, then looked back at Mu Aoxing who was sitting in his room, and felt that his brain couldn''t turn around for a moment. "Fool, you don''t know how to fool people, and you still beat her like this!" Fang Tianji scolded contemptuously, "this little girl is not in the right mood now. If she practices blindly, it''s easy to have problems. She must calm her mood first." He''s just telling the truth. Where is the deliberate attack? What''s more, is this kind of thing done by his prince? Mu Aoxing is very depressed. You know, in the past 13 years, he has always been flattered by others, and he has never been needed to coax others? However, it seems that ever since he met the fawn demon, he has been condescending to reduce his face. "That..." See Luo north north still silly Leng ground stand at the door, square day halberd again and again urge, Mu Ao star have no words to look for words, "you didn''t sleep yesterday?" "No..." Luobei shook his head, "I''ve been practicing..." "If you want to be quick, you can''t reach it. You''re still growing up. You can''t take the place of sleeping. You have to sleep for at least two or three hours every day." Mu Aoxing suddenly recalled his father''s words of persuading him many years ago, so he copied them to persuade others, but the tone was a little more forceful, "besides, we should eat well when we eat, and we can get twice the result with half the effort when we cultivate ourselves."His words reminded luobeibei of Yun hanchu''s message in the jade slips. He lowered his head and said to himself, "Brother Yun, he said the same thing to me..." That guy is flying away and still thinking about it. He''s right in front of him, but he doesn''t look at it? Mu Aoxing suddenly became angry and his handsome face sank. However, seeing that the little girl was still wearing yesterday''s clothes, her hair was a little messy, her eyes and nose were red and swollen, she suppressed the nameless fire and coughed two times deliberately: "since you want to go back to Beijing with me, don''t call me a nineteen in the future Brother Aoxing? " Seeing that Luo Beibei raised his head, he was obviously stupid in his red eyes. A suspicious red color appeared on his face. "I''m not taking advantage of you. I just think it would be better to let my father''s people know that our relationship is closer Cough I mean, you''ve saved my life, and you can''t compare with those other girls Besides I''m older than you, and you called me brother many times when I was disguised before... " He said something incoherent, luobeibei also heard dizzy, although at this time she did not realize that there were some unspeakable emotions mixed with the youth, so there was no sense of shyness, but she opened her mouth, still felt that she could not say the four words. However, after being pulled by him, she didn''t feel as dazed as before, and her brain recovered a little. She thought that she had to rely on him to help her get ten thousand year''s participation. If the relationship was too distant, it was really not good, so she thought of a compromise: "or, I''d better call you brother mu?" Although unsatisfactory, it''s better than the unfamiliar address of his highness 19. Mu Aoxing pretended to be generous and waved: "let''s call it that way. Since you call me brother, then you have to listen to me." If you listen to him, you can get the ten thousand year ginseng, and you can practice to the fifth level of refining Qi, just listen to him. Luobei nodded silently. Seeing that she has finally become a little better, Mu Aoxing''s mood has improved a little. She stands up and immediately takes out her brother fan: "now I''ll let the kitchen make something to eat. After you finish eating, you don''t want to think about anything. Go to sleep for three hours first. Maybe when you wake up, the people sent by your father will arrive soon, and then we can go on the road earlier. " Thinking that he would soon be able to go to Beijing to get Wannian Shen to save his mother, luobeibei''s spirit really perked up and nodded again meekly: "Hmm!" What two little kids Fang Tianji in the dark heard straight twitch, but see Mu Aoxing finally finished luobeibei, also don''t care whether they are naive or not. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 80 It has to be said that sometimes when a person is at a loss, if another person comes to arrange everything, he will feel that he has the backbone and can settle down miraculously. Luobeibei is in this situation right now, so when the hot water comes, she goes to take a simple bath and wash. When the breakfast comes, she obediently eats porridge and vegetables, and finally lets her go to bed. She climbs into bed without any objection and lies down quietly with the quilt. "Close your eyes, sleep, think nothing." Mu Aoxing sat by the bed and continued to order with a straight face. Under his gaze, luobeibei, like a good baby, blinked a few times. A pair of jianshuiqiutong, which had recovered to be clear and bright, really closed his eyes slowly. In a short time, a very tired look appeared on his little face. Languidly, even his eyelashes could not tremble, but his breath was quiet. Finally fell asleep! Mu Aoxing can''t help but feel greatly relieved. Then he sends a message to Dashan to protect him. He goes to the outer space separated by a heavy veil, spreads out his pen and paper, and begins to paint. As for the men and women''s defense, Mu Aoxing, who once lived alone in the cave at the bottom of the lake with Luobei, didn''t pay any attention to it. Fang Tianji and Dashan didn''t think about it at all. The people in Liu''s house didn''t dare to mention it. So, most of the time passed like this. It''s like setting a clock in your head. Three hours later, Luobei suddenly wakes up. She was awakened by a wonderful and unprecedented relaxed feeling. It was as if all the turbid Qi that had been accumulated in her body flowed out of her body with yesterday''s surging tears, leaving only pure flesh and soul. Her whole body and mind lightened a lot, and her spiritual consciousness became clearer. In order to verify this strange feeling, luobeibei didn''t rush to open his eyes or get up. He just lay quietly and sensed everything around him. Spiritual extension, well, it''s still very bright. It should be in the afternoon. It''s quiet all around. There is a faint fragrance of Chrysanthemum in the air outside the room. The autumn flowers in the yard are still very bright. A gust of autumn wind blowing, floating down a leaf, just under the pressure of an ant body, the wall a little loose dry mud, also will be fluttering to shake off. When the spiritual consciousness came back, she saw her brother Dashan sitting on the foot in front of the bed, one hand holding her hand, the other hand holding his brain bag, dozing bit by bit. On the other side of the veil, a figure was lying in front of the case and was painting something. As soon as her spiritual consciousness spread, he suddenly turned around and quickly put a piece of paper on the table into the ring. "Are you awake?" Hearing Mu Aoxing''s voice, Dashan immediately straightened up and saw luobeibei open her eyes. Then he gave her a simple smile: "sister." "Brother Dashan." Luobeibei also with a gentle smile, think of oneself now side only he a relative, in the heart suddenly rise extra attachment, counter hold his hand, slightly a help, put into his generous arms, silent sadness. "Sister, don''t cry, don''t cry!" Dashan clumsily patted her on the shoulder, "brother Dashan is with you!" "I didn''t cry..." Luobeibei rubbed the water vapor that just appeared in his eyes in his arms, blinked a few times and then took it back. He looked up and showed a bright smile to him, "I want to practice well, and I can''t let Grandma down." With that, he suddenly lifted the quilt and jumped up, and moved his hands and feet. How stupid! But it''s normal to be anti stupid. The Mu Ao star outside is cocking his ears and squinting at the scene inside. His beautiful lips are raised, and he is ready to leave quietly, but suddenly a voice comes from behind. "Brother mu, wait a minute." Mu Ao star a stiff, had to stop. "Brother Dashan, you should go out first." Luobei pushed the big mountain. Seeing that he obediently went outside, he quickly took off his precious clothes and put on his own clothes. After cleaning, he folded the clothes and held them out. "What for?" Mu Aoxing looked at the treasure clothes on her hand and frowned. "Brother mu, didn''t you say that your father''s people might arrive today? This dress is too precious. I''m afraid they will be upset if they know that you gave it to me. " Mu Aoxing snorted: "you don''t care whether they are happy or not. I want to dress you myself." Luobeibei shook his head, handed over some clothes, and explained: "this precious clothes is specially given by your father for your self-defense. If he knows that you have lent me all your precious clothes, what if he is not happy and refuses to give me wannianshen? Besides, I believe you will protect me even if you don''t have this treasure clothes. " Looking at the bright and sincere eyes of Luobei, Mu Aoxing can only take over. Luobeibei just began to smile: "brother mu, please put it on quickly. I''ve been cleaning twice, and there won''t be any flavor any more." Mu Ao star''s ear tip suddenly a heat, but habitually raised a bar on the mouth: "are you sure to wash clean?"? Don''t you know if your poor magic works? You''d better practice quickly! "Luobei Du said: "don''t look down on people. I have entered the second level of refining." Mu Ao star a Leng: "what do you say?" "I said that I broke through the second layer of refining gas. When I woke up just now," luobeibei didn''t think so much. He just said what he felt. But seeing his look, he doubted himself. "Brother mu, I broke through, right?" "How can it be? How long have you been practicing?" Mu Aoxing thought that she was making fun of herself, and sneered at her rudely. She didn''t look like a liar, so she subconsciously grasped her hand to feel it. As expected, she found that the aura in her body was not only much stronger, but also several important orifices had been opened, which really burst into the second level of refining Qi, and her sword eyebrows suddenly rose incredulously. "It''s a breakthrough Now But this How is that possible? " Mu Ao star tightly grasps her hand not to put, the eyebrow of handsome pole wring into a ball. This little girl has only been practicing for half a month, and she has broken through so quickly? Even if he was called a genius, he didn''t have this speed in those years? What''s more, she''s still a common Linggen It''s incredible! "I broke through. Does brother Mu feel bad?" Luobei looks at him suspiciously. "It''s not bad, it''s too eye-catching. I mean it''s unusual for you to upgrade so quickly." Mu Aoxing is still at ease, guessing the reason. He clearly remembers that she was still refining Qi in the morning. She just had a sleep in the middle. He didn''t see her practice! "But I just upgraded... " Luobei himself is confused. Is it xianzun''s help? Mu Aoxing repeatedly determined that she was really two-tier, and finally let go of her hand, secretly called Fang Tianji: "xianzun, what''s the matter?" "What do you care about it? Upgrade is upgrade! Let the little girl go to consolidate. Don''t disturb me. I have to practice quickly. " Fang Tianji thinks that he is a magic weapon in ancient times. Although he has recognized the Lord, he never pretends to be his master. Mu Aoxing has long cherished the idea of completely accepting him after he recovers his cultivation in the future. Now he doesn''t care about his current attitude. On the contrary, he thinks that he must have helped him in this matter. Since he is willing to help, Luobei hopes to achieve gas refining in one year Five floors. When he thought about it, he relaxed: "no matter what happens, it''s always good to upgrade. Go to consolidate it. I''ll call you for dinner later. Don''t tell anyone that you''ve been practicing for more than half a month." Luobeibei face a little bit of residual cloud suddenly all dispersed, small face suddenly burst into a brilliant smile: "well, Brother Yun also said that every breakthrough layer can not be taken lightly, to consolidate the foundation as soon as possible, then I go, brother Mu don''t forget to put on the clothes!" With that, he ran back to the inside like a butterfly, folded his legs, and immediately settled down. The mountain, like an asshole, immediately ran in, and faithfully began his guard. Brother Yun again People don''t know how many thousands of miles they''ve been flying, and they''re still thinking about it. Mu Ao star couldn''t help rolling a white eye, eyes fell on the hands of the treasure clothes, feel the chest of gas deposition more. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 81 Just as muaoxing expected, the people sent by his father would arrive either today or tomorrow. Shortly after the night fell, a magnificent spaceship arrived over the county city. However, when it came, although it was silent, when it landed, it attracted the spirit of all sides, which was like waves, and immediately shocked the whole Lu''an county. Although luobeibei is in the process of cultivation, it is no exception to feel the rapid vibration of aura. After finishing the cultivation, Mu Aoxing opens his eyes and sees that Mu Aoxing has put on the protective clothing again. He is standing in front of the open window beside his bed and looking up at the bright existence in the sky. "Brother mu..." Luobei put on embroidered shoes and ran to him in two or three steps Mu Ao star nodded, but didn''t go out for the first time, originally back in the hand behind but suddenly a drop, take advantage of the ground to pull her. The small hand is suddenly grasped, luobeibei is very unaccustomed, not from a Zheng, awkward ground moved, want to pull out. "Don''t move!" Mu Aoxing looks very serious, but his eyes are still looking at the spaceship, and he says in a deep voice, "the more this time, the easier it is for the devil to take advantage of the opportunity, and never be careless." Think of that terrible devil, luobeibei really heart tremble, obediently let him hold his white soft hand, no longer dare to move, of course, she also did not forget to use the other hand to hold his brother Dashan. The spaceship soon landed in the broad front yard of Liu''s house. In a short time, the owner of Liu''s family took a group of people to the courtyard of Luobei. Mu Aoxing pulls Luobei to stand in the door, but he still hasn''t stepped out of the door. There is no expression on a beautiful face like a jade carving, even a little gloomy, as if it is not a savior but an enemy. Luobei can''t help but feel uneasy. Is there any change? In this way, the spiritual consciousness naturally spreads out and falls on the group of people who are penetrating. The first one to step into the courtyard was a little old man with a white beard hanging to his chest and tied with a gray cloth belt, holding a cigarette pole. Compared with a group of tall and well-dressed people behind him, he was not only very short, but also very shabby in linen. His wrinkled face was more like a miserable old farmer who worked hard day and night, but was destroyed by wild animals when he was about to harvest. It made people feel pity and almost wanted to take some money to help him through the difficulties. However, as soon as this idea started, Luobei could not help blushing with shame. My mother often told her that people should not judge their appearance. If this old man is really a poor old man, how can he walk in front of such a large group of people? She even wants to give alms to others What a shame! Sure enough, as soon as the idea came up, Mu Aoxing released her hand and strode to the old man. He called in surprise: "Uncle Qihuang! Why are you here? " "Smelly boy, why can''t I come?" Although the old man''s stature is much shorter than Mu Aoxing''s, he can raise the cigarette pole in his hand, but he knocks Mu Aoxing''s head impolitely. "He''s getting more and more skilled. He can break his own Dantian?" Mu Aoxing immediately covered his head with a black face: "Uncle Huang, how can I say that I broke it myself?" "Don''t you want to come to this place where birds don''t lay eggs? Who else can it be if you don''t play it yourself? " The old man knocked him again, pushed him aside, took two steps, looked up and down at luobeibei standing at the door, and unexpectedly stroked his messy long beard, "well, little girl has a good heart." The seventh emperor''s great uncle was discovered by him just now. Luobeibei secretly spits out his little tongue and bends his body to blessing, but he doesn''t know how to call Mu Aoxing. The seventh emperor''s uncle wanted to ask Mu Aoxing for advice in secret, but he happened to be held on his shoulder by another middle-aged man with high height and prestige. "Star son, let uncle see quickly, how ground hurt Dan Tian? My uncle heard at that time that his soul was almost scared out, and your mother and concubine, who were almost not scared to death by you, were worried about you all day long "Thank you for your uncle''s concern. My nephew is fine. I''ll ask my mother to apologize when I get back." Mu Aoxing is obviously not close to his uncle. He doesn''t play a scene of family meeting, but his voice is very simple. The uncle, however, seemed not to notice his attitude. He took an elder''s attitude and showed all kinds of concern. Luobeibei had no choice but to vaguely call the old man, the seventh emperor''s uncle, and let Dashan salute with him. Dashan bowed his hand obediently, and then called out "old master". However, he always had a loud voice. The sound of the exit was like a bell, which almost scared the uncle. When the atmosphere was quiet, the group of people who followed the emperor''s uncle took the opportunity to salute Mu Aoxing: "see your highness "Get up." Mu Ao star nodded his head with no expression on his face, showing his arrogant nature. He even said good-natured words to this group of people who specially came to protect him.And that group of people obviously have already been used to his character, and they don''t seem to have the slightest resentment. Maybe they do, and they won''t express it at all. "Star, who are these two The emperor''s uncle was interrupted. He could not help but be very unhappy, but he might hold the status of power, and his face did not show any difference. Mu Aoxing turned around and said faintly, "this sister Luo is the daughter of my life-saving benefactor, and this is her brother who has made a vow to help me." It''s a long time ago that they discussed how to save Luolan''s life. After all, the truth of his injury is too shocking. The fact that a fawn demon in Luobei can cure his Dantian is even more shocking. They have to keep it in their heart. Luobeibei, after saluting the bearded uncle of the seventh emperor, found that he had been staring at himself with a pair of old eyes like Hun feihun. He was afraid that he would find out his secret, so he couldn''t help but move nervously and didn''t dare to move. At this time, he heard Mu Aoxing''s introduction, and then he took the opportunity to do a blessing again, but this time he didn''t call him. Of course, she couldn''t call her Highness''s uncle as well. When she called her elder uncle, she always felt strange. She didn''t know what to call him. Besides, the emperor''s uncle obviously asked casually, and there was a faint disgust in her eyes. She had better not ask for nothing. Fortunately, at this time, the owner of the Liu family stood up in time and made a careful round: "seven old Wangye, uncle Ji, the banquet is ready. How about inviting some elders to set up a flower hall and then describe it in detail?" Then the old man with white beard took his eyes away from Luobei. He knocked on the cigarette pole and turned around slowly. After a step, he suddenly turned back and waved: "little girl, you two come too!" Ah She and Dashan are going, too? Luo North a Zheng, hasten to see to Mu Ao star. Mu Ao star thin lip did not move, but secretly said: "seven emperor uncle seems to feel good for you, not fast to keep up?" Luobeibei then hurriedly took Dashan''s hand and answered respectfully. He walked down the steps quickly. However, in order to show his respect, he did not dare to go to the old man with white beard. Instead, he waited for his uncle to turn around and then followed him carefully. He was very puzzled. She is also the daughter of the benefactor of his highness nineteen. Why does uncle Ji dislike her so much when he comes here? Do you think she is half demon? Fortunately, the 19th Highness has already said that her half demon identity will not be hidden from his father. The eccentric but somewhat lovely uncle of the seventh emperor seems to have seen her identity. Does this uncle Ji take this as a bad excuse? # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 82 The courtyard that Liu Fu arranged for mu Aoxing and Luo Beibei is the best guest courtyard. There is a grand banquet hall next to it, just a few steps away. As soon as the party arrived at the hall, a skinny half old man knelt down in fear: "I''d like to say hello to the seventh Lord, to Uncle Ji, and to your highness nineteen! Seven old Wang Ye and Ji Guo uncle come from afar, the lower official has the loss to welcome far away, only a small gift to chat to express apology, ten thousand please atone With that, he held up a tray with his hands high, on which three gift lists and a storage bag were arranged. The seventh emperor''s uncle and Mu Aoxing went straight into the hall without looking at him. Uncle Ji intentionally or unintentionally lagged behind. He didn''t seem to want to talk to him, but he had enough time for the sheriff to stop him. He accompanied him and stuffed the storage bag into his sleeve. Uncle Ji''s spiritual sense swept the storage bag, and he had a number in his heart. Then he hummed: "sheriff, it''s not my official who tells you what your 19 highness is, it''s eating the bear heart and the leopard''s gall. How many people dare to fake it in the world? Even if it''s fake, you should rush to protect your highness at that time. " The sheriff tried his best to laugh and flatter him: "yes, I think so too. But I happened to be away at that time. When I heard the news, my 19 highness had misunderstood my 19 highness and would not give me another chance to explain. I hope my uncle can give me some good advice. My 19 Highness''s loyalty to the royal family and the 19 highness can be learned from heaven and earth." When he saw that he had omitted Ji characters intentionally or unintentionally, as if he was the absolute orthodox uncle, uncle Ji felt comfortable and finally waved his hand as a gift: "OK, come in. As for how to get forgiveness from your highness Shijiu and let the seven old lords calm down, you can find a way for yourself." The sheriff was very happy, and his servant followed him into the hall. He had the cheek to sit with him on the main table. Only when it was Luobei''s turn and Dashan''s turn, Liu''s master didn''t know how to arrange it. In theory, at the age of luobeibei, the adopted brother is a little short of wisdom, and his status is even shorter. In front of such a large number of people from the capital, he is not qualified to be on the table, and uncle Ji clearly dislikes their brothers and sisters. But these days, 19 Highness''s value to them is obvious to all. Seven emperor''s uncle just let her come with him. He didn''t arrange it well. He was very embarrassed for a while, so he could only secretly ask Mu Aoxing for help. "A separate table will do." Mu Ao star indifference tunnel, also didn''t seem to put Luobei in the heart. The master of the Liu family immediately let luobeibei and Dashan sit alone at a table, and separated their position a little bit, so as not to get in the way of Uncle Ji''s eyes. But he secretly called his son to accompany him. Since his wife and children were saved by luobeibei, because Mu Aoxing was strict, although Liu''s husband had a heart, he never had the chance to thank luobeibei in person. Today, he can thank luobeibei openly and honestly, and he is very hospitable. Arrange the matter of seat, Mu Aoxing didn''t explain to Luo Beibei, in fact, he didn''t feel aggrieved at all. When his uncle came, he didn''t like Beibei. Did he think he didn''t find it? If you are really sitting at the same table and staring at by his critical eyes, I''m afraid that Beibei and her silly brother will not eat anything today. Moreover, even if you send this girl to the side hall to eat, I''m afraid that her dull nerves will not notice the crooked road here. Mu Aoxing guessed right. When she found that there were only three people at the table, namely her brother and sister and Liu''s husband, Luobei was not slighted at all. On the contrary, she was very happy. In addition, she was also practicing and hungry. When the table opened, she began to eat attentively under the hospitality of Liu''s husband. As soon as she ate it, she immediately found that the dishes at this table were different from those in the past. In the past, although the food was very delicious, it was just the ultimate taste. Today, every dish contains a faint aura. It is obvious that Liu''s family has invested a lot of money in order to meet these big people. Naturally, it''s not like eating for nothing. Although Dashan is simple and honest, he also knows the good and bad of things. He has a big appetite. You bring me food, and I bring you food. It''s a pleasure to feed each other. But the atmosphere at the other end of the main table was totally different. Uncle Qi Huang, uncle Ji, and Mu Aoxing are of different status. Don''t say that these delicacies only contain some aura, that is, aura is abundant. No one will pay attention to them when they are light. Besides, they''re not sitting here just to eat. What on earth is that for? The Liu family master knows clearly in his heart, and the sheriff who didn''t send people to protect the 19th prince at the first time knows better. If we say that Liu''s family still has some confidence because of Mu Aoxing''s move in, the sheriff''s buttocks are just a little bit of the stool. From the beginning of his speech, he is either timidly pleading guilty or flattering to make up for it. The cold sweat on his back has gone through several layers. But Rao is so, and only the tall uncle Ji occasionally taunts him. Mu Aoxing and the seventh emperor''s uncle, who is second only to the emperor in the rumor, don''t pay attention to him. They have been talking to each other for a long time."Uncle Qihuang, seriously, aren''t you shutting up? How do you know what happened to your nephew and grandson? " Mu Aoxing poured a glass of wine with the old man with white beard as if no one else. Although they were sitting in the banquet, they became a world of their own. The old man with white beard gave him a slanting look: "among so many nephews and grandchildren, you are the smelly boy who has a little bit of Lao Tzu''s temperament. Do you dare not tell me what happened to you? Don''t mention it. Who hurt you? " "Uncle Qi Huang, don''t ask. Even if my father asked me, I would not say," Mu Ao Xing''s eyes turned cold. "This hatred will be avenged by my nephew and grandson." The old man with white beard was a little stunned, and his brow frowned invisibly: "which son of a bitch of the same family and father with you?" Mu Ao star just hands steady, if the mountain poured a cup for him again, don''t answer. "Really..." The old man with white beard scoffed, "well, you''ve been in trouble since you were a child. Anyway, you''re used to it. However, this time you hurt Dantian, it''s not the end of the trouble. By the way, what about the demon who saved you? " "In order to save her nephew and grandson, the demon yuan suffered a great loss, so she had to go back to the demon clan and try to continue her life." "Hey, boy, is it really that simple? Don''t coax your seventh emperor uncle The old man with a white beard glanced at him again. It seemed that his old eyes could see through everything. "That''s what it is." Mu Aoxing said calmly, "don''t hide it from the seventh emperor''s uncle. When my nephew and grandson return to Beijing this time, I''d like to ask the seventh emperor''s uncle to say a few words for my nephew and grandson in front of my father, and give him the life of saving his benefactor." "Wannianshen?" The old man with white beard was very surprised, "this thing is your father himself. He may not be able to use it one day. You want to repay your kindness with it, but it''s not so easy." "That''s why my nephew and grandson not only asked the seventh emperor''s uncle to help me, but also bothered the seventh emperor''s uncle to help me repair my Dantian." "You think it''s beautiful," the old man couldn''t help blowing his beard and patting the table. "Do you think it''s so easy to repair Dantian? Do you know how many accomplishments it takes to succeed? " Mu Aoxing calmly replied: "that''s why my nephew and grandson pleaded with the seventh emperor''s uncle. If they didn''t plead with others, they would not be at ease." "You son of a bitch..." The old man with white beard almost didn''t slap him directly, but because of other people, he was so angry that he could only take the wine out of the glass. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 83 Mu Aoxing has a look for help from others. As soon as the empty cup is put down, he pours it again respectfully. The old man with white beard drank as fast as he could. They never uttered a single word, but they communicated with each other through sound transmission. However, such actions and expressions were clearly in the eyes of the people present. We are all practitioners. Who doesn''t know that there is such a private thing as voice transmission? We know it very well, but we don''t have the ability to intercept. Even if we have the ability, no one dares to eavesdrop. Besides, one is the prince and the other is the uncle. Who dares to be jealous? No, some people''s psychology will be unbalanced. For example, uncle Ji''s face is getting worse and worse when he sees his nephew chatting with Uncle Huang, but he never sends a word to himself. As a result, the sheriff, who had come to be the receiver, only gave full play to the function of today''s sandbags. Luobeibei is not in charge of these, and his attention has long been focused on this sumptuous dinner. The food contains aura, which is very fresh and beautiful. The only companion at the same table is very considerate, and there is a brother who has a good appetite at any time. It''s really enjoyable. I didn''t realize that I ate so much until my stomach was swollen and a little uncomfortable. With a red face, he glanced at the main table secretly. Seeing that the dishes above had hardly moved, luobeibei was even more ashamed. He bent slightly to hide his protruding stomach, and then quietly promoted the digestion of his stomach. When he finally felt better, he straightened up a little. Then he didn''t dare to move his chopsticks at will any more. He just saw that the main table was not over yet, and Liu''s husband was so kind as to persuade him to do so occasionally. She thought that she was very careful and no one noticed, but she had fallen into the eyes of the old man with white beard. Seeing that she was still naive at the banquet on this occasion, her little daughter''s delicate manner was all displayed. She was not as noble and reserved as the girls in Beijing. When we first met, the old man with white beard, who noticed something unusual in luobeibei, could not help but find her more interesting. The old man with white beard handed the empty wine cup forward, took the drink and drank it. Suddenly he remembered a very distant memory. Back then, she was an innocent little girl, but later "Uncle Qi Huang, but I don''t want to drink any more?" Seeing that the old man with white beard didn''t pass the wine cup again, but he squinted and didn''t know what to write, Mu Aoxing even called. "What are you calling for?" The old man with white beard glared at him. "How long will you let me drink such a small cup?" Mu Aoxing simply grabbed his wine cup with one hand and put the wine pot in his hand: "Uncle Qihuang, I have something else to ask you." "It''s not going to stop you!" The old man with white beard knocked him on the head with a bottle. "Oh, seventh Lord, what are you doing? If there is something wrong with xing''er''s service, you can reprimand him. How can you do it? " Ji Guojiu saw the opportunity and quickly stepped in. He looked at Mu Aoxing with a sad face. "Xing''er, he''s still hurt!" "He was injured in Dantian, not in his head. How could he not fight?" The old man with white beard snorted. He suddenly shook his hand and got up, "no more drinking!" When he lost his temper, Mu Aoxing didn''t matter, but he scared the poor sheriff, the Liu family leader and other people, so busy they all stood up and wanted to serve. "Do what you should do. What do you want to do with me?" The old man with white beard scolded impatiently and left the flower hall. "Uncle has been working hard all the way. Let''s have a rest early." Mu Ao star pure etiquette said a, also followed to go out, at the same time inclined Luo north one eye, "still Leng do?" Luobeibei hurriedly pulls Dashan to salute Ji Guojiu and others, and obediently follows them. All the people, including uncle Ji, could only watch them leave, and a feast of joy and sorrow was finally over. However, Luo Beibei followed the old man with white beard and Mu Aoxing for a while, but he saw that they went into their own yard. He was a little nervous, so he sent a message to Mu Aoxing: "elder brother mu, is he going to ask us something?" Mu Aoxing did not answer, first heard the voice of the old man with white beard: "little girl, what''s the matter with me, old man know?" Ah, I can hear what she said. Luobei was startled and made a sound unconsciously. The next second but hear Mu Ao star way: "there is something really want to hide from seven emperor uncle, so also please seven emperor uncle give this girl under a ban, lest anyone can use soul searching technique to her." His words startled the dreamer, and immediately made luobeibei think that he had many secrets, which made him uneasy. "That''s what you just asked me for?" The old man with white beard turned in surprise. Mu Aoxing said frankly: "yes, sister Luo has many secrets related to her nephew and grandson. Nephew and grandson can''t let the fourth person know except father and Emperor."The old man with white beard jumped up and knocked on his head again: "smelly boy, you have to keep it from me. Do you want me to keep it from you?" This record is obviously different from the previous, can hear a Dong, Luobei can''t help but for mu Aoxing pain. Mu Aoxing was forced to accept it, and he didn''t have the consciousness to be beaten. Instead, he said solemnly, "Uncle Qihuang knows my father''s temperament. It''s better that uncle Qihuang doesn''t know about it. As for other things, nephew and grandson will never hide." As soon as he said that, the old man with white beard really stopped, stopped his cigarette, squinted at him for several times, and then walked slowly into the room of Luobei. Luobeibei has lived in this room for so many days. Naturally, he is half the master. He takes out the tea set and begins to make tea for the guests. Taking advantage of this time, Mu Aoxing chose some key points to talk about with the old man with white beard. He had lied before that it was luolanxin who saved him. Naturally, he couldn''t mention luobeibei''s transformation into a deer to heal him, nor her strange white protective circle. However, he didn''t hide the well-known fact that luobeibei accidentally broke the ban on demons. On the contrary, he emphasized that luobeibei''s spiritual sense was abnormal, and at the same time, luobeibei''s spirit was destroyed It is clear that it is the most common spirit root, but after only half a month of cultivation, it has broken through the second level of refining. Because he had something to say, he couldn''t tell some secrets. Although the old man with white beard was angry, he didn''t force him any more, especially when he heard that Luobei had abnormal spiritual sense. When Mu Aoxing had finished speaking, he said to Luobei: "little girl, this smelly boy wants me to keep these secrets in your mind. Are you afraid?" "Not afraid." "Are you not afraid of the old man taking this opportunity to dig out all the other things in your little head?" Luo North North slightly shrunk for a while, but then straightened up the small body, firm way: "not afraid, brother Mu so believe you, you will not move." "Er..." The old man with white beard was blocked up by her, and his mouth could not help smoking. He said in a stuffy way, "the old man is very old, but he has to be led by the nose by you two little guys. He has lost all his face." Mu Ao star timely inserted a sentence in the side: "not quick thanks to the seven emperor uncle, he promised to help to his father emperor to ten thousand years to participate." Surprised, Luobei quickly took a cup of tea and held it high above his head, saluting respectfully: "old master Dade, Luobei will never forget this life, and will make every effort to repay you in the future!" When it comes to the last sentence, I have a choking voice, just like seeing my mother''s sick body again. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 84 "You little girl Tut, you son of a bitch With the cultivation of the old man with white beard, it is easy to stop luobeibei''s salute. But I don''t know why, seeing the little girl''s surprise, he didn''t hesitate to salute. However, in his long silent heart of Tao, there is a storm suddenly, and he has a glimpse of the way of heaven. Although this ray of heaven is extremely ethereal and cannot be traced in detail, it is certain that if he can break through this long stagnant cultivation in the future, it will be related to the little girl in front of him. With this hesitation, he accepted the gift of luobeibei and simply took the cup. Mu Aoxing put a cool face of ice sculpture for half a night, and finally showed a satisfied smile. He also bowed deeply: "nephew and grandson, thank you for the seventh emperor''s uncle." The old man with white beard said: "the little girl''s sincerity in thanking you for a cup of tea. You''ve blackmailed the seventh emperor''s uncle so much, but there''s only one sentence in the vernacular." Luobei is afraid that he is really angry. He is busy talking for mu Aoxing: "elder, brother Mu has a knife mouth and a bean curd heart, but he is not good at words. He will remember your kindness to him in his heart." Luobeibei this intercession, gray beard old man suddenly more angry: "smelly boy, you see, you see, you can have this little girl one tenth of the sensible?" "Uncle Qihuang," Mu Aoxing said helplessly, "you''d better show her." "No hurry, no hurry." The old man with white beard touched the long beard which was obviously knotted. He touched a pill in his palm and said with a smile, "here, little girl, this is my old man''s gift." Luobeibei hands down: "the old man is willing to help save my mother, Beibei has been grateful, dare not be bestowed." "I told you to take it, you take it!" The old man with white beard changed his face in a second. Luobeibei hesitated for a moment, so she had to stretch out her hand. Unexpectedly, her fingers were about to touch the pills, but suddenly they slipped away inexplicably, and the white beard''s hand didn''t move. Luo Beibei was stunned. He subconsciously looked at the old man with white beard, but saw that he had recovered his smiling face and was waiting for him. He immediately realized that the old man with white beard was not playing with himself casually, but obviously set some restrictions on the pills. After a shy smile, he closed his eyes and directly touched the pill with his spiritual consciousness, just like he did in the Magic Cave last time Dan medicine, but to meet her or once again failed. After two attempts, Luobei can''t help feeling a little anxious. Mu Aoxing also couldn''t help but insert a sentence: "Uncle Qihuang, sister Luo broke the prohibition of the demon man that time, but not even the prohibition set by your old man." But the old man with white beard ignored him at all. He just said with a smile, "little girl, this elixir is a top-grade elixir that can save lives. Don''t you really want it?" Can I help you? Luobeibei suddenly thought of her mother, and her back straightened again. After taking a deep breath, she concentrated all her spiritual consciousness and rushed to the pill. This time, she obviously felt that she had finally broken through something. Subconsciously, she reached out and grabbed the pill. Mu Aoxing looked at her with a rare stare: "you Can you even break the ban of the seventh emperor''s uncle? " "It''s just a little common prohibition!" The old man with white beard was moved in his heart, but naturally he was much calmer than he was. "However, the little girl has such talent. If it takes time, it will not really break my unique prohibition. " Mu Aoxing frowned:" Uncle Qihuang, it''s very clear that she can break the prohibition of demons. I hope you can hide it as well. " "Not even your father?" The old man with white beard asked in a prank. Mu Aoxing''s mouth twitched: "if the seventh emperor''s uncle insisted, his nephew and grandson would obey." "Ha ha ha, let''s hide it. That''s fair!" The old man with white beard was very happy. "Oh, I didn''t expect that my old man would come all the way to meet such an interesting little girl. Well, I''m going to ban the little girl. I''m sure even your father and emperor can''t get rid of it. " Thank you very much. Then the old man with white beard put out his index finger and stopped in front of her forehead. His knuckles flashed. In the blink of an eye, he had drawn countless dots and lines, and then separated a divine consciousness into it, and then suddenly embedded it in the depth of her eyebrows. Luobei was shocked all over. It seemed that there was something more in his mind. When he felt it carefully, it seemed that nothing had changed. Is that all right? Luobeibei opened his eyes, but saw that the gray beard old man''s originally not bright eyes seemed to be a little more turbid. He quickly reached out to help him: "elder, are you ok?" "I''m old, I''ll get rid of half of it with a move!" The old man with white beard was panting, as if he was really weak. Mu Aoxing couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "Uncle Qihuang, it''s too much to be a fake." Luobeibei was immediately dissatisfied with the injustice: "brother mu, don''t say that about the old master. If the old master can''t even untie the ban that your father and Emperor put down for me, it must have taken a lot of effort. Elder, how much can this pill help you to replenish your spirit? "Said, just want to get the pill back to him. The old man with white beard was stunned. Although he was out of breath, he really sighed: "there are a lot of juniors here. I didn''t expect that they are still other people''s children. They know that they are really filial to me. Little girl, the old man has your heart. You can take this pill by yourself. It''s really something that can save lives. " With that, she simply touched a jade bottle and specially charged her with medicine. Mu Ao star once again frowned: "seven emperor uncle, I''m afraid to bear the blame." This time, the old man with white beard listened. He looked at the bottle and Luo Beibei''s face. He suddenly took out a piece of metal about the size of a nail, but of unknown texture. He sacrificed the red fire on the spot and directly refined it. He mixed some unknown materials into it. Half a sound later, the metal became a sharp and flat thing. Then, the old man with white beard took out a bead like a grain of rice and embedded it in it. At last, with a flick of his finger, the object directly penetrated the right earlobe of luobeibei, and sucked all the blood that was secreted. It turned into earrings. "Feel it, little girl." This last action happened too fast. Luobeibei only felt a pain in her earlobe, which made her feel more connected. Inside the earnail was a storage space as big as a bedroom, which was much larger than the storage bag she had got before. "Senior..." Luobei can''t help but shout out, but I don''t know what to say, so I can only accept and worship. These days, luobeibei has learned some common sense of cultivation. Naturally, she knows that although the storage bag is common among monks, it can be divided into three, six and nine grades. Most of them can only put some pills, clothes, weapons and other small things, just like the one she got before. It''s not bad. I didn''t expect that the old master made such a big one for her today One. "It''s said that there''s a destiny in the dark, and the old man somehow has this fate with you, a little girl. Since it''s a happy fate, there''s no need to investigate the reason. The old man can''t refuse the gift, you just accept it." Seeing that Luo Beibei was very confused about why he was so kind to her, the old man with white beard just laughed and didn''t explain. Luobei had to answer "yes" respectfully. Although he didn''t say anything, his eyes were full of admiration. In the past few years, every time she went down the mountain, although she didn''t spend much time in the small town, she also knew the love of some human beings. They all said that the ancestors of human beings loved their grandchildren the most. Now that they treat her like this, she really feels like her grandfather. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 85 Luobei is full of gratitude, but mu Aoxing said: "Uncle Qihuang, there is only one earring. Does it look strange?" "No, no, that''s enough." Luobei suddenly blushed with embarrassment and shook his hands in a hurry. He said, "brother mu, you must ask for something for me again, or I will have no face to see you again." For a moment, she was in a hurry, and forgot her voice skills. In fact, in front of the old man with white beard, there was no barrier at all, which made the old man with white beard laugh. "It''s easy for a little girl to have enough heart. Well, let''s just say good things are in pairs." The old man with white beard seemed to have been blackmailed by Mu Aoxing. If he took out another thing and changed it, he shot it on the other earlobe of Luobei. "Little girl, although this body protection weapon is not good, ordinary people can''t help it. Don''t you worry about that, son of a bitch? " Mu Ao star this just smile Mi Mi ground long a worship: "yes, seven emperor uncle, this time nephew grandson is really at ease." Luobeibei had no choice but to thank him again with shame and gratitude. The nineteen highness always felt that he owed him something, but during this period of time he had been making up for it. There were so many times that she felt that she was about to become the one who owed him. "Sister Luo, I want so many good things for you, don''t you thank brother mu for me?" You''re just saying that I''ve lost such a big face in front of my elders! Luobei Beixi habitually gave him a white look, and then remembered that it was in front of the emperor''s uncle. His face turned red again. He bowed his head like a mosquito and gave a gift: "thank you, brother Mu!" "Ha ha ha, I can''t handle the enmity between you two little guys Well, it''s late. Let''s have a rest earlier. " Seeing her little daughter''s delicate appearance, it seems that her nephew and grandson are the most fond of it. The old man with white beard couldn''t help laughing. He patted her little hand and walked out slowly. "At night, you can sleep safely. If there are seven emperors sitting here, the devil will not dare to act rashly." Mu Aoxing is used to playing tricks on Luobei. Of course, he doesn''t care about her coquetry. He orders Luobei a few words in a good mood, and then follows the old man with white beard. As he walks, he meditates in his heart. On the surface, it seems that all the things tonight are due to blackmail. However, it''s quite unexpected that uncle Qihuang was willing to treat luobeibei like this. After all, this old man is famous for his eccentricity and inhumanity in the royal family. However, it''s always a good thing that uncle Qihuang is willing to stand on their side and help them. Otherwise, he is still very sad I''m not sure I can handle his father. After watching their grandparents and grandchildren leave respectfully, luobeibei recovered after a long time. He couldn''t help sighing with Dashan: "brother Dashan, we just met this old man for the first time, but he is really a good man to help us." After that, he did not immediately hear Dashan''s reply as usual, and he looked up in surprise. I saw that Dashan, who had never said a word, was sitting alone, his head slightly tilted, still gazing at the automatically closed gate. I didn''t know what he was thinking. Luobeibei called twice and asked him what was wrong. He felt his head in confusion: "that old man with a long beard, he looked at me strangely, as if he knew something I didn''t know, but what did he know?" Have you ever seen brother Dashan like this? Obviously, he didn''t mention a word about brother Dashan from the beginning to the end? Why did he look at brother Dashan that way? Is there anything more special about brother Dashan besides his great strength? But after so many days together, I didn''t find out? Luobei pondered for a while, but couldn''t figure out what was going on. Fortunately, she was sure that since the old man was so kind to himself, Dashan didn''t feel any malice from him, so she planned to look for another chance to ask. The next morning, she just woke up, muaoxing sent two storage bags. "What''s this?" Luobei is puzzled. "The apology of the broken prefect, which the seventh emperor''s uncle despised, was given to me, and I despised it too. I''ll play with Dashan for you." Muaoxing cool tunnel. There is no special mark in these two storage bags, so the spirit of luobeibei can easily enter. At this glance, she is dazzled by the treasures in the bags. Although the things in these two storage bags look different, most of them are good even if she no longer knows the goods. What''s more, there are so many spirit stones How rich should the royal family be? "Brother mu, it''s too expensive!" Luobeibei pushed the storage bag back. She used to eat and drink as if he was compensating and repaying himself. Now she is counting on him for her elixir. How can she want anything so unintelligible? Who knows she just declined for a while, Mu Ao star immediately throws a face down: "don''t throw." Said, directly turned to go, "after noon will start, what to tidy up early.""Brother mu..." Luobei chased him to the door. Seeing that he still refused to look back, he had to retreat. "Brother Dashan, do you think we should take it?" Dashan was also shocked by the things inside for a long time. After all, he had never seen such a good thing in his life. However, he was simple in character and had few desires. After seeing it, he also saw it. There was no desire in his heart. After hearing this, he thought about it seriously. "Sister, are the things here useful for my mother''s illness? If it works, stay. Can it help you become more powerful? If you can help, stay Luobei was a little embarrassed, but in retrospect, there was some truth, and according to Mu Aoxing''s temper, these two storage bags would not go back, so he simply checked the contents first, and then found a chance to return some. Sure enough, the gift list showed that, in addition to some unknown treasures, luobeibei really found that many of those jade boxes and bottles were filled with lingcao lingyao. Although she didn''t know much about these at the moment, since it was sent by the sheriff, it would not be something of no value. It was inevitable that she would improve her cultivation to the fifth level of refining Qi Also will need a lot of Dan medicine and spirit stone, also after thick skin took down. But she had to write down these accounts. Although she is still weak today, she believes that she will not be weak all the time. One day, she will become stronger and will have the chance to pay off these debts one by one. By then, she and her grandmother will not owe anyone. Just as he was counting and preparing to receive all the important pills into the earrings, Liu''s husband asked to see him. After a few words of greeting, the husband of the Liu family presented a red and white silk skirt with pink beads: "Miss Luo, this skirt is made by my own hands. I originally thought that the girl should be able to live for another two days, but I didn''t want to leave today. So I hastened to make it. It''s hard to avoid being rude. I hope you don''t dislike it. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll give it away I can''t handle such trifles as propriety. " "Madam, it''s hard for Beibei to dislike her. Thank you very much." Seeing that what he said was so funny, luobeibei was not as polite as he was. He took it with a smile. He wanted to take a casual look and put it aside first, but he felt that his tentacles were light and warm. He couldn''t help looking at it carefully. Just at this time, the setting sun fell on the gauze skirt, and suddenly there was a faint streamer. Unexpectedly, there was a gorgeous and brilliant air in the beauty. I couldn''t help but be stunned, "Mr. Liu, the material of this dress seems to be unusual, isn''t it?" # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 86 Liu''s husband said with a smile: "Miss Luo has good eyesight. This skirt is mainly made of mackerel silk and fire silk. It''s warm in winter and cool in summer. It also has some effect of keeping water and fire away. Although the cultivation of zhuojing is not high, it has some talent with the array. Therefore, a few defensive arrays are arranged on this skirt to protect Miss Luo." Luobei couldn''t help saying: "it''s too precious..." "No matter how good things are, they can''t match the lives of Bo Jing and dog son. Miss Luo, don''t be polite any more." Without waiting for her to finish, the husband of the Liu family solemnly interrupted her, and then took out a storage bag and sent it to her, "it''s just our couple''s intention. This is the gift of thanks from the whole Liu family. Miss Luo must accept it!" With that, he bowed long and said, "I don''t know when I''ll see you again today. I hope Miss Luo and Dashan brothers take care of themselves." Today is really a gift to receive soft ah! After seeing off Liu''s husband, luobeibei looks at the three storage bags on the table, takes out the storage bag Mu Aoxing originally gave him, and then touches the earrings. He suddenly feels that he has the feeling of being rich overnight, which is very untrue. After a while, he opens the storage bag Liu''s husband sent. Unlike the sheriff who only attached a gift list to the gifts, no matter how good the things were, luobeibei could only speculate about their value, and could not really know the specific effect. The Liu family was obviously more careful. They not only attached a detailed description of the gift, so that luobeibei could clearly know its effect and usage, but also had a small storage bag For Dashan, though they were mainly worthless things such as food, clothes and so on, they also showed their meticulousness. This Liu family is really more than that sheriff''s Association. It may be that the positions of the first and second aristocratic families in Lu''an county will gradually change. Luobei thought in his heart, looking at the things inside. Considering her age, gender and accomplishments, Liu''s gifts include not only a bunch of resources that can make casual practitioners salivate, but also a lot of new and interesting things. For example, here is a flower bud with sandalwood frame, which turns out to be a washbasin. When you use it, you only need to tap a small concave point on the top of the bud, and the bud will slowly expand. In a short time, it will automatically store more than half of the basin of clean water. After using it, you can press the mechanism again, and the bud will close again, and the water in it will also be distributed quickly without leaving any trace. After opening it again, it is still clean water. It is not only beautiful in appearance and innovative, but also has its own cleaning function, which is very convenient. Another example is a dressing box, which is only the size of a palm when it is held in the hand. Once it stretches out, it will be about two feet. There are all kinds of delicate mercury hollowed out carved mirrors, all kinds of comb tools, and all kinds of ornaments. Of course, there are many kinds of exquisite ornaments that can make Luobei shine Jewelry. Luobeibei also likes a kind of misty grass. As the name suggests, this kind of misty grass can grow rapidly once it is buried in the soil, and it can make a cloud around it, which has a considerable effect of spiritual isolation. Although a single misty grass can only cover an area of one foot, the more the number, the wider the range. Liu''s family sent 50 grass seeds. In addition, there are a lot of gadgets that have no big functions but are quite useful. For example, the glass corner cup that can be automatically frozen, the colored feather pen that can spray cinnabar ink, and the hollow out incense ball that can make a wonderful fairy sound with a twist are all very ingenious, but now Luobei has no time to try them one by one. Thinking of leaving in the afternoon, luobeibei played with a few of them, forced himself to put away his curiosity and began to organize the gifts. Since the elder uncle of the seventh Emperor gave him such a good earring, in case, the most important items such as elixirs, talismans and magic weapons must be put here. Only part of the storage bag needs to be left for easy access. There is also the puppet made by aunt Yuexue for herself, which must be put in the earrings. It must be more convenient to practice. Eh, it seems that her 19 highness didn''t tell the elder about the puppet. Should she take the initiative to talk about it later? After putting the puppet into the earring, luobeibei thought of this passage. But on second thought, maybe his highness 19 didn''t think it was necessary to say everything in detail, so he didn''t think about it any more. As for the other gifts, those with unknown functions are all put in one bag. I''ll find a chance to understand them later. I can simply put them in earrings. Anyway, they don''t take up space. What''s more, those dazzling but not very practical things are all packed in a bag, which can be used to give away or exchange money in the future. Surely these things can be exchanged for a lot of silver? I used to have to get up in the middle of the night, and I had to work hard for several hours to exchange some living materials. Now I just got so many unexpected good things just because I knew a 19 prince. Luobeibei felt more and more that it was hard to speak. I couldn''t help thinking: when my aunt''s illness was cured, I would be happy I must try to go back to the demon valley. Although most of the people in the demon Valley don''t care about gold and silver, they certainly need something that can improve their cultivation, such as lingcao Dan medicine. At that time, they will be able to repay you for your acceptance.Although she has only been away from the demon Valley for more than a month, now she has missed everyone very much. I don''t know who can exchange those living materials for us when she is no longer in the demon valley. "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that she was in a daze, Dashan pushed her suspiciously. "Ah, it''s OK. By the way, brother Dashan, take another storage bag." When Luobei comes back, he will give Dashan another empty storage bag. "I don''t want to," Dashan suddenly shook his head more like something. He clapped the storage bag that had been hidden in his arms given by Liu''s husband, and his face was full of satisfaction. "Dashan had nothing before, but now he has a name, a sister, an aunt, and a lot of food. That''s enough." "Silly brother, there are too many storage bags. If you take another one, you can hold more delicious food." Dashan is very stubborn: "no, sister, take it by herself." "Brother Dashan, do you know? I''m sure I can''t find another person as easy to satisfy as you. When I met brother Dashan, I really found a treasure. " Luobei had no choice but to take it away for a while, and then he hugged the bear waist of the mountain. Although the length of her arm is not round at all, Dashan is happier than eating delicacies. Now she carefully encircles her petite body: "my sister is the treasure! Dashan likes his sister best! " "Well, my sister likes brother Dashan best, too!" "And Mama." "Yes, and Mama!" Luobeibei''s nose suddenly sour again, but at the same time in the heart also rises greater confidence. She has Dashan''s brother and so many cultivation resources. In a year, she will get diyuanguo and cure her mother completely. She can! Thinking about her illness, luobeibei busily solved the problem, and then began to practice the dual-purpose distraction technique again while there was still a little time before noon. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 87 In the late afternoon, Mu Aoxing personally came to meet Luo Beibei. When he came to the door, he suddenly said, "go back and get on the boat. Stay away from my uncle." Luobeibei nodded, eager to do so, especially when he walked out of the yard and saw that uncle Ji Guo''s eyes when he saw her going out with Mu Aoxing, he consciously and deliberately pulled back a few steps, and planned to be a good baby from now on, so as not to offend the God again. That is to say, he even secretly used the voice to invite ANN to the old man with white beard. The old man with white beard obviously knew the things between mu Aoxing and uncle Ji, and didn''t care about her furtiveness. On the contrary, he also said: "little girl, if you don''t make trouble, you don''t mean you are afraid of it. If you go back to Ji, you will tell me the old man." Luobei said gratefully, "yes, thank you very much." Then he followed the crowd without exception. After a while, I saw the magnificent royal spaceship which was tens of feet long and three stories long. I was surprised. I remember when I took Brother Yun''s little jade boat, Brother Yun once said: "a small boat can hold dozens of people, and a large boat can hold hundreds of people, but that kind of boat can fly for a short distance. If you need to fly for a long distance, you must take the lead of the friars of jiedan period." Now such a big ship, must have jiedan period friars in town, right? Fortunately, the front yard of the Liu family is also large, otherwise it will be broken, but it seems that when the spaceship landed, the impact on the surrounding area was not small. Luobeibei looks at the damaged courtyard walls and the houses that have been covered with tiles. He secretly sympathizes with the Liu family for not cleaning up the ruins of the front yard. He should wait for the spaceship to leave, or it will be a crash when the spaceship rises Luobeibei didn''t guess wrong. When Uncle Ji exchanged greetings with the sheriff and others, and the spaceship rose again, all the people who saw off had already retreated far away. Then the front yard, which was already crumbling, was completely stirred into a pile of gravel by the whirlwind, and it was unnecessary to demolish it again. The spaceship rose very fast. In a few blinks, the whole Lu''an county was far below. On the field outside the city, there were withered grass, withered trees and rare evergreen trees, which seemed to prove silently that Lu''an county was really the poorest County in Lei Chen kingdom. No matter how poor she was, she had been raised for 11 years in a certain valley of this state. Now she is really leaving. His highness 19 said that Lu''an county is at least ten thousand miles away from the imperial capital. If she wants to come back before she can build the foundation and fly, it will take at least ten days, not including the danger of being attacked and deceived by other monks. So I don''t know when I will come back next time. In a twinkling of an eye, the height of the spaceship went up again, and soon there were only pieces of white clouds under it. As soon as she was illuminated by the golden sun, her eyes flashed. She couldn''t help squinting. "Miss Luo, I''m Jin. I''m in charge of the ship." Hearing the sound, luobeibei turns around and sees a middle-aged man standing behind him with a white, fat and smiling face. Looking at the deck, there are only a few guards left. Uncle Mu Aoxing and uncle Ji are gone. Luobei saluted: "Hello, steward Jin!" "Oh, I don''t dare to take your word for it," said the steward. I want to ask Miss Luo if you want to have a rest in the room "Well, please lead the way." "It should be, it should be." Manager Jin smilingly led Luobei north to the second room on the second floor: "Miss Luo, this is your room, next door this is the Dashan brother''s. I can tell you anything at any time. I''ll live in the first room "Thank you," the north ring of Luobei looked at the cabin. Although the room area was a little small, there were all kinds of clean rooms in the bedroom and living room, and there were many exquisite furnishings, which were much more grand than the guest house of the Liu family. Then he nodded, "do your highness and the old prince live on the third floor?" "Yes, before we get to Kyoto, the spaceship will never land again. We will send someone to the cabin for three meals a day. Miss Luo can either stay in the room for practice or go to the deck for relaxation, but it''s better not to go to other places." Luobeibei was not sure what he meant, and he didn''t guess for himself. He simply asked, "can''t I go to see his nineteen highness?" "If your highness 19 agrees, Miss Luo can go up naturally." "I see. Thank you very much." "Miss Luo, please help yourself." Steward Jin left respectfully with a smile. "Sister, I live with you." Dashan didn''t have the concept of men''s and women''s defense in her heart. She just thought that she had to protect herself day and night. "Brother Dashan, you don''t have to watch me every day. It''s in the sky and there are old people. No one dares to make trouble." Luo Beibei advised him with a smile, "brother Dashan can also take advantage of this time to practice. When he turns back, he will be able to protect me even more." Dashan thought seriously: "then I will practice with my sister during the day and go to bed at night."Luobei knew that this was his limit, so he nodded: "let''s practice now." As soon as she settled down, Luobei immediately found that the aura concentration here was much stronger than that of the Liu family. She only practiced for two hours, and she felt that she was as diligent as the whole night in the Liu family. So for three consecutive days, she was very attentive to practice. Only after finishing one day''s practice and preparing to go to bed, did she stand on the deck quietly for a while, look at the stars all over the sky, feel the wind blowing, and indulge herself to miss her mother quietly. However, she was willing to keep a low profile to avoid trouble, but trouble still came to the door. This morning, while she was secretly manipulating the puppet in the earring, she was writhing askew to practice the dual-use of one mind. Suddenly, the door of the room was pushed open. Looking up, she found that uncle Ji did not invite herself in. Luobei hastily took back all the spirits that had been cast on the puppet man, hastily stopped writing, and blessed the great man. "I heard that you are the adopted daughter of the demon who saved xing''er?" Uncle Ji came over calmly and showed his noble demeanor. His eyelids narrowed slightly and looked at her condescensively. This uncle is very tall and handsome in terms of his facial features. His well tailored clothes add to the beauty of his identity. I''m afraid that people can deeply feel the authority of that man when they go out casually. But I don''t know why, it''s hard to make people feel good about him, especially when he directly shows his dislike for himself After the evil, Luobei wanted to stay at a distance. At the moment, she could only bow her head and answer in a low voice: "yes." Uncle Ji went to the front of the case, pinched the corner of the paper with two fingers, glanced contemptuously at the crooked font on the top, sneered in his nose, and then let the paper fall lightly on the ground as soon as he loosened his finger. Then he inadvertently stepped on the chair and sat down: "mountain village woman is mountain village woman No matter how much support you give, you can''t get on the stage, but some etiquette can be learned. " Seeing this, Dashan is about to get angry. Luobei suppresses him secretly and still keeps the posture of drooping his head to one side. However, she endured humiliation and didn''t say a word, which didn''t mean that others could let her go. When a servant who followed Uncle Ji saw that she didn''t move, he immediately and mercilessly scolded: "bold, don''t you kneel down and say hello to Uncle Ji as soon as possible!" # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 88 What, do you want her to kneel down and kowtow? Luobei couldn''t believe it. He raised his head and complained with his eyes: uncle, where did I offend you? "Why, can''t I afford you a gift?" Uncle Ji sneered faintly, and slowly put out his sleeve, "reason, I''m my uncle. On emotion, I''m your elder. Although your adoptive mother is cruel, she didn''t teach you the way of etiquette, but are you willing to fall down and not learn some rules?" Luobeibei once again secretly stopped the more and more angry mountain, and again bowed his body to blessing: "Uncle Ji, please forgive me. Although my aunt is a demon, she was praised for her noble family style when she was in Lu''an county. But the little girl''s heart is clumsy and her mouth is stupid, so she just learned a little bit. Her Highness Shijiu said that she would be well taught when she returned to Beijing." "If you wait until you go back to Beijing to learn, you will lose your face to xing''er," sneered uncle Ji. "I advise you to start learning now." His voice did not fall, the subordinate has a face of indifference directly to Luo Beibei, want to catch her forced salute. Although Dashan listened to luobeibei''s words very much, it was all under the premise that luobeibei would not be bullied. At the moment, seeing that he dared to be rough, he could not help but roar and stood in front of luobeibei like an iron tower. The subordinate was about to scold when he heard a cold voice at the door: "what''s the shame? What are you going to learn? How could my nephew never know that my uncle was such a good teacher? If I had known that my uncle had such ambition, my nephew should have reported it to my father and asked him to go to the Imperial Academy to show his ambition. " Uncle Ji was unprepared for muaoxing''s sudden arrival. He suddenly stood up subconsciously and quickly put on a smile: "star, how are you here? My uncle is just chatting with Miss Luo. " "At the same time, the seventh emperor''s uncle was also a little bored. He asked his nephew to take Miss Luo to have a chat." Mu Ao star arched his hand, the etiquette seemed to be intact, but he didn''t have a respectful smile on his face. He directly glanced at Luo Beibei, "don''t you go up and say hello to the seventh emperor''s uncle?" "Yes Luobei answered with a gentle voice and bowed to Uncle Ji. "Well, etiquette is not bad." Mu Aoxing deliberately commented on it, and then went ahead without looking back. Luobeibei did not dare to see Uncle Ji''s face again. He called Dashan to keep up with him. Uncle Ji''s face is really not good-looking, but he can''t attack. He can only voice to his subordinates with a gloomy face: "this boy, now he doesn''t pay more attention to my uncle. I''ve come all the way to meet him, but he doesn''t even have a good word. If he comes tomorrow..." Obviously, the subordinate was his confidant, so he interrupted his complaint: "Uncle Guo, don''t worry so much. You grew up watching his 19 highness. Don''t you understand his temperament? His 19 highness is just not good at words, but still..." "Hum, you don''t have to say good things for him. He treats me like he does, and yu''er treats me like he does. No one with long eyes can see clearly." Uncle Ji was still very angry. "He didn''t recognize his six relatives. The imperial family almost offended him all the time. No matter how talented he was, one day..." The subordinates were shocked to hear again: "Uncle Guo!" "Well, since he is ungrateful, I don''t want to worry about it." As soon as Uncle Ji brushed his sleeve, he swept all the ink, ink, paper and inkstones off the table, and then he strode away. On the other side, seeing Mu Aoxing striding ahead, Luobei couldn''t help asking: "brother mu, uncle Ji, why does he hate me so much?" "Do you want him to like you?" "No, I don''t need him to like me..." "Just don''t need it." "But..." "No, but no, just stay away from him." Luobei opened her mouth to say that she was far away, and that someone else had entered her room without permission. It can be seen that her 19 highness obviously refused to explain, and that one was his uncle after all, so she had to give up depressed. Speaking, she has followed Mu Aoxing up the stairs leading to the third floor of the spaceship. Twenty or thirty steps later, her small head was the first to protrude out of the surface of the third floor, but she saw that all the floors of the third floor were made of white jade with light fluorescence, and a aura far stronger than that of the cabin on the second floor almost made her feel surrounded. And the wood used for the wall, I don''t know what the trees are. It''s very simple and elegant. It clearly shows a strong sense of historical vicissitudes, but it also makes people feel very quiet. Then look at the nearest window screen. The crane painted on it is dancing. Its neck is beautiful and its white feather is smooth. It looks like a living creature. In one corner of the window screen is a peach blossom. When it is opened by the crane''s wings, a few petals float down. Luobei looked down at the white jade floor, but saw that the petal disappeared as soon as it fell to the ground. It was real and unreal for a moment, and it was hard to tell the true from the false. Further on, I saw a girl in a dress rehearsing her song and dance on another window screen. When she passed by, one of the women even looked back at her with a smile and threw a wink at her.Luobei couldn''t help shivering, thinking, these women are not living, are they? But Mingming''s body is only a few inches high, and the crane I didn''t expect that the third floor was so strange. Think so, for a moment don''t feel to have followed Mu Ao star to cross a threshold. As soon as her front foot fell, she suddenly didn''t know what she was falling into. When she looked down, she suddenly lost her eyes. What she stepped on was a paddy field, and she accidentally damaged a seedling. When she looked up again, she was even dumbfounded. She didn''t know when she came to a small valley several miles wide. The valley is surrounded by mountains, which are directly connected with the blue sky. In the valley, the fields are crisscross, and the grass is abundant on the ridges. Not far ahead, a few old willows are surrounded by a small pond. On the other side of the pond, there are several cottages. In front of the thatched cottage, a few chickens and ducks are pecking around, a natural pastoral scenery. Luobei can''t help but look back, but see in addition to the same silly eyes of the mountain, where can you see what gate? "Brother mu..." She can''t help but ask Mu Aoxing, who has been walking forward for several steps, "where is this? Why are we here all at once? " "Come here, little girl." Mu Aoxing did not answer, a smiling voice came from a willow tree, but saw the old man with white beard sitting on a stone, knocking his cigarette pole. "Old man!" Luobei quickly called, just took a step, and found that he had trampled on a young tree, so he stepped back to step on the ridge, and then went around the ridge. Not out of this field, you can see Mu Aoxing has come to the pond through the paddy field, still stride up. "Ah, be careful not to drop..." Luo North North didn''t feel to remind a, but see Mu Ao star not only smooth extremely walk on the water, and a pair of boots which have a little bit of mud. On the contrary, I only took two steps in the paddy field. A pair of embroidered shoes has long been out of shape. Even the skirt has been stained with mud and grass juice. So has the mountain behind me. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 89 "What are you doing? Come here soon." Silly, Mu Ao star has been Lingbo over the pond, turn head white her one eye, "is really a have never seen the world, even these are illusions do not know?" Is this really an illusion? Luobeibei bowed his head. In front of him, a green grasshopper suddenly leaped over, and a ladybug came to rest on a green seedling leaf. After smelling the real fragrance of the field, it was hard to believe that the scene full of such vitality was fake. However, she is also a person who has experienced dreamland. Not long ago, she was deliberately pushed into dreamland by someone and suffered a lot. Naturally, she understands the influence of dreamland on her brain. "Smelly boy, don''t you understand the truth if you don''t understand it?" The old man with white beard suddenly blew his beard and lost his temper. "Roll, roll, which side is cool and which side is staying. Don''t annoy me." Mu Aoxing ignored him, went straight to the stone table in the courtyard, sat down and poured his own tea. Obviously, everything else might be fake, but the tea should be real. "Old master, the arrangement of your illusion is so real and beautiful that it makes people feel relaxed." Although he understood that this was a mirage, luobeibei still walked around the ridge and path to the old man with white beard. The old man with white beard burst into laughter: "ha ha ha, right? Little girl, do you think it''s really nice here? " "Well!" Luobei nodded his head sincerely, and specially turned back to consult Dashan, "brother Dashan, can you see that this is an illusion?" Dashan shook his head honestly: "I can''t see it at all. Is this place really fake?" Obviously, it was the first time for him to see the so-called dreamland. While answering, he even bent down to pull up a weed. When he saw that the grass root was covered with soil, he could not help sniffing it. This action obviously pleased the old man with white beard. He could not help touching his old beard and glanced at Mu Aoxing: "see, you are not rare, others are rare." Mu Aoxing was very calm and said: "it''s not rare to see the rare dreamland dozens of times. I said uncle Qihuang, you''ve used this dreamland for several years. Why don''t you change a new one?" "If you don''t change it, the old people like it. Why, don''t come here when you have the ability." "After the seventh emperor''s uncle cured his nephew and grandson of Dantian, his nephew and grandson would never come again." The old man with white beard almost gushed out blood. He raised his finger to Mu Aoxing and complained to Luo Beibei: "little girl, look, look, is there such a rebellious young man? Before the old man can heal him, he will tear down the bridge first. " Luobei pursed a smile and nodded his head on purpose: "what the old man said is that brother Mu is really not sensible, or we won''t cure him, OK?" "No treatment, no treatment." The old man with white beard nodded, "sure enough, you are still a little girl. Come on, the old man will treat you to delicious food." Then he went to one side of the vegetable field and picked two bright red fruits the size of eggs. He wiped them on his clothes and handed them to Luobei. Luobeibei, no matter it''s true or not, thanks for taking it over and gives it to Dashan. Dashan was too lazy to distinguish. He smelled the aroma and swallowed it. Luobeibei first took a bite, and suddenly felt that it was full of sweet and fragrant juice. He could not help but suck it with a little effort, and then swallowed the juice of the fruit. "Is it delicious?" The old man with white beard asked with a smile. "Delicious Luobeibei nodded her head, and then she heard a sound of Dong. The mountain behind her had fallen to the ground, and she was asleep. She just cried "old master" in surprise. She wanted to know what it was. Next second, she felt sleepy. As soon as she closed her eyes, she fell down. During this sleep, she only felt that there was a lot of thunder outside, as if it had been raining all the time, and at the same time, it seemed that someone was cackling like fried beans. When she woke up again, she found that she had already returned to the cabin on the second floor and quickly got up. When he was sober, he suddenly felt that his whole body was smelly. After several cleaning techniques, he rushed out of the cabin. I saw that the night outside was already full of stars. It was quiet up and down. Only the two lights in the bow were still on. It seemed that everyone had fallen asleep. Look at the dark night sky, white clouds were floating continuously, and the sky was clear. Where was there any sign of rain? Although luobeibei knew that the old man with white beard would not do harm to himself and Dashan, he still pushed the door of Dashan''s room and saw him lying on his bed with his own eyes, then he was relieved. It''s just that Dashan didn''t eliminate many impurities as he did. On the contrary, he didn''t make any difference at ordinary times. Inevitably, he was puzzled again. He didn''t know what the fruit was and why the old man with white beard wanted to eat it for them. But now it''s dark, and it''s hard to disturb the grandparents upstairs. They have to go back to the room first and clean up and replace the soiled sheets.Thinking that he had been sleeping for at least seven or eight hours, I don''t know how much time he wasted. After washing his face to make him more sober, Luobei began to practice meditation. In this practice, I immediately found the latest changes in my body, which not only opened more than ten spirit acupoints inexplicably, but also widened the channels that had been developed. Although the increase seems to be small, she has her own goal of reaching the fifth level of refining gas in a year. After carefully reading the note left by Yun hanchu, she can''t be as ignorant as before about some of the knowledge in the practice. Naturally, she knows how important these changes are. For example, although the meridians are only expanded by a millimetre, they are all connected, but they also increase a lot of capacity. Not only can they absorb more Aura, but they will also have more potential when they turn back to attack the acupoints, which makes it easier to succeed. In this way, it means that her cultivation speed can be improved by a few points. What''s more, the broadening of the meridians is something that can only be achieved with at least seven levels of cultivation of refining Qi. If she only relies on her own step-by-step cultivation, she doesn''t know when it will take to open the whole body''s spirit acupoints and connect the whole body''s meridians, let alone when it is said that the process is very painful. Now she has a sleep and easily changed. Needless to say, it must be the effect of the red fruit of the seventh emperor''s uncle. It''s getting worse and worse. Thinking that he could not remember how to save Mu Aoxing and how to repair his Dantian when he was in the cave at the bottom of the lake, luobeibei didn''t really feel like a benefactor. He felt more and more ashamed of being a benefactor and felt that he should find a chance to repay him Miscellaneous thoughts, start to practice again. This time, she deliberately controlled her training time and opened her eyes soon after dawn. After washing and cleaning herself, she took out several bottles of wine. Yes, it''s wine. Although the sheriff didn''t think of her and Dashan at all when he gave the gift, he made a lot of efforts to understand the emperor''s uncle upstairs. He knew that his old man had better things in his cup, so it was natural to add some wine to the gift list. And what she''s going to do now is mix the wine. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 90 It''s a long story to mention the art of wine mixing. Luobeibei is only eleven years old. Naturally, she will not be greedy for this cup for no reason. It''s just that she often sleeps, frowns and groans in her sleep. She always hopes to relieve her pain. Once when she went to town, she saw a drunkard fall asleep by the street. No one could wake up. She was still in her sleep, laughing and shouting good wine. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. Since wine is such a good thing and can make people sleep so well on the street, will my mother feel better after drinking it? She said that she immediately bought some wine, but when she took it home, she only took a sip and frowned. She obviously didn''t like it. Luobeibei is puzzled to ask the weasel demon who guards the demon Valley to drink wine. The weasel demon laughs and says that there is no good wine in the remote place, but it''s a drunkard like him who is too greedy for the things in the cup, so it''s good to drink as long as he has some. The weasel also said that if she really wanted to make her mother sleep sweetly, there were two kinds of wine in the demon valley. One was the monkey wine made by the old ape who lived in the middle of the mountain, and the other was the Baihua wine made by the flower demon yanrao. Luobeibei knows that although Huayao yanrao can make wine, because she doesn''t like to drink it, she doesn''t bother to make it once in a few years. Moreover, she has never bought a satisfactory portrait of a man for her. She always feels guilty and can''t help it. Although the old ape doesn''t deal with other people in the demon Valley all the year round, she has only seen it two or three times over the years, but when she heard that its monkey brew is absolutely the best wine in the world, she bravely went to ask. I didn''t expect that old ape was very stingy. No matter what she said, she would not give me any good wine. In order to make her sleep better, luobeibei decided to use the stupid method of sincerity and sincerity. One day, people will let go of the energy consumption, so when they have time, they will take all kinds of things to honor the old ape. The old ape didn''t like her gift at all, and he didn''t want to give up his monkey wine at all. However, he was so entangled by her that he thought about it again and again, so he came up with a trick, which was mixing wine. According to it, the way of mixing wine is very magical. No matter how bad the wine is, if it can be mixed properly, it will turn rotten wine into magical wine, which is difficult for ordinary people to make. If she can learn this skill, not to mention its monkey brewing, it will be inferior to the Royal tribute wine of human beings. With that, she patiently pointed out several ways to mix wine, and let her go home to try. Luobeibei heard that there was such a strange skill, so he was very grateful. If there was any doubt, he immediately went to the town to buy wine the next day. After he came back, he adjusted it again and again. Because this method is just an old ape''s random talk, which is not really handed down by the predecessors. It is not so easy for her to succeed. The old ape also said that if she wanted to make a good wine, she had to learn how to taste it first. Only by mastering the taste, aroma and efficacy of all kinds of wine, could she really understand all kinds of wine and mix up the taste she wanted. So, under his serious half true half pull, Luobei really got into the research. Two months later, he really used two kinds of inferior wine to make a new wine with quite comfortable taste, which let his mother have a good sleep. At this point, she was out of control. From time to time, she always tried to make innovations. First, uncle Huang was not too particular about it. Then, she accepted the new taste she made from time to time. Later, she even praised the old ape who had such a good taste, and gave her some monkey wine to make new wine. It''s just that after leaving the demon Valley, there has been a lot of trouble, and Brother Yun has given me a panacea, so I haven''t mixed wine for my aunt. Thinking that the old man is old after all, the wine is too strong and bad. After tasting several different kinds of wine carefully, luobeibei repeatedly pondered and tested it for nearly half an hour. Finally, it produced a kind of wine which has strong taste but gentle stomach after eating. It was packed in a small pot. Although she is good at mixing wine, she is not good at it, and she doesn''t have much alcohol. If she tries to mix wine, her face will be red. Fortunately, she has embarked on the road of practice and can use aura to dissolve the spirit of wine. Two weeks later, the dim intoxication was dispelled. After collecting the new wine and seeing that it was getting late, Luobei went to see the mountains first. Dashan just woke up in a daze. He heard luobeibei ask him what''s the change in his body. He waved his fist and played with a big knife in a daze. He only said that his strength seemed to be a little stronger. Luobeibei has known for a long time that his elder brother''s way of cultivation has always been unknown to him. He has a natural sense of cultivation. Now when he heard that he felt stronger, he didn''t ask him to give a specific reason. After having breakfast with him, he went to see the governor Jin and asked him to see the seventh emperor''s uncle. "Come up, little girl." Soon, the voice of the old man with white beard came directly to her mind. Luobeibei took Dashan to the third floor. Before he took two steps, he saw that uncle Ji came out of the first room. When he saw her, uncle Ji''s eyes were cold."Hello to Uncle Ji!" Luobei rushed to one side and bowed respectfully. Uncle Ji snorted and walked straight over as if he didn''t see her. Luobeibei just begged him not to embarrass himself. He didn''t care what his attitude was. He just hung his head and waited for him to walk by. Then he quickly pulled the mountain secretly and walked into the room of the seventh emperor''s uncle. Although she knew it was a dreamland, when her feet stepped into the countryside again, she still felt fresh and fresh, especially relaxed and happy. Even her heart became very peaceful. "Little girl, how did you sleep last night?" The old man with white beard waved to her. This time, instead of sitting under the weeping willows, he slowly pounded his pipe at the stone table. "Thank you for your good sleep." Luobeibei obediently walked along the path, took Dashan and gave the old man a deep salute, then took out the wine pot and put it on the table respectfully, "the old man was very kind, but Beibei and Dashan didn''t think they could repay him. They specially mixed a new kind of wine to give the old man a taste of fresh wine." "Oh, new wine?" The old man with white beard was really interested. He put down his pipe, picked up the wine bottle, took the plug and took a sniff. Then his long white eyebrow shook lightly. "It''s really strange." Said, carefully first taste a small. Luobeibei''s heart couldn''t help mentioning. You know, she used to mix a lot of wine, but at that time in the Wanren mountains, the resources were limited, and she basically used some ordinary inferior wine, even if she couldn''t mix it well, it couldn''t be worse. But this good wine is not the same. Every good wine, such as old monkey''s monkey wine and flower demon''s hundred flowers wine, has its own characteristics. It''s the best to avoid mixing with other things. If you can''t make one good wine, you can not say that it can make a new delicious wine, that is, the original taste will be destroyed. Even when the old ape gave her a little monkey wine, she tried to match it with yanrao''s Baihua wine. In ten cups, she only succeeded twice, and she had to drink it on the spot, which could not be preserved for a long time. So, even if she had tried countless cups before she came here, she was still not completely sure. But after the old man with white beard took a sip of the new wine, he narrowed his eyes slightly. When the wine slipped through his throat and into his stomach, he opened his mouth and breathed out a long breath. Then he looked at luobeibei, and his eyes were kind again. "The little girl has a heart. The wine tastes fragrant and mellow, but it''s gentle and nourishing. It''s really good." "It''s good for you, old man." Luobei immediately burst into a smile, and the bottom of his heart was really relieved. "If you don''t dislike it, I will send you a new wine to taste." "Hahaha, it''s still a little girl. You have filial piety. The old man didn''t see the wrong person. Hahaha..." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 91 After getting the old man''s sincere appreciation, luobeibei finally felt that she was able to make a small pot of new wine in return. In the next few days, she would change her way to make a small pot of new wine every day. Just to avoid causing uncle Ji''s more disgust, she would ask steward Jin to send it, and she would show up as little as possible. Fortunately, uncle Ji didn''t know whether he was worried about Mu Aoxing''s face or uncle Qihuang''s face. After that time, he didn''t bother her any more. Even if he ran into her very occasionally, his cold eyes passed away. Mu Aoxing should also have his own business. She was not bullied by Uncle Ji again, so he hardly came to find her again. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t come, so that he doesn''t have to send any more precious things. On the contrary, he and Dashan lead a quiet life. As a result, the brother and sister are practicing with one heart. Although the days on the spaceship are like the surrounding white clouds, they seem to be changing in layers, and there are no new changes in their land, but they are all gone. About ten days later, this morning, Mu Aoxing suddenly came to knock on the door: "there are two hours to the imperial capital, do you want to come out first?" Ah, is the imperial capital coming? Luobeibei suddenly excited, shouting to want, quickly pulled the mountain to open the door, toward Mu Aoxing a brilliant smile, a pair of watery eyes bright. It''s just that I haven''t seen her for a few days. How can the girl''s smile become so dazzling! Mu Ao star inexplicably feel a little uncomfortable, dry cough: "then go to the deck." Luobei happily followed him to the bow of the boat, and found that the weather today was excellent. In the past, the dim white clouds that always covered the scenery below seemed to be obediently moored in the sky. It was rare to show her the scenery on the ground almost at a glance. The place where the sun is shining and the golden light is shining is a vast and colorful land with a radius of at least thousands of miles. On the earth, there are numerous towering mountains and meandering rivers everywhere. Among them, lakes and lakes are dotted everywhere like blue pearls. The valleys hundreds of miles wide are full of huge people. There are many towering pagodas and pagodas standing on the earth like giant guards. It makes people feel boundless admiration. With the gradual advance of the spacecraft, the outline of the earth is becoming clearer step by step. The mountains that can be seen everywhere and look similar at first glance are not the only ones. Some of them are covered with white snow and connected with glaciers. Some of them are towering with ancient trees and forests. The vegetation rises and falls, and there is almost no gap. Some of them are steep, with jagged rocks, steep cliffs and barren grass. Some of them have shallow, gentle and smooth brows, and even plain lakes. It seems that all the different mountains and landforms in the world gather here. Among these distinctive mountain features, the most dazzling one is the numerous lakes of different shapes and sizes. It''s too big to be called a lake. There are thousands of boats sailing on it. The undulating water bumps against the islands and rocks in the lake, splashing high waves. Long and narrow as a blue ribbon, only lie quietly in the valley, silently nourish the surrounding things, some exquisite and delicate, such as a graceful pearl, the lakeside is not a golden forest, it is vertical and horizontal fields. Between these mountains and lakes, there are countless cities. Some of these cities are built in flat valleys, some are built in scattered places according to the mountains, and some are gathered among islands of different sizes and surrounded by smoke. Occasionally, there are spaceships walking slowly between the city and the country, but they are not as big or small as the Royal spaceship at their feet. Besides the spaceship, there are colorful lights flickering in the low air. It should be some friars who have been able to resist weapons. "Brother mu, is this the imperial capital? Really Too big, too big... " Looking at the unparalleled beauty in front of her, luobeibei felt that her whole blood was boiling, and even the whirring wind in her ears seemed to become an exciting movement. With the surging passion, she could not help but open her mouth. She couldn''t blink, and she looked around at everything in front of her eyes, trying to make the music more exciting The grandeur of the world, the wonders of the world, are imprinted in the deepest heart. "It''s just the peripheral counties of the imperial capital, the imperial capital There it is Brother Mu smiles and reaches out his long arm to the distant place. Looking in the direction he pointed out, luobeibei found that the place was different from other places in clear outline. Instead, it was covered with curling clouds, which obscured the scenery inside. Only a few faint peaks were exposed, which was very insignificant compared with the vast land. Eh, is this the imperial capital? Is it on the mountain? But it seems that the place covered by clouds is not small. It should be hundreds of miles at least, right? She gazed curiously at the cloud. She couldn''t help leaning forward. She wanted to see its true appearance in advance, but she couldn''t see any of it with all her eyesight. Seeing her neck stretched out, Mu Aoxing jokingly said, "it''s no use. The whole emperor is covered by the protective capital array. You can''t see it now, but after entering the first major array, you will have a few breath to see the general appearance of the capital."I see. His explanation made Luobei even more curious. In the next period of time, when he looked around at the beautiful scenery, he had to look at the clouds again. Although I can''t see anything every time, as the spaceship gets closer, the area of the cloud becomes larger and closer to the imperial capital. Time passed quickly in the beautiful scenery, and it wasn''t long before the spaceship really got close to the clouds, and the height was significantly reduced. "Pay attention, we are going to enter the battle." Mu Aoxing reminds a way. Luobeibei could not help but grasp the railing with both hands. Suddenly, the spaceship was covered with a layer of light several meters wide, and then plunged into the white clouds. Countless flashes of lightning burst out around the spaceship, crackling around like a silver snake, shaking the spaceship. These lightning are very thick and long, far more powerful than Luo Beibei had ever seen. Rao Shi has already grasped the railing very tightly, but she can see that these lightning are close to each other, and there is still a deep fear in her heart, and she unconsciously leans to the arms of the mountain. Dashan was obviously shocked by the lightning, and his huge body was shaking slightly. "Don''t be afraid. There''s no danger. It''ll be over in a moment." A hand suddenly covered the tight little hand pulled by Luobei. Although the action was small, it really gave Luobei a real sense of security. Luo north north not from pale small face gratefully looked at him one eye: "thank you!" Mu Ao star corner of the mouth a hook, suddenly and let go of the hand, straight back, hands behind: "to!" Luobei quickly turned to look, the spaceship had really rushed out of the clouds, suddenly, but it was followed by a more shocking scenery. In front of the city, there are countless carved beams and painted buildings, green tiles and red eaves, among which there are many tens of meters and hundreds of feet wide streets crisscross, marking the huge imperial capital with countless squares. Among the blocks, some are divided into irregular small blocks by the secondary streets, or are separated by several high walls, and the houses are high and low, sparse and dense. However, the sparse ones are always full of green shade and clear water. The dense green trees are much less, and the streets are much narrower. Some of them occupy the whole square in a quiet and noisy way, with their own super large back garden, winding bridges, flowing water, pavilions and rockeries, with different views. However, no matter how large the square is, no matter how beautiful the house is, it can''t withstand the rising, solemn and majestic buildings surrounded in the center by the numerous square. However, as Mu Aoxing said, after entering the battle, she has only a few breath to have a general view of the imperial capital. Just as luobeibei opened his eyes again and wanted to see more carefully, the spaceship had descended abruptly. That day, the palace like Imperial City was soon covered by countless tall buildings. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 92 Luobei couldn''t help but let out a cry and stood on tiptoe. Just listen to upstairs suddenly someone sneer: "contented, such as you this small people can have such a condescending life to see such a huge imperial capital, is enough to show off for a lifetime." What? Why does uncle Ji seem to itch all over if he doesn''t show his high status everywhere! Luobei''s good mood was destroyed, and he could not help but secretly turned his lips. Mu Ao star will her small action income fundus, the corner of the mouth does not feel a hook, but cold light way: "soon to land, there is something else to clean up, hurry to clean up." Luobeibei answered quickly, took Dashan and ran back to the room like smoke. He quickly stuffed his personal belongings into the storage bag. Thinking that he might be going to meet the emperor later, he quickly told Dashan to change into a new suit, and he quickly cleaned up his clothes, so as not to be impolite. When she came out, feichuang had landed and stopped in a courtyard that was at least ten times larger than Liu''s. Different from the limited space when taking off, the spaceship can only go up and down with light body skill. At this time, however, a long white jade ladder with handrails protruded from the deck and connected to the ground obliquely. Moreover, in front of the stairs, a line of cars and horses were waiting respectfully. In fact, it''s just a very rough and nonstandard pronoun. In fact, none of the four chariots and horses in that row are pulled by steeds. They all look very powerful monsters. The carriage is also very tall and gorgeous. It''s like a room. It''s impossible to describe how to call luobeibei, which comes out of xiaoyaogu . "Brother Dashan, do you know these monsters?" Luobei asked Dashan quietly. "The front two are horned bears. They are very strong and have sharp claws. Their horns should have at least seven steps. If they are crazy, even the friars of foundation building may not be able to stop them. They are very powerful." Luobei didn''t have much hope, but Dashan really knew something. "The four of the second car are just rhinoceros flaming. Although they look powerful, they don''t have anything special except that they look a little fierce and will spray fire. The third and fourth cars are like lions, not lions, and tigers. I don''t know them." While they were whispering, a general in armor who came to greet them had respectfully saluted the old man with white beard and uncle Mu Aoxing Ji, and led them to the line of cars and horses. The old man with white beard was arranged on the first horned bear car. He was stepping on two steps and suddenly turned back and waved: "little girl, come on." With this cry, he suddenly looked at Luobei with innumerable eyes. Some of them were sharp as if they had been condensed into substance, which made Luobei stiff. Before parting, my mother solemnly told her to keep a low profile and be careful when she came to the imperial capital. If she didn''t attract people''s attention, she didn''t expect that when the spaceship just came down, she was yelled by the elder, and instead, she concentrated everyone''s attention. It''s just that the old man is also kind-hearted. I can''t blame him. I''d better get on the bus and keep a low profile in the future. With this in mind, Luobei hurriedly bowed his head, answered the "yes" sound, stiffened his scalp, pressed against the sharp spines of his body, and quickly pulled the mountain onto the huge horned bear car. The carriage looks like a house, and there are all kinds of tables and chairs in it. It seems that there are two layers of lying floor in the outer hall. The floor is also covered with extremely soft brown carpet, which makes no sound when stepping on it. Besides, the anti-seismic effect of the car is obviously excellent. Except for the slight movement when it just started, it can''t feel any vibration. Otherwise, Luo Beibei secretly glanced out of the window and found that the scenery nearby was moving. He almost thought he hadn''t left. However, she used to stand on the spaceship to look down, but now she is sitting in the car to look out. The perspective is different, so the scenery is very different. Moreover, the carriage plate of the horned bear was a bit higher than that of the ordinary carriage, which could bring the scene of the roadside into our eyes. For a moment, our interest suddenly rose again. Although we sat upright, our eyes kept glancing out of the window. It''s just that this street seems to be dedicated to the royal family. There are red walls on both sides. There are only guards standing upright on the side of the street. There are no idlers or shops. It''s disappointing. It''s not always like this on the way to the palace, is it? The old man with white beard poured a cup of tea by himself. While tasting it slowly, he asked with a smile: "little girl, just now my old man asked you to get on the bus. Are you a little unhappy?" "Elder, I''m not unhappy, but my mother hopes that I can keep a low profile and try not to attract people''s attention after I go to the capital." Luobei is busy. To tell the truth, I think the elder is really powerful, even she can detect such a little emotional change. The old man with white beard nodded and said, "what your aunt said is reasonable, but this smelly boy is too enviable. If you follow him back, it means that a white lamb has broken into the herd. No matter how much you want to hide, you will be stared at by countless pairs of eyes. No matter how low-key it is, it is useless."Although luobeibei is not the most intelligent person, his brain is also very flexible. He immediately understood his previous intention and bowed down: "thank you for your protection." "Well," the old man with white beard touched his beard and was worshipped by her, "not to mention that your mother and daughter have saved this smelly boy''s life. I can''t let you be swallowed by those wolves just by the many good wines you''ve mixed for me these days." "Uncle Qihuang, can you just let Beibei live in your house? You know, my nephew and grandson are not at ease in other places. " Mu Ao star suddenly got up and gave a very formal gift. In fact, he had already considered this question before the seventh emperor''s uncle went to meet him in Lu''an county. Since he doesn''t intend to disclose the truth of the assassination, he will have to play a few fake scenes of brothers and sisters. Naturally, there is no good reason to prevent the unknowing mother and concubine from contacting the daughter of "benefactor" in order to show their gratitude. As for his mother''s temperament, he knew that in order to show her virtue and gratitude, he would leave luobeibei to live in her palace. In this way, his "good brother" would have plenty of opportunities. It should be noted that there are countless means in this palace that can kill people without blood. You can''t stay in the palace, nor can his prince''s palace. The royal family pays attention to rules and regulations. It is impossible for Beibei to live in the same yard with him. As long as he can''t live in the same yard, even if he lives in the prince''s mansion, there will be too many loopholes for people to take advantage of, not to mention his mother and brother who are closest to him in everyone''s eyes. So, he thought about it before and thought that the only safe place to settle luobeibei was his father. Although it was unreasonable to let a little girl live in the same palace with the emperor, his father might be willing to be more flexible in the name of protecting Fang Tianji. But since the seventh emperor''s uncle came to luobeibei and unexpectedly liked luobeibei, he changed his mind. Especially before he just got on the bus, the seventh emperor''s uncle still protected her in public, so naturally it was better to be the seventh emperor''s uncle''s residence. This time, the old man with white beard agreed directly: "well, look, this time you are asking for the old man''s courtesy. Let''s live with my old man, little girl." How honored and safe it is to live with the seventh emperor''s uncle in his house! Luobeibei is no longer know how to know this weight, busy solemnly thanks two people again: "thank you for protecting Beibei, also thank brother Mu so trouble!" ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 93 "Little girl, everything is good, but there are too many bad manners," the old man with white beard said deliberately. "Little girl, I''m not just for you and this smelly boy." Luobei pursed a smile: "well, the younger generation must live up to the expectations of the older generation, try to mix more good wine, filial piety and respect for the older generation." As the imperial capital is so big, there must be no shortage of all kinds of wonderful wine. In addition to making new wine for the elder, she also wants to try to find out if she can make some more medicinal wine that can help her mother recover. "Ha ha, that''s OK. You can talk for a while. These days, I''m floating in the sky every day. My old man''s bones are almost loose. If you don''t have a rest, I''m afraid you won''t be able to hold on. You can call me later." After drinking the tea, the old man with white beard yawned lazily and went to the back of the carriage with a grunt of aging. Respectfully sent the gray bearded old man into the inner room, luobeibei quietly asked Mu Aoxing: "brother mu, have these elders been carrying God without rest?" Mu Aoxing nodded. Since the landing of the spaceship, his face has been expressionless, and his eyes are more deep. Luobeibei remembers the scene of hand and foot fratricidal that day, and can''t help biting his lip: "we''ll wait Will you meet him? " Mu Ao star in the eyes of a flash of cold light: "should be." "Ah, how dare he..." Luo Beibei pauses after half a sentence. They have already discussed this topic before pretending. However, she shudders at the thought that after the murder of her brother, she has the audacity to think that nothing has happened. Mu Aoxing didn''t speak, but his chill became more and more obvious. It seemed that even when he returned to the imperial capital, there was no one he could trust in front of him, and he was full of loneliness. Luobeibei hesitated for a moment, sat down and secretly held his hand, but his head turned aside deliberately, pretending to enjoy the street view. Mu Aoxing''s heart is just warm. Unexpectedly, Dashan sees Luo Beibei comforting him. After thinking about it, he also covers up the big hands like the palm fan, wrapping their hands in his own palm. Mu Aoxing suddenly felt goose bumps all over his body. He suddenly pulled out like lightning and said coldly, "when I enter the palace, my uncle and I go in to see my father, do you remember what to do?" Luobeibei gave Dashan a soothing look to comfort him, and immediately replied smartly: "of course, I remember that no matter the empress or empress Ji sent someone to call me, I would pretend to be stupid and say that uncle zute told me to wait for him at the door, and I couldn''t move a step. If they dare to do it, I will cry loudly." Mu Ao star''s facial expression this just slightly slowly, way: "I promised you will ask for ten thousand years to participate with father emperor, but this matter can''t be urgent, you must have patience." "Well," although Luobei wanted to get Wannian ginseng as soon as possible, she nodded with understanding, "my mother told me that although you are back now, your father needs to make sure that your Dantian can be completely repaired before he can talk about other things, otherwise it may be useless for you to ask for love again." Mu Aoxing sneered: "yes, if I can''t recover, I''ll be useless. No one will be willing to spend any resources on me." Luobei was silent for a short time: "brother mu, you will be better." Mu Aoxing also kept silent for a while: "yes, I believe I will not become a useless person." Especially in the past month, he has felt that the injury has improved a little bit, as if there has been an inexplicable force in his body that continues to treat him. Although the progress is very small, in the long run, even if he does not receive any other treatment, he will recover one day, but he has been fed up with this weak state, has no patience and has no time to recover Wait slowly, you must cure the wound as soon as possible and recover your accomplishments. Seeing that he was just in a low mood but not decadent, and was arrogant and unaccustomed to being comforted by others, it was not easy for luobeibei to talk about these topics again, but there was nothing else to say for a moment, so he had to sit quietly. After a while, with the turning of the motorcade, the high wall suddenly turned into a beautiful house and pavilion. Countless shops were next to each other, or the plaques were hanging or the flags were waving with the names of all kinds of shops. These shops all looked very spacious, and the horizontal floor area was at least three or five houses, far from the narrow ones in Lu''an county It''s comparable. On the street, there are many more vehicles and pedestrians. Most of these vehicles are pulled by monsters, but no matter the size of the monsters or the size of the carriage, they can''t be compared with the horned bear she''s riding in now. Those monsters seem to be docile and obedient, and the pedestrians on the road have long been accustomed to imitating Buddhism. No one even goes to see them. Among these vehicles, there are occasionally several real carriages. Although the horses are very handsome in the eyes of luobeibei, they are obviously inferior to monsters, and the lanes they walk are closer to pedestrians. There are also those pedestrians. Most of them are gorgeous and beautiful in their clothes. It shows that most of the life in the imperial capital is very rich, and many young girls walk calmly with their beautiful faces. The atmosphere seems to be far more open than that in Lu''an county.Although the street view outside the window is lively and wonderful, the speed of the car is also very fast. In the blink of an eye, I can''t see it clearly and carefully. Luobei can''t help but ask Mu Aoxing''s advice pitifully: "brother mu, can I go to the window and have a look at the outside world? I''m afraid there will be few such opportunities in the future. " "Look, the more lively the place is, the more nobody dares to do it." See her a pair of big eyes can''t help blinking, which is full of a strong child''s heart, Mu Ao star should be unconsciously. "Thank you, brother mu." Luobei gave him a brilliant smile, then happily pulled the mountain to the window, and his black eyes looked around. Whether it was the shop''s facade or the passers-by, they even looked at the clothes they were wearing and the things they were carrying. "Brother Dashan, have you ever been to the imperial capital before?" "No," they said, "the bigger the city is, the more bullied people there are. Moreover, we need the government''s Guide to come here. I don''t have that." "It''s OK, brother Mu won''t let others bully you. Besides, we don''t have any guide now. Don''t we come in?" Because of the care of the old man with white beard, the impression of Diluo Beibei on Mu Aoxing is getting better and better. He thinks that he is a man of his word. He always helps her when he says he wants to help her. These words are not what important secret, two people also didn''t deliberately heart contract communication, but directly said the mouth, but listen to Mu Ao star just again ice Ning back face and mild some. "Sister, you see how wide the street is! There are several of them. " "It''s said that there are a lot of people in the imperial capital. If it''s not wide, it''s easy to bump into it. That''s why it''s so wide?" "Well, sister, look at those people, they dare not look up at our car?" Luobeibei took a closer look and noticed that when the car passed by, all the pedestrians in the street gave way to one side. No matter how high or low they looked, they all bowed their heads respectfully, and then quietly explained to Dashan, "this is the old man''s car. They are showing respect to the old man." Dashan Oh, can''t help but yearn: "sister, I also want them to respect me like this, then no one will bully us again." Luobei was stunned. Thinking of his wandering experience, he patted his arm: "brother Dashan, we should practice hard. One day, even if others don''t respect us, we can''t bully us." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 94 After the motorcade turned to the wider street, although there were a lot of pedestrians on the street, it galloped more and more. Fortunately, the street was wide enough, and other pedestrians on the street were startled from a distance. They all consciously avoided early. After two or three quarters of an hour, the horned bear car drove into a very tall gate. Another moment, and then through the two gates, the horned bear car finally stopped. As soon as the car stopped, the gray bearded old man in the inner room walked out with his hands on his back, holding a cigarette pole like an old farmer, and got off the horned bear car first. Mu Aoxing followed, Luobei and Dashan followed last. However, almost as soon as they stepped out of the car door, they felt the overwhelming pressure from the ancient times, as if all the animals squatting on the roof of the vast heavenly palace were coming towards them. Luobeibei felt that his legs were weak and almost could not stand. He was busy and desperately gritting his teeth to support him. After the physical pressure swept away from him, he felt better. Looking at the mountain again, he looked pale and frightened. The old man with white beard who had got out of the car looked back at them and suddenly called out: "Chen Chou." "My subordinates are here." When the convoy was neutral, a big man with a square face bowed. "You send this big little guy back to the house first, so that he can be called "I''ll stay with my sister." Dashan didn''t like it at once. Although his feeling just now made him have a kind of speechless fear to the palace city in front of him, he didn''t hesitate to speak aloud in order to protect Wei Wei. Luobeibei, however, was considerate. Instinctively, he felt that the old man with white beard had his own intention. He quickly advised him, "brother Dashan, there are many rules in the palace. No one is allowed to go in. Just listen to the old man and wait for me first. Don''t worry, there are elders and elder brother mu. No one dares to bully me. " Then he looked at him very seriously and said that this time he had to be obedient anyway. Dashan muttered reluctantly and agreed. Then Chen Chou immediately asked his subordinates to share a high horse and took him to turn around first. "Let''s go!" The old man with white beard nodded to Luobei and went straight to a relatively ordinary carriage. "You take the second one." Mu Ao star orders a way, see Luo North North obedient ground got on the car, oneself just got on the back that car. In this way, uncle Ji could only be ranked fourth, and he was inevitably upset, but the front was the palace gate, and he did not dare to say more here. The next line of four cars and horses slowly went to the inner city of the real palace. Along the way, although luobeibei had been sitting in a regular way, and did not dare to lift the car curtain to look around, she still felt a wave of prestige sweeping over her. Although it seemed different every time, every wave of prestige was very strong, as if only she showed a hint of adverse thoughts to the Imperial Palace, she would be torn to pieces. Luobeibei was pale and sweated for several times. He didn''t know how long the carriage had been going. When he heard the driver ask her to get off the carriage, he found that he had come to a huge palace, and the beast on the roof of the main hall obviously didn''t like her, so he immediately gave her a bad impression. "You wait outside for a while." Mu Aoxing said in a low voice when she passed by. Although she knew that she would be scared when she first came back to the palace, it was not easy to appease her in front of everyone. Luobei reluctantly settled down and nodded. Previously, on the spaceship, she was shocked by the vastness and magnificence of the imperial capital, and suddenly felt a strong feeling of worship and yearning. However, when she got off the car, these successive threats were like a blow to the head, which had already awakened her fantasy and soberly recalled the explanation that my mother had specially asked. My mother said that human emperors are not as peaceful as they seem on the outside, and I don''t know how many relationships are intricately intertwined inside. Except for the words of the 19th prince, she had better not listen to others, let alone believe them. She just wants to be an 11-year-old child. What''s an 11 year old child like growing up in the mountains? There may be some cleverness, some cleverness, and some ignorance. However, even though a new born calf is not afraid of tigers, and after this series of pressure, he should not be able to be calm. Therefore, when the seventh old prince took Mu Aoxing and uncle Ji into the high palace, she kept hanging her head and pinching her fingers. No matter how many eyes around her looked at her in the dark, her eyes never glanced one meter away from her feet. After standing for a while, uncle Ji came out first. When he passed by her, uncle Ji was still obviously not happy with her. But this time, he passed without giving her a wink or scolding. After waiting for half an hour, the little figure was pulled long by the slanting sun, and finally there was a clear voice to tell her to come into the hall. Luobei answered and trotted to the high steps. As soon as he took two steps, there was a majestic voice shouting: "bold, how can you run around before the golden palace?"Luobei was frightened, and quickly stopped the speed, and moved forward step by step. It was not easy to walk to the front of the terrace. As soon as we were about to step, someone called out, "this is the passageway of Baiguan. Can you, a little girl, go to the side?" Luobeibei endured the grievance of suddenly coming up, whispered thanks, raised her eyes to confirm that there would be no more mistakes this time, and then picked up the steps step by step. Fortunately, after climbing the ninety-nine stone steps, someone was waiting for her: "Miss Luo, come with us." Luobeibei answered again. He followed him with his head down, high threshold and long corridor. Finally, he stopped in front of a curtain several meters high, and the eunuch who led the way went to report. She pricked her ears and wanted to hear a few words inside, but unexpectedly, there was no sound. A moment later, the eunuch came out and took her to neichong palace again. This time, she finally saw a high seat in the distance of a hundred feet. There was an emperor in a coronal dress. Even though he was very tall, his specific face was covered by the mian Diao, and he could not see clearly. The old man with white beard was sitting on a high back chair under the Dan steps, and Mu Aoxing was standing aside. Besides, there was no one else in the hall. Luobeibei only took a quick glance when entering the hall, then dropped his head again. After following the eunuch for 200 steps, he knelt down and kowtowed to him in a low voice to remind him to kneel down: "my daughter luobeibei, see your majesty, long live your majesty!" Then, she heard a cold voice similar to Mu Aoxing''s voice: "xing''er, is this the daughter of your benefactor?" With that, Luobei felt a very cold sight directly into her internal organs, and swept it slowly, as if she wanted to check her blood and bone marrow. Generally, she was even more frightening than those beasts outside. Otherwise, she was already kneeling and supporting the ground with her hands, for fear that she would collapse on the spot. She thought that after eating so much humiliation just now, no one should frighten her any more. Unexpectedly, the emperor looked at her like this, as if she had polluted the dirty things in the golden palace. With this thought, luobeibei could not help feeling angry. Why is it that the palace is always making things difficult and insulting for her to do nothing and to be respectful all the time? At that time, Luo Beibei forgot her mother''s advice. After kowtowing, she not only didn''t keep on crawling, but subconsciously straightened herself up, and her teeth clenched her bloody lower lip. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 95 Seeing that she dared to resist, the emperor on the throne had a flash of light in his eyes, adding a bit of prestige. Luobeibei suddenly felt a strong attack on her back, as if a big palm was pressing down. She snorted, but she felt more rebellious. Raoshi was pressed lower and lower, her spine was more and more bent, her bones were clucking, and her sweat was even harder to carry in the rain. In fact, just at the moment when the emperor put new pressure on her, her reason had come back to her mind. Naturally, she knew that the emperor''s repeated demonstrations were a punishment for her daring to resist. She should have kowtowed and apologized immediately. After all, she had to count on the emperor''s kindness to give her ten thousand years of participation. But somehow, she felt vaguely that if she gave up easily and didn''t fight hard today, the superior emperor would really look down on her, and the matter of giving Wannian''s participation would also cause more twists and turns. She has always believed in her intuition, so, for the sake of her mother, even if she is pressed into a meat cake today, she can''t easily give in, and must do her best to resist until the last moment. Luobeibei wholeheartedly resists the heavy pressure on her body, and has put all her energy into operation. She can''t separate any mind to think about why the emperor treats her a little girl who is kind to the prince. She doesn''t even think about why Mu Aoxing and the old man with white beard, who have been caring for her all the time, don''t make a plea for her. They just force themselves mechanically I''m going through However, this resistance is far more difficult than she thought. The pressure from her back has penetrated into her body in this moment. It not only stirs the aura in her body like a huge wave, pounding like a barbarian, but also makes the meridians in her body burst. The unspeakable pain makes her whole body unable to stop Shaking up, the throat of the fishy sweet gas is countless times to surge, again and again by her hard bite teeth bear down. In this kind of suffering, the time is extremely long. Just when she doesn''t know how much she has breathed, how much she has breathed, how much she has breathed, how much she has breathed, how much she has breathed, how much she has breathed, and how much she is dizzy and dizzy. She is about to be unable to support any more, the pressure on her body suddenly eases, just like clouds and smoke, and disappears in an instant. With a Whoa, she finally ejected a blood arrow that had been stuck in her throat for a long time, and then fell into the darkness unconsciously. Mu Aoxing had been holding her hands tightly, hoping that her father would stop earlier. At this time, she fell to the ground like a flower on a branch destroyed by wind and rain. She couldn''t hold it any longer, so she rushed over quickly, hugged her face like gold paper, closed her eyes and was in a coma, and cried anxiously: "Luobei Luobei How are you doing? Wake up The emperor on the throne seemed not to have seen this scene and nodded slightly: "although he is the son of Yamano and the adopted daughter of the demon clan, he is rare and arrogant. Well, it''s pretty good." "That''s the person that my old man likes. Can it be worse?" The old man with white beard touched his beard with a smile, "emperor, do you agree this time?" The emperor sighed: "well, after xing''er''s elixir field recovers, give her ten thousand years of participation. We human race can''t still owe the favor of demon race." Mu Ao star this just cold face is biting a tooth hard ground to thank a. "Come on, this little girl can''t die. What''s your face for me. After the injury is healed, you should shut me up for half a year. You are not allowed to go anywhere or see anyone. He is so bold and reckless at a young age. If he doesn''t teach me a good lesson, he won''t know what to do next time. " The emperor''s face sank, and he stood up with his sleeve. "Don''t you go back to the palace with me to see your mother''s concubine, and take care of your pride, and don''t think about how much your mother''s concubine has worried about you." See Mu Aoxing still holding Luobei, a stubborn appearance that wants to let people treat her first. The old man with white beard shakes his head and gently shakes his hand. Luobei''s body is as light as a feather and slowly floats out of his hands. "Silly boy, can''t you see it? Your father''s hand is of great help to the little girl. " The old man with white beard got up and walked by him. Luobeibei''s little body floated behind him as if lifeless. Mu Aoxing takes a deep breath, forgetting that Luobei has several eyes in a coma. Finally, he purses his mouth tightly to chase the emperor who has left first. Outside the hall, the chariots and horses were waiting. The old man with white beard took Luobei north into the carriage and went straight out of the palace. "Father Temple side, Mu Ao star pursued two steps, sound way, "child still have words to say with father alone." The emperor turned his head, frowned at him, turned his direction, walked to his bedroom, and held back. Mu Ao star just knelt down again: "father Huang, have you ever heard of Fang Tian Ji?" In the eyes of the emperor, "what does this mean?" Mu Aoxing took a deep breath, and explained how to meet the strange fish in the cave at the bottom of the lake, how to find the halberd in the belly of the fish, how to accept it, and how the halberd chose luobeibei''s body as a place for temporary cultivation because of the damage to his Dantian."Turn back quickly!" The emperor listened with no expression, holding the hand of the Dragon chair but unconsciously grasped a little, "I know you just have a secret to hide, don''t want to be such a secret." Mu Aoxing said in a deep voice: "it''s a matter of great importance. Although I was lucky enough to get Fang Tianji to recognize the Lord, I can''t make him really submit for the time being. Naturally, I should be cautious. That''s why I don''t dare to reveal half a word even to the seventh emperor''s uncle." The emperor nodded and said, "you have done the right thing." With that, he seemed a little excited. He even stood up and walked twice: "Fang Tianji, Fang Tianji, that''s the magic weapon of the ancient demon God. It really exists in the world and never dissipates!" "I wanted my father to see that halberd today, but I didn''t want to..." The emperor stood still and glared at him: "why, do you want to accuse Laozi of vengeance?" "How can I? Just now, I''m a dull boy with shallow knowledge. My father is wise and powerful. I''m sure I won''t blame him. Do you think so?" Mu Aoxing suddenly smiles and goes forward to help the emperor. "But my father, sister Luo has only been practicing for a short time, and her bones are still very fragile. Please do me a favor and give her more elixirs so that she can get better soon. In this way, my father can see the halberd as soon as possible, and my child can repair the Dantian as soon as possible." "You rely on Laozi''s favor and don''t care about Laozi at all." The emperor buckled his pulse, explored his Dantian, frowned and said, "which brother is the one who hurt you? Do you really want to say?" "I don''t want to say that it''s the child''s carelessness this time. No wonder others are waiting for the opportunity to enter," said Mu Aoyu. Mu Aoxing''s eyebrows are stained with a thick layer of hostility. He said coldly, "this hatred must be avenged by the child himself in the future. As long as it comes to that day, father and Emperor don''t accuse the child of fraternity." "As a member of the royal family, for the sake of this supreme position, each generation has not had one scene of fraternity?" The emperor sneered, "I''m not a hypocrite who has to deceive others and whitewash peace even though I''m stepping on other people''s blood. Well, I know that your brothers resent that you are favored by me. I came here like this when I was young. Let''s settle the grudges between your brothers by yourself. You''re not born of the same mother. Anyone who wants to sit in my position in the future will depend on you The ability to speak. Next time, if you''re still fooled, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. " "I understand!" Hearing the sentence "not born of a mother", Mu Aoxing''s face did not change, even there was no fluctuation in her eyes. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 96 "Well, go to the harem by yourself. Your mother''s wife and your third brother should be in a hurry." The emperor let go of his hand, sat back on the throne and called faintly, "Wei Yi." Immediately outside the hall, someone said in a loud voice, "my subordinates are here." "In the future, you and David will follow the star closely. If there is any mistake, thank you." "Yes "Thank you, father Huang, I''ll leave!" Mu Aoxing solemnly saluted and left the bedroom retrogressively. He believed that his father should know something about Lao Jiu, but since he didn''t mention it, he didn''t need to mention it. The reason is very simple. What''s more, there was nothing to say about the situation on that day. Originally, either he died or he died. Since there was a first time, there would be a second time. Outside the hall, two guards in black clothes were waiting. "Your Highness "Well," Mu Aoxing nodded calmly. He was not half proud of the two masters'' protection given by the emperor, and he didn''t have any instructions for them. He just walked directly in front of them, just like countless times before, and went directly to the beautiful palace in the northwest direction. On the corridor outside the hall, there was already a eunuch and a maid waiting with a soft sedan chair. When they saw him coming out, they all went forward to salute happily: "my servant, please greet your highness nineteen. Your highness, please go to see empress Ji. She is so anxious that she almost looks through the palace walls." Mu Ao star raised foot to go up soft sedan chair, light tunnel: "Ji manager, mother imperial concubine body can be safe?" Seeing that the 19th prince, who has always been indifferent to himself, took the initiative to talk to him today, manager Ji immediately said with a smile: "a month ago, Princess Ji had a few days of physical discomfort, but now she is very well." Mu Aoxing said quietly: "Oh, a month ago?" "Yes, to be specific, on August 26, she felt some discomfort. She was sleepy every day, but the imperial doctor couldn''t find out why. Fortunately, after a few days of nursing, she recovered." "How many days?" "It''s eight days to return to your highness. When the third highness heard that the empress was ill, he specially came back to serve her. After a few days with her, she would be fine on the third day of September." As a third brother, he has the skill of separating himself from others. He is very resourceful! If he really told the truth today, many people would think that the person who hurt him must be a fake, right? Mu Aoxing sneered coldly in his heart, but he didn''t look pale: "Oh, I''m not in the imperial capital, thanks to the third brother serving his mother and concubine." "The empress often says that her highness and the third highness are the most filial. It''s a blessing for her to have two Highnesses in her life..." Manager Ji started his light body skill and followed the soft sedan chair. He thought that his 19 highness had always been aloof and arrogant, and rarely looked at them once a year. Today, I don''t know why he was so rare that he was willing to make friends with him. Suddenly, his face turned red with excitement, and he habitually wanted to make a series of flatteries. Mu Aoxing''s temperament had been very arrogant by the imperial palace. He didn''t wait for him to continue to flatter him. He immediately interrupted: "can the third brother be with his mother now?" "Of course, the third Royal Highness is here. Previously, the third Royal Highness said that he would come to meet him personally. But a few days ago, I overheard Princess Ji talking about that the queen had a new wind cloak made of Golden Fox. She was very envious. The third Royal Highness went to the southwest wild forest to hunt foxes, but she was hurt by accident. She was very distressed. She was afraid that her majesty didn''t know how long she would stay It''s up to your highness to wait in the palace. " "The third brother has always been more filial than me, and he was hurt for his mother''s concubine, so it''s right for her to feel more pain." Mu Ao star light tunnel. "The third highness is filial, and the 19th highness is also filial. Princess Ji is in a bad mood every time, so long as she meets the 19th highness..." See him to push an inch, one side ground nags endless, Mu Ao star coldly Piao an eye past. Seeing the impatience in his eyes, manager Ji was surprised. Then he thought of his nineteen Highness''s usual temperament. Moreover, he suffered a big loss when he went out this time. Naturally, he was not in a good mood. He quickly closed his mouth and only obediently accompanied him. He did not dare to say a word more. After a while, she finally arrived at Ji Fei''s yunshang palace. Although she was already in her 40s, she was still as young as a woman in her twenties. She immediately ran down the steps, pitifully jumped up, grabbed his sleeve, and yelled: "my son, why are you so thin? How could the assassin killed that day be so cruel that he could lay hands on you? My poor star, how do you survive these days by yourself? Do you know that my mother''s heart will break when she hears that you are injured... " Ji Fei said, then covered her face and wept. "Don''t cry, mother. I''m fine now? Although I''ve been hurt a little, I''ve gained a lot of insight. It''s a blessing, brother. Don''t you think so? " Mu Aoxing patiently didn''t draw back the sleeves from Ji Fei''s hands, and his eyes were on mu Aoyu standing on the steps.Mu Aoyu smiles a little and looks back at him calmly. His eyes even look like his elder brother''s doting, as if he had never done anything to his younger brother: "what Xingdi says is that his mother''s wife, Xingdi is already 13 years old, and his father always has great expectations for Xingdi. Xingdi should grow up as soon as possible to live up to his father''s expectations Yi Zhi, does the mother''s concubine regard this time as the training of Xing Di''s Daoxin? " It''s filial piety. I don''t know who could even use his own mother and concubine at the beginning. Mu Aoxing said: "this time, my heart of Tao has been forged and honed on the spot. In the future, I will be grateful to that person for my successful cultivation." "Xing''er, are you mad? How can I thank that wicked thief? By the way, who is that thief? Can you tell your father? " Referring to this incident, Princess Ji gritted her teeth with hatred. "This thief dares to hurt my son deliberately. It''s time to cut a thousand pieces and cut all over the house." "Does she think that she should cut this man into pieces?" Mu Aoyu, on the other hand, helps Princess Ji up the steps, and naturally looks at mu Aoyu above. He looks unexpectedly calm. The meaning in his eyes is so deep that only mu Aoyu can understand it. "It''s a terrible crime to deliberately murder the prince," Princess Ji said with hatred. "It''s not only necessary to kill the prince, but also to let him die forever. Only in this way can the hatred in her heart be relieved! Hum, my star is the proud son of heaven. He dares to hurt my star. He should have been aware of this for a long time. " "I don''t think it''s necessary to cut a thousand pieces. I''d better treat him one day in his own way, and let him taste the taste of being ruined." Mu Ao star leisurely stepped up the steps, stood in front of Mu Ao Yu, with a smile, "third brother, do you think it is?" Mu Aoyu quietly avoided two steps and held Ji Fei''s other hand: "what younger brother Xing said is that for a practitioner, revenge is really the only way to be more happy. Third brother believes that younger brother Xing will get what he wants in the future." "The third brother is the best. He always trusts me like this." Mu Aoxing opened a big smile, as if it was the younger brother who trusted his elder brother wholeheartedly at the beginning, "mother and concubine, the child escaped from death this time. It''s rare for us to meet again. Let''s not mention these bad things first?" "Good, good," Ji Fei looked at their brother''s "fraternity", and then she calmed down a little. "The mother asked for nothing, just for your brothers to be safe. Xing''er, these days you are wandering outside, don''t you eat well or sleep well? Look at your face. You look haggard. Today, my mother specially asked the imperial chef to make a lot of delicious food for you. Later, I must eat more to make up for it. " "Well, my child must eat more," Mu Aoxing said to Mu Aoyu with a smile, and his white teeth were shining. "It''s said that the third brother was injured by accident in order to hunt foxes for his mother''s concubine. He''ll have to make up for it later." # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 97 Pain! so painful! The first feeling of luobeibei after waking up is that the whole body seems to be broken and fried again. It''s so painful that it can''t make a sound at all. It''s not until after the wave of severe pain that I reluctantly open my eyes. First of all, a piece of white water vapor poured into her nose. Then she found that she was soaking naked in a big bath bucket. "Is the girl awake? Ah, you must not... " As soon as she opened her eyes, a maid next to her gently pressed her shoulder, but before the word "move" came out, luobeibei had subconsciously straightened up and wanted to sit up, but immediately affected her whole body. She could not help biting her lower lip tightly, and then did not groan. "Girl, bite this, don''t hurt yourself." The maid took the cork from one side and sent it to her mouth. Although the water vapor rose like fog, she could still see her appearance. She was a girl with a round face and a gentle look. Luobeibei endured the pain and stared at them vigilantly: "you Who is it? " Is she still in the palace? Isn''t it enough for that irascible Terran emperor to oppress her like that? Is he trying to torture her in another way? "We are the maid of the seventh Lord''s house. You have returned to the house now, but now the girl is taking a medicine bath. Your elder brother is not suitable to come in, but he is guarding outside." The round faced maid explained softly. Probably feeling her awakening, Dashan at the door asked in a loud voice: "sister, sister, are you awake?" "Brother Dashan..." Luobei called him feebly, "are you ok?" "I''m fine, sister..." Dashan''s voice trembled, with a cry, "sister, are you in pain? They said that your whole meridians were broken by the hateful emperor, so the pain is inevitable, Wuwu Dashan is useless. Dashan didn''t protect his sister well... " In the fog, another maid suddenly interrupted Dashan''s crying coldly: "you have to be careful when Dashan speaks. If you insult your majesty again, I''m afraid the old prince will not save you." With the sound of pedaling, Dashan seemed to jump in anger: "he is the emperor, what''s the matter? Can you hurt anyone? I''m going to scold, but I''m going to scold... " "Brother Dashan, stop talking!" Luobeibei snapped a drink, but it caused severe pain all over his body, but he still insisted on it. Through Xinqi, he advised, "brother Dashan, I know you love me, but if we make that Terran emperor angry again, what should we do in case he refuses to give us ten thousand years to help grandma?" Dashan was unable to answer for a moment, but he felt sorry for his sister and began to cry more and more. "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding. It''s all my fault that I didn''t make it clear in time." Seeing that Dashan outside was more aggrieved, luobeibei inside was in a cold sweat again. The round faced maid quickly and gently wiped her forehead and explained in a friendly voice, "Miss Luo, in fact, your majesty is not really angry today, but wants to try how tough the girl''s heart is! Now it seems that Miss Luo''s meridians are all broken, but it''s only temporary. After your injury is healed, your whole body''s meridians will be unblocked. If you practice later, you will be faster than before. I don''t know how much! " Luo North a Leng: "what do you say?" "Girl, is this a blessing in disguise? The girl is also a person who has stepped into the road of practice. She knows that the road of practice has been very difficult since ancient times. The sooner she can practice it, the better it will be for her future practice. " The maid with a round face explained to her with a smile, "besides, you are the younger generation whom the seven old princes seldom like, and the daughter of the benefactor of the nineteen Royal Highness. You are kind to the royal family. How can the emperor really bully you? It''s just that I heard that you need to rush to the fifth level of refining gas in one year. If you only use pills to help upgrade, you will inevitably have unstable foundation in the future. So I gave you some special means. Although the girl has to suffer a lot of crimes now, the pain of Tongmai has to be suffered sooner or later. In fact, it''s only ahead of time now. But the effect is far better than that of waiting until after the seventh level of refining. The reason is that the girl is smart. I think you can understand it if you think about it a little bit. " It''s true that she knows the great difference between getting through the meridians of the whole body now and getting through the meridians again in the future. However, does she have to forget the feeling of being humiliated and oppressed before and thank the emperor in turn? Although she is still young, she doesn''t know much about life, but she thinks that things shouldn''t be like this. Seeing that Luo Beibei was just unusually silent, she didn''t say a word. The round faced maid estimated that her main sin was too cruel to accept for a moment, so she turned the topic thoughtfully: "the medicine bath that the girl is taking is made by the old prince himself. It can not only repair and nourish the girl''s meridians, but also temper her flesh and blood. Although the medicine is more domineering, it can''t take any medicine But the effect is the best. After seven days of soaking, the girl''s physique will be many times stronger than before. No matter how hard she is, please insist on it. " Seeing that Luo Beibei was still speechless, the round faced girl showed her face again and bent her knees to her with a smile. She said, "when the girl lives in the palace these days, Taoyu and I will wait on her. Oh, by the way, my name is Ge Yi. If Taoyu and I have any problems in serving her, the girl can correct us. We must change if we have any problems, and we will not be encouraged."Then he gave a color to the maid with a slender figure and a sharp chin, "peach jade Salute the girl quickly. " "I''ve met Miss Luo." The maid named Tao Yu looked very serious. After giving a salute without expression, she reached into the bucket to explore the water temperature and poured in a bucket of thick, choking liquid medicine. When the hot water came into the bucket, luobeibei felt a sharp pain all over again. He couldn''t help shivering for several times and closed his eyes for a long time before he got through this wave again. "This medicine bath must be soaked for at least two hours a day," said Ge Yi. Seeing that she was in such pain, but she refused to say a word all the time. Ge Yi could not help but flash a trace of intolerance in her eyes, but she still said ruthlessly, "girl, try, maybe you can accumulate some strength? If you can, you''d better absorb more medicine while the meridians are just broken. " "Ge Yi, why do you say so politely? If you don''t absorb the medicine properly, it''s a waste? Of course, if Miss Luo doesn''t want to suffer, naturally we can''t force her. " For some unknown reason, the maid named Taoyu seemed very unhappy to be sent to serve luobeibei, and even sneered. Luobei pursed her lips, raised her hands and grasped the edge of the tub, trying to sit up. I still remember that not long ago, she was scratched by the devil and cracked her shoulder bone. She felt that the pain was very painful, but she didn''t want to feel that it was so much more painful than before. She didn''t sit up all of a sudden, but she just pushed forward a few inches, almost fainted from the pain. She had to bite her teeth and endure the first half of the pain, so that she could breathe a little more slowly, and then she wanted to move a little more Today, the action that can be completed easily seems more difficult than climbing to heaven. But she has no choice, let alone let the previous suffering in vain! Luobeibei closed her eyes covered with sweat, forced herself to think about the appearance of her grandmother''s sudden fall on that day, and then forced herself to sit up stiffly with a breath and put her hands and feet in order to spray heavily. I saw that she was struggling to move inch by inch, and she was about to fall back. The maid named Ge Yi couldn''t help putting her hand behind her and wanted to help her. She didn''t want to take a breath. Luobeibei was so cruel to herself that she couldn''t help but have a real admiration in her eyes. As she said just now, this Luo girl is the younger generation that the old prince seldom likes. Sure enough, even if she is young, she is extraordinary! Think of this, her eyes deep thinking color can not help but a few minutes thick. #PS: I was slow to find that there was a reward for this book on Shuqi online Whimpering I''m so moved Thank you for 489075709, ten years'' appointment, cool fingertips, Xuanyuan love, 570704887, 345033140, thank you for your love! MUA£¡ I will continue to work hard! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 98 Although Luo Beibei''s perseverance was amazing at a young age, some things could not be done with great efforts. She barely persisted for two quarters of an hour, and then she fainted again. Although Ge Yi sympathized with the little girl, she had to wake her up a quarter of an hour later. She reminded her in a soft voice that it was better for her to persist for a while, so that the meridians could heal faster and better. This time, Luobei tried several times, but she couldn''t get up. Ge Yi saw that she didn''t have the strength, so he had to help her straighten up. Then Luobei mobilized her only breath and began to cycle again until she was in a coma again, woke up again, and tried again After being awakened, luobeibei just kept silent. Until Ge Yi announced that the time of medicine bath had come, she collapsed back completely, and let the two maids take her out of the medicine bucket, clean her body again with clean water, and then put her on the couch to dry her body and change into clothes. During this period, Luobei was unable to open her eyelids several times, but they still insisted on it until they handed themselves back to Dashan. "Brother Dashan, it''s fifteen tonight. You must not let others see me." After explaining this sentence, she completely fell into the deepest self-healing. When I woke up again, the light in the room was bright and it was day. "Sister, I didn''t let anyone in last night. No one saw you change." As soon as Dashan saw that she was awake, he whispered with his heart. Luobeibei smiles at him peacefully, only to find that his body can hardly move. Dashan looks at her and his eyes turn red again. Then, the big man asks her seriously: "sister, how can I help you?" Luo Beibei was stunned, and then he said to him seriously: "practice hard, make yourself stronger and stronger, until no one can bully you, then my brother can really protect me." Dashan nodded solemnly: "well, I listen to my sister. The old man with long beard said that no bad person dares to come to his home, and the two people who take care of my sister are more powerful than Dashan. So my sister is safe now, and my brother will concentrate on practicing martial arts and will not be around my sister every day." "You don''t have to keep it every day, as long as my brother and I eat together every day." Dashan suddenly opened his mind. Although luobeibei was very tired, he was very pleased. "Brother, you can practice martial arts with ease. Don''t worry too much about me. We have to work hard. One day, no one will bully us." "Well!" Dashan nodded heavily and held out his big little finger, "sister, pull hook." "Pull the hook!" After two fingers crossed each other, Dashan''s face finally showed a simple smile: "sister hungry?" Luobei also showed a brilliant smile: "hungry." "The elder brother will leave it to you to get food now." Dashan immediately jumped up, and Ge Yi, who had been standing outside, came in with his toiletries. "Don''t worry, young master Dashan. Taoyu has already gone to get something to eat. When the girl washes, she can have a meal." Ge Yi skillfully served luobeibei, who could hardly move. "The girl has slept for five hours. When she has finished eating, she has to continue to take medicine bath. Is it terrible in her heart?" When Dashan heard about it, he stopped to look at her. His face was full of worry. Thinking of the taste of medicine bath, Luobei can''t help shivering, but she said: "I''m afraid, but I''ll stick to it." Dashan immediately said in a loud voice firmly, "my sister will do it!" luobeibei smiles: "yes, I will do it!" The so-called good iron still needs to be tempered. Although the process of medicine bath yesterday was painful, it was not without harvest. By the time of the last attempt, she had already faintly realized a ray of new life quietly emerging in the throes of severe pain. Therefore, in order to make this pair of body stronger and get the elixir smoothly in the future, she will certainly persist for the next six days. Three days later, luobeibei was finally relieved from the initial state of being held in and out by GE Yi. Even though his legs were still shaking, he was able to walk into the clean room step by step with his crutches. The time he insisted on each bath was longer and longer, until the fourth day In the middle, I just had a short break and insisted on two hours. The effect of this kind of body strengthening is really obvious. While the meridians on her body are healing quickly, she feels more and more that a lot of infinite strength has been accumulated among her limbs and bones. She will burst out again after she has completely recovered. This kind of feeling, which seems to be able to control the power clearly in his own hands, makes luobeibei realize a completely different feeling from that of only absorbing aura at the beginning. It''s just like the previous aura, no matter how much it is absorbed, is only temporarily stored in the body, and the streamer will be gone. But now the body can really turn most of these auras into its own, and it seems to be able to turn them into great power at any time. This kind of feeling makes her feel vaguely that there seems to be something missing in the Cloud Gate skill handed down to her by elder brother Yun. But on second thought, elder brother Yun once said that most of the practitioners can completely get through the meridians of the whole body only after practicing the seventh level of refining Qi, so maybe it''s not really something missing at all, but it needs to wait until then!Now she is just a young bird who has just stepped into the door of practice. She doesn''t know much about the real practice. How can she really distinguish the skill? When she thought about it, she didn''t put that doubt in her heart any more. Instead, she changed a slightly more comfortable posture and lay smiling on the beauty''s couch to watch the mountains in the court, sweating and chopping boulders over and over again. This training method is provided by the old man with white beard. It''s not so much about chopping stones as practicing carving. It''s just that the tool is not an ordinary carving tool, but Dashan''s big knife. When Dashan can carve the stone like a model, it can be regarded as meeting the basic requirements. Luobeibei didn''t understand it at first, because she had seen the strength of Dashan, not to mention the stone, even the black iron. Maybe Dashan could crack with a knife. She always felt that she paid more attention to skill when carving stone with a knife. However, after seeing Dashan split a few swords, luobeibei knew that it was not so simple. I don''t know what kind of material it is. It''s extremely hard, not to mention the meticulous carving. It''s very difficult to cut down a piece at will. The mountain has been cut for tens of thousands of times in recent days, and there''s a lot of sweat under its feet. It''s just a few marks. I''m afraid that only Dashan, a simple person with infinite brute force and a strong will, can endure such boring and ineffective practice. However, this is one of the driving forces that Luobei has been able to stick to these days. Even a half way brother who has no blood relationship with her is willing to work so hard for her. Why doesn''t she bear the pain for her own mother? With this thought, luobeibei no longer felt that the daily medicated bath was so hard. Instead, he only once developed the habit of lying on the beauty couch in the corridor after the medicated bath and listening to the sound of the mountains. Today is also the same, in a sonorous sound very rhythmically sounded a small meeting, luobeibei closed his eyes. But this time she didn''t go to sleep as well as before, instead, she woke up from her shallow sleep. When I opened my eyes, Dashan, who was sweating all over, stood in front of the beauty''s couch with his back to her, holding the sword tightly in both hands, as if facing the enemy. "Brother Dashan, what''s the matter?" Luobei was surprised. He thought there was some enemy in the palace. He quickly propped up his body and looked around. Then he found that Mu Aoxing was standing in front of the mountain. "Sister Luo, please let this big fool in your family get out of the way. For no reason, he even stopped me." See Luo North North wake up, Mu Ao Star side very displeased ground say, side moved two steps to the side, lest again be blocked by the mountain. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 99 "Brother Dashan, give me a hand." Luobei drooped his eyes, lifted his blanket and sat up slowly. Dashan quickly put away the knife with one hand and gently helped her off the beauty couch with the other. Luobeibei slightly tidied up his clothes, and bowed to muaoxing Yingying: "Hello, your highness nineteen." Mu Aoxing was not happy because of Dashan''s obstruction until she saw a little smile in her eyes. Her salute was so happy that she froze: "is sister Luo angry with me? In recent days, my father has been asking the Royal doctors to check and discuss how to repair my Dantian quickly and thoroughly, so I can''t get away to see you. You... " Luobeibei slowly got up, drooping eyes and face, calmly said: "Your Highness 19 misunderstood, the people''s daughter did not mean to blame your highness, your highness is the body of thousands of gold, should be the most important." "Are you still angry with your father for breaking your channels? Haven''t the people of the seventh emperor''s uncle explained to you the real intention of his father? " See her this pair of strange very of appearance, Mu Ao star suddenly feel very not agreeable. "I''ve explained it, and my daughter knows it." Luobei light tunnel, "thank your majesty for my pulse." Mu Ao star''s brow more and more wrinkly: "you this appearance, don''t seem to be really appreciate." Luo Beibei unconsciously raised his head, then his line of sight: "then how to calculate, do you need me to kneel down to thank you?" "You..." Mu Ao star one breath blocked in the chest, can''t help but anti lip sneer a, "father emperor that is not intentionally bully you, as for you so with such a sour tone to speak?" "I''m mean?" Luobei looked at him incredulously. She admits that the effect of medicine bath is very good. After all the meridians are restored, the speed of cultivation will be faster. But he thought that it was not bullying to press her head lightly like a mole ant? Does he think that helping her rebuild her meridians can offset everything? Even if you want to test her mind, is there no other way? These questions almost came out of luobeibei''s mouth with a sneer, but in the end, she just clenched her fist and stopped. Yes, it''s not bullying, it''s insulting! She added another sentence in her heart, and it was an insult without choice! Just like him at the beginning, he would never consider other people''s feelings of selfish bastard overlord. Even if he once put a knife on her neck, even if he personally pinched her throat, even if he did not hesitate to push her into a frightening fantasy, he would not feel that he was wrong! I think it''s others who are wrong! Seeing luobeibei abruptly don''t open her eyes, she not only exudes a kind of repulsive attitude, but also doesn''t want to contact him again. It seems that she has already changed back to the stubborn little girl who was very vigilant to him a long time ago. She finds it hard to find a chance to see his muaoxing, only to feel that her heart is slowly getting cold. "You go, my sister doesn''t want to talk to you." Dashan said in a loud voice. He and luobeibei established a heart contract, for each other''s emotions naturally more easily induction, at this time see sister hard to bear no longer take care of Mu Aoxing, where also can resist, immediately drive people. "Do you think I want to talk to her?" Mu Ao star where can stand this kind of gas, immediately coldly smile a way, "if not for repaying kindness, how can my hall Prince with a mountain village wild girl call elder brother way younger sister?" As soon as the words came out, his face changed first, but then he raised his chin to show even more disdain. Luobeibei turned pale, but looked directly at him again: "Min Nu can''t be the sister of his 19th highness. Now that his 19th highness can''t bear it, I hope he can fulfill his promise as soon as possible to bring wannianshen back, and then take back the things that originally belonged to his 19th highness. All the enmity between us will be written off immediately, and min Nu will stand up Ma said goodbye and will never bother your highness again. " She used the word "Ye". What do you mean? She can''t stand herself, can she? Don''t bother That''s right. Don''t bother him. There''s a silly elder brother here and elder martial Brother Yun there! Mu Ao star made up a few paragraphs by himself, staring at Luo Bei''s eyes almost to spurt fire! But Luo Beibei still held his head high, with an expression that he would rather die than surrender. He was so angry that he almost hurt his liver and lungs. He almost jumped into the river and shook her head fiercely to see what was in it. But in the end, he threw away his sleeve and left without looking back. "What''s the matter, girl? Why did you quarrel with your highness nineteen? " See Mu Ao star go far, Ge Yi is busy to come out from the house to help the tottering Luo north, "this has words to be able to say well?" Luobei bit his lip and said nothing, but there were big tears in his eyes one by one. "Sister, don''t cry. We''ll come back and beat my brother when he''s trained well!" Dashan was angry and hurried to wipe her tears with his rough hands. "I don''t cry, I don''t cry," luobeibei wiped his eyes hard, but couldn''t stop the spring gushing out of his eyes. Finally, he bumped into Dashan''s arms and hid his tears. "Dashan brother, I miss my aunt, I miss her so much...""I want to miss my mother too..." Dashan had developed lacrimal glands and was easy to evoke emotions. When she cried, he couldn''t stop. The brother and sister relied on each other as if they were abandoned by the whole world and cried together. Well, how did it become like this? Ge Yi on the side saw this situation for the first time. After several words of advice, he saw that no one paid attention to her. He couldn''t help looking at Tao Yu with a headache and wanted to find an idea from her. Peach jade is still that pair of facial expressionless appearance, as if completely indifferent. Ge Yi thought about it and had to go out. Tao Yu grabbed her and said, "what are you doing?" Ge Yi said, "I''ll tell the Lord!" "Two children quarreled and cried. What can I say?" "But these two children are not ordinary children, and one of them is your Majesty''s favorite prince?" "It''s not your highness nineteen who is crying. What''s the use of telling the old prince? Is it difficult for you to let the old prince scold his highness nineteen for her sake "I don''t mean that. It''s just that I think there seems to be some misunderstanding between Miss Luo and her 19 highness. It''s better to talk to the old prince." "What''s the misunderstanding? It''s a blessing that I''ve been able to help my 19 highness since I was born in the mountains. But I still take Joe like this. I think I''m so noble. I can''t even say a word to my 19 highness..." "Taoyu, although you are from the palace, Miss Keluo is also a guest of the old prince. You can''t be unreasonable any more." Seeing that she said too much, Ge Yi couldn''t help yelling. Peach jade hummed: "elder sister is generous, willing to serve, although serve, younger sister didn''t stop elder sister." Ge Yi was about to tell her again. Suddenly he heard a groan: "I don''t know if it''s the one who doesn''t have eyes who actually sent such a fool who doesn''t have a head. Ge Yi, don''t you throw this Phoenix back to the branch?" Taoyu had just been put on a high shelf with frost on her face. At the moment, when she heard this voice, her face suddenly changed. She immediately knelt down and knocked three heads: "excuse me, old prince, Taoyu is wrong! Please don''t drive Taoyu away. " Luobei brother and sister have been crying, don''t know what''s going on, she suddenly knelt down a cry, but interrupted the two people''s sadness, inexplicably looked at the past. Ge Yi, who had always been magnanimous and gentle, just sighed this time. He neither pleaded for mercy nor explained anything to Luobei brothers and sisters. He answered "yes" to the air, and then turned around to help Luobei out of Dashan''s hand carefully: "Dashan, Miss Luo is still weak. Let her go back to the room and lie down?" ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 100 Dashan has always been taking luobeibei as the center. He answered with a hurry and helped luobeibei into the house with a baby like GE Yi. He didn''t look at Taoyu at all. Luobeibei also turned to have a look. Seeing that the maid who had never given her brother and sister any good looks at the beginning, she now changed her eyes and hoped that she could help to intercede. She silently dropped her eyes and turned back. Although she didn''t know what happened in the short time just now, she knew that the maid named Taoyu was assigned to take care of their brother and sister from the very beginning. She didn''t have white eyes to see. It was Ge Yi who took care of her. Since she was asked to leave by the old prince, she was really a fool. Thinking that most of the people in the imperial capital seemed to have this kind of self righteous disposition, thinking of the quarrel just now, her mood was even more gloomy. Ge Yi was allowed to take her to bed, clean her face, and then let herself sink into deep repair. Her body needs to be repaired and her fighting spirit needs to be repaired. After crying today, she will not show any weakness. Three days later, Luobei successfully completed the reconstruction of meridians. The old man with white beard personally checked her: "good, the effect is excellent. Little girl, after so many days of suffering, do you hate my old man?" Luobei shook his head: "I am only grateful to the old man, without any complaint." "Really?" Luobeibei no longer repeats, just looks at him quietly. The old man with white beard suddenly shook his head: "it''s reasonable to say, little girl, you are so stable, you seem to have grown up a lot. I should praise you, but it''s hard for a good little girl to look so rigid. Forget it, don''t boast! Little girl, now my old man is going to the palace to repair the Dantian for that smelly boy. Are you worried? " Luobei shook his head: "don''t worry." The old man with white beard suddenly narrowed his eyes and laughed: "I''m not worried. You know, if that smelly boy''s Dantian can''t be repaired well, the girl''s ten thousand year ginseng won''t be available. Oh, by the way, even if it''s repaired well, there won''t be any." Luobei was very calm: "it''s no use worrying about it now. It''s better to spend this time on cultivation." She has done all that should be done, and the rest depends on whether the noble prince can fulfill his promise, which is not something she can decide. "Oh, it''s boring. It''s gone." The old man with white beard didn''t like to see her. Now she didn''t have any vitality of a little girl. He waved his hand and knocked on his cigarette pole. Luobei silently looked for a while in the direction of the palace, then sat down and made a general plan for himself. In the past seven days, although she only took two hours of medicine bath every day, the spirit consumed by these two hours was very huge. Even if she just used her brain to think about something, she felt very tired, not to mention practicing puppet in secret. Thinking about sharpening the knife and not mistaking the firewood cutter, she was able to recover quickly. Now that we have survived that dark journey, it''s time to work hard again. Of course, the first thing is to restore the two lost auras. This is the most important thing. It takes at least five hours. Then there is puppet training, which is related to her survival and combat ability, and it takes at least two hours. Then there is the review of all kinds of magic and runes, which takes about an hour. In addition, the only people who are really friendly to her during her stay in the imperial capital are the senior and aunt Ge Yi, and she should repay them. It takes an hour here, too. in this way, although there are only three hours left for eating and sleeping, it is enough. After making a plan, Luobei went to find Ge Yi and said what he meant. "What, Miss Luo is going to teach me how to mix wine?" Ge Yi is very surprised. She has been serving Lord seven for many years. Although she has been sent to serve Luobei these days, she has a chat with him every day. Naturally, she has been praised by him for her wine mixing skills. It''s just that this is just the same skill as the master. Shouldn''t she hide it herself? How could she be taught to be a "slave"? Luobeibei didn''t know that in the blink of an eye, Ge Yi had a lot of thoughts in his mind. He just nodded and explained: "in the past, in order to make my aunt sleep better at night, I studied the art of mixing wine. I could mix two or even several kinds of wine to produce a new taste. It happened that the old man Xihuan had studied several kinds of wine on the way to the imperial capital. It''s just that most of these blended new wines are not easy to preserve. After a long time, the taste and effect will change. It''s better to make them fresh. I think I''ll leave sooner or later. The old man is so kind to me. I hope that after I leave, the old man can drink this kind of blended new wine as well. " Listening to what she said, Ge Yi looked at the little girl she had been serving for seven or eight days, and couldn''t help reminding her: "Miss Luo, do you know that the art of wine mixing is an unprecedented innovation, and how many people who love wine in this world can''t wait for it. It seems that it''s not good for you to teach me that?" Luobeibei shakes his head: "these days, thanks to Aunt Ge Yi''s care, Beibei should return something. Besides, I can''t let the elder learn by himself?""I don''t know. I really want to study by myself. Oh, no, I can''t. Miss Luo should teach me such a good thing. When I learn it later, maybe I''ll be my teacher!" Seeing that she was really teaching, Ge Yi, who had been living in the imperial capital for many years, looked a little softer and joked intentionally, trying to make the little girl more lively at her age. What she said was funny. Luobeibei really burst out laughing. Seeing her little face unfolding, she was just like a beautiful spring flower blooming at the beginning. She was very bright and lovely. Ge Yi was stunned, and then said with emotion: "it''s the first time that the girl has been laughing in front of me since she came to the palace." Luo Beibei''s smile stagnated. Ge Yi was afraid that she would go to write about the suffering of a few days. He said, "well, if you don''t mention these people, you''d better teach me how to adjust the bar. I can''t wait any longer?" Luobeibei''s lips slightly bent, and took out some pieces of paper to give her: "these records are several kinds of wine that I have made on the spaceship, and the elders still like. Aunt Ge Yifan, please practice first. I''ll get to know you in two days. My aunt will go and get some new wine. We''ll try it together after dinner. " Ge Yi took the paper and just scanned it, then he took a glance at it. Seeing that luobeibei not only clearly wrote down the name, efficacy, timeliness and mixing ratio of the wine, but also detailed the order, speed, height and even the very small temperature of the wine, he suddenly looked sad: "girl, these secret recipes are so detailed, aunt Ge Yi, I''m really under great pressure." Luobei cast puzzled sunshine. as like as two peas and a little girl, I am sorry to say that you are so fine. If you can''t change the same wine, your old king will make fun of me. Oh, dear, this is the next thing I laugh at. If the old king is angry, then his mouth will become poisonous. Ah, I''m afraid when I think about it! " Seeing that she deliberately wanted to relax herself, Luobei was also appreciative, and she chuckled: "is the old man''s mouth poisonous? But I always think that the old people are very nice? " Ge Yi also said with a smile: "it depends on people. The old prince is famous for being eccentric and eccentric in the imperial capital. Naturally, the fate is different. Those who are annoyed by the old prince, but they don''t consciously have to go up. The old prince can scold people to hit the wall alive. Girl, don''t listen to who the old prince scolded before?" "I don''t know. I''ll forget it," said Luo Beibei with a chuckle. "Then Aunt Ge Yi will practice these first. I''ll go to practice first." "Well, go ahead. I''ll call you back when we have dinner." When GE Yi saw that she obviously didn''t want to inquire about the people and things in the imperial capital, she knew that she really didn''t plan to live here for a long time. She sighed in her heart. It''s rare that the old prince likes a younger generation so much, but unfortunately she doesn''t live long. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 101 Six days later, in a secret room deep in the palace, the seven old princes with white hair and beard finally finished breathing and vomited a long breath: "after two days, this old bone finally survived." "Nephew and grandson, thank you again to the seven emperors and uncles!" Mu Aoxing, who had already taken on a new look, fell in front of him and worshipped him deeply. "Come on, don''t think about me as soon as there''s anything wrong." The old man with white beard got up, beat his waist, and was ready to go to the door of the secret room. Mu Ao star but quickly get up a block. The old man with white beard glared: "why, smelly boy, the Dantian has been repaired, don''t you go away quickly?" "Uncle Qihuang, are you going to go back to the government immediately?" Different in the past always naturally blackmail, this time Mu Aoxing''s attitude is obviously different. "No matter where I go, you''ll have to wait until you get out of this place. If you have farts, you''ll have to wait until you get out of this place! I''ve been in this place for six days in order to heal you. If you dare to go on and on again, can you believe that I''m going to beat you back? " The old man with white beard was eccentric in nature, and he didn''t like the existence of secret room in his life. Even in the face of his favorite nephew and grandson, he couldn''t have a good voice. Mu Aoxing hurriedly gets out of his way, criticizes how he has been hurt, but his brain becomes stupid. Since the seventh emperor''s uncle is almost cured, he can set up a noise proof cover casually. Even if he stands on the main hall, he can hear it. When he got out of the secret room and came to a main hall, he ordered people to send up all kinds of good food and wine that the old man liked, and patiently served the seven emperor uncle himself. He suddenly calmed down, and the old man with white beard was more calm than him. When the table was taken down and replaced with tea, he took care of himself to start smoking, sat in the sun and began to shake his beard, enjoying himself. "The seventh emperor''s uncle..." Mu Ao star sits beside him, seems to be considering the words, half a day just called. "What? If you want to be happy, you can go back without me. " When he left the secret room to see the sun again, he drank the good wine and held his cigarette holder in his mouth. The old man with white beard felt that life was full of comfort again for a while, and he claimed that he was refined with the change. Mu Aoxing clenched his hands and rubbed his thumb and index finger, then pretended to ask casually: "that girl should be all right now?" "What is nothing at all?" The old man with white beard gave him a slant. "Do you mean her body is OK, or her heart is OK? Return wench wench of, isn''t a mouth a Luo younger sister of call of very intimate before? " Mention this mu Ao star, don''t feel to come to angry: "people can''t rare this voice younger sister, one mouthful a nineteen his highness call of very respectful?" "It sounds like that little girl bullied you." Mu Aoxing snorted: "does the seventh emperor''s uncle think that his nephew is the one who will be bullied by a little girl?" "No, that''s why you bullied them." Mu Aoxing almost jumped up and said angrily, "how can I bully her?" The old man with white beard glanced at him again: "if you really didn''t bully him, how sad can a little girl cry?" Mu Aoxing was stunned: "she Crying? " "The crying songs are so loud that I almost lost my breath." The old man with white beard sighed, "it''s no wonder that other girls are wronged. They come back all the way with the people who want to repay their kindness. They don''t expect any preferential treatment from others. They just hope to bring back life-saving medicine for their mother-in-law, but all the big and small bully her." "I just said a few words to her. Is that bullying her?" Mu Aoxing angrily stood up and sneered, "besides, my father is your majesty, can''t you be worthy of her kneeling? What''s more, there are several people in this world who can afford to remodel the meridians for her by her father. She is not grateful at all. Instead, she comes to sneer at me. Am I wrong? " The old man with white beard shook his head, straightened up, knocked on the cigarette pole, beat on the old man''s waist, and simply left. "The seventh emperor''s uncle!" Mu Aoxing quickly stopped him and frowned, "you haven''t commented yet?" "What''s the point?" The old man with white beard was so tired of him that he had to go after two steps. "The seventh emperor''s uncle..." Mu Aoxing once again stretched out his hand, but his tone had to be softer. The old man with white beard raised the cigarette pole and beat him impolitely: "the little girl in luobeibei looks docile and clever. In fact, she is stubborn and temperamental. You were just an ordinary day, and even an honor that others could not get. Have you ever asked the little girl what she wanted?" Mu Aoxing frowned and couldn''t figure it out: "but she also knew that she had to cultivate to the fifth level of refining Qi as soon as possible. Although the remolding of meridians was painful, the speed of cultivation was totally different. Wouldn''t she weigh the pros and cons?" The old man with white beard rolled his eyes: "well, if the little girl is the daughter of the demon king, you are an ordinary mortal boy, and then you go to the demon clan with the little girl. The demon king beat you as hard as a pig''s head, and then he said with a high voice that this is to help you open your pulse, so that you can practice in the future I want you to kneel down and thank me. Do you think it tastes good? "Mu Aoxing was a little embarrassed and said, "how can it be the same?" "Why is it different? Not all of them are unreasonable and self righteous. No one thought that they would like to ask people if they are willing to take the risk first The old man with white beard shook his head and sighed, "when you are a boy with rough skin and thick flesh, you naturally don''t know what pain is. A girl who is only 11 years old has to endure the suffering of regeneration and reconstruction just like you? Why don''t you think about the danger? " Mu Aoxing couldn''t help changing color: "Uncle Qihuang Is sister Luo Didn''t succeed? " "Anyway, when I came out, she was still a little bad," the old man with white beard lied solemnly, "but the seventh day has arrived, and your father is anxious to help you repair Dantian, so my old man has to come to the palace." Mu Aoxing''s whole body froze. She thought that when she took the bus that day, she secretly held her hand to comfort herself, and her sweet voice of "brother Mu", which had been quietly fermenting in the bottom of her heart, was really gushing out. But the old man with white beard added fuel to the fire: "well, I don''t know whether the girl''s injury is better or worse after so many days." "The seventh emperor''s uncle..." Mu Aoxing was suddenly surprised, and he hurriedly pushed him out. "You go back quickly, go back to see her quickly. I''ll go to see my father and Emperor for the elixir now. Maybe sister Luo will be better when she sees wannianshen." Then, without waiting for the old man with white beard to answer, he ran to the emperor''s Yunxiao hall as an arrow. When he ran away, the old man with white beard burst out laughing, and then stopped laughing. Instead, he sighed and said to himself, "little girl, I don''t know if you are really her reincarnation. I''m a strange old man who is eccentric and doesn''t recognize his family. I take the initiative to beg for a little girl like you. If Alas, that year is just that year. What else can I mention? " The old man with white beard started his hand on his back. Unconsciously, his back was bowing down. As he stepped down the steps step by step, it seemed that he was still carrying a lot of intangible memories. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 102 On the other side, Mu Aoxing just ran for a while and stopped. It''s not that he''s not in a hurry, but that he''s out of this palace with a secret chamber. He''s not only the nephew of the seventh Lord, but also the prince. How can he let other irrelevant outsiders see his recklessness. Yunxiao palace is the most commonly used palace for the emperor in addition to the official imperial palace. As its name suggests, the palace is located on Yunxiao peak, which is the center of the imperial capital and the highest in the whole imperial capital. Yunxiao peak is haunted by wisps of clouds all the year round. These clouds are not ordinary clouds. They contain endless changes. They seem as light as smoke. A gust of wind can blow them away. However, for thousands of years, there has never been a gust of wind that can blow them away. And even if someone flies directly to the edge of the clouds and tries his best to see, he still can''t see the scene in the clouds at all, let alone peep at the Yunxiao peak which is built at half height. However, when you enter the cloud and stand in front of the cloud hall, your vision will be completely different. Not only can you have a panoramic view of the imperial capital at the bottom of the peak, but you can see where you want to see. Even if you are farther away, as long as the Emperor''s mind moves, you will also emerge in the vision. In his spare time, the emperor also likes to stand on the cloud platform and look into the distance alone. Mu Ao star on the cloud hall, see the emperor and stand alone on the edge of the stone. Hearing the announcement, the emperor looked back at him and waved. Mu Aoxing walked steadily. "All right?" "Yes, after two more days of cultivation, I''m sure I''m cured." The emperor raised his hand, and Mu Aoxing immediately extended it. "Well, it''s exactly the same as before, and it''s been refined and integrated again." The emperor nodded, "now that the injury is good, it''s time to shut up for a while." Mu Ao star silent two breath, way: "is." Seeing that he stopped for a moment, the emperor threw away his hand and looked at the distance again: "why, do you want to go out with that little girl?" Mu Aoxing shook his head: "children have self-knowledge, more know which is more important." The emperor then relaxed a little: "it''s good to know what is the top priority. What''s the situation of the seventh emperor uncle?" Mu Aoxing''s eyes raised the color of gratitude: "the seventh emperor''s uncle lost a lot of vitality for the child this time, and after all, he was a little older. Although the seventh emperor''s uncle didn''t show anything, the child felt that this time he would have to cultivate himself for a period of time." The emperor nodded slightly: "Uncle Qihuang''s loyalty has always been the most reassuring thing for me. You can go back to the imperial pharmacy to pick out some miraculous medicine and send some jars of good wine. It''s a little bit of your heart." "Yes, I do." Mu Aoxing raised his voice and arched his hand, and then immediately waited for the opportunity to go up, "father, the child''s Dantian has been repaired now. Can the thing promised to the little half demon also be taken by the child?" "Things? What is it? " The Emperor didn''t scold him angrily. "It''s the best medicine. It''s a life-saving thing that the emperor can use one day." Mu Aoxing immediately changed his face and quickly beat his shoulder with a flattering Fist: "father, you don''t want my child to be a man without faith, do you?" "Is father the miser?" The emperor snorted, "father, I just hope you can really understand the value of the ten thousand years'' participation. In the future, you''ll have a long mind. If you don''t make any more promises, you''ll find a way to fulfill them, and don''t give me any more ideas." "Father, don''t worry, son wrote down," Mu Aoxing changed the hammer to knead, and vowed, "son will find a better medicine for father in the future than the ten thousand year ginseng to repay his filial piety." "Come on, don''t think it''s flattering to just punch twice and say a good word! Take it. Remember what you said today. Maybe in the future, your father will be waiting for you to save his life! " The emperor took out a box and threw it to him. It was similar to muaoxing, but it was much more mature than him. A faint smile appeared on his dignified face. "Thank you, father!" Mu Ao star Mou glows loudly thanks a way. I don''t know how excited I was, but I suddenly saw scenes of luobeibei rushing into his mother''s arms. It reminds me that many years ago, when he was a child, his father and Emperor held himself in his arms and taught him to write. But later, when he grew up, he was not so close to his son. On the spur of the moment, after taking wannianshen into the space, he suddenly opened his arms and hugged renhuang. Then he did not dare to wait for the reaction of renhuang. He hurriedly dropped the sentence "child left first" and ran away immediately. "This kid..." The emperor was stunned for a moment, and could not help blurting out a word of abuse, but his eyes suddenly softened a little. Once upon a time, he had been a simple father, but in this position, it was too easy for people to forget what human relations were, and it was too difficult for people to be a pure father. Xinger, people all over the world know that you are the favorite of many princes. I only hope you can live up to your father''s expectations and grow up. One day, you will be worthy of the crown prince if you can let him announce the world with a clear conscience.¡­¡­ In yunshang palace, since the news of muaoxing''s exit came, Princess Ji, who was thinking about her little son, kept waiting for her little son''s arrival. Unexpectedly, there was only one news. "What? He went out of the palace when he saw your majesty? Where have you been? " Manager Ji replied, "madam, I went down to the 19th hall and picked up a lot of herbs. I should have gone to the seventh Lord''s house." Imperial concubine Ji is not angry from Du mouth: "although seven old imperial uncles are really meritorious and hardworking, they should be well rewarded, but shouldn''t this be what your majesty sent people to do?" "Concubine, brother Xing''s Dantian is unusual. It''s not something that ordinary people can easily do. It takes a lot of effort to keep it intact without any trace or sequelae. I''m afraid only his father and uncle can do it in the whole imperial capital. It''s also filial piety for brother Xing to go to thank him in person. Besides, my mother also knows that younger brother Xing and uncle Qihuang have always had a good relationship. My uncle said that on the way back to meet younger brother Xing this time, uncle Qihuang protected younger brother Xing very tightly for his safety, and even uncle Qihuang had almost no chance to get close to younger brother Xing! " Mu Aoyu has always been considerate and skillful in persuading. Although his heart is already covered with dark clouds and gloomy, he may have thunder and lightning at any time, but there is no trace on the surface. On the contrary, as early as he learned that his 19 younger brother could still use his magic cultivation, but he didn''t completely discard it, he knew that he would recover his cultivation sooner or later. Fortunately, his temperament was really proud, and he really took the initiative to hide the truth, which saved him a lot of trouble. "Hum, speaking of this, I''m angry. My brother is xing''er''s uncle. Will he be harmed? It''s too much for the old prince to let his brother in the palace see his nephew. " Seeing mu Aoyu''s admiration for the old man with white beard, Princess Ji was even more unhappy. When she skillfully mentioned uncle Ji, her resentment really escalated. "The closure is so dangerous. Our palace can''t eat well and sleep well these days. She only hopes that he can see him at the first time after he leaves the gate, but he''s fine. On the contrary, she can''t wait to go out of the palace today. Is it his seventh emperor''s uncle or my mother''s wife? " Say, say, more aggrieved, tears all came out. Xing''er is her own son. She should be the closest to her. It was true before she was three years old. But since she was three years old, she was carried to Yunxiao hall by her majesty to raise her. Her own son and her own mother have never been so close. Your majesty is the emperor. She would like your majesty to pay more attention to xing''er. As a mother, she is able to rise and become more important in the palace. Naturally, there is no reason to be jealous. But what is the seventh uncle? Can she be ranked in front of her mother who is pregnant in October? ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 103 "Mother, this is angry. Apart from her father, who can be more important than her concubine in the world? Naturally, her concubine is more intimate." Mu Ao Yu coaxes a way, as if Ji Fei is not the mother of this 30-year-old man, but her own little daughter. The corner of her eyes slightly slants. Ji''s manager, who had been waiting outside the hall before. Mu Aoyu glanced at the manager Ji next to him without any trace. Manager Ji understood and pretended to insert a sentence carelessly: "in addition to thanking you, you may be worried about Miss Luo." Princess Ji immediately recovered from her sorrow: "who do you say? Which girl "It''s the daughter of the demon who saved his highness 19," manager Ji said immediately. "I don''t remember. On the day when his highness 19 just came back, your majesty wanted to reward that girl Luo heavily. Unexpectedly, that girl Luo was born in the mountains and didn''t know etiquette. She was so kind and arrogant that she contradicted your majesty. Your Majesty was so angry that she broke her channels." Imperial concubine Ji frowned and said: "Your Majesty is right to punish. Is it the royal land in the whole world, not to mention the low-level demon clan? It''s their blessing that their mother and daughter can be lucky to save their son. They dare to be gracious and arrogant. It''s time to teach them a good lesson." "Isn''t it? But... " "But what?" "However, the seven old princes seem to like that Luo girl very much. Before going to the palace to treat her 19 highness, they heard that they had spent a lot of effort to help her rebuild her meridians. Before her 19 highness closed the door, they specially went to see her. Now..." Manager Ji deliberately ambiguously turned dispensing into self-healing. Sure enough, before his words were finished, Princess Ji was already pretty angry: "what, before the old prince treated xing''er, he was still distracted and went to reshape the meridians for that girl?" "Yes..." "Too much!" Ji Fei''s whole body trembled with anger, "how dare he How dare you waste your accomplishments at such a critical moment, in case Just in case, when I''m healing xing''er, I can''t get enough of him.... " Think of Mu Ao star Dantian repair failure, Ji Fei angrily fell a set of top-level white jade tea set, still hate to go away to Jiao voice scold: "manager Ji, you call that little girl in tomorrow, let this palace see, this palace should see, this little girl film is what kind of charming color, unexpectedly let never like girl star son so nervous, also put that old ¡­ The old prince also coaxed Hum I''m so angry with you Manager Ji answered immediately, "yes." Seeing that the fire was almost fanned, mu Aoyu comforted her in a timely manner: "my mother, what is sacred about that girl Luo? I will know if I see her tomorrow? Don''t be so angry. Be careful if you hurt yourself. I''ll feel sorry for you both. " "Yu''er, you love your mother''s concubine. She knows, but your brother doesn''t know. Who knows if my mother''s concubine is the top three in his heart?" Ji Fei is in a better mood after being coaxed by him, but she still complains. Mu Aoyu has to waste a few more words and talk about something that makes her happy. Finally, Ji Fei is coaxed to smile again. She finds a chance to quit the palace, and only when she gets on the bus does she show some fatigue in her eyes. Thinking of his mother''s family, including his mother''s concubine, who had no real skills but was still conceited, mu Aoyu''s head ached a little more. He rubbed his forehead and thought about it for a while before giving a command: "come on, tell my uncle that tomorrow my mother''s concubine will have a banquet in the palace to thank that girl Luo, and let my uncle find some girls of the same age to accompany him." "I''ll go now." ¡­¡­ However, Mu Aoxing successfully got Wannian ginseng, and he didn''t have time to wait for the Royal pharmacy to prepare the elixir, so he took Wei Yi and Wei San to see Luo Beibei in the seven old prince''s mansion. Unexpectedly, before he entered the door of the guest house, he heard the sound of drinking, and the corner of his mouth suddenly drew. When he saw the little girl who was fighting with Ge Yi, Mu Aoxing couldn''t help biting her teeth. How could he forget that uncle Qihuang liked to make fun of herself and watch him make a fool of herself? He was fooled again without even thinking about it. Seeing others rushing in like fighting a fire, I''m afraid he''s already hiding in the dark and laughing? But when all the people came, and they saw him stop, what would they think of him now? Mu Aoxing seems to hear the voice of the gray bearded old man: coward, even a little girl dare not see. Hum, isn''t he just a little girl? Is he afraid? Mu Aoxing walked past without expression. Sure enough, Luo Beibei had put away his lively color and solemnly saluted: "Your Highness nineteen." Mu Aoxing came to them three steps, first looked at a girl who was already dressed like a lady of a family, then looked at the silly big girl who was staring at him like a copper pillar, and then glanced at Aunt Ge Yi, who seemed to be respectful but had a look at the bustle. She couldn''t help humming, took out a long box from the ring, and ordered: "brother mu." Ah! Did wannianshen get it? Luobei was stunned. His eyes immediately fell on the box. His eyes were eager and expectant. He was so excited that he forgot to respond. Mu Ao star face a pull, holding the box to twist to do leave shape.Luobeibei, in a hurry, snatched two steps and ran up. Without thinking about it, he grabbed one of his arms and looked at him anxiously with his big eyes, which had regained their old anger. Is it useful just to look at it like this? Don''t you have a mouth? Mu Aoxing looked at her cherry like mouth and trembled excitedly, but she still didn''t export anything. She couldn''t help being angry, but she couldn''t really leave. Now her face was more like Leng Yu, so she couldn''t refuse to order again: "brother Mu!" Luobeibei''s eyes at this time only wannianshen, where still remember what life and death honor and disgrace, was urged by him again and again, immediately thought and did not want to call out: "brother Mu!" Mu Ao star''s corner of the mouth suddenly couldn''t stop rising for a while, snorted in the nose: "all call like this in the future." Then he handed the box to her as he wished. Luobeibei took it like a rush, and immediately opened it. As expected, there was a huge ginseng tree lying in it. His eyes were suddenly wet. He hugged the box tightly, turned around and rushed to Dashan''s arms. He cried with joy and announced: "brother Dashan, mama is saved! Mama can be saved "Well!" Dashan places her head heavily, embraces her with a box, and opens a big smile. He even glances at Mu Aoxing with a smile, as if to say that you have done something quite authentic. Although Mu Aoxing is not satisfied that she won the ten thousand year ginseng, she turns her head and doesn''t care about herself, but she also understands her excitement at this time. She is called "brother Mu" as she wishes. Her smile on her lips is higher, and she pretends that she can''t see the sneer in Ge Yi''s eyes. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 104 Luobeibei vented a lot of depression in his heart. He could not help but opened the box and looked at wannianshen several times. He called Ge Yi to have a look, but he didn''t even give Mu Aoxing a look. Mu Ao star then some are not happy: "how, also afraid this is false?" Luobeibei is young and wronged. Mu Aoxing is a royal prince who never allows others to ignore him. Ge Yi is a little worried that they will quarrel with each other again. He is busy making a round: "my servant has not congratulated your highness on his recovery?" After hearing this, Luobei turned her eyes and put Wannian ginseng into Dashan''s arms. Then she turned around and gave a sweet smile. Seeing that she finally gave herself a smiling face, Mu Aoxing subconsciously also gave her a smile, and then saw that she was Yingying Yifu again, just like last time, and immediately felt that something was wrong. Sure enough, before his smile stopped, luobeibei had already said: "my daughter also wishes her 19 highness, and thanks her 19 Highness for keeping his promise." Looking at Mu Ao star''s face again board up, Luo North North''s heart suddenly feels another kind of happy. Isn''t it necessary to practice to the fifth level of refining gas? In the past, when the meridians were not fully opened, she was not sure. She had no choice but to prepare to use pills and other aids to force her promotion. But now the situation is quite different. She didn''t suffer the pain of both broken meridians and remolding meridians in vain, let alone Wannian ginseng. Is she afraid of this guy? "Brother Mu!" Although Mu Aoxing''s cultivation hasn''t recovered, his momentum has been cultivated for a long time. As soon as his eyes are fixed, his face stagnates and his voice sinks, it''s really shocking. Even Dashan is on guard. Luobei is no longer fooled by him, even tilted his head, provoked him, and said in a loud voice: "brother Dashan, you should keep it, we will start tomorrow." Dashanba couldn''t leave the imperial capital where his sister was tortured as soon as possible. He immediately said loudly, "good!" What a fart! Mu Aoxing''s face is colder and more like ice. He can''t care for others for a moment. He just stares at Luobei: "do you want to leave tomorrow?" "If it wasn''t for late today and I didn''t thank the old man specially, I''d like to jump in my wings to save my aunt right now." With wannianshen, when it comes to mother, luobeibei is no longer so sad and helpless. On the contrary, her little face is full of hope. "By the way, 19 highness, I will return your things now, right? Where do you think is suitable? " She can''t wait to draw a line with herself. Doesn''t she want to come back again? Mu Aoxing''s face was as cold as ice, but his eyes seemed to contain a group of fire. He felt that his face was swept by this hateful little girl again. The fire was extremely unbearable, so he said coldly: "follow me." Then she turned and walked to her room. Luobeibei wants to keep up, but Dashan grabs her hand and shakes her head nervously. "Don''t worry, brother Dashan. I''ll have a few words with his highness nineteen and I''ll be right back." Luobei gave him a soothing smile, "you have to protect Wannian ginseng!" Dashan collected Wannian ginseng into the storage bag and then hid it in his arms, and covered it tightly with one hand, indicating that he would protect it desperately. If someone really snatches Wannian ginseng, can this stupid big brother hold it? Mu Ao star heart sneer, more feel that sound "brother" particularly harsh. OK, since she is so anxious to get rid of it, let''s get rid of it. It''s a big deal to let her father reward more things. Since people are not willing to appreciate her, Mu Aoxing is not the one who has the cheek to chase people and cry for gratitude! They went into the room one after another. Mu Aoxing immediately asked Wei Yiwei San to set up two prohibitions in the whole room, and let them stay outside. Then he took out a special array and set up a barrier to completely isolate the sound and sight. He was sure that even the seventh emperor''s uncle could not break these prohibitions for a moment, and then coldly told luobeibei: "return it! ¡± Luobei called Fang Tianji: "xianzun? Immortal? Immortal Fang Tianji did not respond. Luobei can''t help frowning: "it didn''t pay attention to me, you call it to try." Muao star is also a call, but the halberd is still silent. One of them is the owner of Fang Tianji, and the other is that they can directly sense the existence of Fang Tianji since they were spiritually combined with Fang Tianji. Naturally, they all know that Fang Tianji is not missing. They both make up their minds to let go of their grudges and continue to shout. I don''t know if I was annoyed by them, or I woke up at this time. After shouting dozens of times, Fang Tianji finally got a response to Mu Aoxing and scolded: "what''s mourning? I''m not dead yet?" Mu Aoxing is in a bad mood and has returned to his own territory. No matter how rebellious Fang Tianji is, there is no one to rely on behind him. Naturally, he will not swallow his anger as before. Now he coldly replies in his heart: "don''t pretend that you don''t hear anything. People are already tired of you. Don''t hurry to know what to do."Fang Tianji said with a sneer, "with your accomplishments in the first phase of refining Qi, you can nourish Laozi?" Mu Aoxing said coldly: "since my Dantian has been restored, I will soon be able to restore my previous accomplishments." "What if it''s recovered? To tell you the truth, this little girl''s body is unusual and much stronger than you. Don''t say that you haven''t arrived at the foundation yet. You can''t provide basic energy to me. Even if you build the foundation, it can''t be more beneficial to me than this little girl. " Fang Tianji finally told the main reason why he had been living in Luobei. "No matter how good she is for you, I''m your real master. I know you won''t submit to me easily, but you''d better recognize that." Fang Tianji said angrily, "you want to scare me. I''m not scared." Mu Ao star lazy again with it nonsense, immediately began to recite the Dharma mantra, intend to even fight the risk of injury will also be forced to call him back. "Wait, wait I have something to ask you first, "Fang Tianji was flustered. Seeing that he didn''t pay any attention to himself, he didn''t dare to talk nonsense any more. He quickly asked," boy, I don''t want to pursue right and wrong between you and this little girl. I just want to ask you, you are arrogant and don''t even have a true friend. It''s rare for this little girl to get into your eyes, you two Have you ever been in trouble together? Are you really willing to make a clean break with her and have nothing to do with her from now on? " By his series of questions, Mu Aoxing''s Dharma mantra really stopped. Fang Tianji took the opportunity to slow down his tone and said, "everyone needs friends..." Mu Aoxing hums coldly and interrupts him: "don''t think what you say is for me. If it wasn''t for yourself, you would say so much nonsense?" Fang Tianji said: "I admit that I want to recover more spiritual power through this little girl, but I have already recognized you as the master? Since you have been recognized as the master, naturally, the more powerful you are, the more powerful you are. It''s a good thing to have the best of both worlds. Why is it so ugly? Of course, if you really don''t want to deal with this little girl, I''ll go back to you, but it takes a longer time to recover. Anyway, I''ve spent more than ten thousand years, and I don''t care about waiting for hundreds of years Good! I''m going to say goodbye to the little girl now. " Feeling Mu Aoxing''s shaking, Fang Tianji cunningly retreated and deliberately called: "little girl..." Mu Aoxing really didn''t have time to think and cried out: "wait a minute..." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 105 Boy, you are still too young after all! Fang Tianji was secretly proud, but he said deliberately: "what''s the problem?" Mu Aoxing is thin-skinned and unwilling to admit that he is real. He doesn''t want to have no intersection with Luobei any more, so he chooses the doubts in his words and asks: "what do you mean to wait for hundreds of years? Is the prince so much weaker than her? " Fang Tianji laughed, but put on a pure reasonable tone, said: "this is not a simple weak problem, but this little girl''s body is very unusual for me. There is a kind of special energy which is not clear but is very suitable for the cultivation of my spirit. In this respect, not only you, I''m afraid even your seventh emperor uncle and your father have not She has been a great help to me. " Mu Aoxing was really shocked: "is it really so?" "I''m a halberd in ancient times. Even if you were the only two in the cave at the beginning, I didn''t choose others to live on. But I felt that her body could warm me up, so I chose her for the time being. During this period of time, although I still don''t understand the special features of her body, it''s obvious that I didn''t make the wrong choice. The last time I went to the devil''s cave, I proved my intuition. " Referring to this serious matter which is related to his own original restoration, Fang Tianji also became more serious. "By the way, that time, I almost lost my little girl''s life. I have to record this human relationship in your account." "What, almost killed her?" Mu Aoxing was impatient. "You didn''t say that last time. You just said that you sucked some of her aura and blood essence..." "Cough Isn''t that all right? " Mu Aoxing coldly said: "you really don''t pay attention to my master. Such a big thing is not reported to me in time. It seems that I''d better take you back as soon as possible, so as not to harm her in the future." "What harm is not harm? If Lao Tzu didn''t do that at that time, could you save her? Besides Lao Tzu has a sense of propriety, but he doesn''t really kill people! " Fang Tianji screamed a few words, but he felt guilty, and immediately turned the topic back abruptly. "In a word, I mean that since I have recognized you as the master, I will fight for you sooner or later, but I am still too weak, even if I have the heart. You might as well hold this girl for a while and let me cultivate in her body for a few more years. You are just ready to build a foundation. When I come back, I''ll be able to match them perfectly. Won''t I be more able to surprise the enemy? " Seeing Mu Aoxing''s meditation, Fang Tianji said in a lotus way: "and, although this girl really doesn''t want you to return the favor, can you really feel that you don''t owe her any more? Besides, isn''t she going to look for diyuanguo in a year? Can you rest assured that such a little girl will rush to such a dangerous place in the middle of winter with such a big fool? " Feeling Mu Aoxing''s mind shaking, Fang Tianji added a handful of firewood: "but if I stay with her for a while, it will be different. A year later, I can help her. By the way, you will have an excuse to help. When you get diyuanguo, the deer demon''s life will be guaranteed. Boy, she is good to you Only when you step on the road in the future, there will be no more interference from demons. Well, I''ve said enough. If you''re a man, don''t give me a lot of explanations. In a word, do you want to make a clean break now, or let me go with this little girl first? " "I don''t know that you still have such eloquence," Mu Aoxing sneered at it, and then hummed, "you now let me know that I owe her so much, and what kind of human demons threaten the prince. Does the prince have any choice? But now it''s her who is in a hurry to make a clean break. " "Don''t worry, I will persuade her." Fang Tianji has a plan in mind. Mu Aoxing snorted: "you can finish her first." "Wait." Fang Tianji finished, blocked the contact with him, and went to Luobei again, "little girl, what''s the matter with you in such a hurry?" After listening to Fang Tianji''s response, Luobei glanced at Mu Aoxing, who had been silent but changed slightly from time to time: "xianzun, don''t pretend. What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? Since your master''s elixir field has been closed, please go back to him? " "What little girl means is that I''m really ready to go through with him, and I don''t expect him to help save your aunt any more?" "He has given me ten thousand years of participation." "So your grandmother''s life is completely saved when she has ten thousand years of ginseng, right?" Luobei frowned: "xianzun, you know it''s not enough." "That''s right. You have to find diyuanguo, right? Are you absolutely sure you can get it by yourself? " Thinking of some secret information from GE Yi, Luo Beibei pursed his lips, but he was not confident enough: "I still have brother Dashan to help me." "Oh, that''s safe, isn''t it?" Fang Tianji sneered, "I said, little girl, have you ever inquired about what kind of place that secret place is? Do you really think you can succeed with a sense of stupidity? immature! I tell you, there are many monsters there. All the elixirs are guarded by more than one kind of monsters. It''s dangerous! What''s more, don''t you know what kind of root you are and what kind of spell you can drive? At that time, don''t say that you can harvest the fruits of the earth. It''s still a question whether you two can save your lives! I don''t know what happens when your mother knows that you can''t come back any more... "Luobei is silent. Hey, hey, that boy is so hard to deal with it. I''m afraid I can''t convince a little girl with such a big weakness? Fang Tianji chuckles, but persuades her like a wise man: "little girl, as a human being, you should take a long-term view, and don''t make yourself regret. I know you''ve been wronged this time, but my husband is very flexible. I know it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Besides, as a little girl, why should you be so angry? OK, let''s not mention whether you can handle diyuanguo. I ask you, can you guarantee that you can reach the fifth level of refining without the support of that boy''s resources, and enter the secret realm as you wish? " Thinking of the training speed of these days, Luobei immediately confidently said, "I''m very sure about that." "A great deal of assurance doesn''t mean there''s absolutely no problem, does it? Little girl, I think you are gambling on your mother''s life. " Luo North urgent way: "how is this taking my aunt to bet?" "Not yet? Have you forgotten what you are Fang Tianji pointed out to the point, "yes, your meridians are all connected now, but don''t forget whose resources you are occupying now? Is the aura of the imperial capital comparable to that outside? Is the aura in the palace comparable to that in other parts of the imperial capital? There are also those pills that people give you. Don''t look at the quantity, but you will know what a drop in the bucket is when you really upgrade. If you can''t get to the fifth level of refining Qi and miss the time to open the secret place, you''ll be waiting to cry with your grandmother! " Luobeibei could not speak any more, because as long as she thought about it carefully, she could understand Fang Tianji''s problems, and she could not refute them at all. She could not help but feel a trace of regret for her willfulness. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 106 Seeing that Luo Beibei didn''t answer, he knew that she was at a loss at this time. Fang Tianji said, "even if what I just said can be ignored, let''s just talk about it. Although I don''t know where the demon clan is, I think it''s not far away? How are you going to get back? Without the support of the royal family, you don''t want to think about the spaceship. That stupid big guy can''t fly with a royal weapon, so you have to hire a car. If you abandon the royal family, you can''t afford to hire the monster chariot by yourself. Even if you can afford to, how much flaunting will you think about? What if the devil is still staring at him secretly, or is there any unexpected trouble on the way? Can your grandmother afford to wait? " Luobei struggled in his heart: "I can ask the elder for help." "Chi The little old prince is the uncle of the boy. Don''t you beg him just as you beg the boy? You don''t think he''s nice to you, but it''s all for the sake of that boy. If you know that you two have broken up, will he help you like this? Silly little girl, according to me, your saving kindness to him can''t be offset by just doing such a little thing for you. You can bear him for another year, let alone let me go back. With me, I can help you in the secret place. Besides, didn''t he promise you to go into the secret place to help you find the land? It''s better to wait until you get the land to settle accounts with this boy. " "But Xianzun, I think the 19 Highness has already paid me enough. I really can''t be greedy any more, and I have to pull him into danger. Moreover, he has just experienced a great disaster of life and death not long ago, and his majesty can''t promise him to go to the secret place to help me. " "He may not go in person, but I can always help you? If you have kept me warm for such a long time, you should always ask me to repay you. Otherwise, if you don''t repay me, I will have no place to put away my face. " Why are these two places so stubborn that they have to waste so much time? Fang Tianji''s heart is dark, and he has no patience to follow the guidance. At the moment, the domineering pole announces, "well, I''m in charge. It''s settled. No matter what kind of grudges you have between the two little guys, we''ll wait until we get diyuanguo to solve them. Before that, I won''t go back." "Immortal..." In fact, Luobei already regretted it, but she couldn''t take it back. Fang Tianji was like a worm in her stomach. She immediately made a very considerate promise: "don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. Don''t be stubborn. I''ll send some medicinal materials back to the palace. Don''t be polite then. Just accept them all, or you can make up for your mother." It mentions luolanxin again and again, pokes the weakness of luobeibei again and again, what can luobeibei do? Even if there is resentment in the heart, there is guilt and uneasiness, and it feels that it is too cheap, but it can only default. After persuading luobeibei, Fang Tianji went to Mu Aoxing and said, "well, little girl, I''ve done it. When I get diyuanguo a year later, I''ll talk about when I''ll come back." "You may not come back first, but you must report her cultivation to me regularly in this year." Mu Aoxing didn''t want to break up the relationship with Luobei. He was comforted by the old man with white beard, and then he was told by Fang Tianji. He could only put aside his injured self-esteem for a while. "It''s not easy. I''m not human, and I can''t leave her body. How can I report to you?" "I''ll do something about it." Fang Tianji doesn''t matter: "OK, you can do it if you have a way." "Also," thinking of the danger in the Magic Cave, Mu Aoxing stressed with a cold voice, "you can go back with her, but you must swear that no matter how beneficial her blood essence is to you, you are not allowed to suck her blood essence, or if I know that, even if I lose your loyalty, I will ask my father to rebuild you. Do you believe it?" Damn it, go back and rebuild! Doesn''t that mean your consciousness will disappear forever? This boy is really tough! Fang Tianji could not help shivering. Although he was reluctant, he still swore, but he couldn''t help muttering in his heart: he was a worthless smelly boy. If he was his real master, he would definitely put himself in the first place, so he would not bully himself for a woman! Thinking of his real master, Fang couldn''t help crying. Master, I think how powerful and free you and I were! But now that you are trapped, I''m in such a situation that I''m not as good as a magic weapon. I have to cajole people like a matchmaker. Old Ji, I''m so sad that nobody knows Sobbing Master, when can you get out of trouble and rescue me? Do you know what a miserable life Lao Ji is living now! Thinking of his leisure, Fang Tianji turned his mind and said deliberately, "well, I''ve advised you, and I''ve made an oath. The rest is up to you. I''m going to practice." "Well, you haven''t told me what to tell her yet!" Mu Aoxing is busy, but Fang Tianji is on purpose. He doesn''t want to talk to him again. He cuts off the connection between them immediately. Unless Mu Aoxing recalls it by force, they don''t want to communicate with each other today.But the mantra could not be read any more. Mu Aoxing had to struggle to break the deadlock: "cough Since Fang Tianji says that he still owes you a favor and refuses to come back, let him help you get diyuanguo first. " Luobei bowed his head. Mu Aoxing said with a straight face: "since you decide to leave tomorrow, I won''t stop you, but you have to tell Uncle Qihuang." He has to go back and get something ready. "I''ll go and talk to you now." He agreed to return Fang Tianji to others, but now he didn''t return it. Luobeibei was also very uneasy. He wanted to disappear in front of him. He quickly ran away, but he forgot that there was a ban around him, and immediately hit him. Mu Aoxing set up a high-level elastic border. Although she didn''t hit her head and blood, she was suddenly bounced back, just as the whole person was bounced into Mu Aoxing''s arms. This scene happened too fast, Mu Aoxing brain has not turned, hands have been very conscious to hold her. Luobeibei was suddenly hugged by the bullet in the clouds, and subconsciously turned to look, just as muaoxing also lowered his head to see her. The two people''s eyes touched, and then they realized what posture they were. One struggled hard, the other let go, and they made a big red face. "Don''t you close the border soon!" Although luobeibei is still young, she is a girl after all. Naturally, she is more embarrassed than Mu Aoxing when she meets this kind of thing. She looks down at him with a red face. She only stands for a while and sees him standing still in the corner of her eyes, so she has to remind him with shame and anger. Mu Ao star this just reflected to come over, busily put away the boundary, and ordered the Wei one and Wei three outside to also take down the prohibition. Looking at the appearance of Luobei running away in a hurry with the color of shame, thinking about the very short but very real feeling just now, Mu Aoxing''s mood suddenly became clear. Before that, he really wanted to get in the way. Even if he was not the prince, he was also a man. How could he be led by a little girl who was only two years younger than himself, saying that if he wanted to get rid of the relationship, he would get rid of it completely? Thinking of what he thought when he first met the little girl, Mu Aoxing''s mouth suddenly outlined a wisp of evil smile. Wait, he will get back this face sooner or later, not only to get back, but also Hey, hey As soon as Luobei ran to the gate of the hospital, he suddenly sneezed and looked back suspiciously. She''s not so easy to catch a cold now. It must be the arrogant guy who is complaining about her again! Oh, I see. He must have been reluctant to give up Fang Tianji, thinking that she would never return it. Hum, what a mean person www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 107 "Miss Luo, are you all right?" See Luo Beibei cheek still with light red halo of run out, small face but not happy plate, Ge Yi thought she was Mu Aoxing this big temper guy to angry, not from concern to comfort. "Nothing." Luobei tidied up her mood and gave her and Dashan a smile. "Aunt Ge Yi, are you back? I''m leaving tomorrow. I want to talk to him "Are you really leaving tomorrow?" Ge Yi was a little reluctant. Luobei said, "I''m worried about my aunt. I want to see her earlier." Ge Yi sighed: "well, the old prince has come back. Let''s go to see him now." Although words say so, eyes but see to slowly long, seem is a body relaxed just walk out of Mu Ao star, "Your Highness also go?" Mu Ao star Piao intentionally don''t look at own Luo north one eye, the sword eyebrow of the good-looking pole agreeably one Yang: "go." See Luobei mouth really a little toot up, the heart is more relaxed, long legs a step, happily ahead of the line. This man Sick, right! Xianzun refused to go back with him. Is he still so happy? Luobei was puzzled in his heart, but his hand was held by GE Yi: "Miss Luo, let''s go, too." Luobei answered the voice, did not think more, called up the mountain to walk out of the courtyard together. After living in the palace for so many days, it was the first time for her to step out of her guest house. She looked at her at random on the way. When you look at it, you can see that the whole residence of the seventh Lord is like the plain guest house where you live. From the inside to the outside, it has a simple and natural flavor. There is nothing luxurious and exquisite. Even the plants in the courtyard follow the natural change of the cycle of four seasons. When the leaves fall, the branches are bare, and the withered and yellow grass decays with it. There is no green plants and flowers at all. It seems that everything is quietly waiting for the arrival of winter, and then dormant in the cold winter until the east wind comes again. Luobeibei looked up at the stone carvings of the sacred beasts squatting on the roof and eaves. If there were no stone carvings similar to those in the Imperial Palace, I''m afraid most people would mistakenly think that this is just an ordinary house, not a noble palace, right? No, it can''t be described as an ordinary family house. With such simple furnishings and decorations, it should be said that even an ordinary family is inferior. When she looks down from the spaceship, most of the buildings in the imperial capital are magnificent. "Why, don''t you think it doesn''t look like the palace at all?" Noticing luobeibei''s surprised eyes, Ge Yi asked with a smile, knowing that she didn''t have any disdain for her. Otherwise, she would have revealed something when she lived in the guest house with little other than infrastructure these days. Luobeiru nodded: "it''s not like it, but I feel that this is the real style of the old generation. It''s simple, clear, natural and casual, just like Well, it seems that all the extraneous things are just extraneous things, not the real pursuit of one''s heart, so don''t care too much. " "Ha ha ha ha..." Hearing her comment, there was a burst of hearty laughter in front of her. "I didn''t miss my old man. The little girl really understood me. Come on, come on in." Luobei can''t help but smile, followed by GE Yi to speed up the pace. Mu Aoxing was still walking slowly, but he said, "Uncle Qihuang, it''s no use for her to understand you any more. People will leave tomorrow, but they will never see you again." The voice of the old man with white beard was really good. Then he sighed and said, "it''s a pity." Luobeibei didn''t speak any more. Instead, when he came to the main courtyard and met the old man with white beard, he bowed his knees and saluted: "old man, thank you very much these days." Then he took out a few pots of wine and put them on the table. "These are the spirit wine just made by the younger generation these two days. Together with the previous ones, the prescription has been given to Aunt Ge Yi. Even if the younger generation is not here, aunt Ge Yi can make it at any time." "Ge Yi has just told me, little girl, I''ve got your heart." Seeing the wine, the old man with white beard immediately brightened his eyes. He took a pot and poured several mouthfuls of it. Then he sighed with satisfaction, "I used to drink your wine a few days ago, but I don''t have any taste these days. I''m so greedy." Mu Ao star eyes a Piao, suddenly quick as electricity to grab a bottle in hand, directly drank a big mouthful. "Hey, smelly boy, that''s a little girl''s filial piety to me." The old man with white beard was stunned. Just as he was about to come and grab it back, Mu Aoxing had collected the wine into the space: "Uncle Qihuang, don''t you have so many on your table? But I''m so kind to sister Luo. She hasn''t mixed a bottle of wine for me. This bottle is for me. " Said, but also pretended to be wronged to look at Luobei. Luobei suddenly black line, can''t help but roll a white eye: "these wine, are specially for the elderly to drink, you drink young also useless." The old man with white beard had already swept the rest of the wine into his own space. Hearing this, he burst into laughter: "ha ha ha Do you hear me? It''s for old people. What are you fighting for? Why don''t you give it back to me soon? "Mu Ao star God does not change color unchanged way: "it doesn''t matter, I can wait until decades later to drink." "The little girl said that this kind of mixed wine doesn''t last long. I don''t know what it will taste like decades later." "Then I''ll have a taste, whether it''s useful or not, as long as it''s made by sister Luo." Say, Mu Ao star again blunt Luo North a smile. This guy really took the wrong medicine? After a while, my face changed greatly. Luobei shivers inexplicably and chooses not to talk to him any more. Since Mu Aoxing has followed her, she won''t be silenced automatically because she doesn''t pay attention to her. Not only that, he has to fight for more benefits for her. My good sister, don''t you think I''ve paid you enough? I have to give more to the prince. What can you do? "Uncle Qi Huang, it''s said that taking short hands to eat people''s mouth is soft. Sister Luo has given you so much wine and given you all the recipes for mixing wine. Do you want to show it too?" Luobei immediately turned his head and glared at him in a panic: "don''t talk nonsense. The old man has been good enough to me. Don''t let others think that I''m insatiable." "Well, others may misunderstand you are insatiable, but Uncle Qihuang certainly won''t. uncle Qihuang, are you right?" "Old master, don''t pay attention to him. Don''t give me any more things. Even if you give them, I won''t ask for them any more." Luobei road. "Fool." Mu Aoxing despises Tao. "I''m such a fool that you don''t care." Luo Beiqi stares at him. "I''m sorry, I can''t leave it alone." Mu Ao star slowly said, "when you leave, your aunt entrusted you to me. How can I watch you willingly be a big fool. Uncle Qi Huang, you don''t have to give her anything else. How many magic weapons should you give her? " "I don''t want the magic weapon either." Luobei is in a hurry. "Oh, you don''t like magic weapons. Do you want magic weapons?" Mu Aoxing deliberately misinterpreted her meaning, pretending to be very helpless to show his hand to the old man with white beard, "Uncle Qihuang, it seems that you really have to give her a magic weapon." "Mu Aoxing!" For the first time, Luo Beiqi called his name directly, "don''t talk nonsense, OK?" As soon as the name came out, not far away Wei Yi and Wei San squinted, but before they had time to scold, they heard Mu Aoxing calmly correct: "no big or small, it''s brother Mu!" Two people looked at each other, Qiqi silence again, as what did not hear. Luobeibei was almost crazy. He wanted to block his mouth with his fist tightly. However, he could only jump in front of the old man with white beard and hold his hand in a coquetry way: "elder, can you take care of your nephew and grandson and block his mouth?" ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 108 "He can still speak with his mouth shut up!" The old man with white beard looked at them bickering with a smile, as if they were watching a good play. He was very happy, but seeing that luobeibei was really crazy, he patted her hand with a smile. "Well, well, this kid''s mouth is always more irritating than my old man. Let''s be a little dog barking, and don''t understand anything?" "Uncle Qihuang, have you ever done so much harm to your nephew and grandson?" Mu Aoxing can''t help rolling his eyes. Luobeibei suddenly burst into laughter. He felt relieved. He couldn''t help learning the way of muaoxing. He raised his chin and showed off to him haughtily. Then he said with a smile: "old man, I just thought of a new way of mixing wine. Shall we try it now?" The old man with white beard suddenly became more and more smiling: "OK, try it, try it quickly..." Luobei called out the names of several spirit liquors and asked Ge Yi to prepare them. He also said to the old man with white beard: "elder, you should protect them this time. Don''t let others rob them again." "Well, you can''t let someone else take it." White beard old man deliberately a face, blunt Mu Ao star way, "boy, nothing you can go, don''t stay here annoying." "The seventh emperor''s uncle..." Just for a moment, Mu Aoxing had recovered his calm color, and said frankly, "luobeibei is also my nephew''s little benefactor. She''s leaving tomorrow, and I don''t know when to meet her. My nephew wants to spend more time with sister Luo." He called sister Luo one by one, but luobeibei only felt goose bumps all over his body. As soon as he turned his black eyes, he simply answered: "OK, I''ll also give you one, isn''t it?" Mu Aoxing was overjoyed: "it''s almost the same. Thank you for coming to Luobei!" "Don''t call me sister any more," he said. "I''ll stop calling you again." Mu Ao star immediately took a Fu to his mouth a paste, more than the stars shining eyes are full of smile. "It''s suitable for you, boy. The most arrogant Prince of Lei Chen Kingdom has changed his face so much. If it comes back to your father, mother and concubine, do you want to let the little girl settle down?" This time, even the old man with white beard can''t stand it. He can''t help whispering. Mu Aoxing''s smile suddenly stagnated, his face instantly condensed into ice, slowly turned his head and looked at Wei Yi and Wei San. Wei Yi and Wei San immediately turned their heads together and looked to the side. Mu Ao star coldly sound: "back father asked, how to say?" "Your Highness, we haven''t seen or heard anything today." Compared with Wei Yi, Wei San''s temperament is a little more flexible. After taking a look at Wei Yi who is serious and prim, he immediately makes decisions on behalf of Wei Yi and specially emphasizes today''s two words. See these two guys are not stupid, Mu Aoxing this just took back the line of sight, but see Luo Beibei has helped the old man with white beard into the house, busy to keep up. But Luo Beibei followed the old man with white beard to the door. He thought it was as simple as where he lived. Unexpectedly, when he just landed, he felt gorgeous in front of him. On the other hand, the room was no longer a room, but a peach forest full of peach blossoms in spring. This peach forest is also a mirage, but compared with the previous pastoral scenery, the scale is much smaller. There is no house in the forest, only a grass pavilion with a canopy, stone tables and stone benches in the pavilion, which is very simple. After sitting for a while, Ge Yi came back with her designated spirit wine and mixing tools. Just as inferior wine and good wine can''t be compared, good wine and good wine are also different. Good wine and spirit wine are totally different levels. Naturally, the blending methods of these different wines are not the same. Among them, Luobei itself needs to explore all kinds of blending. However, in the past, luobeibei only gave the final result to the old man with white beard after he had tried it out. Today, since Zhengzhu is present, he should ask for more opinions from his old man. Maybe he likes the bad taste better! The old man with white beard was very happy to participate in the wine test. Mu Aoxing also had the cheek to join. Luobeibei didn''t want him to be too proud, so he simply asked everyone present to participate, including Wei Yi and Wei San. Wei Yi and Wei San had heard that she could mix wine. They were all novel. Seeing Mu Aoxing didn''t object, they were not polite. He tried six times in a row. Except for the first time when he failed completely, the other five times all had their own good points. The old man with white beard was particularly satisfied with the sixth time. But Luo Beibei always felt that it was not enough, so he continued to adjust for the seventh time. This time, she finally got the taste she wanted in her imagination, and then she took a sip of it herself. As soon as the wine came into her stomach, she immediately felt that the aura in her stomach was rapidly dispersing to the four limbs and head, and the whole person instantly had a kind of blood boiling, as if a feeling of infinite power was surging up all over her body. Yes, that''s what I want! Luobeibei immediately shared a cup, and then took the lead to drink the rest of his cup, and closed his eyes to experience.See her expression has obvious change, other people are also some can''t wait to drink their share, immediately everyone''s eyes are bright. "This wine It seems to improve the spiritual power? Wei Yi, how do you feel? " He was the first to ask in astonishment. "I also think there are some effects, but the quantity of only one cup is still less, which can''t be fully confirmed." Wei Yi''s temperament seems to be more cautious. Luobei smiles and looks at the old man with white beard who is still squinting and savoring the changes. Mu Aoxing seems to be very calm. After looking at GE Yi, he begins to wait for the gray beard to announce the most authoritative appraisal results. "I can confirm that," gray beard finally opened his eyes, and his old eyes were slightly excited, "little girl, your wine can really improve the spiritual power by about 5%, and there should be no side effects." "It can really improve the spiritual power, but there are no side effects. It''s precious!" David can''t help but wonder, looking at luobeibei''s eyes suddenly hot up. Among the imperial capitals, there are many talented people. Who can be elected as the imperial palace guard is not the one who has experienced many battles and achieved brilliant results, not to mention the one who has directly served the emperor. Naturally, such a person knows more clearly how great an advantage it would be if he could instantly improve his spiritual power by 5% during the battle. No wonder he can''t help but get excited. "Unfortunately, none of these spirits can be preserved for a long time. They can only be mixed and drunk now." Ge Yi says suddenly. When he heard that, he couldn''t help feeling sorry. But the old man with white beard said with a smile, "isn''t there you, Ge Yi? You have to learn the blending method of this wine carefully. Don''t go back. I can''t drink it even if I want to drink it." Ge Yi smiles and starts to clean up the wine set. Wei Yi and Wei San, in order to avoid suspicion, quickly and consciously retreat to the door. When they both went out, the old man with white beard asked thoughtfully, "little girl, this wine may be preserved for a long time?" As soon as GE Yigang came out, luobeibei understood that she was indirectly asking whether the new wine could be preserved. So she began to think about it carefully and thought that this kind of wine could be preserved. She then said: "what we used to blend just now are all unusual spirit wine. If we study it again, we should be able to keep it for a period of time, but I can''t know how long it will be Sure. " "It''s good to keep it, girl. If you succeed in your research, it''s a great achievement!" The old man with white beard was so excited that he even changed his name. "I''ll try again now, aunt Geyi. Please remember all the details." "Well, you hurry up," the old man with white beard said, and even took the initiative to pull up Mu Aoxing, "smelly boy, let''s all go out, don''t hinder the girl''s research." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 109 Seeing that the old man with white beard attached so much importance to the research results, Mu Aoxing, who also knew the importance of long-term preservation of the spirit wine, naturally would not deliberately make trouble at this moment. In addition, he had something to say to the old man with white beard in private, so he left the room without any objection. As soon as he went outside, Wei Yi reported: "just now, the imperial concubine Ji''s mother had an oral instruction that she invited Miss Luo to the palace for dinner tomorrow. In addition, the imperial concubine Ji asked her 19 highness to return to the palace immediately." Mu Ao star handsome eyebrow a Cu, light way: "know, you go out first." When Wei Yi and Wei San came out of the yard, Mu Aoxing solemnly said: "Uncle Qihuang, I''m afraid I won''t be able to see sister Luo off tomorrow when I go back to the palace. What my nephew and grandson discussed with you before..." The old man with white beard said, "don''t worry, let the girl leave safely tomorrow morning. Even your father''s people won''t let them know where they will be sent." "Please uncle Qi Huang. I''ll go back and prepare something for sister Luo." Having said that, Mu Aoxing didn''t really start immediately, but couldn''t help looking back. "Come on, let''s go, smelly boy. It''s a long time to come. It''s not that there will be no chance to see you again in the future. The matter of spirit wine has not been completely determined yet. Don''t tell your father yet. " Seeing that he was so hopeless, the old man with white beard simply drove people out. "Nephew and grandson." Mu Aoxing looks at it again with regret, but he knows that even if he wants to say goodbye to luobeibei, I''m afraid that stubborn little girl won''t give her a good face. After taking a deep breath, she resolutely strides away. After a while, Luobei successfully solved the problem of preservation, and saw Mu Aoxing disappeared. Although he was a little surprised, he didn''t ask anything. He just gave the spirit wine to the old man with white beard: "if the old man doesn''t have other orders, the younger generation will go back to practice first." Although it''s not bad for this night, I''m afraid it''s hard to find a place with such a strong aura after I leave the imperial capital. It''s good to absorb more. But the old man with white beard said, "don''t worry. For a moment, girl, I can''t come to see you off tomorrow." Luobei shriveled: "I don''t want him to send it." It seems that his nephew and grandson are really hot. The old man with white beard sighs in his heart. But he thinks about it and laughs again. How old are these two children? As he said just now, they have a long way to go. They have their own temperament. What kind of heart do they have. Thinking about this, he said: "girl, come in with me. Ge Yi, go and get ready." Luobei puzzled to follow him to re-enter the door, this time, the old man with white beard just stepped into the peach forest and stopped: "girl, you just throw something forward." Luobei suspiciously took out a wine cup and threw it over. As soon as the wine cup was thrown two or three feet, the peach blossom on the nearby peach tree suddenly seemed to be blown by a gust of wind and raised countless petals. In an instant, the wine cup was cut into countless tiny pieces. Luobei was not surprised, but also puzzled to see the old man with white beard. The old man with white beard suddenly put out his hand with a smile, and the peach forest disappeared in front of him, revealing the original shape of the room. The old man with white beard had a beautiful peach blossom in his hand. The old man with white beard put the peach blossom and a jade slip into Luo Beibei''s hand: "girl, put it away." "No, it can''t be accepted." Luobei north is not stupid, where can''t see this peach blossom is just that peach forest, quickly refused, "just said, can''t accept any gift of the elder." "Wrong, girl, this is not a gift from my old man, but the reward you deserve for mixing out spirit wine. Don''t think that my old man will suffer a loss. I''ll give this prescription to the father and emperor of smelly boy later. My nephew can''t treat my old man badly." The old man with white beard waved his hand solemnly and said, "girl, don''t think you just mixed up a new spirit wine. You didn''t do anything important. After a while, you will know the great use of spirit wine." Seeing the seriousness of what he said, he thought that having this peach blossom array would be another layer of security. After thinking about it, Luobei took it back: "then I won''t show any affectation with my elders." "Well, that''s right." The old man with white beard regained his smiling appearance. "Come on, girl, the old man will tell you how to arrange for you on the way back. You can rest assured that as long as you are careful, no one can follow you to find the trouble of the demon tribe in the area..." ¡­¡­ The next day, morning, yunshang palace. Imperial concubine Ji is sitting on her main hall in full dress. Although there are five girls who are eight to fifteen years old and are dressed in different styles, there are almost no smiles on her charming face. "The woman surnamed Luo is too humble. She doesn''t even come to this meeting?" See Ji Fei''s displeasure, the oldest and the most gorgeous girl begins to blame. "Yes, it''s not a great honor for me to invite you. I was so excited that I almost lost sleep last night. Today, I''m afraid I''ll miss the time to say hello to my mother and get up early. But how can she be so contemptuous?" A 12-year-old girl, who was obviously lower than the other four, with a proper smile on her face, immediately echoed her words and did not forget to look out of the hall to show her indignation."I think she''s deliberately self-supporting. She''s kind to cousin Xing, and she doesn''t pay attention to her aunt at all," another girl, who is about 13 years old and is similar to Princess Ji, snorted coldly. "It''s said that she offended your majesty just after entering the palace. She''s very arrogant!" "No matter how kind you are, it can''t be like this," the eight year old girl said innocently, "as a subject of the world, shouldn''t you serve your majesty and princes with all your heart?" "Isn''t that the reason? Yanran is several years younger than Miss Luo. Even she knows so much about proprieties and things. I don''t know if Miss Luo really doesn''t know or doesn''t know... " The oldest girl said. "Why don''t you really understand? She also told my father that she had learned etiquette The girl who is similar to Ji Fei laughs and despises. "Since I admit that I have learned etiquette, how can I still..." "It''s on purpose, of course." Seeing that Ji Fei''s face became more and more ugly, the girl who was similar to Ji Fei poured another ladle of oil. Thinking of the news that her father told her, she could not help being jealous. Cousin Xing is her cousin. Why does that vulgar Mountain girl call him brother mu? Hum, when she comes, I have to teach her a good lesson. "Ziying..." Ji Fei didn''t like the little son''s benefactor''s daughter, so she squinted at the maid beside her, "and, xing''er, ask." "Yes." The maid bowed down, and then came back with a pale face "Say it Seeing her face, Ji Fei knew that it was not good news. "The letter from the Lord''s mansion said that the girl Luo I left the imperial capital early in the morning, and And... " The Ji imperial concubine hears Luo north already left, the facial expression has already become very ugly, see purple Ying to stammer again, more Jiao Yan takes anger: "still have what to say quickly." Ziying Putong knelt down and said, "there are nineteen other princes. He was closed last night..." Imperial concubine Ji was so angry that she clapped her hand on the armrest and trembled all over her: "OK, OK, one by two, they don''t pay attention to our palace in this way..." Seeing that she was not angry, the girl who was similar to Princess Ji turned her eyes and immediately threw all the dirty water on Luobei: "aunt, my cousin has always been filial to you. It must be that Luobei abetted my cousin. This mountain girl is really scheming. She has gone and even provoked the feelings between my cousin and aunt." "This wild girl is so hateful. Fortunately, she has a little self-knowledge and finally left. She will never come back, will she?" Imperial concubine Ji coldly smile, disgust all put on the face: "if she really have self-knowledge, don''t come back also just, if still have face to come back..." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 110 It wasn''t long before all the news in the yunshang palace reached the third prince''s mansion. It was said that luobeibei had left the imperial capital quietly in the early morning. Mu Aoyu, who had been sent to keep an eye on the prince''s mansion but had nothing to gain, fell a precious Ju Ling inkstone on the spot. From Mu Aoxing''s appearance in Lu''an county city, he knew that the little girl would be mu Aoxing''s weakness. It''s a pity that his subordinates could not find a chance to start after ambushing around Liu''s residence for so many days. Later, when the seven old kings arrived, they had no chance to wait for them to return to Beijing. He had a plan. Since he said that the little girl was his benefactor, their mother and concubine should have met the girl and expressed their gratitude. At that time, there was no need to get the girl anywhere. It was just a cup of tea that could plant a seed for later use. But I didn''t expect that once again, as soon as the girl entered the palace, she offended her father and broke her meridians. Mu Aoxing cautiously didn''t arrange for the girl to live in the palace or the prince''s house. Instead, she arranged for the seven old prince''s house, where he couldn''t get in at all. There was a reason why she couldn''t enter the palace. He could only continue to restrain his temper and wait for the right time. It was not easy for him to find that luobeibei was ok, so he skillfully let his uncle come out again. He didn''t want to be a bit late. His good brother didn''t care so much, and even his mother''s mood didn''t care, so he sent the man away directly. "Your Highness, do you want to send someone after you?" Seeing that his face was so bad, his subordinates were also worried, but they had to ask for instructions. "Chasing? Do you have any direction for where to go Mu Aoyu calm face way, intellectually also know that if you don''t quickly arrange people to chase some clues back, this weakness may really be lost, got up and walked two circles, then immediately restored the consistent calm image, "immediately send their brother and sister''s information to all over the country, that is, to look for a needle in a haystack, you have to first look for it again." "Yes, your highness, the 19 Highnesses..." "All of them are dormant for the time being, and the days to come are still long!" "Yes, sir." ¡­¡­ However, Luo Beibei didn''t leave as early as Ji Fei got the news. Instead, he was taken by GE Yi to a teleportation station in the middle of the night, and was transferred to another place in the blink of an eye. Fortunately, although this transmission array will make people feel uncomfortable, it''s much better than muaoxing''s void mirror and the devil''s split silk. It''s just that what''s going on in this fragrant room that can smother people and the sound of warblers and swallows and the music of silk and bamboo outside? Luobeibei turned on the smart power, adjusted his state, and was about to open the door to explore the situation with Dashan, when the door suddenly opened itself. Luobeibei was surprised. Subconsciously, she pulled the mountain back two steps. Then she saw a gorgeous and heavily made-up Xu Niang come in. She saw her brother and sister. Her slender eyebrows were picked high. Unexpectedly, she didn''t shout. Instead, she calmly looked them up and down for a while: "are you coming to borrow the way?" Luobei nodded: "yes." The woman raised eyebrow tip again, lazy tunnel: "do you understand the rules?" Luobeibei quietly took out a bag of zhongpinlingshi, a few bottles of wine and a piece of messenger from the storage bag. The woman took the spirit stone into the sachet, opened the bottles of wine one by one, smelled them and tasted them again. Then her eyes began to look satisfied: "OK, look at these bottles of wine, I''ll arrange it for you. I''ll wait here. I''ll be back soon." Luobei and Dashan looked at each other and sat obediently in the room waiting. Although the woman gave them a strange feeling, the old man with white beard arranged the way himself, and she was willing to believe the woman on this alone. However, after waiting for a long time, no one came. Luobeibei could not help but quietly opened the door and looked outside. He found that although the small building he was in was very quiet, in front of the courtyard style building with gossamer fluttering everywhere, it was full of people. The laughter and music he had heard earlier should come from there From the building. Her eyesight is very good, this distance naturally can not stop her eyes, but looking at the crowd of men and women, she is more confused: "brother Dashan, do you know where this is?" In fact, she just asked casually, but just like the last time when she came to the imperial capital, Dashan replied solemnly, "where men are looking for fun, they have brought me before." "Brother, you Have you been here? " Luobei was immediately embarrassed. Although she is only eleven years old, she is a girl after all. For her safety, the demons in the demon valley have instilled into her some warnings that human beings are very dangerous, especially human men are more dangerous. Although she is not very clear, she is also ignorant. "Well," Dashan nodded, his face was not only smooth and unsophisticated, but also disgusted, "but I don''t like this kind of place. Those women are as smelly as this room, and they always touch me, which is very annoying.""That''s very annoying. People who touch others are not good people." Luobeibei agreed, "my aunt and yanrao told me that if a man wants to touch me, I''ll fight to death if I can fight, but I''ll run quickly..." "Poof..." Just now, the half aged woman just turned back. Hearing the childish conversation between the brothers and sisters, she couldn''t help chuckling, "you two, one is a baby who doesn''t even open her wings, and the other is a boy with wooden bumps. How do you know that the love between men and women is the most basic ethics in the world. Well, it''s no use talking to you now. You will understand it one day. Come with me The woman took out a handkerchief and shook in front of them. "What are you doing?" Luobei immediately took Dashan back several steps and watched her with vigilance. Although this place was sent to them by the elders, my mother said that it was necessary to be defensive, and her action was really suspicious. However, there didn''t seem to be anything strange in the handkerchief. Woman a Leng, can''t help but smile again: "sorry, used to." Said, did not explain too much, "let''s go." Luobei heart has doubts, but for the time being can only choose to keep up. However, she did not rush to go, but first took out a big cloak to let Dashan pocket, and then she was picked up by Dashan and nestled in his arms. In this way, when the cloak is pulled in front of the chest, only half of the eyes will show. Even if someone accidentally sweeps it, they will think that there is only one tall man, which can play a role of covering up. "The little girl is very clever." When the woman saw this, she laughed coyly. Luobeibei didn''t say a word, and the woman didn''t say anything more. She took them downstairs directly. At the bottom of the small building are several clumps of green bamboos, which are still lush in this season. There is some white fog floating in the middle. As soon as you enter, Luobei feels that the sound of the building in front of you seems to have retreated several miles away. Although there is a lingering sound, you can''t hear it clearly. These small buildings seem to be located in a garden. Although there are many brightly lit buildings in the garden, the places where women take them around the garden are almost without lights, and they don''t meet anyone. About a quarter of an hour later, I came to a corner gate. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 111 It''s near the end of the month, and the last quarter of the moon in the sky is already dim. Tonight, there are a few clouds to block it from time to time. There is no dark outside. It looks like only a vague outline. Luobeibei''s eyes have already had a certain night vision ability. Even if the light is dim, you can still see clearly that there is a carriage stopping there and the old driver sitting on the board who seems to be dozing with his head down. The woman went to the car, handed the old driver something, and then said to them, "go up. Banye will take you to where you want to go." Since luobeibei had been hiding, it was inconvenient to make a sound again, so he secretly taught Dashan how to reply: "thank you, what''s the name of the girl?" "Just call me sister Qiao," she gave him a charming wink. "Little brother, welcome to play later!" Dashan felt the cold hair standing up, arched his hands in a random way, and quickly jumped into the carriage. There was still sister Qiao''s smile outside. The old coachman speechlessly drove the carriage through the darkness. He was obviously very familiar with the roads of the city. Except for turning, the speed was almost the same, and he did not attract the attention of the night watchers. After walking for about half an hour, the carriage came to a crude quay of a small river. The old coachman jumped out of the car, stepped on the stone steps with one foot, and beat up the awning boat by the stone steps with the other. In the awning boat, a scolding voice came out immediately: "who is going to toss Laozi without sleeping in the middle of the night?" With the decline of his voice, a very thin man came out drowsily and looked even worse. "Go away, I don''t do business today." The old coachman ignored him and threw a message. The skinny man answered and rolled his eyes: "come in!" Dashan jumped out of the car with luobeibei in his arms, arched his hand to the old coachman, and jumped on the awning boat. He was tall, heavy, and hard-working. The small awning boat suddenly shook and almost capsized, which made the thin man complain again. The mountain didn''t make a sound, and the old coachman immediately jumped back to the car, turned his horse''s head around, and disappeared like a ghost. The thin man could only scold, but he put on a cotton padded jacket and untied the rope to open the boat. Dashan is tall. Even if he sits in a small awning boat, he can''t tolerate him at all. He can only sit outside. Moreover, Luobei doesn''t want to go into the sleeping place. Fortunately, although it was late autumn, they both had certain accomplishments and were not afraid of the cold wind. At night, the whole city seems to be in a deep dream. There are almost no lights on both sides of the river. In silence, even the cry of autumn insects can not be heard. Only the sound of boats stretching the river and long bamboo poles coming in and out of the water. The man didn''t speak, so the brother and sister didn''t say a word, and let the boat zigzag along the river. The boat was shaking and out of the city. On both sides of the boat began to appear clumps of decaying reeds. After swinging among the reeds for a long time, the front suddenly brightened up, and a relatively wide water area appeared. At this time, the color of the sky has gradually turned white, and the dawn has gradually become transparent from the initial light. However, a thin layer of water mist soon rises on the water surface, and the outline around it is more blurred. The man looked thin and small, as if a strong wind could blow him away. But after the long bamboo pole was held in his hand, it fell to the ground without a moment''s pause. Even luobeibei didn''t hear any change in his breathing. Xu Niang, a charming brothel woman, seems to be a sleepy old driver who will fall out of the car at any time, and this thin man who is not like a boatman at all. Although they all seem to be ordinary people in the city, since the route is arranged by the elders themselves, how can they really be ordinary people? Fortunately, these people''s mouths seem to be tight and they don''t have any curiosity. Otherwise, she really doesn''t know how to deal with it. The so-called saying that if she talks too much, she will lose. Now she has a life-saving ten thousand year ginseng, and there is only Dashan elder brother who is not inferior to others in terms of strength and intelligence. Mist fluttering, boat fluttering, and for a while, before the convenience of a fog around the island. The man propped the boat to the side of the island, raised the bamboo pole and pointed a few points out of the air. The fog quickly retreated and formed a door, but no one answered as before. The man seems to be tired, the whole person is lazy: "go up, I want to go back to sleep." Dashan habitually clasped his fist and took Luobei to the north bank. Looking back, the man had already swung away quickly, and there was a faint sound of yawning. Dashan could only walk to the center of the island. After a few meters, he finally walked out of the clouds and saw a small courtyard in the middle of the island. Looking at the courtyard, luobeibei suddenly felt a little familiar. Then he thought, isn''t this the courtyard in the old man''s idyllic fantasy?Just thinking about it, the old woman came out of the room. Before the mountain saw the ceremony, the old woman waved her hand in a hoarse voice: "in the first room in the East, put six pieces of high-quality spirit stones. You can twist the dragon''s head, tiger''s head and Phoenix''s head by yourself." Then she was about to turn around. At this moment, a white shadow with a length of about ten feet suddenly appeared in her arms and rushed to the mountain quickly. Dashan was startled and subconsciously reached out to block it. However, the white shadow passed through his big palm very flexibly and went straight to Luobei in his arms. Luobeibei was also surprised, but her intuition told her that the white shadow was not malicious, so she just raised her hand casually, and the white shadow immediately stopped in her palm, her head the size of an egg tilted, and her small round eyes looked at her suspiciously. Luobeibei saw that the white shadow was a small animal that looked like a squirrel and a mink. "Sister..." Dashan couldn''t prevent the little guy, and the cold sweat came out. The second reaction was to catch the little animal again. "Brother is OK," luobeibei quickly blocked his hand and jumped from his arms. "Eh..." At this time, the old woman made a sound full of surprise. She did not shy away from the two brothers and sisters. She directly asked, "what''s the origin of this girl, baby?" When the little animal heard her voice, it squeaked out two extremely sharp sounds. "Oh, you don''t know? I don''t know if I''m still in such a hurry, and I''m not afraid of being laughed at? " The old woman said to herself, then raised her old and dim eyes, looked at them formally, and said, "come back, people are just passing by, and it''s useless for you to be rare." The mink like and squirrel like animal squeaked twice again. It seemed to give up a look. Luo Beibei jumped up abruptly and flew back to the old woman''s arms, but his eyes were still exposed. "Come on, don''t tease my baby." The old woman seemed to be really afraid that bao''er would follow Luobei. She waved her hand and turned back to her house. Luobei saluted her back with mist and water, then led the mountain into the east room, and saw that there was a transmission array inside, surrounded by three statues of dragon, tiger and Phoenix. These three different statues represent different transmission ends. The old woman did not explain this. The old man with white beard had already told her in advance, and she had already considered which one to choose. Putting the spirit stone into the array, Luobei chooses tiger head without hesitation, and then applies a cleaning technique to the whole room before the array starts to remove the smell of himself and the mountain. Before she left, aunt Yue Xue emphasized the importance of defending people. In the process of going to the demon clan, you should pay special attention to any unexpected situation. Just now, the little monster named bao''er was an accident. Therefore, if she wants to avoid harming the demon clan, she must be more careful. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 112 A few days later, in Southwest China, on a mountain road 20 miles away from the imperial capital, a small caravan was busy escorting 30 carts uphill in an orderly manner. It rained heavily just a few days ago in this area. The mud is still wet. Many potholes have been washed out by the rain on the slope. The wheels are easy to sink into them and it is extremely difficult to move. Fortunately, the caravan has a lot of experience in this kind of thing. In addition, there are many strong men in the caravan. They can push the baggage to the top of the slope one by one with concerted efforts. It''s just a pure work of strength. It''s tiring enough. See the vast majority of people are puffing and puffing, almost exhausted to lie down, a left eyebrow broken, seemingly the leader of the big man busy and shouting encouragement: "there are only four cars left, everyone work hard, after this period, the rest will be easy to go." "Head, you coax us again? Every time you say that, there will be another one after this one. " A long and thin man, who was resting by the car, cried immediately after hearing the speech, but obviously there was no malice, so everyone laughed. "Yes, the head says that every time. I always take it seriously. I can''t believe it this time." "I didn''t lie this time," a half old man who was in charge of driving said with a smile. "We are only 20 miles away from man city at most. This section of the ascent is the longest and steepest. After this section, the rest is really easy to walk." "It''s really only twenty miles?" Someone exclaimed in surprise, "isn''t that coming soon?" "Yes, Mancheng is ahead. If you work harder, I''m sure you can get there before Shenshi." Broken eyebrow leader''s voice is thick and loud to shout a way, "at that time I invite everybody to have a good meal, meat tube full, wine tube enough!" A burst of cheers broke out in the crowd. The hardships of the past few months were finally coming to an end. The enthusiasm of the people was mobilized again. Ten people in groups protected the four cars and began to sell power again. After a while, the first car swayed up the slope. The tired half dead men all supported the car and gasped for breath. They couldn''t move at half a sound. Only a man with a beard on his face just took a break and ran down to help push the second car. When the second car got on, he pushed the third car and the fourth car. When all the cars finally went up the slope, the broken eyebrow leader came up to him and handed him a bag of wine: "brother Zhaozi, it''s thanks to you that we can go up the slope so quickly this time." "Brother Shao, you are too polite. I have nothing but this strength. If you didn''t take me in, I don''t know if I could walk this way alone." The bearded man was very humble, and his pure eyes showed sincere gratitude. "Don''t always talk about a little thing," the team leader clapped him on the shoulder with a laugh. "It''s not easy for us to go out and make a living. If we can take care of each other, we can take care of each other. Brother Shao, I still say that. If you can''t find your cousin in Mancheng for a while, don''t worry. We have to spend the winter in Mancheng. At that time, we all have time to help you find it slowly. " The people next to him echoed: "yes, brother Zhaozi, if you can''t find it, it doesn''t matter. Brother Zhaozi, you are so honest and honest, you have the strength, and you have the kung fu. Brother Shao wants to keep you long ago." Hearing this, Brother Shao interrupted him unhappily: "don''t talk nonsense. Brother Zhaozi came all the way to find a relative. How could he not find a relative The man knew that he had made a slip of the tongue and apologized to Zhao Zi: "sorry, brother Zhao Zi, I just don''t have a door to open my mouth. What do you think I just farted?" He is also a kind-hearted, Zhao Zi naturally won''t be angry with him, we all said a few words with a smile, and the matter passed. "Well, it''s almost time to rest. Let''s straighten out and start early." Brother Shao looked up at the sky. "It''s a gloomy day. I''m afraid it''s going to snow. Let''s hold on to it..." Before his words were heard, all the horses in the motorcade suddenly became restless, and a huge roar came from the forest on the left, shaking the ground. Shaogedun changed color: "someone is hunting monsters, everyone speed!" All the people immediately jumped up and performed their duties as fast as they could. The people who got on the bus, the people who drove the bus, and the people who escorted the bus were in order, although they were all in a panic. However, although the road ahead is not as difficult as it was when we just went uphill, there are many small potholes, and there are plenty of baggage. The speed of the road can be imagined. However, the movement in the mountain forest is getting bigger and bigger. When we climb to the whistle on the tree, we can see that many trees fall down in a straight line, and the direction of the straight line is the interruption of their motorcade. "Let''s go ahead, let''s not take care of the goods in the back. Step back and find a place to hide." Brother Shao called out decisively, with more than a dozen strong men at the two ends of the line, ready to protect everyone at any time. With two loud sounds, two big trees on the side of the mountain road finally fell down. At the same time, a giant beast with huge double horns on top of his head rushed through the mountain road madly. Not only did he fly a carriage and horse to the forest on the right in an instant, but also the strong wind around him directly impacted Shaoge and others.Following them were several practitioners who kept attacking the beast with various magic talismans: "the cliff is not far ahead. Stop the beast quickly, or you will fall short of success!" The giant animals appear quickly and disappear quickly, and so do the practitioners behind them. The fallen branches and leaves are still trembling, and their shadows have disappeared in the mountains, leaving only the mess behind. "How''s everybody doing? How many people are injured? " Shao Ge took the lead in struggling out of the forest. Not only his face was covered with blood hanging from branches, but his voice was hoarse and bleeding from the corners of his mouth. Obviously, he suffered a lot of internal injuries. Far away, some people who were lucky to avoid the disaster rushed from both ends and began to look for people. They helped the people who had been blown away from all parts of the forest. One of them, Chen Liu, happened to be stuck on the fork of a big tree and broke his right leg directly. It took a lot of efforts to save him. After checking, not only Shao Ge and more than a dozen other guards were injured to varying degrees, but also two carriages were scrapped with horses and carts, and a large amount of horses'' blood was splashed in the mud, which was shocking. "We can buy the carriage when it''s gone. It''s lucky that everyone is still alive." In the face of such a heavy loss, he was also seriously injured, but Shao Ge, the leader of the team, only said this sentence, so he methodically assigned people to deal with the aftermath. With the help of several apprentices, the doctor in the car quickly began to treat the patients. The others moved the trees and tidied up the goods. Although they were all angry, almost no one was making useless complaints. Obviously, it was not the first time for them to suffer this kind of disaster. Fortunately, although they were all injured, none of them were seriously injured. At this time, the bearded man named Zhao Zi made great efforts again. With his help, they finally moved the two fallen trees to the roadside. Just as he was about to clean up and check the goods on the two cars, there were several figures in the forest road that was hit by the giant beast, but they were the monks just now. As soon as they appeared, they immediately guarded the front and back ends of the motorcade, and then a cold looking man, holding a mouse like goblin in his hand, went directly to the middle of the motorcade, where the disaster happened. The mouse seemed to be very intelligent. Without waiting for the cold man''s command, it swished down and shook its tentacles, smelled around, and then turned back and called to the man twice. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 113 "Search!" As soon as the cold man waved his hand, several practitioners immediately began to check each car. When they waved their hands, not only the goods that had just been sorted out were thrown into the wet mud, but also the original carriages were turned upside down. Many people in the caravan were red eyed on the spot, but they were swept away coldly by those practitioners, but no one dared to move. Brother Shao, the leader of the caravan, even had to struggle to get up and salute the cold man with a smile: "immortal, I don''t know..." The chilly man cut off his voice with a wave of his hand: "less nonsense, did you see a kind of gray animal like fox and wolf just now?" "Did anyone see it?" Shao Geli raised his voice to ask everyone, "if you see something, please tell the immortal, don''t miss the important event of the immortal." People in the motorcade shook their heads and said they didn''t see it. Brother Shao accompanied him with a smile: "Xianchang, you see, we are just ordinary people with human eyes. Just now things happened too fast. We just felt that things happened as soon as our eyes were dazzled. It was too late to panic. We really didn''t see any gray animals." That horse elder brother didn''t pay attention to him, just looked at everyone in the motorcade darkly. Soon after, the friars had turned the whole team over to make sure the gray animal wasn''t really here. That horse elder brother not from tighten brow: "impossible, smell is here break?"? Could it be that you didn''t search carefully? " A long and pretty nun glanced at the Caravan: "these people are just mortal mole ants. No one is a monk. Even if they want to eat, they don''t have this ability." Another monk pointed to the crown of the tree beside him and guessed: "the demon is cunning. Will he just take advantage of the chaos and run away?" "That''s right. Check the nearby tree crown immediately to see if there is any evil smell." That horse elder brother Yin coldly swept once more caravan, on this point again to pursue that demon embarrassed. Seeing that these friars finally left, Brother Shao hurriedly asked everyone to clean up again: "the rest of the way is not far away, everyone hurry to leave this land of right and wrong." Fearing that the friars would come back again, we speeded up to clean up our hands and feet even though we were sad and indignant. But even so, we still worked hard for an hour before finally reloading the scattered goods and burying the dead horses. The loss was so heavy that when they were on the road again, everyone was not in a high mood. Except for the driver''s control from time to time, almost no one spoke. After walking about ten miles, the sky became more and more gloomy. "It''s snowing..." I don''t know who yelled first. When we looked up, the sky began to drift with light snow. "Let''s go, don''t miss the time to enter the city Cough... " Shao Ge Gang said a word, can''t help coughing for a while, even so, he still didn''t agree to get on the car to rest, but insisted on riding, gave the car space to Chen Liu and other injured guards. Hearing his cough, the bearded man named Zhao Zi couldn''t help drooping his head and whispered: "sister He seems to be hurt a lot. We Can you give him a pill? " "Brother, I know you are guilty, but you have to understand that if you just took the hand, you could really protect them, but our identity might be exposed." "I know." Zhao Zi said, "I just feel that they are so kind to me, but I can''t help them. I feel a little uncomfortable." "Well," a sigh sounded directly in his heart, "brother, if you really feel bad, then you can give it, but only one. I don''t hear that other people''s injuries are particularly serious. When they get to the mountain city, they will find a better doctor to treat them." "Well, he''s a mortal. One is enough." Zhao Zi was very happy to say that he raced his horse to catch up with Brother Shao and put a small bottle into his hand. He followed Luo Beibei''s words in a very low voice and repeated, "Brother Shao, I have a piece of wound medicine here. It was sent to me by an immortal after I helped him unintentionally. It''s said that it''s good for treating internal injuries. You can have a try if you don''t worry." Immortal medicine? Brother Shao was shocked when he heard it. He opened it and immediately put the plug back. He also said in a very low voice: "brother Zhaozi, I can''t take such a good medicine." "Brother Shao, you are the leader. You need to arrange everything after you enter the city. If you fall down, who should we rely on?" Zhao Zi continued to learn the voice in his heart, repeating word by word, "besides, if I can''t find my relatives, I may ask Brother Shao to take care of you in the future! Brother Shao, please write and eat it quickly. Don''t let people see it. Otherwise, I have only one, and it''s not easy to share. " "Brother Shao wrote down the kindness of brother Zhaozi." Brother Shao was also a simple man. He knew more about his health and was no longer polite. He nodded gratefully to Zhao Zi and quickly took the medicine. When the pill came into his stomach, he felt a warm air rising in his stomach almost in a moment, and he could not help closing his eyes to feel it. In less than a moment, the chest pain was gone. He turned his head to thank Zhao Zi again. However, Zhao Zi slowed down and fell behind. He bowed his head as if nothing had happened just now.Shao GE''s heart is a tiny move, suddenly feel that this half way to add the honest man seems not as simple as it seems on the surface. "Sister, he seems a little suspicious I Shouldn''t you give him the medicine? " Zhao Zi was holding the reins, seemingly calm, but his drooping eyes were a little flustered. "It''s all right, brother Dashan. Now that we''ve given them, don''t think so much. Anyway, when we get to the city, we will be separated from them, and it''s impossible to meet them in the future." "Well," Dashan, pseudonymous as Zhao Zi, was relieved. He quietly touched the lingchong bag in his arms by pulling his cape. He said, "sister, what''s the matter with that little monster now?" "Don''t worry, brother. He knows I won''t hurt him. Now he''s completely quiet." In the bag, luobeibei is holding an animal that looks like a fox, not a fox, or a wolf, not a wolf, and gently caressing its burned gray hair. His heart is full of pity. Although demons may not be able to become demons, most of them are transformed from demons. Just as the injured demon ran to Dashan, she just helped her. She seemed to feel her kindness. She didn''t have the vigilance and ferocity when she was suddenly caught in the pet bag at first. She obediently fell in her arms and allowed her to comb her own ashes. She even enjoyed her caress. "That''s good," Dashan was happy again. "Sister, we can enter the city in a little while, and you can come out when we enter the city." "Brother Dashan, the more time it is, the less anxious we are to avoid being noticed." Although luobeibei also wanted to get out of this monotonous pet bag earlier, he was more rational than Dashan. In order to protect the demon clan and put an end to any follow-up, she had to press the impulse to save her mother as soon as possible after she was sent out from the small island in the lake. She spent countless efforts to disguise herself with patience. Dashan''s physique and personality are very obvious. In order to reduce other people''s suspicion, she not only let Dashan grow a beard again, deliberately let him communicate with people of the same height, but also often teach Dashan how to speak from heart to heart, so as to create a kind of smart image for him, which is honest on the outside and delicate on the inside, but also knows some worldly things. As for myself, I simply hide in the bag of the spirit pet, even if I can only stay in this monotonous space day and night. I deeply feel that being a spirit pet is not free, and I will never go out easily. Now, they are about to arrive at the mountain city where they can contact aunt Yuexue directly, and they don''t want to fall short. Although Dashan is naive, he also knows the importance. What''s more, he has been told many times by Luobei. Now he continues to play the role of Zhao Zi without any opinion. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 114 Snow, soon under the ground more and more big, blossoming as thick as goose feather. Soon, the whole world seemed to be filled with countless flying snow. The mountains, trees and the ground were covered with a layer of white. Fortunately, despite the disaster, there was no accident in the following road. Even after a lot of delay, the caravan finally made its way to the only large-scale mountain city within hundreds of miles in the night. The mountain city is known as man city. Originally, it was only a small town inhabited by thousands of mountain people. Although there are some special products and many monsters living in the mountains behind it, due to the rarity of aura, the level of monsters here is not high. It can be said that the place of origin is unknown in the whole continent. However, the great change more than a thousand years ago changed the status of this mountain in the spiritual world. During the great change, almost the whole continent was shocked by it. The original rich aura was lost rapidly, and there were few caves that could be preserved, which were no longer accessible to ordinary monks. However, the mountain range on which the town depends has not suffered much damage. Not only has the terrain remained basically the same, but also countless natural resources, local treasures and monsters living in it have been unexpectedly preserved. When the news spread, countless monks swarmed here, frantically snatching the natural resources, land treasures and monsters. In just a few years, a large number of monsters were either slaughtered by human beings or forced to become their spiritual pet. Even if they escaped the hand of human beings, they were unable to get the chance to open their minds because many natural resources, land treasures were poached by human beings. At the same time that all the living beings in the mountains were almost destroyed, Man City, the gathering place of human beings, became prosperous rapidly during this period, from a small town directly into a small city. This madness lasted for several decades, so that all the natural resources, local treasures and monsters of some grades almost disappeared. Only in order to provide long-term supply, all forces unified and restrained their own people, stopped this crazy act of killing chickens and eggs, and forced all the monsters to trade in the square of Mancheng by thunder means, which should be registered However, in addition to confiscating demons and beasts, there were also severe punishments, so the order here was stable. After hundreds of years of recuperation, the herbs and elixirs in this mountain range were restored. But with the gradual increase of monsters, the original tough regulations gradually became furnishings. However, at the same time, due to the great dissipation of aura, cultivation is becoming more and more difficult. The overall cultivation of both human beings and the devil''s way is not as good as each generation. Even if we want to hunt more monsters, it is no longer so easy. Only in this way can the ecological order be balanced in a certain sense. Luobeibei has already learned about the origin and historical changes of Mancheng. It also knows that today''s demon clan is declining, and it is no longer just passively waiting for the evolution of demons as it has been for thousands of years. Instead, it will use this trading house to protect itself, buy some qualified demons, and actively help them to evolve, so as to increase the number of demons Rate. In fact, this is an important reason why luobeibei is determined to help the demon when she runs over. She has a breath collecting charm on her body and brings the demon into the spirit pet bag. The nose of the spirit beast of the gloomy man can''t smell it no matter how sensitive it is. Brother Shao''s caravan was used to the route of Mancheng. He had his own familiar Inn and hurt many people. After entering the city, he went straight to the Inn and settled down first. It''s dark and snowy. Most of the business in Mancheng is in the daytime. It''s obviously a bad idea to leave the caravan and go to another inn alone. Luobei is cautious all the way, so it can''t make this mistake. So at night, Dashan and some other men were still sleeping on the Datong shop, playing the snoring Symphony together. Luobeibei has been used to hearing this kind of voice for a long time. Even if she can''t get used to it, she can choose to temporarily seal her ears. Anyway, the communication with Dashan depends on the sound transmission of Xinqi, but the demon in lingchong bag can''t. It is a monster. It inherits the hatred of mankind from generation to generation. Although it has suffered a great loss in the hands of human friars today and has no spare power to fight against mankind again, it is still extremely restless and uneasy when it hears such human snoring in such a quiet night. There is some terrible red in its eyes. Although luobeibei didn''t know anything about this creature, but seeing that it didn''t refuse its touch in the daytime, he simply held it in his arms, half asleep and half awake, and stroked its back until he felt that it was completely calm before he began to practice. These days, she hides in her pet bag. If she directly absorbs the aura from the outside world, it will inevitably attract people''s attention. She can only absorb the spirit stone. But now she doesn''t want to deal with Mu Aoxing any more. No matter how many spirit stones there are, she will be limited. So she spends most of her time practicing puppets with one mind to improve her fighting power, which is in line with the demon wolf puppet spirit. The next morning, Dashan had breakfast with us, and formally bid farewell to the caravan. For the sake of caution, luobeibei didn''t let Dashan go straight to his destination. Instead, he walked around the mountain city as usual. After this turn, he inadvertently turned to the monster house. Since he deliberately wanted to turn around, luobeibei asked Dashan to visit the monster house. He used Xinqi to share Dashan''s vision as before.Last night, a heavy snow covered the whole mountain city with silver. The morning after the snow was even colder. However, this did not affect the bustle of the monster house. Many temporary stalls were set up early, and cages were everywhere. Some of the monsters in the cage have been slightly tamed, while others are wild and violent. They either show their teeth to everyone passing by, or run into the cage desperately. It''s just that the monster trade in Mancheng has lasted for thousands of years. Naturally, there has been a way to deal with the monster. All the cages are specially made, and they can be smashed wherever they are. Looking at these monsters whose fate of freedom is uncertain, looking at the madness and despair in their eyes, luobeibei felt very sad. Suddenly, he regretted that he stepped into the trading square. But the demon who was sleeping beside him might wake up just because he smelled the breath outside. His gray hair suddenly exploded, and his two eyes suddenly turned red . It''s a monster that hasn''t signed a contract. Although it can''t get out of the bag for a while without opening the opening of the bag, if it''s really upset, it''s inevitable that people will find something. Luobeibei quickly asked Dashan to leave the monster house, and stretched out her right hand to appease it. This time, she just reached out her hand, and the demon did not hesitate to draw three bloody scars on her hand. Meanwhile, her front leg was slightly bent, and the blood pupil was staring at her, as if to transfer all the hatred to her head. "Well behaved, calm down, you know I''m not a real human, and I won''t hurt you, right?" Luo Beibei ate the pain, subconsciously wanted to withdraw, but stifled, "I know you care about those monsters outside, and want to save them, but you also know that now there are human friars outside. Since they can catch your companions, they must have some skills. You are injured again. Even if you go out, you can''t beat them. On the contrary, you will be killed by them just like your companions Catch it... " In order to eliminate the wariness of the demon and monitor its mood at any time, luobeibei exhorted him with a very low voice, and watched the subtle changes of the blood pupil closely. He was ready to knock it out if he couldn''t pacify it, and didn''t pay attention to the drop of blood on his hands. "Don''t you think so? I''m going to find the demon clan now. Although they may not be able to buy all the demons, they should be able to save some of them, but you have to listen to me first, and you can''t make any more trouble, or we will be found by the human friars, and neither of us can escape... " ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 115 Luo north side said, while really began to analyze the possibility of saving these monsters. The demon didn''t know if she understood her words. At first, the blood pupil was still red, but slowly, its eyes seemed to be drawn by something else. It was not so fierce, but it was obviously drifting. Feeling that his mood seemed to soften, luobeibei beat the iron while it was hot, telling him that the demon clan had been paying attention to the living conditions of these monsters, and was also trying to help them cultivate into demons. The demon awkwardly listens to listen, the ash on the body slowly softened to come down, even hesitantly approached a step to her. Luo Beibei was greatly encouraged and declared his kindness again: "I know you are a clever monster. You must be able to weigh how to do the best, right? Believe me, I''m a demon too. I''ll try my best to help you. By the way, you don''t know. I''ve known a lot of demons since I was a child, such as Uncle weasel, grandfather bat, mother-in-law snake, rabbit demon and flower demon... " Luobeibei thought of the life in the demon valley. For a moment, he was distracted. He didn''t stare at the demon any more, but he didn''t want the demon to get closer to her. He even put out his tongue to lick the wound on her hand, but he just licked it and jumped away quickly. "It doesn''t matter. I know you didn''t mean to hurt me. You''re just scared and angry, right?" Luobeibei didn''t take back the injured hand, instead, he encouraged it with his eyes. The demon then slowly leaned up again, then lowered his head and began to lick the spilled blood. Luobeibei unconsciously raised a smile, raised his left hand a little bit closer to it, and tried to touch it. This time, the demon didn''t refuse any more. Instead, she kept her head down and licked her blood until she licked her blood clean. Then she raised her eyes and looked at her. The blood color in her eyes retreated quickly and clearly. Then she suddenly opened her mouth and spat out something shining like a pearl. Luobei was shocked: "you Is this your nedan The demon nodded in embarrassment. Luobei was even more shocked: "but You are just a monster. How can you have such a bright inner elixir? " This words demon embarrassed seem not to understand very much, just blinked an eye, again control inside Dan to fly to her near some, and actively bend up front knee, also will head low ground to hang down. Luobeibei naturally can see that this is to submit to and recognize the Lord, but because of the Limited cultivation, the demon in front of her can''t directly condense the spirit like the moon at the beginning, so she can only use Neidan instead, but Rao is so, she still feels a little unbelievable: "I confirm again, do you really want to recognize me as the Lord, and then life and death are all in my hands?" The demon awkwardly nodded again. Luobeibei could even see the firmness in her eyes. She took a breath, just thought for a while, and immediately separated a wisp of spirit to wrap the inner pill and began the contract ceremony. Fortunately, although she had never used this kind of master servant contract, she still knew the basic process. In addition, she sincerely offered herself. Although it was only the first time to conclude such a contract, she successfully completed it. Once the contract is completed, Neidan returns to the demon''s body, and Luobei immediately feels that there is another thread of connection in his heart. "Master..." The voice of demon awkwardness rang out directly in her mind. It was soft and waxy. It sounded like a child of two or three years old. It was a child''s voice that could not distinguish between male and female, and the pronunciation was not accurate. Luobeibei never knew that this kind of voice had such great lethality. She almost softened her heart when she heard it. She couldn''t help calling directly: "baby, do you have a name?" "Name? What is a name? " The intelligence of the demon is still in a state of ignorance like a real infant. Luobei smiles: "since you don''t have a name, I''ll call you Baobao first. Later, when you grow up, you can give yourself a big name." "Baby Name The demon is confused. Luobeibei can''t help holding it in his arms, pointing to his nose and saying the word "master", then pointing to the tip of his little nose and saying the word "baby". This time, the demon seemed to understand, also raised his paw and pointed to his nose, said softly: "baby." Luobei boasted: "by the way, Baobao is really smart." The demon awkwardly originally round eyes happily narrowed, and then raised his paw to touch her nose: "master." "Yes Luobei is even more happy, can not help but kiss its forehead. Demon embarrassed Leng Leng, suddenly jumped on her face, also directly licked her several mouthfuls, amused Luo Beibei can''t help but happy. Feeling the joy of Luobei, Dashan, who had been worried for a long time, giggled: "sister, are you ok?" "Well, it''s OK," luobeibei happily shared the good news with Dashan, "brother Dashan, you don''t know, this demon took the initiative to recognize me." "I wish my sister were happy." Dashan didn''t have the consciousness that others were fighting for Luo Beibei''s favor. Instead, he was very happy for her. "Where are we going now, sister?"Luobei thought about it and said, "brother Dashan, you can feel if there is anyone following you. If not, we will go there directly." Dashan answered and went around for a while, making sure there was no special sight to follow. Then he came to his destination: a small grocery store in a remote alley. It may be that the place is too remote. It''s early. Although the door of the small grocery store opened, it didn''t even sweep the snow on the stone steps. There was only a dark faced boy who seemed to be afraid of the cold. His hands and feet seemed to want to hide behind the counter with his whole neck in his collar. When he saw someone coming, he just looked lazily and asked: "guest What do you want to buy? " Dashan solemnly said: "I want to buy some chrysanthemum tea, red, yellow, purple and white mixed together." On hearing this, the black faced boy laughed subconsciously: "what is it? There are so many colors in chrysanthemum tea... " He said half, suddenly stopped for a moment, the whole person immediately sat up straight, but also holding the counter to explore the majority of the body out, staring straight at the mountain, "you say again, what kind of tea, what color?" Dashan then repeated a sentence. The black faced boy''s face immediately brightened. He quickly jumped out from behind the counter and rushed to the door. He looked around warily. Seeing that there was no one on the street outside, he quickly pulled Dashan to run inside: "follow me to the inside." Don''t want this pull, but failed to pull the mountain, the black faced boy can''t help looking back suspiciously. Dashan looked at him seriously: "you haven''t answered me yet." The black faced boy patted his forehead and said with a smile, "look, I''m happy. I almost forgot." Then he let go of his hand and said solemnly, "little baby in red, everyone loves her." "Yes." Dashan''s smile just bloomed. The black faced boy also laughed: "come with me." As he led Dashan to the backyard, he nagged, "I''ve heard that the daughter of the second elder is coming By the way, why are you the only one, the daughter of the second elder? " "Here I am." Seeing that the black faced boy had taken Dashan to the back of the shop, luobeibei jumped out of the lingchong bag and gave the black faced boy a smile, "Hello, my name is luobeibei." "Hello, my name is Tian Li, but because it''s too dark, people usually call me Tian Heizi. You can also call me Tian Heizi." The black faced boy was not only lively, but also seemed to be familiar with himself. He introduced as he walked, "this grocery store is a contact point of our family. Usually it''s only me and aunt Ge who live there. She went out to inquire about the news early this morning. The human friars here don''t know we are demons, they just think we are ordinary human beings, so it''s not convenient for me to send a message to them She, but she will be back soon. You can wait in the East chamber for a while. By the way, have you had breakfast? If not, I''ll buy some for you. My wife and I don''t know how to cook. We usually make do with it... " As soon as he said that, it was a series of words, which seemed to be a nag. However, luobeibei felt a little kind and said, "we''ve all eaten. Thank you, brother black." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 116 "Hey, hey, brother sunspot? It''s a good name. It''s the first time someone called me brother sunspot. " Tian Heizi obviously liked her polite address very much. He led them into the East Wing room where they were waiting for guests. Immediately, he made tea and took snacks, and treated them very warmly. Luobeibei smiles. As soon as he wants to talk more with him, he hears a woman in front of him calling sunspot: "sunspot, don''t you mean to sweep the floor at the door? Why did you go to hide in the early morning, and the shop didn''t look at it. When you came back, the things were taken away, and you compensated? " Tian Heizi laughed and said to Luobei: "aunt is back." Then he ran out. The granny Ge came in in a hurry immediately. She saw her brother and sister throwing them on their faces which were not seen in the crowd. She immediately showed a kind smile: "are you the daughter of the second elder?" "Yes, madam!" Luobei politely saluted, and then couldn''t help looking at her eagerly, "aunt, can you take me to see my aunt now?" "I''m afraid we can''t do it now. There are rules in the clan. You have to let Auntie pass a letter back to report it." seeing Luo Beibei''s disappointment, Auntie Ge comforted, "don''t worry, Miss Luo. Just a few days ago, the three elders sent a letter saying that the second elder''s condition has stabilized a lot. It doesn''t matter if it''s a day or two late, but..." Luobei heart a Deng, asked: "just what?" Granny Ge took a look at the mountain and said apologetically, "it''s just the rules in the clan. No one in the non demon clan is allowed to enter. I''m afraid you''re the sworn brother. You can only stay here." Dashan was flustered when he heard this. He grabbed luobeibei''s hand in a hurry and cried, "no, I want to go with my sister." Dashan''s temperament, obviously this Ge Aung has been told one or two years ago. It''s no surprise to see him show such a childish side. She just said gently: "little brother, if you have to be with Miss Luo, then even Miss Luo can''t go to the clan to see her aunt." Dashan''s mouth flattened as soon as he heard it. He held luobeibei''s hand tightly, and his head lowered. Like a big abandoned dog, all his grievances were revealed in the form, which made people feel sad. Luobeibei has a heart to heart relationship with him, and his feeling is even more profound. He quickly and painfully grabs his big palm, goes to him and looks up at him with a small face: "brother Dashan, don''t be afraid. Beibei will never abandon you." Dashan blinked pitifully and looked at her eagerly: "really?" "Nature is true. It can''t be true any more." Luobei nodded seriously. One side of Ge Granny would like to interrupt to remind, but luobeibei looked at her and said: "Granny, brother Dashan is in a bad mood now. Since I can''t go to the clan for a while, let me explain this by myself." "What Miss Luo thinks is that she is worried. I think the child is very pure and kind. You can tell him that he should understand. She will send a message to the family now." Luobeibei said, after she went out, she took Dashan and sat down. She looked into his eyes gently: "brother Dashan, do you believe in Beibei?" Dashan seemed to be aware of the final result of her conversation with him. He hesitated for a moment and then nodded pitifully. "Brother Dashan, do you remember the appearance of my mother''s sudden illness?" Dashan nodded, thinking that she was worried about luolanxin''s body again, he quickly clenched her hand. Luobeibei gave him a warm smile: "at that time, I was very worried and anxious. I didn''t want to separate from my aunt at all?" Dashan nodded again without hesitation. "But, although I really want to be with her, why do I still separate from her and follow her highness nineteen instead?" Luobei began to guide. Dashan immediately replied, "look for medicine and save my aunt." "Brother Dashan is really smart. Yes, I had to leave my aunt to find medicine to save her." Luobeibei praised him first, and then the conversation changed, "but no matter what the reason is, I still leave my aunt for so long, don''t I want her?" Dashan quickly shook his head to distinguish for her: "no, no, my sister is to save my aunt, not not not." "My brother is right. My separation from my aunt is not that I don''t want her anymore. On the contrary, I do it in order to get her better soon." Luobei looked at him solemnly, "similarly, although I may be separated from Dashan brother for a period of time this time, it doesn''t mean I don''t want Dashan brother." The black pupil of Dashan is pure and transparent. It seems that he understands something, but he still can''t help feeling aggrieved. "Brother Dashan, I''m different from those people you met before. We are not ordinary partners who can only walk together for a while and never meet again. We have become relatives of each other now." Luobei patiently continued to enlighten, "brother Dashan, do you know what relatives are? Family members will be reunited even if they are separated temporarily, and their hearts are always connected. " On hearing this, Dashan suddenly nodded: "yes, my sister and I are connected. I am not connected with others."Luobei said with a smile: "yes, that''s right. Do you think my 19 highness and I, or even Brother Yun, who has been protecting me all the time, have no connection with them?" Dashan nodded again with a smile on his face. Luobeibei also smiles: "does Dashan brother already understand that even if our brother and sister can''t be together for the time being, it''s definitely not that I abandoned my brother, or that you abandoned me?" Dashan shook his head abruptly: "Dashan will not abandon his sister, never." Luobei also solemnly vowed: "Beibei will not abandon Dashan brother, never." Dashan grinned, and his honest face finally disappeared. Luobeibei is preparing to comfort him a little more. He doesn''t want the lingchong demon to be left alone in the lingchong bag. He hasn''t seen her go back for a long time. He starts to shout in a panic: "master..." Its voice is milky. It makes people feel very soft. I just want to introduce Dashan to it. Luobeibei puts it out and points to Dashan to teach it: "baby, this is my brother. Do you understand my brother?" Say to hold demon awkwardly to big mountain direction to gather in a bit. Who knows just now is very docile, the demon is embarrassed, but suddenly blow up hair again, low roar start to wave claw attack, the speed is extremely fast, fortunately the mountain hide in time, just didn''t hurt face. "Baby, this is the master''s brother. It''s one of your own. You can''t do it to your brother, understand?" Luobei quickly hugged the demon, didn''t let it rush up, at the same time increased the tone. Feel her displeasure, demon embarrassed turned to look at her innocently, obviously still very don''t understand. Luobeibei was about to teach it well when Granny Ge came back. Seeing the demon in luobeibei''s arms, she was shocked: "my God, is this demon?" Then, almost instinctively, he immediately added two prohibitions to the room, and even so, he looked very nervous, "Miss Luo, come on! Put it away quickly Luobei didn''t understand, but seeing her look so serious, she obediently took the demon back into the lingchong bag: "aunt, what are you doing?" "My good girl, it''s a demon Granny Ge was very excited and said, "since a young demon appeared in the mountain half a year ago, the whole city has never stopped. Almost every day, there are animal hunting teams trying to catch the demon, but there are many people who have been damaged, and no team can succeed. I didn''t expect that the demon came to you and recognized you as the main one." # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 117 "Darling, the master will accompany you in a moment..." Luobei uses his heart to pacify the demon embarrassment in lingchong bag, and asks, "aunt, how is this demon embarrassment special? How come I''ve never heard of it before? " "It''s more than special. Since the monsters in the mountain almost disappeared thousands of years ago, the news about the monsters has only been spread three times, only three times in the past few hundred years." Granny Ge couldn''t help holding out her finger and comparing. It can be seen that the brother and sister are still at a loss. Obviously, they don''t know the origin of the demon embarrassment at all. They can''t help but feel as if they are playing the lute to a cow. They sighed twice before calming down their emotions. "Let''s say that this strange beast, named Yaoxian, is not worth mentioning in terms of its individual combat power. At most, it''s a little faster, but it can''t stand it. This strange beast is born with the ability to control demons!" "Control the monster?" Luobeibei was a little shocked. She couldn''t help thinking of yesterday''s scene. Now, in retrospect, the crazy beast seemed to be controlled by something. Later, the friars came to search the caravan, which confirmed the importance of her new pet. "That''s right, it''s to control the monsters," Granny Ge solemnly said. "It''s said that the monsters, such as Yaoban, have a demon pill when they are born, and they can control the lowest monsters when they open their eyes. As they grow up, the level of monsters they can control will be higher and higher, and the number of monsters they can control will be more and more. We will not mention all kinds of legends a long time ago. We just say that the last demon in 500 years, in order to resist the capture of human beings, once triggered a wave of spectacular and terrifying animal tide, almost directly destroyed the mountain city. " "Then what happened?" Luobei couldn''t help asking. How powerful it would be to destroy this mountain city directly. You know, this is a stronghold for human beings to trade monsters. Both buyers and sellers are monks with accomplishments. Compared with other towns, the proportion of practitioners in this mountain city is extremely high. "Since it''s almost impossible to destroy the mountain city, the demon can create a tide of animals, but its wisdom is not as good as that of cunning human beings, and it was finally killed by human beings." Granny Ge sighed with great regret, "if it were alive, it would be difficult for those animal hunting teams to be so arrogant now!" Luobeibei has already realized the demons'' rejection and hatred of human beings, but her brother is a human, and her brother Yun is also a human. This topic is really hard for her to answer, so she deliberately turned the topic back: "Auntie, you just said the last one, didn''t there be any other demons after that demon died?" "Yes, five hundred years ago, we all thought that the demon had disappeared, but we didn''t expect that it would appear again five hundred years later. By the way, Miss Luo, how did you get it? " Luobeibei then said the situation at that time: "at that time, I just moved my heart of compassion and saved it. I didn''t expect that it had such a big future." "It''s Miss Luo''s chance, and it''s also the blessing of our demon family," Granny Ge said solemnly, pointing to her pet bag. "Miss Luo, now almost all the human friars in the mountain city are looking for this demon, you must pay attention to it, and never let human beings find it." With that, he suddenly remembered that Dashan was a human being and could not help looking warily at him. Luobei said: "don''t worry, brother Dashan is human, but he is definitely on our side." Granny GE''s face slowed down: "I know that your brother is different from other human friars, but you still have to tell him, don''t let it slip." Dashan said, "I won''t tell you anything. I won''t tell anyone about my sister." "That''s the best way, Miss Luo. I''ve sent the news of your arrival to the clan. Tomorrow at the latest, the clan will send someone to pick you up. You can stay here for the time being tonight." "That''s great. Thank you, madam!" The thought of seeing her tomorrow excited Luobei. "Miss Luo, you are very kind." Granny Ge said with a smile, "no matter what else, it''s a great achievement to say that this demon can take the initiative to recognize you. Now the number of our demon family is declining. Although this demon is still small, it can help us find more potential demons to turn into demons. When we return to the family, the clan leader and elders don''t know how happy they will be!" Seeing that she seems to have figured out how to let lingchong of Luobei do things later, Dashan suddenly inserted sensitively: "the demon is my sister''s." Granny Ge was stunned, and she laughed a little unnaturally: "naturally, it''s Miss Luo''s, but I believe Miss Luo should also be willing to help the family, right? To tell you the truth, we need new demons to join us now. " Luobei Beiyuan didn''t think so much about it, and the demon was angry because she felt so many monsters roaring and struggling when she entered the monster house. It was obvious that she was willing to help them evolve into demons, but Dashan protected her interests so much that she couldn''t just follow her promise, so she gave a compromise smile: "when we get to the family, I''ll be happy Tell this matter to Auntie and aunt Yuexue. By the way, do you know what kind of food does she eat? "She didn''t mean to change the topic, but the demon in the lingchong bag was not easy to be pacified by her, but she began to shout hungry to her again. Thinking about this little thing, it''s really a long time since she ate anything, Luobei can''t help feeling distressed. But granny Ge said: "I''m not very clear. It seems that the demon in the rumor is not natural material and treasure." So picky? Luobei suddenly has a headache. There are some herbs in her space, but they are all prepared for grandma. If they are extravagantly used to raise demons, I''m afraid it''s not enough to give them all. Fortunately, Granny Ge immediately put forward a suggestion: "of course, it''s not easy to find Tiancai and Dibao now. This demon is small, and it''s not easy to digest ordinary things. Why don''t you feed it some porridge and milk first? See if it wants to eat? Go back to the clan and ask the elders how to raise them. " Luobei thinks it''s reasonable: "I''ll cook some porridge for it, madam. Where is the kitchen?" Granny Ge said with a smile: "although granny''s cooking skill is not very good, it''s still no problem to cook porridge. How can I trouble Miss Luo to do it by herself? Miss Luo, just sit and have a rest. I''ll come right away." Luobeibei quickly thanks her, thinking that if there is no accident, he may stay in the demon clan in the future. Dashan will inevitably be lonely when he stays here alone. Suddenly he feels that he should find a companion for Dashan, so he decides to go to the monster workshop again later. When Granny Ge heard that she wanted to find a monster for Dashan, she said, "during this period of time, in order to find demons, human beings have caught a lot of monsters, among which there must be many good seedlings. We are trying to buy some back. Then we will give Dashan one. Miss Luo, you don''t have to go in person." "I''ll trouble you." I will see my aunt soon, and luobeibei doesn''t want to make trouble at this critical moment. Granny Ge asked Dashan for advice: "Dashan, do you have a monster you like? I''ll buy it when I go. " Dashan thought seriously and said, "I want to be able to fly in the sky and carry people." Granny Ge said with a smile: "that''s a chance. Generally speaking, the level of birds that can carry people will not be low, and their character will be very stubborn. Not ordinary friars can catch them. Even if some of them are sold, most of them are still young birds. At least they have to be raised for a few years." Dashan said: "it''s OK, I can keep it slowly." Seeing that Luo Beibei didn''t object, aunt Ge readily said, "OK, I''ll go and look for it. Even if I can''t buy it for a while, don''t worry. There will always be opportunities in the future." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 118 It wasn''t long before granny Ge brought the porridge, and Luobei went into lingchong bag to feed her baby. But just as she heard, this little demon is really a little picky. Although it seems that aunt''s porridge is very good in luobeibei, she just sniffs and turns her head. She looks at her tearfully as if she has been greatly wronged. It can''t be true that it''s not a natural resource. In that case, she really can''t afford it! Luobei coax for a long time, but also failed to let the baby taste, not quite headache. I was just about to feed it a miraculous fruit first. Suddenly, I had an idea. The so-called "Tiancai Dibao" is nothing more than "Lingqi". If she adds some pills like "Yangqi pill" to the porridge, it will have an effect? Thinking about this, Luobei tried to take a pill and melt it into the porridge. Xiaoyao was probably hungry. Although she was still a little disgusted, she finally drank it. After drinking it, she rubbed it in Luobei''s arms and began to yawn. When it fell asleep completely, luobeibei came out of lingchong bag. It''s said that after mixing the pills, the demon is willing to eat. There''s no need to look for other food for the time being. Granny Ge goes out to deal with the matter of buying demons. As soon as she left, Tian Heizi ran to the backyard and asked them about the outside world. "Granny Ge said that my cultivation is too shallow, so I can only muddle around in this small grocery store by means of breath collecting Fu. If I really want to leave this man city and take risks outside, I''m afraid I''ll be captured and ripped by human friars in a few days. Miss Luo, tell me what''s going on outside." "After I left home, I went to many places, but for the sake of safety, I spent more time in the house than outside. Actually, I haven''t seen much of the world. Brother Dashan, you used to run outside, or you''d better tell brother Heizi about the things before you met me." Since brother Dashan will live here for some time in the future, it''s always good to be familiar with Tian Heizi. Luobeibei pulled him over, but at the same time, he also left a careful eye to remind him that Dashan of the province would accidentally say something that he shouldn''t. Dashan''s personality is simple and magnanimous. As long as others are good to luobeibei and have no malice to him, that''s the best way to get along with him. In addition, there''s nothing to hide before, so he really chatted with Tian Heizi. However, he was born with a lack of organization. When he talked about things, it was inevitable that he was not very coherent. He didn''t want Tian Heizi to be born with a strong brain tonic ability. They could not only talk together, but also showed signs of getting along with each other. After a while, Tian Heizi began to pinch Dashan''s strong arm. His eyes and tone were full of envy: "Dashan, how are you It''s really strong. Your muscles are bulging, hard and stone like. How do you usually practice? This fist must be very powerful, isn''t it? " Dashan replied: "take a knife." "No, there''s such a cruel way of cultivation," Tian Heizi said with a gape. "Who''s going to cut you with a knife?" Dashan said, "it''s not me, it''s me." Tian Heizi was even more surprised, and his eyes were full of worship: "brother Dashan, have you killed many human friars?" Luo Beibei, who is practicing two purposes with one mind, can''t help laughing and has to explain: "brother Heizi, brother Dashan said that he would hold his big knife to chop stones every day, so as to constantly temper them." "Yes, that''s how you cut it." In order to make Tian Heizi understand better, Dashan took out his big knife and the big stone that the seventh Lord gave him, and then cut it down. The blade struck the stone hard with a clank, and immediately rebounded out neatly. It looked like a very common and failed knife. However, Tian Heizi, who was standing on one side, felt that there was a momentum directly pressing on his face. For a moment, the meat on his two cheeks was deformed by the force of the knife. The bun that had been tied to the top of his head was completely scattered, and the man also stepped back a few steps, and suddenly hit the pillar. Although Tian Heizi was a little thin, at least he had some weight. He was forced into this shape by the force of the knife. The furnishings in the room could not escape the power of the knife. The tables and chairs on both sides were pushed to both sides at the same time, and the teapots and refreshment dishes on the top were smashed. Only because Luobei is sitting behind the mountain, and the mountain will instinctively protect her at almost any time, on the contrary, even her hair has not been blown up. Although Tian Heizi was knocked dizzy for a moment, he was very excited and rushed back immediately. He hugged Dashan''s strong arm and cried out: "Dashan brother, Dashan brother, you are so powerful. Please accept me as an apprentice? I want to learn from you! I want to be as fierce and invincible as you... " Since Dashan had a memory, he was either beaten or scolded or instructed to do this or that. He always looked like an old ox who was hardworking. He didn''t know what warmth was until he met luobeibei and luolanxin. However, even if he was close to Luobei again, he had never been so respected and adored. For a moment, he was at a loss and instinctively turned to Luobei for help."Brother Dashan, make your own decision. If you like Tian Heizi and think he is not bad, it doesn''t matter to pass on his moves." Luobeibei smiles and says that since Dashan can''t go to the demon clan with her, the next year will be the same as how long she will stay in the demon clan, and Dashan can only stay in Mancheng alone for how long. If Tian Heizi really worships him as a teacher, she can rest assured. Recognizing that Luo Beibei didn''t object, Dashan thought it over carefully before asking Tian Heizi a question: "if I teach you, will you protect my sister with me?" Luobei was stunned. The tip of her nose was sour, and her eyes were wet. This silly brother never forgot herself. She was very lucky to meet such a brother. Tian Heizi was also stunned, but he didn''t think about it so much. He immediately said, "of course, Miss Luo is the daughter of the second elder and the sister of master Dashan. Naturally, she is also my sister No, it''s my sunspot Yes... " He didn''t know what to call luobeibei for a moment, so he was in a hurry. Luobeibei smiles to break through the siege: "brother Heizi, we talk about each generation. You''d better call me Beibei directly." Tian Heizi said quickly: "I''d better call you Miss Luo. If I call you by your name, I''ll have to wring my ears off." Said, but also palpitating to touch the ear. Luobei smiles and doesn''t insist. Tian Heizi looks at Dashan eagerly: "master Dashan, are you willing to accept me now? Although I''m just a rat demon with weak magic power, I will try my best to learn from master Dashan. " "Well, I''ll teach you." Dashan originally had only one request. He was very happy to see that he was willing to protect his sister together. Where would he deliberately put on airs? Besides, he didn''t know how to put on airs at all. Tian Heizi was overjoyed. He immediately knelt down and kowtowed to him three times. He called him master in his mouth, and politely wanted to offer tea to Dashan. But when he saw that the teacups and teapots were broken, and there was no tea to offer, he hurried to boil water again to make tea, and had to wait for a formal tea ceremony. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 119 Seeing that he was overjoyed, he even forgot to clean up the mess in the room. He thought that his original shape was actually a mouse. Luobeibei could not help but smile and shake his head. He simply started to clean up himself. But the tables and chairs can still return to their original position, but the broken utensils can''t be restored, which makes people feel sorry. In order to prevent Dashan from damaging other people''s homes unintentionally, luobeibei took this opportunity to teach him a lesson on human relations, and told him not to use a knife like this in other people''s houses unless it involves his own safety. Dashan didn''t expect so much, but shengzai was very obedient and never asked the reason. He just had to say it again. Not long after that, Tian Heizi brought two cups of tea, respectfully renewed his teacher worship, and specially offered tea to luobeibei. Although he was a little funny, his respect for luobeibei was just in Dashan''s favor. In the next few days, he was really responsible and devoted to bringing an apprentice. But he also felt the stone to cross the river, and had never been a teacher. There was another missing string in his mind. Whether the apprentice could teach it or not really depended on Tian Heizi''s own fortune. In the evening, Granny Ge came back to hear that Tian Heizi had worshipped Dashan as a teacher. She couldn''t help laughing and crying, but she didn''t have any opinions. She only told Tian Heizi to follow Dashan to learn Dao well since she had already worshipped Dashan. Don''t be lazy after two or three days. Tian Heizi is in the ascendant. Naturally, it is a guarantee. "Well, well, anyway, it''s up to you whether you can persist in learning good skills. My mother can''t care about you so much. By the way, Dashan, you said you want to fly only in the sky. Today, I''m lucky. I really bought one. Have a look." Mrs. Ge was too lazy to take care of it again, so she took a cage out of the bag. Almost as soon as the cage left the lingpet bag, it began to shake violently, trying to get rid of Granny GE''s hand. Fortunately, Granny Ge had prepared for it, but she put it on the ground steadily. Luobeibei then saw a big black brown bird inside, with its wings outstretched, rushing fiercely against the cage. There were many bloodstains on its body, and its right wing was obviously injured. Even so, its claws kept scratching, its sharp beak kept pecking at the cage rod, and a wisp of black smoke came out of its mouth from time to time. The cage is not big. It''s only about half a foot long. It can only accommodate big birds with outspread wings. But when it flies, there''s not enough space. Just a moment after it''s released from the pet bag, a lot of feathers fly up in the room. The roots of the feathers are basically covered with blood. But the big bird seems to be unconscious, and still refuses to stop for a moment. It''s a kind of freedom rather than death A sense of tragedy. Luobei was a little surprised: "Auntie, is this a horn carving?" "Exactly." Granny Ge said with a smile, "although this carving was born not long ago, you can see that its temperament is not inferior to that of an adult carving. It''s said that several people''s clothes have been burned before, but it can''t be stopped. Now it can''t blow out fire." Luobei couldn''t help but say: "Auntie, this cage is too small. Can you let it out first?" "No way," Granny Ge said, "the character of the horn head carving is famous, and it is very alert. Even if we are demons, it won''t trust us easily. Besides, even if we let it out, it will still collide with us. If you didn''t happen to get that demon, I wouldn''t dare to buy it back. Miss Luo, take out the demon quickly "Sister!" Dashan suddenly called and looked at her pleadingly, "can you not take out the demon first?" Luo North slightly Zheng: "Dashan elder brother, do you want to?" "I want to be alone with him for a while, OK?" Dashan asked unexpectedly. When his eyes passed the crazy horn carving, he didn''t know what he thought of. He was full of sympathy and sadness. "Well, brother, be careful yourself." Seeing that Dashan''s mood was not right, luobeibei immediately agreed, and motioned to granny Ge and Tian Heizi to go out with her first. After they went out of the door and entered the next room, they quietly spread their spiritual consciousness and paid attention to the movement here at any time. Dashan first got up and closed the door, then sat directly in front of the cage, looking at the horn carving foolishly. After watching for a long time, he suddenly said: "when I was a child, I was also locked in the cage and thrown in the snow. At that time, I was also very afraid They said that because I was too disobedient, they had to punish me. They couldn''t give me food or clothes. But I was already very obedient. I really didn''t understand how they wanted me to be obedient... " Brother Dashan, he had such a miserable childhood, but he didn''t say a word to himself. Luobei couldn''t help being distracted. Dashan suddenly took out a symbol of fire and pasted it on the cage. Then he carefully drove it to slowly raise the temperature around him, and looked at the eye of the horn carving with a flattering look: "are you very cold now? Shall I keep you warm? I know you are not locked in the cage because you are disobedient, but this room is not my sister''s and mine. If I let you out, you will destroy other people''s home, and we will be sorry for other people''s home. So can you have a rest and talk to me first, and then I will think of a way to let you out? "The corner carving was still banging, but he didn''t listen to what he said. Granny Ge couldn''t help laughing and said to Luobei: "the stubborn character of jiaotoudiao is famous. Dashan doesn''t use this move." Luobei whispered: "brother Dashan didn''t use any tricks. He was just comparing his heart with his heart." Granny Ge was stunned and didn''t go on. The mountain at the other end said: "we really don''t have any malice towards you. It''s just that my sister will leave me for a while tomorrow. She''s afraid that I''m lonely, so she wants to find me a companion. If you don''t want to be my spiritual pet, it doesn''t matter. I''ll let her go later, OK? But you must be careful, don''t be caught by those people again By the way, your wings are injured, can you still fly? Shall I show you the wound? " As he said this, he slowly got closer to some cages. The horn head carving yelled at him several times. The mountain did not retreat at all. He also took out a pill and handed it to him in his palm. Luobeibei knows that with Dashan''s cultivation, the horn head carving can''t hurt him much. It can be seen that he can''t help but get nervous when he is in danger. However, he doesn''t know that the horn head carving is influenced by the elixir full of aura. He is still a little used to Dashan''s language and nagging. He is really quiet, although he still beats his wings from time to time Arm, but the eyes are not so rebellious, full of ferocity and hatred. Dashan sincerely came closer: "eat it. It''s for you. It''s good for your health." The eagle opens its beak and chirps. The yellow eyes stare at the mountain. The mountain looks at it in this way. Luobei Beier has a little experience in dealing with monsters. Knowing that this is a critical moment, she doesn''t let granny Ge and the impatient Tian Heizi disturb this person. In this way, it took more than half an hour. Dashan''s hand didn''t move, and his eyes didn''t leave the eyes of jiaotoudiao. The jiaotoudiao finally pecked the pill quickly. Dashan couldn''t help but burst into a big smile: "darling, you can get better after taking the medicine. I''ll let you out now. Don''t struggle, OK?" The horned eagle looked at him without any reaction. Dashan grabbed the lock on the cage, twisted it hard, unscrewed the lock and opened the cage door. Instead of flying out at once, the eagle stepped back on guard. Dashan still simply laughed and took the initiative to step back, saying that he would not go back. The horned Eagle flew out like lightning and rushed to the beam, but it only stood firm after shaking for a few times. It was obvious that its wings were seriously injured. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 120 "Sister, shall we let it go?" Dashan comforted the horn head carving with his eyes and raised his voice to ask Luo Beibei. This silly brother has already won a lot of favor from this horn carving. Do you really want to let it go? But that''s the simplicity of her brother, isn''t it? Luobeibei quickly turned his mind with a smile, then raised his voice deliberately and said, "it doesn''t matter if you let it go, but brother, have you ever thought about it? It''s a man city. Now there are animal hunting teams everywhere outside. This horn carving is injured now. I''m afraid it''s captured by human friars even if it doesn''t fly out of the city. At that time, they will find that if they can''t tame this horned eagle, they will definitely kill it. Even if they are lucky not to be found, it will be too cold to hunt, or it will starve and freeze to death. Brother, you will become a kind-hearted person and do something bad. " Dashan couldn''t help worrying: "but I can feel his mood. He doesn''t want to stay here. What can I do?" Luobeixun induced: "he doesn''t want to stay here because he is afraid that we will hurt him. Brother Dashan, will you hurt him?" Dashan said without hesitation, "of course not. It''s pitiful that it was caught by human beings when it was so small. I''m sure I won''t hurt it." "Brother Dashan, since you can''t hurt it, you should keep it for a few more days. At least, you should provide for it first. You won''t let it go when it''s caught again easily by human beings." Dashan thought for a moment, and it was true that this was the reason. Then he went to reason with the horn carving seriously. Luobei side distracted attention to the situation at the other end, side in a low voice asked granny Ge can go to prepare some fresh raw meat. Mrs. Ge had no idea, so she went in person. After she left, luobeibei quietly told Tian Heizi to say something nice in front of jiaotoudiao intentionally or unintentionally, so that he could know that to become the holy pet of Dashan, not only his dignity and life were guaranteed, but also his hope of becoming a demon. It''s a waste of time. It can''t be done in a day or two. She will leave for a while tomorrow, so she can only ask Tian Heizi. Tian Heizi had already worshipped Dashan as his teacher. Naturally, he also hoped that his master would have a majestic pet. He immediately patted his chest and promised that he would help him with the carving. When Granny Ge bought the raw meat, luobeibei quietly took the sleeping demon out of her arms and sent the meat in. Then Dashan carefully cut the meat into small pieces and threw it on the beam, and then walked out as if nothing had happened. Although the demon didn''t wake up, its breath was instinctively familiar to all the monsters. Although the horned Eagle still stayed on the beam and refused to come down or eat the meat, it was clear that there were a lot of doubts in the eyes of their brother and sister, and Luo Beibei only slightly reduced some of its wariness. The rest of her had the confidence to feel her Brother Dashan can handle it by himself. You know, the most important thing to communicate with monsters and take them as spiritual pets is to have a heart to heart relationship. If she really lets monsters show up, she will lose the purity and nature. Dashan didn''t have such a plan. Previously, he wanted to be alone with jiaotoudiao. He just felt that he was in the same boat, but he mistakenly used the right method. With this wounded and stubborn horn head carving to distract Dashan''s attention, and luobeibei repeatedly said that when she got better, she would come back to see him immediately. The next day when the brother and sister separated, although they were still a little sad, they were not so sad. Before going out, Luobei took the initiative to stay in the lingchong bag, and came out after the demon clan. Although aunt Yuexue is here, Auntie and Tian Heizi are very nice to her, her aunt left the demon family by herself. Strictly speaking, she is not a member of the demon family. It''s better to avoid suspicion when she comes in and out of the demon family. Seeing that she was so self-conscious at a young age, Granny Ge could not help being more fond of her, so she didn''t talk more about the demons. Luobeibei is still not at ease, and secretly calls Fang Tianji in his heart: "xianzun, I''m going to the demon clan now. Don''t forget what you promised me. No matter what you see, hear or feel, as long as it''s related to the demon clan, you can''t tell your highness 19 in the future." This time, Fang Tianji, who didn''t make a sound, gave a quick response: "I know that I''m not a woman with broken mouth. I don''t know how to get so many chirps." Then he could not help muttering, "do you need to guard against the Buddha like this? I used to be the magic weapon of a generation of demon gods, and I''m also a member of the demon family. " "But now you have recognized your highness as the Lord." "It''s just to recognize the master," Fang said haughtily. "It''s not known whether the boy will be able to keep me in the future." Luobeibei suddenly said: "in fact, xianzun always thinks like this in his heart!" Remembering that the new master he was forced to recognize was not a fuel-efficient lamp, he consciously accidentally took the initiative to send Fang Tianji, who had a handle in Luobei, and was immediately annoyed: "girl, which side are you?""Hee hee As long as xianzun helps me all the time, I''m on xianzun''s side. " "I suddenly remember. I seem to remember that there is a kind of cultivation method which seems to be quite suitable for the monster..." Luobei was overjoyed and immediately said without hesitation: "xianzun, I''m definitely on your side. Please tell me how to cultivate my baby?" "It depends on your performance first. If you do well, maybe I will remember. If you don''t perform well Hey, hey... " "Cut," Luo North North hisses a voice to shrivel a mouth, "immortal Zun, how do I feel you are fooling around?" "How can this be deceiving? It''s just that there is no free lunch in the world. If you want to know the cultivation method of demon, you have to exchange things. " "What is it?" "Now I won''t tell you until you get to the demon clan." Luo North suddenly some vigilance: "Xian Zun, you must come back with me, can''t be early in what idea?" "Hello, is my old man such a despicable spirit?" Fang Tianji yelled. Luobeibei is serious, mercilessly exposed it: "xianzun, when you feel guilty, you will raise your voice like this!" Er Fang Tianji was silent and pretended to be dead. No matter how luobeibei called, he didn''t say a word. It''s a matter of great importance. How can luobeibei allow him to pretend to be dead like before, immediately meditate and meditate directly, and go directly to the atrium to find it. In the past, her meridians had never been connected, and she could only passively wait for Fang Tianji to respond. Now with the expansion of the scope of internal vision, she can enter her own heart. As long as she is still in her body, Fang Tianji can no longer hide. Sure enough, seeing that she was so reluctant, Fang Tianji had to speak again: "I said, you little girl, why are you so reluctant? With my ability now, I don''t even dare to come out. Even if I want to make an idea, I still have to pass you first? If you don''t want to help me, I can only stare at you! " Luobei sipped his mouth and said, "xianzun, you are an ancient artifact with vast powers. There are some skills that I can''t find at all. I dare not believe you so casually." Fang Tianji sighed: "don''t worry, little girl, I know what you''re worried about. Although I''m a spirit, my real master used to be the demon king of your demon family. There''s a friendship between me and the demon family. Even if I think carefully, I won''t hurt the demon family for no reason." Luobeibei seriously thought about it, and felt that what it said was really reasonable, so he stopped pursuing it for the time being. He just said again and again: "in this case, xianzun, you can''t be indifferent. If you have any plans, you have to tell me in advance." "I know Don''t be so fussy at a young age. " "I''m not wordy..." "Girl, you can come out." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 121 When she heard granny GE''s voice, luobeibei stopped communicating with Fang Tianji. But when she got out of lingchong bag, she saw that she was standing in a forest surrounded by countless withered vines. Although there was a little snow on the branches, she was still dead everywhere. She was stunned: "Granny Is this where the demons live? " "Of course not," Granny Ge said with a smile, "but from this point on, Miss Luo, you don''t have to avoid suspicion." Luobei nodded and looked around. Some of the trees here are straight and towering, and some of their fibrous roots lie askew. But most of them are thick. It takes at least a few or even ten people to encircle them. Even those horizontal branches are thicker than ordinary trees outside. However, there is not a leaf on these trees, and some of their branches have directly rotted, died out, and darkened. They can''t feel any life at all Machine. "Granny Ge, what''s this The more I look at Luobei, the more I feel that something is wrong. "This is the forest of death in the mouth of mankind," sighed Madame Ge. "These trees have been dead for more than a thousand years. Although they seem to be strong, they are just appearances." Click With a small sound, Luobei moved her feet to the north, and saw that a branch with a thick arm was inadvertently stepped on by her, and it was directly broken into small pieces of sawdust, and the land under her feet was even more cracked. For example, after countless years of drought, Rao had fallen some snow, and she didn''t feel moistened at all. "Aunt, there should be no life here, right?" "That''s not true. Some things like to live here, such as this..." Granny Ge took her forward, and suddenly raised her hand to a dead tree and sent out a small strong wind. The dead tree suddenly seemed to be alive, and immediately twisted. Luobeibei was a little surprised. After a closer look, it was a lizard like animal about two feet long that swam to a higher place very quickly. Granny Ge jumped and caught the lizard''s tail in an instant. The lizard was startled, and suddenly turned around. She opened her mouth and spewed out a stream of venom. Granny Ge had been prepared for a long time, but she avoided it slightly. At the same time, she calmly lifted it upside down and shook it for a few times. The lizard was as dead as if it was standing upright and motionless. Luobei looks at another dead tree that is being sprayed with venom. Although the dead tree was pitifully thin compared with other trees, it had a diameter of at least one foot. When it was sprayed with the venom, it was quickly eroded to a layer and fell down with a roar, splashing with countless powder. "This is a chameleon lizard that can hide in any environment. Besides spraying poison, it is also very good at playing dead." Granny Ge took luobeibei to avoid this area, and then threw the lizard not far away. Sure enough, the lizard came to life immediately, and went down into the dead branch. Luobei exhausted his eyesight, but he could only reluctantly follow his eyes and never find his figure again. "The skin of this kind of chameleon lizard can be used to make invisibility talisman. The effect is excellent, but it has been captured by human beings. If we don''t need it, we will not catch it easily even if we meet it." Granny Ge obviously thought of the days of the demon clan, and sighed, "let''s go, this chameleon lizard is gentle and won''t take the initiative to attack without being provoked by others, but other creatures living here are not so easy to discuss." As if to help her confirm the weight of this sentence, as soon as her voice fell, there was a very slight sound of the branches being rubbed and crushed somewhere in the forest on the right, while there was a strange wheezing sound almost at the same time somewhere on the left, as if the dying tuberculosis man was desperately squeezing the only bit of air in his lungs. What''s more, this kind of noise was creepy There seemed to be more than one or two voices, as if they were all around them. Seeing that Luo Beibei was a little nervous, Granny Ge took her hand and comforted her: "don''t be afraid, I''m here. Those things don''t dare to hurt you, but you''d better be careful. Don''t leave footprints. Just follow me closely." Luo North North hum a, toward the dim not far distance looked a few eyes, busy start light body skill, follow her to sweep forward. They walked side by side in the forest. After about half an hour, they came to a hill without any vitality. The hill is not high, but only a few hundred meters. It is rocky and full of dead trees and vines. It is even more lifeless when it is set off by the snow accumulated last night. Granny Ge carefully looked around for a while, and made sure there was no abnormality. Then she carefully removed a big stone, revealing a gap that could accommodate people inside, and motioned her to go ahead. Luobei took out the fluorescent stone for lighting and drilled into it. The gap was very narrow at the beginning. It could only move sideways. After a few meters, it opened up a lot and could walk in the front. Then suddenly there was no road ahead, revealing a big hole with a diameter of at least several hundred meters. Looking down, it was an unfathomable abyss of darkness. Granny Ge came to the front of Luobei, and suddenly she let out a few low sounds. Luobeibei felt that something seemed to fluctuate in the air in front of her, but she couldn''t see anything. At this time, Granny Ge said, "hold my waist tight."Luobeibei did it, and then granny Ge sent out a vine from her sleeve. Suddenly she swung forward, and then she entangled with the invisible thing in the air. In an instant, she swung past and fell into a small hole. Obviously, this cave is much wider than the gap that just came in, but granny Ge is more careful than before. As she walks, she makes all kinds of noises from time to time. Moreover, the cave is not only very complicated, and the road is full of bifurcations, but also high and low. Sometimes the gap between the top and bottom is hundreds of meters, and there are many isolated sections in the middle There''s no sign of divine consciousness. After so many times, luobeibei wanted to write down the road, but he didn''t know how far it was from the ground. However, she also knows that the more complicated the road is, the safer the demon clan where she is now, and the more reassuring she is. In this way, she groped for about two hours in the cave, until there was no longer any road ahead, all of which were stone walls. Then granny Ge turned back with a smile and said, "here we are." Then he put away the lighting, raised his hand to move forward, and suddenly a hole appeared on the top of the cave out of thin air. Suddenly, a bunch of sunshine came down from the hole, bright and warm. Aunt Ge grabbed luobeibei and jumped out of the cave. The light outside was very strong. Luobeibei couldn''t help but reach out to block it. Then she saw a large area of magnificent and beautiful landscape painting in front of her. In this landscape painting, the most eye-catching first of all are dozens of peaks rising from the ground. Although these peaks are different in shape and height, almost every one is green and lush, with no trace of winter at all. Between the mountains, the big and small valleys are connected with each other head to tail. There are not only fields, but also forests. Many houses are located in them, and the streams meander and meet with each other to form lakes. On the gentle hillside, grass spread, cattle and sheep strolled leisurely. In the clear water, fat fish leaped up from time to time, luring floating ducks and geese and birds in the air to compete for food. Between the peaks and gullies, and in the sky, there were many shadows, large and small, from time to time. "Auntie, is this where our demon clan live?" Looking at the vast Valley in front of us, which is like a huge paradise, luobeibei can''t help but see his eyes shining. Looking back, he found that he was standing on the top of a snow mountain surrounded by such a big valley, which was even more astonishing. "But shouldn''t we be at the bottom of the cave? How could... " "Although the demon clan is declining, it''s not without any details. Besides, it''s still the holy land of our clan. Naturally, it has to look a little bit like this." Granny Ge couldn''t help laughing, but she didn''t explain too much. Then she reached out her hand, and two white cranes were flying towards them. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 122 Luobeibei was once flown by muaoxing with a royal sword, and left Wanren mountains in a small flying boat. It was the first time for luobeibei to ride the white crane, a beautiful and elegant spirit beast. After straddling on the crane''s back like granny Ge, he couldn''t help reaching out and stroking the white crane''s slender and smooth neck . The white crane chirped and turned his head to rub her palm. He seemed to like her touch very much. Luobei couldn''t help smiling and stroking it twice. "Let''s go." Granny Ge patted her white crane with a smile and took the lead in flying to the front. This one from Luobei also immediately spread its wings, and danced behind. Two white cranes fly back and forth to one of the peaks. From time to time, some bird shadows pass by. There are delicate songbirds such as skylarks and swallows, and there are tall and powerful eagles. They live in peace with each other and share the same sky. However, when white cranes fly by, all the birds will consciously let each other to the two sides. Looking at the peaceful scenes in front of her, thinking that she would see her soon, luobeibei was more and more excited. In a short time, the two cranes came to a mountain surrounded by thin clouds. Granny Ge pointed to the thin iron ropeway in front of her, which was almost trapped in the clouds: "Miss Luo, the second elder and the third elder are all on the opposite mountain. According to the rules, Granny can only send you here, and you can leave the rest by yourself." Then she left quickly, as if she could not stay on the mountain for a moment. "Thank you, madam!" Luobeibei jumps down, shouts at her back, and then takes out a fruit to feed to Baihe to express his gratitude. The white crane took the fruit and rubbed her intimately, then spread its wings and flew away gracefully. "Mama, I''m coming!" Luobei stood in front of the iron rope, took a deep breath and stepped on it without hesitation. The iron rope is not thick, and the fog is very thick. After only a few steps, you can only vaguely see a thin line. If you don''t pay attention to it, you may step into the air. And after a while, there is a mountain wind hanging from nowhere, which shakes the iron rope. Luobei didn''t feel a bit flustered, but he was calm and nimble. Although he was staggering, he seemed to be swaying by the strong wind, but in fact he stepped steadily on the iron rope. The third elder of the demon clan is aunt Yuexue. The second elder is her aunt. Now she has Wannian ginseng on her body. She doesn''t believe that someone from the demon clan will come to embarrass her at this time. As long as she doesn''t panic first, this iron rope swaying with the wind won''t be a thing. When she didn''t have any accomplishments, she often walked across the valley with vines, and now she can do some magic. Sure enough, the road seemed dangerous, but there was no accident except for the natural mountain breeze. Luobei passed the iron cable bridge several hundred feet in a short time, and stepped on the opposite cliff. After a few more steps, the clouds dispersed and two peaks stood side by side in front of it. There is a flat slope in the middle of the mountain. On the flat, there are three beautiful thatched cottages. A stream of less than 70 meters winds down from the cottage and forms a small waterfall in front of it. Beside the cottage, in addition to some evergreen trees such as pines and cypresses, there are also some fruit trees planted at will, some of which are in blossom, some of which have already borne fruit. Luobei just glanced at it roughly, and then he couldn''t help running to those cottages: "Mama! Aunt Yuexue "It''s Beibei!" Just listen to a voice joyful tunnel, and then a figure from a cottage to meet out, it is snow. "Aunt Yuexue!" Luobeibei yelled again, and rushed past with unprecedented speed. "Yesterday, I received a letter saying that you have arrived in Mancheng. Yuexue''s heart has finally been put down. Go in quickly. Your aunt has been looking forward to it for a long time." Yuexue''s beautiful face is full of smiles. She comes to hold her hand and takes her to the house without stopping. As soon as luobeibei entered the door, she saw her mother at the head of the bed, looking at her with a smile. Although her face was not very good-looking, she finally regained her human shape, and there was only gentle and loving color in her eyes. "Mama..." After many days, I finally saw my mother again as I wish. Luobeibei was immediately wet with tears, and rushed to the bedside and threw her into her mother''s arms. "She''s here. She''s here well!" Luolanxin gently held her daughter, lowered her head and rubbed her hair. She deeply smelled the unique breath of her daughter, and gently even kissed her hair several times. "My good daughter, these days are hard for you!" "Well No, not at all! " Luobeibei immediately shook like a rattle, and her tears filled her eyes with joy. "As long as I can see my grandmother again, no matter what the pain is, it''s not bitter. Oh, yes, I''ve got the wannianshen." Then, with tears in his eyes, he quickly took out the storage bag from the earring, and then took out the jade box containing Wannian ginseng from the storage bag, "aunt Yuexue, come and see, is this ginseng OK?"Aunt Yuexue carefully reviewed for a while, and nodded with a smile: "it''s really a solid Wannian ginseng. Beibei, you can rest assured that with this ginseng, aunt Yuexue can at least guarantee your aunt a year." "And these Aunt Yuexue, do you think you can use it all? " Luobeibei took out all the elixirs in the storage bag, but the table was not big enough, and it couldn''t be put down for a while. "Well, well, you don''t have to take them out. Look back slowly." Moon snow just turned a few, can''t help but eyebrow open an eye, "good north, unexpectedly can find so many good medicine for you, good, good!" Luo north this just put down a heart: "that month snow aunt, when do you start to refine medicine?" "Beibei, don''t be in such a hurry," Luo Lanxin patted her daughter''s hand. "These days, your aunt Yuexue has been healing for her aunt, and has never had a good rest. Now that the ten thousand year ginseng has arrived, you should first let your aunt Yuexue have a good rest. You have a baby in her stomach!" "I''m sorry, aunt Yuexue, but Beibei is too impatient." Luobeibei quickly supported Yuexue and sat down, "aunt Yuexue, I''m not in a hurry. You have a good rest first." "Don''t listen to your aunt. Your aunt Yuexue is not so tired. Now she''s back in the family. Basically, it''s Yaoquan who is helping to repair your aunt''s body. Aunt Yuexue is just taking care of her." Yuexue said with a smile, "and the refining of medicine is not something that you Yuexue aunt can accomplish alone. I''m just a thug." She stood up: "in this way, you first sit with your aunt for a while, I''ll find someone." "Who are you looking for?" Suddenly, a deep, slightly hoarse male voice came out of the door. As he spoke, a tall figure had stepped in. He had a square face, thick eyebrows and high nose. His face was quite handsome, but it seemed to be a little serious and rigid. "Patriarch!" Originally leaning back, Luo Lanxin sat up straight and nodded to her. Without waiting for her command, Luobei immediately straightened her skirt and squatted down to salute: "Hello, patriarch, thank you for taking my aunt." "There''s nothing to thank. It''s all family." Don''t wait for the man to speak, the moon snow has a pull her up, Jiaochou inclined the man, "Beibei, his name is Qi lie, you call him uncle Qi." Uncle? This is the head of the demon clan. Is that right? Luobei can''t help looking at her mother. "Just call me uncle Qi." The man said in a low voice, "you''re Beibei. I''ve heard your aunt Yuexue talk about you for a long time. It''s really a family. There''s no need to be polite." Luo Lan explained with a smile, "the clan leader is your aunt Yuexue''s husband. It''s OK to call him uncle." Luobei will be a little shy to re line a simple ceremony: "Uncle Qi good." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 123 "Hello, where''s the present?" The moon snow pokes Qi lie, but her eyes are full of the special intimacy between husband and wife. "Another day." Qi lie''s face did not change and he seemed to be a person who was not used to exposing his inner emotions at will. Seeing that Yuexue''s red lips were about to quarrel, luobeibei quickly broke in: "by the way, aunt Yuexue, don''t say that. You and uncle Qi accepted my aunt and helped my aunt to treat her. Beibei already didn''t know how to thank you. If they accepted any more gifts, I would be embarrassed." Luolan said: "Beibei is right. Yuexue, don''t make trouble." "Well, another day, another day, and you can be well prepared. By the way, my husband, I was just about to go to you. Look at the Wannian ginseng and these elixirs. They are all brought back by Beibei. " My husband''s temperament I know, since he didn''t take out the meeting gift face to face, that gift is naturally going to be tailored for Luobei, Yuexue naturally won''t really have any unhappiness. Qi lieru she is the same, is also carefully checked, just nodded: "yes, these drugs are really good." "Uncle Qi, what else is there?" Luobeibei directly handed him the storage bag, and then hurriedly took out a special big box from another bag and handed it to Yuexue, "aunt Yuexue, these are for you. The emperor''s uncle of the 19th prince said that these elixirs are the most nourishing for the pregnant demons. You have a look first. If they are really useful, you can refine them first." "The great uncle of the 19th prince? How did you get involved with him? " Yue Xue is very surprised. She looks at Qi lie first and doesn''t rush to open the box first. One side of Luolan heart not defense, luobeibei will suddenly take out a gift, there is no time to stop, face can''t help but secretly sink. "Well, the day after you left, the seventh old prince came to pick up the 19th prince himself. The elder liked me very much..." Because he was not familiar with Qi lie, luobeibei didn''t notice the slight change of his face, and didn''t see the look in his mother''s eyes. He excitedly told the old man how to treat her, but in order to avoid making his mother feel too excited, he deliberately concealed the broken and reshaped part of his meridians. In addition, because Mu Aoxing specially told her to store earrings, it''s better not to say anything except her mother. Although she thought that aunt Yuexue and her husband were not outsiders, she thought that she had promised Mu Aoxing, so she didn''t mention it for the time being. Yuexue and luolanxin look at each other again, and their doubts are deeper: "although you have kindness to the 19th Prince first, the royal family should repay you, but they are willing to give this wannianshen. How can they treat you so well?" "It was the 19th prince who helped me blackmail the elder first. He was the elder''s favorite younger generation, so the elder seemed to connive at him." Remembering that muaoxing asked for one good thing after another, luobeibei was very embarrassed. "Later, I heard that the old man liked to drink, so I specially mixed some good wine in return. I didn''t expect that the old man especially liked it, so he treated me better and better." "It''s just that the 19th Prince is his favorite younger generation, and he has mixed some wine to treat you so well. Why do you always feel that something is wrong?" Yuexue is the elder of the demon clan. The feud between Yuexue and the human friars, especially the royal family, is not generally deep. Naturally, her views and stand will not be the same as those of Luobei. Qi lie said coldly, "if you don''t pay attention to anything, it''s either cheating or stealing. The Terrans are so cunning, so naturally they have some premeditations." Luo Beibei noticed that he seemed very unhappy. He didn''t know which sentence he said was wrong. He couldn''t help looking at his mother. Yuexue first said thoughtfully: "Beibei, don''t be afraid. Your uncle Qi usually has this dead face. It seems that it''s harder for him to talk with a smile than to go to heaven. We don''t care if they have other plans. Since they haven''t given the fake Wannian ginseng, the goal has been achieved for us. Now, the most urgent thing is to make medicine for your aunt first, and other things Put it all behind you "Thank you, aunt Yuexue." Luobeibei was a little relieved, but seeing that Yuexue had put the box on the bed, she didn''t seem to want to accept it. She hesitated for a moment and opened the box. "Aunt Yuexue, would you like to take these herbs?" "No, your uncle Qi has collected a lot of harmonies..." Yue Xue said, glancing at the open box casually, and suddenly stopped. Her attention was focused on one of the medicines. She reached out and took it up involuntarily. Her voice trembled and said, "husband, look This Is this... " Qi lie saw that there was a touch on his serious face. Luobei is completely puzzled, and can only look at her own aunt. But see Luo Lan heart''s facial expression also have a bit of excited color: "this is to change shape grass?" "No matter what grass it is, it can''t be collected." Qi lie suddenly snatches the grass in Yuexue''s hand and throws it back into the box. Then he closes it with a snap. The whole person exudes a very cold breath. "I don''t need them to be hypocritical when I''m in charge of my family." Luobei can''t help but cringe and lean towards her mother. The color of panic is clearly written on her face.She suddenly remembered that the demons and the Terrans had hatred for thousands of years. She was forced to tangle with the prince of the Terrans. How could she give gifts to the head of the demons with the things of the Terrans? Isn''t it a blatant insult to the demon clan and clan leader? For a moment, I felt ashamed and anxious, and my eyes turned red. "What are you doing so ferociously that you are scared of Beibei?" Yuexue was also a little uncomfortable, but she knew that luobeibei was pure kindness. She didn''t think so much about it. She didn''t go to her heart. She saw that the little girl was about to cry because of her shame. She immediately pulled luobeibei into her arms and said, "good Beibei, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, uncle Qi didn''t blame you!" As he spoke, he winked at Qi lie. But Qi lie may have thought of something. He frowned and didn''t notice her hint. Luobeibei, who hangs his head, doesn''t hear Qi lie''s voice. He thinks that he''s really in trouble this time. I don''t know if it will affect his mother''s treatment. He regrets that he has no brain. Although he tries his best to control it, his tears still fall down. Yuexue was in a hurry. While wiping her eyes, she said: "what can''t be collected? Huaxing grass is the natural material and treasure of heaven and earth, and it''s not planted by their Mu family. How can we say that it''s their thing? What''s more, how many treasures have Terrans taken away from our demon clan over the years? Why don''t we? I just took it! " With that, he put the box into his storage bag and glared at Qi lie. Qi lie raised eyes to see her one eye, in front of the outsider, in the eyes what emotion all have no, obviously heart knot is not a time can open. Yuexue also knows that in order to avoid the embarrassment of luolanxin''s mother and daughter, she eagerly pulls her husband and wants to communicate in private: "Lanxin elder sister, Beibei has just come here. She must be tired all the way. You should accompany her first and let her have a good rest. Don''t think about anything else. Beibei, listen to aunt Yuexue, do you know? " Luobei blushed, and Yuexue immediately rolled out with Qi liefeng. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 124 "Beibei, come on, sit by Grandma''s bed." Luolanxin gently summoned her daughter and sighed, "for thousands of years, the Terran has been killing our demon clan. You know something, but there is another thing you don''t know. The ancestor of the clan leader was killed by the emperor of the Terran. Therefore, the clan leader''s burden is not only the clan hatred, but also the family hatred. Now we demon clan have to retire from this corner In his heart, he can''t fight with the Terran It''s not easy. " Luobei wiped a tear: "mama, I understand, I''m just ashamed that I didn''t think so much before." "There was a reason why she didn''t want to come back." Luo Lan sighed, "the patriarch and the royal family have such a deep hatred, but you have saved the royal children instead. Our situation is very embarrassing. Moreover, although my aunt has been living here since she came back, and she has little contact with the clansmen, I know that there must be many clansmen who are very dissatisfied with your aunt Yuexue''s good opinion. She even brought me back from the demon clan and used the precious demon spring to heal my wounds. " Luobeibei''s eyes turned red again: "mama, will I implicate mama and even the demon clan "That won''t," Luo Lanxin gently wiped her tears. "The patriarch is a kind person who has a beginning and an end. He is willing to let me live here, at least before refining Wannian ginseng, he won''t let our mother and daughter leave. In addition to last month''s snow, she should stay here for another year until you get diyuanguo back." "That''s good," sobbed luobeibei. "As long as the patriarch is willing to protect my aunt for another year, I will definitely get diyuanguo back. Aunt, we will leave at that time, and we won''t give aunt Yuexue any more trouble." "Well, so does mama." "Well." Luobei is in her mother''s arms, but her heart is sinking to the bottom. But after leaving the demon clan, where can they go? Demon Valley can''t go back, and my mother doesn''t want to go to Brother Yun''s master, her own father, to find a small shelter similar to demon Valley? It''s not easy? Because this topic is a bit heavy, mother and daughter depend on each other, for a moment did not speak again. After half a sound, Luo Lan''s heart began: "Beibei, in these days in the imperial capital, what did the 19 princes do to you?" "Not so good, elusive, strange," thought of arriving at the imperial capital and Mu Aoxing that only a few times to meet, luobeibei''s small mouth unconsciously tooted up, "and his father, I also don''t like it." Luolan was as careful as his hair: "why, is that emperor not good to you?" Luobeibei was flustered. She thought that her mother had seen something about the meridians. She quickly and deliberately shrunk her mouth and said, "the father of the 19th Prince has a big shelf. I don''t like him very much. Fortunately, I only saw him once and never went to the palace again." "He is the emperor of the state of Lei Chen. He rules thousands of people under him. He has a lot of proud capital. He can''t be so kind." Luolan heart light tunnel, thought it was just this reason, but did not think more. Luobeibei was relieved, but he complained even more: "yes, and the 19th Prince''s uncle, whose eyes are growing to the sky, I don''t like it either. Fortunately, the 19th Prince doesn''t like his uncle, and he helps me out every time. Ma''am, you don''t know that when he first arrived in Lu''an County, the sheriff tried his best to flatter him, and he almost regarded himself as the most important person in the world, with that attitude... " Said, also deliberately learn that Ji Guo uncle''s manner, made a few appearances, but the heart of Luo Lan can''t help but smile. "We don''t like those human beings if we don''t like them. Anyway, we don''t have many opportunities to deal with them in the future." "Well!" Luobei nodded heavily, "I''ll never pay any attention to them when my aunt''s illness is cured. As long as I accompany my aunt well, it''s just brother Dashan. Granny Ge said he can''t come here." Luolanxin stroked her head: "this period of time is really to be wronged Dashan, but now we are also dependent on others, back you send more messages to him." "Well, by the way, Auntie Ge bought a horn head carving for brother Dashan yesterday..." In order to make her happy, luobeibei specially made herself more excited and told her yesterday''s situation in detail, "mama, do you think brother Dashan can accept the horn carving?" Luo Lanxin said with a smile, "I''m not sure, but it''s very possible to hear that." "Ma, there''s another surprise you can''t think of?" Luobei God said with a mysterious smile, "mama, please close your eyes first." "Why?" "Why, just close your eyes, close them?" Luobei coquettishly raises her hand to cover luolanxin''s eyes. "Well, I''ll shut up." Lolan really closed his eyes in a funny way. Luobei immediately communicated with the little demon who had been in the lingchong bag for many times: "baby, do you want to come out?" "Master! The baby is coming out. " The little demon couldn''t wait to shout three times."Come out, but you must be obedient?" Xiaoyao busy nodded: "baby obedient." Luobei busy solemnly warned: "well, now your master I, is with the master''s aunt together, later I will let the master''s aunt touch you, you can''t be angry again?" Xiao Yaohui wanted to catch Dashan yesterday. He had been trained by Luobei. Although he was still young, he vaguely knew that if he made the master unhappy, he would suffer the loss. Therefore, although he didn''t understand the meaning of "amah", he was still reluctant, but he was still wronged, so that the master wouldn''t ignore him. Finished small demon embarrassed, Luo north north this just take it out, then smile and say: "mama, can open eyes." Luo Lan heart smiles to open an eye, the next instant but stunned: "is this?" "This is my new pet. I call it Baobao, Baobao. Give a gift to my mother." Luobeibei smiles and holds the two front paws of the demon and waves them. The little demon passively follows the action, with a helpless look. However, a pair of small eyes keep looking at luolanxin. It seems that they have some doubts about how the human breath is similar to their master. "Is it a demon? Beibei, did you accept a demon to be a spiritual pet? No, it should be said, how can it recognize you as its master? The personality of the demon is famous and proud. " Luo Lan''s heart was both surprised and happy, but more confused. "I don''t know. It''s not so hard to take it as a pet." Luobeibei is a bit confused and deviates from his head. He tells the cause and effect, and doesn''t miss the fact that he was scratched and licked by the little demon. Luo Lan''s heart is silent, looking at the moment, he doesn''t know how unique his daughter is, and he doesn''t know whether to be happy or worried. At first, inexplicably in the form of a deer on the first day of junior high school, it also sent out an unexplained white light to protect the body. More miraculously, it could help Mu Aoxing repair his Dantian. Then, inexplicably, it broke the ban of the demon man, and it could also send letters to Mu Aoxing hundreds of miles away Yes, she thought about it several times afterwards. She thought it might have something to do with her daughter. Now she has accepted the demon who can control the monster so easily If she could not be 100% sure that she was her own daughter, she would have doubted that her daughter would be replaced by another person. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 125 "Mama What''s the matter with you, Ma See mother suddenly staring at himself, but some lax eyes don''t know what to think, luobeibei thought she was uncomfortable, quickly put down the demon embarrassed, took her mother''s hand, anxiously called. The small demon feels her emotion vaguely, unexpectedly also touches the hand of Luo Lan heart actively. "Oh, it''s OK," Luo Lan''s heart quickly recovered, and put her and the little demon into her arms. Her chin gently touched her daughter''s hair, and her eyes soon became clear again. "Beibei, are you tired? Would you like to lie down next to your mother for a while? " Didn''t you tell yourself that long ago? No matter what Beibei has become and how many unexplained secrets appear, it''s her own daughter. Since she is her own daughter, she has nothing to doubt. In a word, if she is not good, she will take on all the responsibilities, and if she is good, she will be happy. "Not tired, not tired, as long as I can accompany my aunt, I will not feel tired when I do anything." Luobei nestles up to her mother, because she enjoys the deep maternal love, and her heart is full of happiness. Although it''s a pity that she can''t live in this paradise for a long time, nothing is more important than being with her. The little demon was caught in the middle of the two people, a little suffocated, but strangely lingering around, the breath was very comfortable, and he didn''t make trouble at all. On the contrary, the mother and daughter forgot its existence at the same time. "It''s a blessing for my mother to have your daughter." "Mama''s wrong. It''s Beibei who can be Mama''s daughter. It''s a blessing that has been cultivated for several generations." Luobei lovingly rubbed her mother''s chest, "I want to be a mother''s daughter in my next life." "Well, we''ve always been mothers and daughters." Luo Lan''s heart hugged her daughter, and she felt extremely intimate. All her expectations and worries these days melted into a warm current. She felt that even if she suffered ten times and a hundred times more pain, she was willing. No, I can''t breathe any more. The small demon awkwardly persisted for a while, saw two people still did not let go of its plan, not from anxiously struggled. Luobeibei then remembered that he had forgotten this little guy. He could not help but smile, picked it up and gave it a kiss: "I''m sorry, baby, are you pressed?" Feel the master''s mood again happy up, small demon embarrassed also happy up: "master good..." This little fool, there is still something to learn in the future! Luobei almost laughed: "it''s not the master, it''s the baby." Little demon awkwardly nodded, pointed to her, pointed to himself, and then hesitantly also pointed to luolanxin: "all good." "Ha ha ha ha..." Luobei couldn''t help laughing again. Luo Lan''s heart saw that the little demon was so cute and funny. She couldn''t help smiling gently: "it seems that it likes you very much." "He also likes her very much," Luo Beibei said happily. "Before Dashan brother wanted to touch her, she was very fierce? By the way, ma''am, do you want to touch the baby? I just told him not to hurt you. " Luo Lan''s heart originally wanted to say that once he recognized the master, he would not let others touch him easily. But when he thought that he was so obediently pressed between them just now, he felt strange in his heart, so he really slowly reached out and fell on Xiao Yao''s back. The small demon sends out a very low grunt in the throat, seem to be a little uncomfortable, but still meekly endure. Luolan heart smile, can''t help but stroked again, this time little demon embarrassed seems to be a little confused, turned his head to see her, unexpectedly still didn''t resist. Luo north is very satisfied immediately, specially bowed head to kiss it: "the baby is really good." Small demon embarrassed and happy, suddenly jumped out from the middle of the two people, first on the bed a few times, and then jumped to the ground, and eager to go out. "Baby, just play at the door, don''t go far!" Luobei wanted to let it come back, but when she thought about it, since aunt Ge knew about it, she might have told aunt Yuexue and the patriarch about it, so she just asked. Small demon awkwardly back to the hair, a sound like goo and goo, lively and splashed to jump out. Luobei came to her mother again. Mother and daughter quietly cuddle for a while, Luobei suddenly thought of the beginning of cloud cold, can''t help but remember: "Mom, do you have the latest news of brother cloud?" Luo Lan''s heart was stunned. After a little silence, he said: "he was on the way to meet our demon guard. He took Lian Yue to Yunmen. The day before yesterday, I just received a message that I was going to go to find Xuan binglian." Thinking of the place where the boy in white is going, who seems to be calm but is very concerned about himself, luobeibei begins to worry: "Brother Yun has been doing everything for us. It''s really good for us. I hope he will come back safely and smoothly." "Don''t worry, young master Yun is originally the Linggen of ice system. This time, his master gave him a magic weapon to protect himself. He should have the power of self-protection, and the injury of lianyue girl. I''ve heard that he''s almost cultivated." Lorraine comforted her daughter and said, "so you have to believe that he will come back safely.""Well..." Luobei nodded slightly at ease and thought of the word in her mother''s words at random. She could not help but open her mouth. She wanted to ask a question, but she was worried that it would arouse her mother''s sadness, so she had to close her mouth again. "Beibei, do you really want to see him?" When Luo Lanxin said those three words, he was already paying attention to his daughter''s look. Naturally, he didn''t miss the obvious change. Luobei wanted to deny it and knew that her mother would see her insincerity, so she could only nod her head uneasily. Lorraine sighed. Luobei said quickly: "mama, don''t be unhappy. If you don''t like me to see him, I won''t see him." Luo Lanxin, however, gave a mixed smile: "maybe Brother Yun is right. The gratitude and resentment of the previous generation should not be borne by the next generation Beibei, when we leave here, you can find a chance to go to Yunmen with Yun hanchu! If he is willing to recognize you, you can have more contact with him in the future. If he is not willing to recognize you, don''t be sad. No matter when, you still have your aunt! " "Mama..." "Don''t worry about grandma. She owes you all these years." Luobei immediately retorted fiercely: "no, my mother doesn''t owe me anything!" "Well, our mother and daughter are not in debt to each other," Luo Lanxin said to her daughter seriously. "However, what she said just now is true. It''s good for you to meet him. Anyway, he gave you blood." "Well, I remember." Luobeibei calmed down, thinking that she might see her father in another year, she was excited and worried. At this moment, she suddenly wanted to see Brother Yun and listen to him describe what his father looked like and what his voice was like? Can you have a pair of broad palms? If so, would you also like to touch her head so gently? She really hopes that father can stop worrying about mother''s demonic identity. In that case, maybe father and mother can be together again, and she will have a complete family. Even if father is strict and mother is kind as human beings say, it doesn''t matter that she will be treated seriously, as long as the family can be in harmony But what if he still dislikes her as a half demon? Do you dislike it? It seems that elder brother Yun didn''t dislike her from the very beginning. He also said that his father must have some difficulties. Is that the hope that he will have more? Brother Yun, Brother Yun, you must come back early and safely www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 126 However, luobeibei had told xiaoyaoban not to run around at the door. He naively thought that since he had become his own pet, he should be obedient. However, he didn''t know that xiaoyaoban had been in the pet bag for the first time in his life, and he was very impatient. As soon as he went out, he didn''t know whether it was safe or not, so he carefully inspected one side, but then his instinct told him that it was a very safe and magical world full of demon breath, and immediately he began to turn around happily. When he found that there were still some spiritual plants on the mountain, he jumped on it and ate it happily Round. Because the two peaks where luolanxin lives have been included in the temporary forbidden area, except for some ordinary small animals, there are no monsters and demons. Unexpectedly, there is no one to stop them. After the little demons are full, they play harder and run out of the forbidden area through the iron rope. In fact, the reason why the demon can control the monster is not only that its blood has an instinctive deterrent power to the monster, but also that this deterrent power contains an unexplained natural affinity. Therefore, although it has disappeared for hundreds of years, as soon as it goes out, the surrounding small demon beasts immediately feel its breath. They are afraid and curious, and obediently accept the demon''s inspection and guidance. Soon, many low-level demons gather around it. Although some higher-level monsters are not controlled by this infant demon, their affinity makes these monsters ignore that they are intruders. Even if they ignore the little guy''s command, they will not refuse if they want to mischievously climb onto themselves. Monsters usually have their own unrelated fields, but today this situation is broken by xiaoyaoban. Even among the natural enemies, as long as they are surrounded by xiaoyaoban, there will be extraordinary harmony. After playing on the mountain for a while, the little demon was immediately attracted by the larger world at the foot of the mountain. Immediately, he jumped on a big bird and asked it to carry himself down the mountain. In addition, the child''s nature was most fond of calling friends and deliberately sending out his own flavor, and soon gathered a huge army of monsters. Xiaoyaoxian has been living in the mountain full of crisis since she realized it. She has to be alert to the human friars day and night. Where did she come from such a comfortable place? In her joy, she even drove the monsters to crisscross the fields and trample on many crops, which soon startled the nearby demons. When Yue Xue and Qi lie, who were originally listening to GE''s report, passed by, some tired little demons were sitting on the shoulder of a huge ape, happily watching a flame rhinoceros and a big bull fighting against each other. Around the circle, there were several layers of monsters. And a little far away, there are many demons, one by one curiously looking at the little figure. "If it''s really a real demon, I didn''t expect that you can''t find it everywhere, my husband. Today it appears here by itself and becomes the spiritual pet of Beibei. It seems that my half demon niece is really unusual." Yuexue looks at the little demon on the shoulder of the great ape and feels the wonder of fate. Qi lie looked at the docile appearance of all the monsters, and his rigid and handsome face was even more serious: "this is nonsense." "It''s really a bit of mischief," Yue Xue said with a smile, shaking her head as she looked at the paddy field which had been ruined into a mess. "But, husband, don''t you think this little demon is very special? It should be a baby, and it can actually command the fire rhinoceros of the earth moving King Kong ape? It seems a little unreasonable, doesn''t it? " Qi lie frowned: "go up first and ask after all." "Beibei has only received it for two days. I''m afraid she doesn''t know the power of her spirit pet. Ha ha, I''ll let her come out first." Pregnant Yuexue is full of love for any small animal, not to mention such a special little demon. Not only is she not unhappy, but she also sends out a message, "Beibei, you go out to overlook the valley and see what''s funny." In the temporary forbidden area, luobeibei is nestling up to her mother and dozing off. She receives the summons coldly and does it in disbelief. When she sees the sensation caused by her little pet, she feels that her forehead turns black: "baby, what are you doing?" "All right, is it all gone?" Make sure Luo north north already see clearly, Qi lie this just make a sound, and intentionally spread out own prestige. The demons, who have become the official demon clan, naturally respond as soon as they call out and go to do what they should do. The higher-level demons are also very interesting, and they disperse in a twinkling of an eye, but the lower level demons who are still ignorant are not, and they still stay in the same place. But the little demon was very alert. As soon as Qi lie opened his mouth, he instinctively felt that he couldn''t get the big demon. He rushed to a white crane at a very fast speed and drove it to fly to the mountain where Luobei was, to seek the shelter of its master. Qi lie snorted. As soon as he reached out his hand, the white crane just took off stepped back to him.The little demon was embarrassed and decided to jump down on the way. Then he flew to the big bull who had just walked away for a few steps. As soon as his tail patted the big bull on the back, he was killed to run. Qi lie''s face also couldn''t help hanging a black line, and he simply sucked it into his palm. The little demon was held by his big palm, and knew that he couldn''t escape. In a moment, a pair of small eyes were filled with innocent tears. His two forefeet were together, and the small tentacles on his cheeks were shaking and shaking, and he turned to sell. Yuexuedun could not help laughing: "it''s said that the intelligence of the demon is extremely high. It''s really interesting that she knows how to be hard when she is so young, but how to be soft when she can''t be hard..." His spirit pet almost turned the demon clan upside down. As the master, Luobei didn''t feel interesting at all. On the contrary, he was very uneasy. My mother and I have been favored by others, but they are still making trouble at the master''s home. I don''t feel comfortable with anyone else. Therefore, as soon as Qi lieyuexue and his wife arrived, luobeibei immediately squatted and couldn''t afford to accompany him: "sorry, uncle Qi, aunt Yuexue, it''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of my spirit pet. It''s troublesome for you!" "What''s the trouble? It''s just that a few crops have been destroyed. Anyway, there are a lot of idle people. Just plant them later." Without waiting for Qi lie to open his mouth, the moon snow that protects the short takes the lead and pulls Luobei up. Luobeibei felt that he had no face to see Qi lie, and he wanted to teach the little demon a lesson. No matter how coquettish he was, he didn''t look at it. The master ignored himself and didn''t save himself. Although he didn''t feel that his life would be in danger, the little demon was still wronged and immediately burst into tears. By the way, he rubbed his tears against Qi lie''s big palm. Qi lie''s face became more and more black, and immediately released his hand. As soon as the little demon landed, she ran to Luobei desperately and turned straight at her feet. Luo North North hate to lightly kick it a foot, don''t let it close to oneself: "didn''t tell you can only play at the door?"? Where are the ears? You dare to make trouble for me down the mountain. Do you know you are wrong? " "Ouch Master, the baby knows it''s wrong... " The little demon stood up in embarrassment, grabbed her skirt and began to be cute again in tears, "master, don''t be angry Not angry... " I''m not angry! Luobei ignored it, looked at Qi lie with shame, and dropped his head: "Uncle Qi, it''s because I didn''t take care of my spiritual pet, you punish me!" # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 127 "What is the punishment? Our demon clan hasn''t appeared a demon for hundreds of years. This is the treasure of our demon clan. It''s too late for us to welcome it. "Yuexue squatted down, took out a spirit fruit and teased the little demon with a smile." husband, do you think so? " Small demon embarrassed but refused to accept, as if very timid to hide behind the north. Qi lie looked at his wife helplessly: "it''s OK. Let''s call it a day. Beibei, you should teach it more rules in the future, especially you can''t eat Lingzhi at will." "Yes." Luobei busy should be next, "I''ll put the baby back in the pet bag, teach it a good lesson." This words small demon embarrassed to understand, small mouth flat flat flat, unexpectedly suddenly from behind her ran out, took the moon Snow''s spirit fruit and ran to her protection circle, unexpectedly also took the initiative to ask for touch. The month snow immediately mother love big hair, a hug it tightly, in the bosom almost can''t put down: "Oh, our small demon is really too clever." Luobeibei''s face is black again. It''s not smart, it''s cunning, OK? Remembering that Qi lie was still talking about the rules, she deliberately raised her face and scolded: "baby, come back to me!" "This can''t, north north, you this small spirit pet month snow aunt can have to borrow first." Yuexue said with a smile, "but don''t worry, aunt Yuexue asked her to do business. I''ll send her back later." Qi Lieben frowned, but his wife took a look at her and understood her meaning. Then he nodded: "it''s a small matter. I want to trouble you Luobei Beida guessed some and said, "Uncle Qi, aunt Yuexue, take it away. At least let the baby make up for some of the mistakes." "OK, let''s go down first. By the way, Beibei, there is a kitchen on the side. You can prepare dinner by yourself. It''s just that your grandmother''s body can''t stand the food with too strong aura. You''d better make some easy to digest atherosclerotic soup, and remember for yourself." Yuexue is straightforward and doesn''t treat her as a guest. "OK, aunt Yuexue, I''ve got it." Luobeibei was very grateful for her thoughtfulness. After seeing off the patriarch and his wife and the little demon who now regretted tears and wanted to return to her, she said hello to her mother and ran to the kitchen. After she came out of the demon Valley, she had not cooked a good meal for her grandmother for more than two months. Today, she had the chance to serve her mother again. She didn''t know how happy she was. She has been familiar with porridge for a long time. In addition, GE Yitou Taobao and Li Di also sent her some prescriptions and condiments made by Lingzhi. Although the bowl of porridge in front of luolanxin''s bed was still a bowl of porridge, its fragrance, taste and color had reached a new level. In addition, her daughter, who was thinking day and night, was with her. Luolanxin ate half more than usual Bowl, and then go to sleep. Gently tucked in the corner for her mother, went to the kitchen to clean up the pots and bowls, and then came back to watch her mother sleep quietly. Until then, luobeibei seemed to feel like she was back in the quiet demon valley. But at that time, she was helpless about her mother''s illness, but now she has half of her hope in her hands. She is no longer the weak girl who can''t even deal with an ordinary beast. In the future, she will make herself more and more powerful, so continue to work hard! With a mattress on the ground in front of her mother''s bed, luobeibei guards her mother and begins to meditate. As soon as she breathes and breathes, Yingying''s white light in the void turns into flowing silk. It flows into her channels like a stream into a river. It doesn''t seem to add much, but the river knows the cumulative effect. At the end of the night, Luobei Beiping quietly opens her eyes. Her pupils are as clear as black jade, and the impurities hidden in her white eyes fade away. A pair of eyes are as clear as spring water. They are more black and white, and there is a ray of maturity and stability beyond age between her eyebrows. But this maturity is soon dispelled by a tender call. "The master is bad..." The little demon nimbly jumped into her arms from the slightly open window and complained to her wrongly, "Wuwu The master doesn''t want the baby Poor baby... " Luobeibei smiles and hugs the little demon who breaks into his arms. One hand caresses his round stomach carelessly: "don''t be cheap and be good. If you really don''t want to go out, you will stay in the bag every day and drink some porridge every day. Is that ok?" Said, mischievously poked poked its belly. The little demon''s little trick was suddenly pierced, and she immediately rolled back and forth in her arms and said, "baby, don''t stay in the bag, baby should play, and eat a lot of delicious food..." "It''s not so cheap to have fun and not to work." Luobeibei pokes its small belly again. She has already thought that since the demon embarrassment is useful to the demon clan, the little guy doesn''t seem to be really wronged, so at least during her stay in the demon clan, she has to let the little guy help herself to repay some of her human feelings. Who makes it so "unlucky" to become her spiritual pet! The little demon twisted to avoid her magic finger, but she still poked her. She hummed twice angrily, and suddenly jumped from her arms and rushed to the bed."Don''t disturb me..." Luobeibei quickly got up, but saw that her mother had opened her eyes and was smiling at herself. Cunningly, xiaoyaohui seemed to be seeking her mother''s help, but actually she hid in the corner of the bed. "Mama, are you awake?" Luobeibei quickly got up, first took out the flower bud basin to store water, and then went to help her sit up carefully, "did you sleep well last night, mom?" "Well, very good." Can open their eyes to see their daughter at the side, luolanxin feel very happy, just eyes swept to the floor of the mattress, Xiumei not from a frown, "Beibei, you didn''t sleep all night?" "Just for once. I''ll have a good sleep tonight." With a loving mother''s heart, Luobei naturally won''t make any argument. "You have to remember, don''t let Grandma worry." Luolan heart also know daughter''s mind, where willing to blame. Luobeibei answered sweetly. Seeing that the water in the flower bud was almost there, he personally served luolanxin to wash, put on the moistening flower dew to his mother, and took care of her hair. When Yuexue came, she was very careful to serve her mother. She couldn''t help but envy her: "it''s still my daughter. I want to have a daughter, too." "You have three children in this one, and you will have a daughter." Lorraine said with a smile. "I hope so," Yuexue stroked her stomach and looked at her luobeibei in surprise. She couldn''t help chuckling, "Beibei, our tiger family is different from your deer family. Generally, there won''t be only one child. Don''t be surprised." Luobeibei is embarrassed to smile, she is still young, naturally embarrassed to talk about these, Yuexue also know, then turned to the topic: "by the way, Beibei, your uncle Qi has checked the medicinal materials, there is no problem, today is ready to start the official refining medicine, estimated that the top seven days, your aunt can take the new medicine." Luobei is busy saluting gratefully. "We are all a family, so you don''t have to be polite to me, just as we don''t want to be polite to you, just like your pet, we will borrow it several times in the future." Yuexue pulled her up and said with a smile, "sister Lanxin, you know, in the past, it took us a few days to bring back new monsters from outside, so as to make them adapt to the life here and let their respective ethnic groups accept them. But guess what happened yesterday? As soon as the little demon comes out, it''s done immediately. Both sides are in great harmony. Oh, if we have such efficiency in the future, we''ll save a lot of trouble. " "Of course it should be." Luolanxin''s voice just fell, the little demon who had been hiding in the corner of the bed suddenly groaned two times. He not only raised his head, but also took two steps forward to show that it was him who praised him. All of them almost fell forward and laughed. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 128 Thousands of miles of ice, thousands of miles of snow, the vast world, in addition to the endless white, it is only those steep glaciers can not even stick to the snow are still gray color, in addition, there is no other color. Such a scene is very monotonous and desolate, but it is the most realistic and common portrayal of the far north. This afternoon, it was supposed to be the time when the sun was in the head, but the lead cloud in the sky blocked the sun and couldn''t show any sunlight. The cold wind was sweeping fiercely, blowing up the newly fallen snow. It seemed that in addition to the flying snow, the sky and the earth were still flying snow. However, in such a bad climate, somewhere deep into the snow, it seems that an abnormal shadow suddenly appears in the mid air. But if someone wants to take a closer look, the huge wind and snow immediately blocks his sight. It was not until the shadow got closer and closer that I found that it seemed to be a small jade boat. There were two figures on the boat covered with white cloaks. No wonder they could almost hide in the snowflakes. The small boat soon landed on a relatively flat mountain. The two men in white jumped out of the boat one after another. When the wind blew, they jumped off the Cape of the man first, showing a pair of bright but sharp eyes, and looked around in a moment of vigilance. One of them was very calm. After landing like a snowflake, he raised his right arm and stretched out his hand towards the boat. The boat suddenly shrank into a pocket shape and flew to the slender white palm. "Master, where shall we go now?" When the person who warned first made sure that it should be safe around, he made a respectful voice, which was obviously a woman. "Northwest." The figure, known as the master, speaks two words in a low voice. The sound quality is very pleasant and clear, but it makes people hear that it is a man. The woman immediately turned into a snow leopard more than two meters long, leaning slightly over the man: "the long road is slow, the master wants to save physical strength, please ride his subordinates?" "No, you''re just getting better. You''d better cultivate yourself. You can help me when you meet a strong enemy." The man''s light tunnel, looks like an ordinary face, but there is a pair of bright moon like cold eyes, it is the promise to come to this glacier to find the ice lotus cloud cold beginning. "Yes." Lian Yue wanted to say that the injury was good, but she didn''t dare to refute it. She could only change back to human form and silently follow half a step behind Yun hanchu. One by one, they walked along the high ridge to the northwest. Where they passed, there was only a very shallow footprint, which was covered up by the wind and snow. I don''t know how many days the blizzard had been raging before, but after a few days, it finally became much smaller, and the goose feather like flakes also became fine snow debris, and the visibility became much clearer. On the evening of this day, there have been several waves of monsters on the way, but fortunately, all of them are hiding their whole body. At the beginning of cold, they have just crossed an iceberg with their own spirit pet lianyue, and are preparing to find a place to spend the night. Suddenly, a faint roar comes from the cold wind. "It''s snow ape." Lian Yue sniffs the air and makes a low tunnel. Cloud cold beginning sink a voice way: "go to see first." They wrapped their white cloaks again, spread out their skills, and slowly leaned forward. After four or five miles, they came to the battlefield. Sure enough, under an iceberg, a giant snow ape about 30 feet tall was facing eight snow wolves as big as cattle. On the surrounding snow, there were bright red everywhere, and five bloody wolf corpses had fallen. The snow ape obviously also hung a lot of colors, the thick white hair was caught by the wolf''s claws, revealing the red and white skin inside, but the momentum did not drop a bit, always guarding the side of a one meter wide ice hole, at most did not leave the surrounding one foot. Most of the monsters who can live in this snow area have some ice skills, such as these snow wolves. Each time they jump and attack, they will first issue an ice blade, and then claw to keep up with them. They are very clever and divide into two groups to attack each body of the snow ape from different angles, so they don''t let the snow ape have a chance to rest. And the snow ape basically used his fists and legs. When each punch and leg was hit, there would be a dull sound in the air. He even directly used the most simple and direct ice explosion, but it consumed the demon''s power. It''s just that the so-called two fists are hard to beat four hands. What''s more, there are eight demon wolves around. Although the demon wolf''s body is much smaller than it, it takes up more flexible space. It forces snow ape to use his body to hit his hands hard if he doesn''t come in time. Although the impact force also makes the demon wolf suffer a lot of shock, it can''t avoid leaving some scars every time due to close contact. In this situation, the victory or defeat of the two sides has already begun to show. The snow ape is only in a single shape, and is seriously injured, and still refuses to leave the crack. The demon wolf is flexible and has a large number of people. Most of the snow ape can be killed just by living. "Master, do you think the snow ape has been guarding the ice hole all the time? Is there any natural resources and local treasures in it?" After walking for several days in vain, he explored countless cracks in the ice ditch, but found nothing. At this moment, he suddenly saw monsters fighting with each other, and lianyue immediately thought of this aspect. "It''s all possible." At the beginning of cloud cold, he was still relatively calm, but his eyes were focused on every change of the battlefield. At the same time, he did not forget to scan around even further, and finally fell on the snowy peak, which was more than 100 meters above the battlefield. Where did he see a pair of eyes.It was a cold and emotionless eye, and the owner of the eye was a snow wolf. What was more unusual was that the snow wolf''s body was not half of the snow wolf''s body. What was more unusual was that when the spirit of the beginning of the cold cloud swept past, the snow wolf seemed to be aware of it and immediately looked to this side. "Withdraw." Cloud cold early rapid tunnel, and immediately launched convergence breath Fu. Hard stubble again? This snow area is full of crises. Lian Yue immediately responded. She immediately carried out the master''s order, covered her cloak and retreated quickly. When Yun hanchu retreated, he retreated ten li directly. Then he felt that the snow wolf''s eyes did not come back. In order to ensure safety, Yun hanchu retreated Three Li again. With such a delay, the sky, which was not very clear, became more and more dim. "Eat first." Yun hanchu finds a simple shelter and sets up a ban on the smell. It seems that he has forgotten the previous scene. Lian Yue has long been used to not questioning the master''s decision. Now she takes out a mattress from the storage bag to make for Yun hanchu, and then takes out a simple cooking tool to control a low-level fire amulet to boil water and soup. In this way, she will soon avoid unnecessary trouble caused by too conspicuous fire in the dark. In terms of fasting, although both she and Yun hanchu can take Bigu pill directly, they have to spend some spiritual power to resist the severe cold every day in such an icy and snowy world. If they can supplement more warm food at rest, the effect is obviously much more than a thin pill. Dinner is very simple, but a throw some dried meat and vegetable fragments and LingMi, cooked into a porridge. After eating, the sky became more dark. After a short rest, Yun hanchu got up and said, "let''s go." As before, Lian Yue didn''t ask where he was going. She just followed him silently. Soon, Yun hanchu took her back to the original battlefield. At this time, the night was low, the wind and snow dissipated, and several stars had emerged from the sky which had been covered by lead clouds for several days. Next to the crevice, the tall snow ape had fallen to the ground for a long time. When he was out of breath, he had a big hole in his chest, and his inner abdomen was empty. What''s shocking is that the snow wolf''s corpse next to him was the same situation, but there were two more than before. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 129 Yun hanchu carefully explored the footprints around him, then put down a piece of fluorescent stone and looked at the ice hole guarded by snow ape. He saw that the walls of the small hole were still very smooth, and there was no trace of climbing. He could not help frowning. "Master, since the snow ape is dead, what it guards should also be taken away by the snow wolf?" Lian Yue didn''t understand what he was still looking at, so she reminded him in a low voice. "The hole is a little wider." At the beginning of cloud cold, he did not answer the question and put down the fluorescein. Is the hole wider? Lian Yue was puzzled, but she didn''t pay much attention to the specific size of the cave before. She absolutely believed in the master''s judgment, and immediately said, "what should I do?" "Here, look around." Yun hanchu handed the fluorescein to her. He took out a wind lamp with a candle as the core, lit it and covered it. He smeared some frozen blood clots on the top, tied it with a firm silk rope, and then slowly dropped it. On the surface, this vast and inaccessible snow area seems to be clean and has nothing. But if you really want to go deep, you can find that there are many strange animals of different sizes living here. Before the snow ape and snow wolf, needless to say, are monster level, but it is not too terrible, found early to avoid is, the most terrible is a kind of nail size, all transparent insects. This kind of insect likes to live in groups. There are more than tens of thousands of them in one nest. They like to feed on the viscera of various animals, but they don''t touch the flesh of animals. Every time they go out, there are thousands of them. And I don''t know where the wisdom comes from. These insects not only love to lurk in the slippery crack snow ditch, waiting for their prey to slip down carelessly, but also create new cracks under the snow after waiting for a period of time without any results, increasing the rate of their prey to slip. Once the prey falls into the cave, it will rush up and try its best to bite the skin and flesh into the body until it empties the inside of the prey alive. When it finishes sucking the prey and returns to the cave, it will consciously smooth the road to eliminate the traces, so as to hoodwink the later prey. In fact, he didn''t know the information about this kind of insect before the beginning of the cold, and he didn''t have any personal contact with it. But I don''t know why, when he saw the corpses of these monsters today, this kind of information suddenly appeared in his mind. In order to confirm this inexplicable idea, he must verify it first. Wind lamp slowly down, inside the candle burning quietly, a wisp of smoke curling up, and glass made of lampshade is gradually heating under the candle burning. When the wind lamp dropped to the depth of about three feet, the ice wall with faint streamer reflected by the light suddenly twisted. "This is..." At this time, lianyue''s spiritual consciousness just swept over again, and he was surprised to see that the ice wall suddenly twisted. "This is a snow dwelling insect. It is good at hiding in ice and snow and likes warm blood food." At the beginning of cloud cold, the voice simply explained it, and then lowered the wind lamp deeper. The ice wall that the wind lamp passed just now twists and keeps chasing the falling direction of the wind lamp, and the ice wall below also keeps fluctuating. The ice can actually twist. This kind of scene is strange, and it looks even more creepy. Even the leopard demons like lianyue, who are not afraid of everything, are shivering. They are busy running their eyes to see it. I must have noticed that it wasn''t the ice wall that was moving. Instead, there were countless nail sized, almost transparent square insects on the ice wall. These insects obviously felt the warmth of the wind lamp and the bloody smell after being baked by the wind lamp, and immediately wanted to surround the wind lamp like crazy. But the wind lamp is from the top down, only a rope fell in mid air, before and after the left and right are not in contact with the ice wall, they can not touch between the moment, can only crazy with the wind lamp down chase. The ice hole looked deep, but it was only about five feet. Soon, the wind lamp was shining on the bottom. At this time, the snow dwelling insect lying at the bottom of the hole was confused because of the temptation of the wind lamp. In a short time, the snow dwelling insects around and at the bottom of the cave wall will automatically pile up, layer upon layer, and want to touch the wind lamp close at hand. Yun hanchu was very patient, and when they were about to meet the wind lamp, he raised it slightly to lure them to stack again. After so many times, I saw that the snow dwelling insects were climbing higher and higher, but the base was smaller and smaller, and a frozen wolf corpse was already exposed. It was estimated that this nest of snow dwelling insects had almost been lured out, and then suddenly threw several fire symbols into the joint between the ice wall and the bottom of the hole. The symbol of fire explodes and burns in an instant. Those greedy but unwise snow dwelling insects are buried in the sea of fire. Although the sound of a single one is small, tens of thousands of them are gathered together, but they also make an extremely unpleasant sharp sound, which is particularly harsh in the silent and windless night. Fortunately, at the beginning of cloud cold, before the fire sign was sent out, the sound insulation cover had been temporarily set up. Even though the sound was sharp, it still didn''t spread to the outside. Although there are a large number of snow dwelling insects, they burn very fast. In addition, there is rich grease on the body of the wolf which is pressed by them at the bottom. The fire is very fierce when it burns. Even the ice wall around melts quickly, it can''t submerge the fire.Fortunately, the hole is several feet deep, and the fire only shines in the ice cave, but it doesn''t rush to the ground. At the beginning of cloud cold, he waited quietly until there was only a pair of wolf bones burning at the bottom of the hole, and then he pulled down the lingpet bag at his waist and threw it to lianyue. "I''ll go down and have a look later. You''re on the alert. If you meet a monster and you can''t resist it, don''t fight hard. Just hide in the bag." "Master, I''ll go with you!" Lian Yue is excited. Cloud cold beginning didn''t answer, just looked at her one eye, Lian month dispirited ground hang head to nod. At the beginning of the cold cloud, he jumped down from the ice hole. As soon as he landed, he found that there was another transverse crack at the bottom of the hole, and he didn''t know where to go. Yun hanchu did not rush into the crack, but first carefully looked at the burnt corpse on the ground. Although the water that had been melted into liquid by the fire had begun to condense again, it was still clear that the skeleton of the wolf was very small, which was obviously different from the snow wolves seen before, but it was like the one on the mountain. But as far as the level is concerned, the little snow wolf is a bit higher than the eight snow wolves. Even he has to give way, but now he died alone in the ice hole. Is it so easy? Or did the snow wolf not expect that there was such a group of snow dwelling insects in the hole, and it was so simple that something happened to him just because of his carelessness? Yun hanchu thought for a while, decided to go to the crack to have a look, and then disappeared in Lian Yue''s eyes. Above the hole, although lianyue didn''t forget to be on guard, there was a few sadness in her eyes. It''s been a while since I met my master again, but my master''s memory shows no sign of recovery. My trust in her not only stays in the relationship of ordinary master servant contract, but also many things I don''t want her to do, especially dangerous things. Thinking of the purpose of this trip, there was a trace of disgust in Lian Yue''s eyes. All human beings are selfish. No matter the master or the mother and daughter, they only consider their own situation. They don''t want to think that these things have nothing to do with the master, but now they all need the master to rush to risk. This time, if you can find xuanbing lotus, it''s OK. When the time comes, the lotus core will be given to the mother and daughter. The owner of the lotus petal can just stay by himself. But if you can''t find it, the master''s temper will not give up easily. It''s really troublesome. Her mind turned, but her mind didn''t relax. She kept looking around, raised her ears to catch the slightest movement in the air, and kept paying attention to the situation in the ice hole from time to time. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 130 At the beginning of cloud cold, he bent over and walked slowly and cautiously in the horizontal freezing. After only a few feet walking, the horizontal ice cave not only became more and more narrow and flat, but also could only move sideways, and no new corpses were found, which indirectly proved that what snow ape and snow wolf were fighting for was probably still in the cave. At the moment, Yun hanchu cautiously sent out a wisp of spiritual consciousness and slowly explored along the crack. Along the way, he searched very carefully. Sure enough, at the end of the narrower crack, he found a transparent little ice turtle. This ice turtle is very small. It''s only a little bigger than pigeon''s egg. There''s no heat on its whole body. It''s only a little pale cyan on its head. If it didn''t move very slightly, it would almost pass by at the beginning of cloud cold. What can be contested by snow ape and snow wolf at the same time will not be mortal. At the beginning of Yun hanchu, he almost didn''t even think about it, so he made a continuous imprison sign to imprison the ice turtle together with the surrounding ice. Don''t want that imprison Fu just maintain three breath, suddenly ice crack burst, and that narrow crack also followed to crack a curve. Fortunately, Yun hanchu was cautious. After the first Rune was sent out, the second Rune was sent out, so he didn''t let the little ice turtle run away immediately. However, Rao was so weak that the second Rune couldn''t support him any more. Yun hanchu didn''t dare to hesitate. He continued to send out the number of runes again and again. At the same time, he sacrificed his flying sword to cut the ice gap quickly to expand the space, and raced against the time with the little ice turtle. Pop Pop Pop With a few soft sounds, several runes were frozen first and then broken. There were more traces on the ice wall, and the whole ice cave could collapse at any time. At the beginning of the cold cloud, he was in a state of awe, and the talismans in his hands were not stingy, and the cutting speed was even faster. Fortunately, he has built a foundation and is also the soul root of the ice system. Although these ice layers are thick, they are still ordinary ice layers. With his all-out efforts, they are almost like tofu, and they are soon opened up as a way to live. As soon as he rushed to the side of the little ice turtle, Yun hanchu took out a jade box and directly put all the ice cubes into it. Then he arranged several prohibitions on the top of it. He immediately put it into the lingpet bag and immediately backed back without hesitation. The little ice Turtle was obviously extremely angry when he was put into the box. Just in a moment, the whole lingpet bag became extremely cold. It could penetrate the clothes on Yun hanchu''s body, which are hard to be invaded by the ordinary cold and heat, and directly penetrate the cold into the skin. Yun hanchu didn''t care. As soon as he fell out of the crack, he immediately raised his hand to defend the sword. On the way, the whole hole collapsed quickly. "Master!" Lian Yue could not help exclaiming. "Don''t come down!" At the beginning of Yun Han''s death, he yelled. As soon as he spat out his sword, the collapsed ice wall was smashed into pieces, and he came out of it without any damage. As soon as his head came out of the hole, he yelled again, "come up." Put out a hand at the same time. Lian Yue''s eyes suddenly burst out with infinite joy, and he held his hand without hesitation. They flew out of the ice hole in the blink of an eye, just like an arrow from the string, leaving behind them to crash into a loud noise, and they walked back and forth without looking back. This retreat lasted for 30 Li, until we saw a place where we had rested before. At the beginning of cloud cold, we took off our sword and landed. "Master, is it xuanbinglian?" Although she only stood behind Yun hanchu and had no physical contact with him any more, Lian Yue could clearly feel a terrible chill on him and could not help asking questions happily. "No, it''s an ice turtle created by heaven and earth. It''s very beneficial to me. I refine the moon and protect the Dharma for me." Cloud cold early into the cave, cloth ban. "Yes, master!" Hearing that the master had got such a treasure, Lian Yue''s spirit suddenly perked up and began to alert. Yun hanchu takes out the lingchong bag. The lingchong bag has frozen into a lump of ice. If you change it into an ordinary Lingshou bag, I''m afraid the ice turtle inside will burst the bag. It shouldn''t be too late. Yun hanchu immediately took out some of the most domineering fire signs and began to drive them. He is the spirit root of the ice system. It is of great benefit to his later practice to obtain this ice turtle. However, at present, he is only in the early stage of foundation construction, and his cultivation is far from enough to control this ice turtle. It is extremely dangerous to absorb the meaning of ice cold from it. If he is not careful, he will be killed. The only way is to use foreign objects to frighten the ice turtle that has not yet been opened It felt the threat of instinct and waited for the opportunity to take it back. As soon as the fire sign is driven, the domineering high temperature will melt the ice around the lingpet bag. However, the huge bag was also filled with ice turtles, but it could not be baked directly. It could only control the fire through the mouth of the bag and melt gradually. Naturally, the little ice Turtle was not willing to be controlled. When he melted on his side, he couldn''t help freezing the ice on his side, and both sides fell into a long tug of war. Yun hanchu has been practicing hard since he was a child. His perseverance has been trained for a long time, and he has been ready for a long-term water mill. Although he began to melt as much as he could, the little ice turtle would re coagulate as much. He is still in no hurry, but he just keeps using the fire amulet. In this way, unconsciously, a day and two nights passed. During this period, Yun hanchu was only fed two grains of Bigu pills by lianyue, and his body almost didn''t move. He was driven to spend time with xiaobinggui.Although the little ice turtle has a very strong ability of freezing ice and making cold, he suffers from a lack of intelligence. He doesn''t know that persistence is victory. He thinks that there is no chance of winning in this way. Finally, he gives up the opposition and lets him melt all the ice in the lingpet bag into water and pour it out. However, it obviously has its own bottom line, that is, Yun hanchu can''t touch its jade box, otherwise, it will immediately usher in a more fierce counterattack. In fact, it just met Yun hanchu''s expectation. Xiaobinggui is not an ordinary product. Naturally, it''s not easy to accept these spiritual things overnight. Moreover, the purpose of his trip is to find xuanbinglian. No matter how many fire runes he has, he needs to save. He can''t really spend it here. Since xiaobinggui is willing to stay in the jade box honestly, his purpose is achieved. However, since the little ice God is contained in the lingchong bag, it''s not easy to refine the moon for the time being. In this regard, Lian Yue''s heart is secretly happy. The next day, they set out again at dawn, and the wind and snow started again. They still adhered to the principle of low-key and careful, and went all the way to the depths of the snow. However, monsters all have their own fields, and the deeper they go into the snow, the higher their level will be. In addition, these monsters live in the snow for a long time, and their hiding skills are not the highest, only higher. Their sensitivity to foreign objects is almost engraved in their instinct. Even at the beginning of the cold cloud, no matter how cautious they are, it is still inevitable to disturb them The last two battles broke out. Yun hanchu''s goal is xuanbinglian, who is likely to be guarded by very high-level monsters. Even if he retains all his strength, he will not be able to succeed. Naturally, he can not waste his accomplishments on these monsters. Therefore, every time there is no way to avoid a battle, he will attack the West to get rid of the battle circle as soon as possible. Fortunately, he has built a foundation, can resist the sword, and has a flying boat in his hand. Most of the monsters can only live on the ground. Although he lianyue suffered some minor injuries, he managed to escape every time. But in this way, we have to be more careful in every section of the road, and the rest time is also less and less. In addition, we have to fight against the more and more severe cold from the beginning to the end. After more than ten days, both of them are quite tired. Among the demons thousands of miles away, this is another joyful scene. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 131 Qi lie''s level of refining medicine is very high. When dozens of herbs are mixed, their effects are brought into full play. The last Wannian ginseng only takes two-thirds to produce 12 pills successfully, which can keep luolanxin safe for a whole year. At the same time, according to other herbs provided by luobeibei, he has produced some miraculous medicines with good effects. Wan Nian Shen''s Qi tonic effect is really amazing. On the third day after taking the first pill, Luo Lan Xin, who has been in bed for a long time, can finally leave the bed by his own strength and walk slowly for a short time. After four or five days of cultivation, his face is obviously ruddy. After several days, he can take care of himself. For more than two months, the dark clouds over the heads of mother, daughter and others have finally dispersed, and the "useless" Luobei has shed a lot of tears happily. In order to thank Qi lie and Yue Xue, she tried her best to reorganize a large table full of dishes, invited the two benefactors to save her mother, and specially prepared two kinds of wine for the banquet, one is specially for Qi lie, the other is a soft wine that can help her mother and Yue Xue mend their bodies at the same time. After drinking this, luobeibei realized that Qi lie was also a good wine man, and he loved spirits as much as seven old princes. Bearing in mind the hatred between him and the royal family, luobeibei naturally did not mention the seven old princes, but it did not prevent her from writing the previous prescriptions in the name of filial piety. Although Qi lie had been enlightened by his wife several times about her getting close to the royal family''s children, he could not help but feel a little disgusted. However, a little demon was helping to make up for it, and then the wine moved his heart, so he slowly let go of that disgust. After drinking the spirit wine specially made by her daughter, Luo Lan''s heart became more and more sleepy. The next day, she naturally woke up and suddenly thought of Dashan: "Beibei, my mother is not in any serious trouble now. Your brother Dashan is staying in Mancheng alone, and he can''t tell how upset he is. You should stop for a day and go to see him." "Mom, I just want to discuss with you," luobeibei originally wanted to propose today, but didn''t want mother and daughter to go together. "Before I parted with Dashan brother, we said that we would go back when grandma was ready, so as to make Dashan brother feel at ease. I don''t know if Dashan brother has accepted the horn carving?" "Dashan''s temperament is pure and kind, and Tian Heizi''s clever ghost is helping. I think it''s very likely that he has accepted it," Luo Lanxin told with a smile. "The way you came last time was right. Remember to do the same this time. Don''t go to explore the way of coming and going." Luobei nodded and applied to Qi lie. Qi lie just received a message from granny Ge, saying that because he couldn''t find the demon, the human hunting team caught a lot of monsters to vent their anger, and most of them were abused. He needed the demon to appease him, so he directly sent his confidant, ADA, to escort Luobei to Mancheng. Yada is a bobcat demon, but he looks like a benevolent, gentle and wealthy business elder. His attitude towards luobeibei is mild with a little bit of appropriate closeness. Have a safe trip, until entering the grocery store, luobeibei just jumped out of lingchong bag. "Luo..." When Granny Ge saw her, she just opened her mouth with a smile. She was hushed up by Luobei. She knew that she was going to surprise Dashan. Without saying anything, she went directly to discuss business with ADA. Luobeibei stealthily sneaks to the backyard alone. Seeing Dashan carefully guiding Tian Heizi how to use his knife more effectively, he deliberately hides his breath and wants to sneak behind him to give him a surprise. I didn''t expect that there was a gust of wind in the room, which swept towards her ferocious pole. It was the former horn head carving. However, although its speed is fast, luobeibei is not cultivated in vain these days. As soon as he mentioned it lightly, he avoided the attack of this young eagle. Hearing the news, Dashan turned around in a hurry. He was overjoyed to see his younger sister suddenly appear. He saw that jiaotoudiao was going to attack again. He quickly yelled: "don''t move, that''s my younger sister!" The wings of the horn head carving suddenly deflected by a large margin, almost hit the pillar on the corridor, and the claws made several claw marks directly on the beam. "Brother!" Look at this situation, how can Luobei not understand that Dashan has accepted the horn head carving. Now he jumped up with more joy and rushed into Dashan''s arms. "Sister, sister, you are coming!" Seeing her, Dashan was obviously more excited than her. He hugged her and raised her joyfully. She cheered and whirled, "Oh, my sister is coming, my sister is coming, my sister is coming back to see me!" Yelling, yelling and crying. I know my brother''s temperament. Sometimes I need to treat him as a younger brother. Although this "younger brother" is more than twice as tall as myself, luobeibei is still like a "elder sister". It''s necessary to coax him to calm down. Brother and sister reunion, is extremely happy, heard that luolanxin''s body is temporarily safe, Dashan is more happy ha ha silly smile, a force to say too good, too good, there is no other words can describe the heart at ease, in addition to the smile, there is no second expression can better express his inner joy."Brother Dashan, how are you doing these days?" He said hello to Tian Heizi, who was laughing at his master. Luobei took his brother to the house to have a chat. "Granny and sunspot are very kind to Dashan. They just miss their sister and their aunt." Dashan honest way, eyes red again, "sister, I want to be with you every day." "I also want to be with brother Dashan every day But... " Mention this, Luo north north also can''t help a little sad. When Dashan saw that she was in a low mood, she became nervous again and quickly mended: "my sister is not sad, not sad It doesn''t matter that Dashan is here. Really, you see, Xiaojiao is with me. " Said, busy call horn head carve to come over. However, the horned Eagle instinctively resisted any creature outside the mountain and stood on the beam staring at a pair of yellow eyes. Dashan was not happy: "Xiaojiao, are you disobedient?" Jiao Toudiao felt his emotion, so he flapped his wings reluctantly, slipped onto his shoulder and rubbed his ear temples with his sharp beak. Dashan''s character is simple. Seeing that jiaotoudiao is obedient, he is happy again. While stroking its almost good wings, he says to Luobei like a treasure: "sister, you see, Xiaojiao is listening to me, and you also come to touch it." "Xiaojiao is really good," luobeibei also put away his emotions, but he didn''t reach out his hand and just gave him a sweet smile. "Brother Dashan is so powerful that he took all the horn carving. By the way, brother, how did you take it?" Dashan said every bit of how he got along with jiaotoudiao. Luobeibei had been used to his narrative style for a long time. Naturally, there was no communication barrier. It was not long before he realized that it took him awkwardly to break the guard of jiaotoudiao. What''s more, as his mother had expected, it took Tian Heizi to wake up and help him to make a contract with jiaotoudiao I don''t know when I''ll put it off. Facts have proved that once the horn head carving has recognized its master, it will be very loyal. What it needs now is to cultivate it well. Naturally, no one has more experience and authority on how to cultivate the spirit pet than the demon clan. Now Luo Beibei instills all the knowledge he has learned these days into Dashan, and takes out all the things he has prepared for the horn head carving. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 132 The brother and sister meet again here. They can''t finish talking happily. Yada, who escorts Luobei to the north, discusses business with aunt Ge, and then goes to the monster market. Poor Tian Heizi is alone in the front shop. He can''t go out or go in. After the narration of parting and reunion is almost the same, the brother and sister naturally continue to raise their swords and chop stones, while the other sits in the corridor to absorb the aura and practice together. They seem to ignore each other, but actually accompany each other in their own way, just like in the past dozens of days and nights. Only by diligent cultivation can we become stronger and better protect each other. This is the common belief of brother and sister. In this belief, even if we get along silently, we will not become dull, but feel different and warm. In a flash of time, it was more than two hours. ADA and granny Ge finally came back in a hurry, but their faces were not very good. "Aunt, uncle ADA, what''s the matter?" Luobei quickly finished work and stood up. ADA sighed: "most of the monsters have been bought away, leaving only some old, weak, sick and disabled." Luo North surprised: "who is the hand so big?" Granny Ge coldly spits out two words: "Cloud Gate." "Cloud Gate?" Luobei can''t help but cry in a low voice. Isn''t that Brother Yun''s classmate? "It should be said that one of them is Yunmen''s disciples. There are many Yunmen''s disciples. It''s not surprising that they come to buy some monsters as spiritual pets every year. Moreover, every time they are seeking perfection, they don''t ask for quantity, so they don''t buy a lot of them. The same is true this time." Although Yada doesn''t stay in Mancheng all the year round, he is obviously familiar with the situation outside. "But it''s some mysterious people in black who buy most of the monsters. After they buy them, they disappear mysteriously. No one can find out what is sacred." Granny Ge knew that she had some prejudice, but it was not conducive to finding out the truth. She added: "according to our understanding, there are not many people out of the city today. Those mysterious people have just bought the beast, and they are probably still in the city now. If we want to find out their details, the only way is to ask the girl''s spirit pet to help them smell out the spirit beast To. " This is a matter of fact. Without saying a word, Luobei immediately agrees, just want to better sense the smell of monsters. Luobei can no longer hide in the lingpet bag with demons at the same time, but need to disguise. Dashan seldom saw his sister, and he followed her as before, while jiaotoudiao could only enter the lingchong bag unhappily. It''s inevitable that there is no direction to explore the huge city one by one. After discussion, ADA decides to divide the army into two groups. He takes the Luobei brothers and sisters to the inn where the Yunmen children stay first, and then goes to explore. Granny Ge calls other demon clans to secretly check where the outsiders who come these days basically stay. As soon as I got to the gate of the inn, I saw a group of Cloud Gate children coming out. It seemed that they were still bickering while walking. "It''s all my fault, elder martial brother Qian. We have to spend so much time to try the blending method of spirit wine. Otherwise, we may be able to catch up with the last deal. I heard that there was a horn head carving last time, and I don''t know who was the cheapest." One of the only two female disciples in Yunmen is complaining. She was about fifteen or sixteen years old. Her skin was very white, with willow eyebrows and apricot eyes, and her facial features were more delicate. Although she was in winter, her clothes were not bulky at all. Instead, her figure was exquisitely drawn in a white pink skirt, which was very attractive. Even when she was angry and complaining, her mouth was small, but it only made her feel charming and lovely. And the other famous female disciple next to her is only pretty. "Now I''m to blame. Who said at the beginning that he wanted to make a kind of spirit wine for beauty?" The one she blamed was a male disciple in his early twenties. He had long hands and feet. He looked very good, but he seemed to be lazy all over. It seemed that he was brother Qian in the girl''s mouth. "Well, now that this is the end of the matter, let''s not pursue who is right and who is wrong, and Younger martial sister ye, it''s not easy to tame the horn carving. " Seeing that younger martial sister Ye is about to stamp her feet when elder martial brother Qian counterattacks her, a plain looking male disciple quickly smiles and ends up fighting. "Not easy to tame doesn''t mean you can''t tame," she continued "Elder martial brother Ye admires her ambition," the plain looking disciple said with a smile, "but, younger martial sister ye, don''t you already have a green Luan?" "Stupid, younger martial sister Ye doesn''t want to, but she''s thinking about younger martial Brother Yun who hasn''t got lingchong yet!" Master Qian''s hands pressed him, and he made his half head short and his half head plain. "I just miss elder martial Brother Yun. What''s the matter?" Younger martial sister Ye gave elder martial brother Qian a fierce look. Other Cloud Gate disciples immediately applauded: "younger martial sister ye, we all support you to take elder martial Brother Yun, but elder martial Brother Yun''s bone is not easy to chew!" Elder martial brother Qian said with a lazy smile, "younger martial Brother Yun is not a bone." Younger martial sister Ye was so angry that she wanted to hit someone. Hearing this, she turned to elder martial brother Qian and said with a smile, "you said something." "No!" Elder martial brother Qian stretched out two fingers and shook them, "I mean the bones are too brittle. Younger martial Brother Yun''s rank is at least a piece of ice.""Yes," laughs the first one, "elder martial Brother Yun is really like ten thousand years of ice. It seems that it''s not hard to get close to him, but no one can get to his heart. There is only a big road in his heart. I''m afraid he doesn''t even care to understand what is the love between children and girls. Younger martial sister ye, you''d better consider elder martial brother Qian instead of wasting your efforts in vain! " "That''s right. Elder martial brother Qian has spiritual roots in terms of spiritual roots and family background. The most important thing is that elder martial brother Qian is so handsome and romantic. He and younger martial sister ye are absolutely made for each other!" "Yes, yes. Elder martial Brother Yun always shut up. He doesn''t know what''s on his daughter''s mind like elder martial brother Qian. In order to make spirit wine for younger martial sister ye, he has tasted twenty kinds of spirit wine. Younger martial sister ye, for the sake of elder martial brother Qian''s infatuation, you can take it!" "Bah, bah, bah, bah, he wants to drink wine for me, OK?" Younger martial sister Ye blushed, but her eyes were even bigger. "Besides, this guy is 21 years old and hasn''t built a foundation yet. I don''t think about this guy!" "Hey, younger martial sister ye, you can beat people but not face them, and curse people but not expose them!" Elder martial brother Qian protested with a smile in his eyes, but he didn''t look very upset. It seems that everyone is used to fighting. "Uncover it, uncover it!" Younger martial sister Ye snorted, "elder martial brother Qian, if you don''t work hard, if you are overtaken by me, you will be more shameful." "I know you have good spiritual roots and fast cultivation speed," said elder martial brother Qian. He was still lazy and yawned with exaggeration. "However, younger martial sister ye, it''s not so easy for you to chase elder martial brother? Of course, if you are sincere, elder martial brother, I will give you a chance. " "Look for you!" His sentence was obviously a pun. After being teased for a long time, younger martial sister Ye finally jumped up and went after elder martial brother Qian. Naturally, elder martial brother Qian would not be easily overtaken by her. Other disciples would take advantage of the opportunity to make a fuss and make half of the street lively. Luobeibei followed Yada to avoid at the root of the wall, looking at the group of young boys and girls, his eyes were full of envy. Originally, she thought that the disciples of Yunmen were as cold and indifferent as elder martial Brother Yun, but she didn''t expect that they were like this. It really opened her eyes. She didn''t know what they would think of their leader and their own daughter one day? ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 133 "Miss Luo, are you clear? How many spirit beasts are there in their spirit beast bag? " Yada''s voice suddenly woke up luobeibei. Luobeibei quickly came back to ask the little demon in lingchong bag, and then fed back the answer to Yada: "there are only 12 of them, and they are all lingchong of these disciples." "It seems that they left the monsters in the inn," ADA thought after taking a look at the group of boys and girls who were walking away. "It''s impossible for so many disciples of Cloud Gate to go out without a manager. Just now those disciples were not big or small. They were afraid that the elder would not follow. So it should be a manager who stayed in the inn. Let''s enter again Look at it. " Luobeibei was a little worried: "Uncle Yada, the cultivation of those disciples just now is not low. They must be more powerful when they are in charge? If we go to the door like this, will we be identified? " "Don''t worry, they won''t see it." ADA laughs. See what he said, luobeibei will no longer worry, let him arrange. Yada Chang is similar to a businessman. He really looks like a businessman when he does things. He knows that if he rashly enters the inn, he will be doubted. He turned around to buy some gifts, and then casually uses the name of a small caravan to ask for the people in Yunmen. Sure enough, the Cloud Gate disciple who stayed in the inn was really a small manager in charge of the acquisition of this trip. I heard that a businessman who had been sheltered by our sect in the past came to thank him specially. Although he was a little suspicious, he received him. Facing each other, the Li Zhangshi didn''t find that there were two demons standing in front of him. It''s said that one of his classmates saved the family in front of him in the past. Today, they accidentally heard that the Cloud Gate disciples came to Mancheng to thank them, but they also politely exchanged greetings. While they were talking, luobeibei quickly got the exact information through xiaoyaobei. After receiving her hint, Yada immediately showed that he was very interested, and he did not dare to disturb the immortal''s cultivation, so he easily took Luobei back out. Looking at the "father and son" leaving, another disciple who accompanied manager Li to guard the monster carefully said: "elder martial brother Li, these three people won''t have any problems, will they?" Headmaster Li shook his head and said, "I''ve just explored them secretly. They are just ordinary people, and their eyes are respectful. It''s just a coincidence that they didn''t sweep around. Besides, this kind of thing is common elsewhere. It''s just that the city is a little remote. We should be more careful." "Since elder martial brother Li thinks it''s OK, it should be OK." But said three people leave the inn a distance, after confirming the safety, luobeibei told Yada the result: "Yada uncle, baby said there are 37 monsters in it." "Sure enough, it''s just a small head. Since other monsters are not in the hands of Cloud Gate disciples, we have to take our chances." Confirmed the previous guess, ADA frowned a little. It should be noted that there is only one artifact to detect monsters, but Mancheng says that the big one is not very big, and the small one is not small at all. Before granny GE has no further news, they can only walk around to see if the blind cat can meet the dead mouse. In aimlessly turn for a long time, see the day is about to dark, did not find any clues, small demon embarrassed suddenly had a reaction. "Uncle Yada, the baby says there are monsters screaming." Luobei shows Yada the direction. Yada took advantage of the situation and saw that the direction she pointed to was the poorest northwest of Mancheng: "can you let the demon embarrassment explore more in detail, remember to be careful, others will notice." Luobei answered, and solemnly told xiaoyaobei, and took it to that direction to get close to several hundred meters: "Uncle Yada, I''m sure. It''s in those courtyards. Uncle ADA, the baby also said that they are killing monsters. " Then, with a frown, he organized the vague information from the demon''s embarrassment, "the baby is still young, but I guess it means that the spirits and spirits of the monsters have been sucked away." ADA''s expression immediately became more and more dignified: "I immediately call people." After shooting a few heralds, Yada told luobeibei, "you and Dashan wait here first, I''ll go and have a look." Luobei knows that his cultivation is not high, so he nods obediently. ADA went for a long time and then came back, looking very stern: "there are two yards with very strange prohibitions, and no sound can be heard. I don''t look like the prohibition of human beings, but like the means of demons." "The devil?" Luobei shouts, "Uncle Yada, are you sure?" "I''ve dealt with demons several times, and I can be sure that 80% of them. Moreover, demons like to snatch the souls of the other two races to practice magic arts. The little demon says that the purpose of the slaughter is demons. That''s basically certain." "They How did you get here? " As soon as Luobei asked, he knew something in his heart, "is it because the people''s court can''t take into account the remoteness of the city?" ADA nodded, then sneered: "but they only know one, but they don''t know two or three."Luobei wanted to ask what is the second and the third, and ADA said, "although the prohibition of the devil is strange, I can''t break it. I''m afraid once the devil is disturbed and scattered in the city, it will be difficult to catch it all. The matter needs to be carefully considered. " Thinking of the only time that she fell into the hands of a demon, luobeibei was a little flustered, but she knew that the escaped demon would come to her one day. She had better not miss such a good opportunity in front of her, so she resolutely asked: "if Uncle ADA needs me, just tell me." "You..." ADA looked at her and laughed. "The devil is cruel. I dare not take risks with you. Otherwise, the second elder hasn''t said anything, and the third elder has already stripped my skin first." Luobei shook his head and said, "Uncle ADA, my aunt said that I can''t really grow up without going through the storm. Although I have little strength, I can always help you a little." "When you find the devil, you have already done your service." "Uncle Yada, you know that it''s the baby, not me, who has made contributions." "Xiaoyaobei is your favorite. Isn''t her meritorious service equal to your meritorious service? Don''t divide it so clearly. Uncle ADA won''t be polite to you if you can help me in the future. " Seeing Luo Beibei''s stubbornness, ADA said with a smile, "in this way, you first let the demon embarrass to explore how many monsters there are in it." Luobei had to obey orders first. They were very careful to hide their bodies, and quietly came to the place closest to the two houses. Because of the prohibition, even if the talent is magical, the feeling is also greatly suppressed. With the encouragement and persuasion of Luobei, we can only get a general impression that there are at least 70 or 80 monsters in it, not counting those who have been killed. As for the strength of the demons, it is beyond the feeling range of xiaoyaobei. When he finally found the location of the mysterious man, ADA immediately started to work. First, he sent the people who had heard the news to look around at the two courtyards. Then he asked granny Ge to send a letter to the clan. He asked the clan leader to send some effective people to come quickly and began to plan for further details. It''s getting dark. It''s dinner time. Yada doesn''t want to eat. He just swallows a Bigu pill. He wanted to let luobeibei brother and sister go back to the grocery store in the name of dinner. However, luobeibei refused to be obedient. He just said that it was OK not to take part in the war. But if there was a place where she needed to be embarrassed, it would be too late to let her come. Yada thought that she could not command the little demon even if she left, and the follow-up plan might also need her help, so she could only ask repeatedly that she must not act without authorization at that time. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 134 Luobeibei knows that it''s impossible for him to take part in the battle directly. But when he looks back, he thinks that the two sides really fight, but it doesn''t necessarily mean that he doesn''t have a chance. He can eat with Dashan at the moment, and have a rest at the moment. He quickly raises his spirit, and secretly imagines how he will deal with the current situation. Mancheng is half of the hiding place of the demon clan. It''s close to the holy land, so it''s very important. In such an important place, the demon people suddenly appear, and they also wantonly buy and kill monsters. Although we don''t know about the conspiracy, it''s obviously a major threat to the demon clan. No matter what, we need to find out the reason. But if the demon clan starts, it will be a great threat to the whole demon clan if it doesn''t annihilate the demon at one stroke, even if only one of them escapes. It should be noted that over the years, both the demons and the Terrans have never given up looking for the holy land of the demons. If you don''t want to expose the demon clan, the only way is to let the human friars do it. Luobeibei wants to get this, but Yada can''t think of it. In fact, that''s what he plans to do. Man city is a city of leichen kingdom. First of all, there are official yamen set up by the imperial court. Man City has a strong folk custom, and there are animal hunting teams stationed all the year round. The officials who can stay here are not useless wastes such as Lu''an sheriff. If they can annihilate the demons, the official will be a great achievement. If the team can help, it will be a little more convenient in the future. Besides, there are also Cloud Gate disciples here, which is an extra help. When arranging these, ADA did not avoid luobeibei. "Uncle Yada..." Luo north north is very embarrassed ground opens a mouth, "can you do not involve Cloud Gate first?" "I''m afraid it won''t work," Yada frowned, but explained to him. "I can''t send someone to inform Yunmen, but Yunmen is not under the jurisdiction of the Terran court, and won''t compete with Terran officials. The city leader Feng Songfu can''t let go of this help in vain, and will definitely inform them, unless we don''t move this nest of demons." Speaking of the last sentence, he gave luobeibei a meaningful look and added, "and Yunmen always takes killing demons and demons as their own responsibility. If they can kill demons, Yunmen will reward them. I''m afraid they won''t lead you." Luobei could only lower his head with a bitter smile: "yes..." Although she didn''t want her father''s disciples to take risks, she didn''t want to hurt her mother''s family because of her benevolence. She knew that this matter was beyond her control. She could only make up her mind in silence. If she looked back and paid more attention, she would help if she met the trouble of Yunmen disciples. After the plan, the news immediately soared in the night like wings, and quickly flew into the ears of various forces. It''s said that some demons have sneaked into the mountain city and are still slaughtering demons. I don''t know what terrible magic skills they are going to use to cultivate. Feng Songfu, the city leader who just hugged Mei Qie and was going to enter the house for double training, suddenly all his desires were gone. He took Mei Qie aside and immediately strode out: "come on, come on..." Feng Songfu is a wise man who understands that crisis may also be an opportunity and will make good use of such an opportunity. He has been in this remote place for 18 years since he was sent to this city. Eighteen years, even though his life is not as short as ordinary people, he can''t stand being ignored for such a long time. Over the past 18 years, he had dreamt back to the imperial capital many nights, thinking that he had become the third class member again. Now the opportunity has finally come! You know, two months ago, after the news that the demon man stole the spirits of pregnant women and fetuses in Lu''an county came to the imperial capital, the emperor was very angry. He not only straightened out the sheriff to the end, but also issued a special notice to the whole world, ordering all human friars to pay close attention to the movements of the demon man and report them immediately. If he can take down those evil people tonight, even if he won''t be transferred from man city immediately, it will greatly increase the possibility of leaving this ghost place! Thinking of years of hope in front of him, Feng Songfu could not help feeling his blood boiling. He immediately mobilized all his forces to arrange it strictly, and even did not hesitate to directly open the defense net of Mancheng, so as to prevent the demons from having a chance to escape and try to catch all of them. With his orders issued secretly, Yada received the latest news one after another. "Feng Songfu moved, we immediately withdraw two Li, always pay attention to the movement of the devil." After confirming that Feng Songfu''s men had set out, ADA immediately ordered the demon clan near the magic house to expand the encirclement as soon as possible, so as not to be encircled by human beings. Luobei is worried about Yunmen''s disciples, but he can only retreat with them. No, just for a moment, bad news will follow. "Oh, no, the devil seems to have noticed something and is moving out." "The devil has taken the mortals nearby..." "There are demons trying to escape..." "The Terran people haven''t arrived yet. How can we protect the Dharma?" "The Terran side must have leaked the news ahead of time. Damn Terran, I can''t keep this secret!" In the face of the unexpected situation that a little mistake will cause greater impact, ADA did not hesitate to give up the previous plan of purely sitting on the mountain to watch the tiger fight, and immediately ordered, "forget it, don''t worry about the mortals, start the battle immediately, stop with all your strength, never let the demons have any chance to escape! If it is found by the human friars, don''t entangle and withdraw here immediately. "He a "don''t mind mortals", fully show the true colors of the demon family, immediately reminded Luobei. Due to the leakage of information from the Terran side, it is very likely that all the fresh lives, old or young, male or female, I saw during my exploration, would be innocently sacrificed in this battle, and luobeibei''s heart suddenly fell heavily. There are at least hundreds of people living around the two houses rented by the demons. These people are already the poorest people in the city, and now they have to face great difficulties. How miserable their fate is. She, officially and indirectly, created the source of this tragedy, although her original intention is to protect the mother family Is this right or wrong? As he was struggling, his sensitive ears had heard several screams coming from the night sky, and the children''s crying was obviously mixed in the middle. Luobeibei''s heart was immediately drenched with hot oil, and his conscience became extremely uneasy. He almost took out the puppet: "Uncle Yada..." She just opened her mouth, and ADA glanced at her with a faint glance. Her usually very gentle and charitable face suddenly gave out a terrible threat, which made her clearly know the huge difference between them: "Miss Luo, tonight''s World War I is very important, I don''t want any more accidents." North of Luobei was white, so he had to turn his face and was forced to take back the puppet. Dashan is very unhappy that ADA threatens her like this. He immediately takes luobeibei into his arms like a chicken and stares at Ada fiercely, as if accusing him of being a bad man and bullying his sister. Yada, who is burdened with heavy responsibilities, naturally does not care about the same mountain. His eyes turn back to the battlefield in front of him. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 135 Luobeibei buries her head in the arms of the mountain. Beichi bites her lower lip tightly and struggles in her heart. Can she just wait for the end of the battle and watch the innocent people suffer? Even if others will feel excusable, can she really face her own conscience torture? No! No! If she doesn''t make up for it, the devil will not let her go in the future. However, her every move now must be watched by Uncle ADA. How can she remedy it? There was another shrill scream, and the needle stabbed straight into the eardrum. Luobei could not help shivering all over. The next second, he suddenly found that he had soared high into the air. At the bottom, there is another one. She is closely protected by the mountain, and ADA next to her has no idea of the situation here. The spirit is out of the body! Luobei was first surprised, then pleased. Thinking of his divine sense''s strange restraint on the prohibition of demons, luobeibei immediately turned his mind and rushed to the battle circle ahead. Soon, she saw the shocking scene, the innocent people one by one fell into the pool of blood, neck, shoulder and chest are all bloody, all eyes open in horror, death. These tragic scenes are reflected in the spirit of luobeibei, which is like a huge wave on the shore, causing countless waves of guilt. The spirit rushes forward more and more urgently. When he sees a demon eating a woman''s neck, he immediately throws a few attack runes in anger. But as soon as I touched my waist, I realized that I was in a state of spirit. I saw that the devil was going to catch the crying child hiding under the table as soon as he threw the corpse in his hand. No, don''t let the devil eat this child. Luobeibei is so anxious that he instinctively extends his finger forward. Then, an extremely strange situation happened. The action of the demon man was suddenly frozen. Luobeibei could clearly see the demon man''s eyes turning around in horror, as if he was trying to break through the invisible confinement. Luobeibei, on the other hand, obviously arrived and the spirit shook. Just as she was still a little confused, a dark shadow burst out of her chest and penetrated the demon. At the same time, a cheering voice rang out: "the blood of the demon How many years have I not drunk! Tut Tut, it''s delicious! " It''s Fang Tianji''s divine sense. He came with her. Luobei is a fool. "Why are you so stupid? Go and deal with the next devil!" On the contrary to her blankness, Fang Tianji was so excited that she couldn''t stop dancing up and down in the air. It was not until then that luobeibei saw that the devil suddenly fell back heavily on the ground, his eyes wide open, and he was obviously out of breath. This demon man He died somehow "I don''t know why. Is that my hand? Stupid girl, please come with me. We''ll make a perfect match tonight. We''ll be incomparable in the world... " Fang Tianji wanted to pull her, but her mind couldn''t touch luobeibei''s spirit, so she couldn''t move around her body. Oh Luobei didn''t have time to think too much, so he followed Fang Tianji. Soon she saw a demon man fighting with two demons. The demon man''s fighting power was obviously very fierce, and the two demons almost lost in succession. "Fast, imprison it!" The halberd ordered loudly. "But what should I do?" Luobeibei was a little at a loss. Thinking about the unintentional action just now, he waved his hand in the same way. With a roar of the devil, he continued to blow one of the demons away without any influence at all, and then grasped another one by the throat with a grim smile. "Fool, not with your unreal fingers, with your mind," Fang Tianji cried out. Yes! Mind! Mind! No! Luobei desperately concentrated, hypnotized repeatedly read the word. "It''s done!" As soon as the devil''s action stopped, Fang Tianji cheered and went through the devil''s chest like lightning. The demon man fell down again. On the contrary, he stunned the two people who were just below. He came forward to confirm whether the other party had died suddenly and inexplicably. He didn''t know that there was a spirit and a mind just above them. "Go, go! Go on, go on After two times of success, Fang Tianji was as excited as a wild horse. Luobeibei was busy following him, but this time, the speed was not as fast as before, and the spirit was slightly dazzled. However, she bumped into the demon twice and imprisoned the demon. She was excited and didn''t care at all. On the contrary, because she had summed up some experience, she soon killed the third demon who was fighting with the demon clan. Fang Tianji absorbed the blood of three demons in a row. He felt the joy he had never felt before. He was extremely positive in finding demons. Just at this time, not far away came bursts of shouts, countless monks from all directions quickly surrounded. "Girl, come on, let''s kill a few more while these guys haven''t killed all the demons." Fang Tianji is afraid that the devil will be robbed. He urges Luobei to rush inside."Good!" The Terran finally came to help. Luobeibei''s spirit was also inspired and immediately flew forward. "There''s one hiding in that room. Eh, it''s still a stubble." Fang Tianji flies around, and soon finds another demon man. However, the demon man is not sucking human beings, nor fighting with the demon clan. Instead, he hides in a small room and talks to a dark bottle. The dark bottle shakes vigorously, as if it will break all the time, but there is a wisp of black smoke at the mouth of the bottle, vaguely showing a look A face that''s never seen before. "Bad, girl, hurry up." if Fang Tianji had a face, he would have changed color. "This guy is calling Warcraft. If he succeeds, at least half of the people in this city will die!" Luobei is shocked and busy to start the spiritual shackles. But as Fang Tianji said, this demon man is really a hard stubble. He immediately sensed the existence of luobeibei and didn''t confine him. Instead, he released a hand to grasp luobeibei. But after all, he was affected by some factors and his action was obviously slow. "Hard, girl, this time either you are dead or he is alive!" Fang Tianji cried out anxiously. At the critical moment of life and death, Luobei also clearly felt the unprecedented crisis, which still had the mind to investigate its messy logic, busy continuously using the spirit. This time, the devil''s speed was slower. Because he was too shocked, his incantation speed was also interrupted, and he decided to clean up the unknown threat first. "Quick, quick..." Fang Tianji is still shouting. Feeling the rapid loss of spirits and dizziness, Luobei, who was more and more serious, couldn''t care much about it. He tried his best to use all the energy he could use, and finally got the devil''s short stagnation. The halberd rushed up immediately and fell into its chest. Yes! The spirit of Luobei looked at the scene vaguely and let himself fall into the pure darkness with ease. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 136 On this side of Man City, while the human friars are encircling the demons, there is also a big war in the snow. Although they have been cautious and more cautious along the way, as they continue to go deep into the snow, the level of monsters they encounter is getting higher and higher. At the beginning of cloud cold, the master and servant will inevitably have a conflict with monsters with strong territorial awareness. This night is also the case. It took them almost nine cows and two tigers to escape from the attack of a snow elephant and fly to the high altitude. This snow elephant is different from other monsters who can only attack on land. Its long nose can even spray out a very strong wind blade, and it can reach a height of several feet at a time. It has a very persistent spirit and is extremely fierce. With this huge brute force, thick skin and thick meat, and able to use big ears to protect vulnerable eyes, Yun hanchu, who has just built the foundation, has no way to use it alone. The only thing that can be used is to continuously attack it with spirit talismans, but after all, spirit talismans are used a little less, and can''t be opened up and wasted without limit. No, it''s still a runaway word. Fortunately, although tired, they were not seriously injured. The sword in the sky, which is as snowy as a sword, consumes too much spiritual power. Yun hanchu can only sacrifice the jade boat again. "Master, we''ve been looking for them for so many days, and we''ve tried our best. Now it''s more and more difficult for these monsters to deal with one by one. Can we..." Lian Yue wanted to admonish him, but in the middle of his words, he stopped because of the indifferent glance of Yun hanchu. "You can go back first. I won''t blame you." "Master, Lian Yue doesn''t mean that!" Lian Yue said, "Lian Yue is just worried..." Looking at the heavy snow in front of him, Yun hanchu said faintly, "I know what you are worried about, but if a gentleman has a promise, he will practice it. You don''t have to persuade him any more." "But what if there is no xuanbinglian here?" Lian Yue braved the risk of being scolded and said again. "Mr. Yun, you''ve done enough for our mother and daughter. It''s like xuanbinglian. You can''t get it without strength and chance. Maybe you can''t find it even if you go northward this time. So, you must promise me that if you haven''t found xuanbinglian for a month at most, you''ll come back immediately. I''m not sorry to die, but I don''t want my daughter to be upset about you all her life. I''m afraid her biological father will never forgive her... " When Yun hanchu thought of sending luolanxin to the demon family, luolanxin said nothing to him. Lian Yue looked at his quiet eyes with both heartache and awe. He was afraid that he would drive himself back if he said too much. He could only withdraw with hatred and ask for the next: "master, since you are not willing to withdraw, let''s find a place to cultivate for two days first?" At the beginning of the cold weather, there was no objection to this point. However, before they could observe the terrain, a huge wind suddenly came from the slanting height, and the flying boat tilted. Looking back, it turned out to be a giant eagle with several feet wide after spreading its wings, which was close at hand in the blink of an eye. As soon as Yun Han''s face changed, he immediately increased the defense of the boat and drove with all his strength to avoid the strike of the giant eagle. However, Rao was like this. The tail of the boat was swept by the bird''s wings and turned over several times. "Hold on!" At the beginning of Yun hanchu''s sudden cry, he grasped the boat with one hand and managed to keep it running with the other. The giant eagle failed to hit the target. It dived down for a while, then flapped its huge wings to catch up with it. Under its strong wind, some sharp snowflakes became sharper and sharper. In the blink of an eye, they became extremely thin but powerful ice and continued to hit the shield. The snowflakes are too dense and the wind is too strong. The little jade boat at the beginning of the cold cloud is just like a small wooden board bumped by the huge waves of the tsunami. It may be broken at any time. "Wind sign!" At the beginning of the cold cloud, his hands could not be empty, but he could only give an urgent order. Lian Yue''s palm had turned into a claw, and she tightly clasped the edge of the boat. Her feet were stretched to the other side, and finally she reluctantly pasted the two wind amulets on the boat. The boat suddenly like an arrow, instantly accelerated the speed, once again from the eagle claw side slide out. But Yun hanchu knew very well that even if he pasted the accelerator, his flying boat could not be faster than the giant eagle, who was born to be the king of the air. Moreover, even if there was a spirit talisman, only to control the flying boat''s movement and escape, his spirit power would be exhausted in a very short time. At the moment, the sword eyebrow twists, then simply turns a bend and flies to the giant elephant territory. The giant eagle usually hit the target with one strike in his hunting. Today, he failed to hit the target twice in a row, so he became a bit irritable. When he opened his mouth, there was a shrill cry. The sound waves spread out, and countless snowflakes suddenly changed their original direction, and quickly regressed outward in a semicircle. The sound came to the master''s and servant''s ears at the beginning of the cold cloud. Both of them were shocked, and their hearts contracted violently, and then began to beat rapidly. "Close your ears!" At the beginning of the cloud cold at the head of the boat, he tried his best to keep the balance of the flying boat while holding back the fishy and sweet air in his throat. Lian Yue, who had been staring at the giant eagle at the end of the boat, did not hesitate to let go of her feet just as soon as the giant eagle opened its mouth. She directly used her body to block the beginning of the cold cloud. Immediately she could not help but spurt a mouthful of blood, and the whole person immediately flew out of the boat."Refining the moon!" At the beginning of cloud cold, the pupil shrinks and commands the flying boat to dive to her. Bang, reluctantly made a light body skill slow down the fall of Lian Yue heavily fell into the boat, the blood continued to gush in the mouth, obviously unable to support the rotation of the boat. If the flying boat can''t do somersault any more, its flexibility will be reduced by more than half. The powerful eagle will be chasing after it, and the strong wind stirred up by its wings will be extremely strong. If it wasn''t for the beginning of the cold cloud, the technology of canoeing would be so superb that it would be difficult to support it even for a few breath. Fortunately, he finally returned to the territory of colossus. Sensing the powerful threat from the air, the elephant, who was just about to go to sleep, suddenly roared angrily, rolled its long trunk into the air, sucked countless snows in, and then hit it out again like a shell. The giant eagle also hissed, and the sound wave vibrated again. At the beginning, Yun hanchu was caught between the two. He worked hard to continuously output aura, and then went out slightly from the straight line. However, he could no longer control the flying boat, and even the man and the boat collided on a snow peak. Ice and snow regions are very easy to cause avalanches. Besides, there was a sound wave attack before, and then a giant elephant roared. After being hit by him, the whole peak seemed to shake, and countless huge snow like thick clouds suddenly poured down. It is obvious that if the pressure is on the body, how can we bear it. At the moment of the impact, Lian Yue, who was already sitting in the boat, did not know where her strength came from. She rushed up again, hugged Yun hanchu and wanted to protect her body. Yun hanchu''s body was stiff at the beginning, but the situation at this moment was too urgent for him to care about any personal feelings. When his mind turned, he had turned over the flying boat directly, and used the arc of the flying boat to create the last small living space for himself and lianyue. Boom, the first batch of snow first pressed on the bottom of the boat, and the snow behind continued to fall down with tens of thousands of force, directly patting the boat to the depth of the snow pit. Under the strong pressure, the protective cover of the flying boat only reluctantly persisted for two or three breaths, and then it was completely broken. The crackling sound announced that countless arrays engraved on the jade boat were constantly collapsing. Although man''s practice against heaven has gained great strength, it is still so small and fragile compared with the real power of nature at this moment. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 137 I don''t know how long later, the dull avalanche finally quieted down, and I can''t hear the roar of the giant elephant and the hiss of the giant eagle. Although the ice and snow is white, the space covered by countless ice and snow is dark. As soon as Yun hanchu woke up from the dazzle, he felt that his mouth was full of fishy smell. He reluctantly took out the fluorescein stone for lighting, and found that the jade boat had already been broken in two. If it wasn''t for the stern of the boat just pressing on the fold of a section of rock, leaving a little space, I''m afraid it would have been completely buried by the snow. But even so, it''s hard to turn around. The blood clot in the outlet of cloud cold starts to spit out. After two breaths, I feel cold on one side, and only my back is a little warm. Turning his head a little, he saw an animal whose hair was covered with frost. Lian Yue, I don''t know when she has turned into her original shape, but she always protects him firmly. Only her eyes are closed tightly, as if she is not angry at all. Fortunately, the connected heart contract lets Yun hanchu know that although she is seriously injured, she is still alive. Yun Han tried to move, and no snow or broken ice fell down. Obviously, this small space is relatively firm. He took two fire amulets on Lian Yue and himself to keep warm. When the nearly coagulated blood slowly recovered, he fed Lian Yue two pieces of medicine, and took out the jade box in the lingpet bag and put it in front of him. As soon as the little ice turtle left the pet bag, he immediately became restless and lowered the temperature of the small space. Fortunately, the jade box was specially made, so it couldn''t come out for a while. In the face of the sudden drop of temperature, Yun hanchu didn''t frown, but calmly sent the comatose lianyue into the lingchong bag, and used the fire amulet to slowly dispel the chill left by the little ice turtle. When all this was done, the fire amulet just pasted had completely lost its function, so he could only take two more pictures. As soon as lianyue was put in, the space around it was more spacious. After taking out several thick mattresses or mats or covering the ground from the storage bag to help keep warm, yunhanchu sat up to check the injury. The sound wave and concussion of the giant eagle were too severe. Even if he was blocked by lianyue, his internal organs were still injured to varying degrees. Moreover, before he was in a coma, he kept building layer after layer of protective cover to resist the pressure of the top of his head. At the moment, there was almost no aura in his body. No wonder he felt cold and even drive It''s hard to move a few fire signs. Knowing the condition of his injury, Yun hanchu immediately swallowed a few pills to suit the remedy to the case, absorbed the spirit stone without delay, and slowly began to raise the wound. Although he is the ice Linggen, he is still flesh and blood. If he doesn''t heal in time, even if Linggen is better, he can''t resist the coldness. What''s more, there is a natural ice turtle in front of him. It''s not sure when he will be frozen to death. After several hours of treatment, the injury eased slightly. According to the current speed, it seems that he will stay here for several days at least, but the air in such a small space is obviously insufficient, most of the snow around is too solid, and only a very thin little air can get in. He can''t hold on for too long. Besides, the moon refining in the Ling pet bag also needs enough air. Yun hanchu frowned, looked around again, and then sent out a wisp of spirit, and carefully went up. About three feet later, his spiritual consciousness finally came out of the ground. It was a bright day outside. The wind and snow were not very heavy, and it was quiet all around. After several hundred meters, the clouds did not dare to move forward at the beginning of the cold, so as not to disturb the giant elephant. Since the thickness of the upper snow layer is limited, as long as a thin channel is opened obliquely, the problem of air can be solved. Later, at the beginning of cloud cold, the surrounding space is slightly expanded, so that when you wake up from the moon, you can still have some space to move, and then you can get hurt in this small space. But with little ice turtle, the ancestor of ice, the consumption of fire talisman is much faster than expected, and the spirit stone he brings is limited after all. Healing needs spirit stone. The boat has been destroyed. Even after going out, you can set foot on the return journey. The sword and the enemy need spirit stone. In addition, he and Lian Yue have been injured, and the more they eat, the less pills they need. After a check, the only thing they need is enough Let them support two months of food pigudan. What''s more ridiculous is that up to now, he still hasn''t touched any trace of xuanbinglian. The land of xuanbinglian is really not easy for him to break into. Is it the only way to admit defeat and go back home? He took out the magic weapon that the master had left for him to use when seizing xuanbing. Even though Yun hanchu always refused to give up easily, he could not help but breathe out slowly. As soon as the heat arrived in the air, it quickly turned into fine ice crystal fragments and slowly floated to the jade box. Looking at the jade box, Yun hanchu became more and more silent. After a long time, he finally made a major decision. A few days later, Lian Yue finally woke up. When she saw that she was staying in the lingchong bag, she was shocked. She quickly sensed the situation of Yun hanchu and found that hunqi was the same. She knew that he was still alive, so she calmed down. When he got out of the lingpet bag, Yun hanchu was all sealed in a transparent mass of ice. He was surprised again. After careful observation, he found that his face hidden behind the ice was very calm. His two palms spread out on his knees were still holding the jade box containing the little ice turtle, and he was surprised.Thinking that this conjecture is likely to be true, she is busy waiting for him, feeling his situation closely. Only when she can no longer stand the cold, she will go back to the pet bag to rest for a while, and come out immediately when she is better. During this period, she felt that Yun hanchu''s life was fluctuating violently several times, but she didn''t dare to intervene rashly to avoid self defeating, so she had to wait. So repeatedly, for several days, she finally heard the sound of a series of crisp ice cracks, and immediately stared at the mass of ice. The thin cracks first split from the head of the cloud at the beginning of cold. Then, they quickly split into more cracks. Within a few seconds, the whole mass of ice was scattered, and then all of them burst out into countless pieces. At the same time, the eyes that had been closed for a long time were finally opened. They were black and white, clear and bright, but they were more charming than before. "Congratulations to the master, congratulations to the master, he has finally practiced ice breathing skill!" Lian Yue wept with excitement. The master of the eyes gazed at her, and a wisp of doubt seemed to flash in his eyes: "Lian Yue?" "It''s me, master." Lian Yue said happily, then her eyes suddenly widened, and her voice trembled with an unbelievable tremor, "master, you Think of Lian Yue? " Yun hanchu blinked his eyes slightly and shook his head slowly: "it''s just that you just said that this is ice breathing technique. It seems that several pictures of you following me flashed through my mind, but vaguely I don''t think so Lian Yue could not help but feel disappointed, but then he picked up his spirit: "it doesn''t matter. Since the master has begun to think of the days when Lian Yue served you, everything else will be remembered slowly." Yun hanchu nodded: "before, did I often practice this kind of skill, which is only to be put to death but to be born later?" In fact, the process of practicing the ice breathing skill in his mind was not only very difficult, but also almost possessed several times. Although he was not afraid or regretful, he wanted to know more about the similar situation in order to better deal with it. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 138 Lian Yue bowed her head in shame: "in the past, I didn''t have much time to serve my master. Moreover, you once imposed some prohibitions on my subordinates to prevent my subordinates from disclosing too much about your past life, so as not to affect your cultivation mood, so For many things, I only know the form, but I don''t know the inside. Please forgive me. " Lian Yue added another sentence in her heart. If not, master, how could you suffer so much in vain. "What''s the crime of you fighting to save me at the expense of your own life?" Although Yun hanchu''s voice was as indifferent as before, Lian Yue could not help but feel a trace of closeness. She was so excited that she vomited a mouthful of blood in her heart. At the beginning of cloud cold, he frowned and said, "these days, have you been guarding me all the time, and even your own injuries have not been dealt with well?" Hearing him blame himself, this time Lian Yue smiles more and more clearly: "master, don''t worry, it''s just some residual congestion, Lian Yue is OK." Yun hanchu poked out two slender fingers and pressed them on her pulse. After half a sound, he said, "I''ll give you three days to heal your wounds." "Yes "Three days later, we continue to look for xuanbinglian." Lian Yue''s smile stagnated, and she was unwilling to say, "master We have been in the snow for almost a month, and we still need to Do you want to look for it again? " Yun hanchu nodded calmly: "this time I have practiced ice breathing skill, and then I can get spiritual power directly from the ice and snow without transformation. Self protection is no longer a problem. Moreover, I seem to vaguely know where there will be xuanbinglian." Then he raised his hand to open the jade box, and the little ice turtle immediately climbed into his palm, lazily stretched out his little head, and glanced at Lian Yue with his little eyes, looking very disdainful. "Master..." Lian Yue felt that her master had given her too many surprises. "Have you accepted this little ice turtle?" Yun hanchu flexed his thumb and gently stroked the turtle''s shell: "there is a saying in the world that misfortune and fortune depend on each other. It really makes sense." Lian Yue looks at his finger and the little ice turtle who is enjoying his caress. She is full of jealousy in her heart. However, she can''t publicize the jealousy. Instead, she can only hide it deeper: "Lian Yue congratulates the master again for his great help. What the master orders, Lian Yue obeys." Yun hanchu nodded, then put the little ice turtle back into the jade box, and took it back into the lingchong bag: "in the future, you can live with it in the lingchong bag, and there is no need to taboo its extremely cold power." Lian Yue wants to say that she doesn''t want to go back to her pet bag, but just now she boasted that she would be obedient, and she really knows that in her current situation, staying outside is more troublesome, so she has to bear with it. Three days passed in a flash. On the morning of the fourth day, the broken jade boat was put away at the beginning of cloud cold. It was easy to open a passage in the ice to accommodate people, and floated out of the small ice cave that had been dwelling for many days. It''s snowy outside again, but this time, none of them can hurt the beginning of the cold cloud. Even if he flies very high, the flying snow condensed by thin ice will fall on him, which will only hide him perfectly in the air like a feather in the twinkling of an eye. After a safe trip for two days, Yun hanchu in the imperial sword once again met the giant eagle circling in the snow. This time, the eagle didn''t find him, just dived to catch a bear and left far away. Yun hanchu didn''t disturb the giant eagle either. Although ice breathing technique can make him hide perfectly, it can''t stop the terrible sound wave. Naturally, it''s better to do more than less. As we went deeper into the snow, we could see more and more glaciers. At the beginning of the cold weather, we didn''t pay attention to these glaciers. Instead, we mainly observed the low-lying valleys between glaciers. Finally, by taking advantage of the pause of wind and snow, we were able to have a clear view, and finally delineated an oval area with a radius of about 100 li. After that, he searched carefully in this area. Whenever he came across cracks in the ice, he would pay more attention to them, and sometimes he went in to explore them himself. After two days of searching in this way, although we didn''t find Xuan binglian, we found a piece of cryolite the size of a stone mill. When we went back to refine it into the flying sword, it was enough to upgrade the level. It was a very unexpected harvest. After drilling many cracks, it''s hard to avoid meeting the terrible Xueju insect. But this time, his ice breathing skill has been practiced successfully. His body temperature is as low as ice and snow. Even if he passes through the middle of the Xueju insect, none of them will disturb him. Instead, he collects some of them to see if they can be used in the future. After searching so closely for several days, it is getting closer and closer to the center of the delineated area. In the afternoon of this day, he had just reached the peak in front of him. Before he could look around, there was a touch of green in his eyes. This piece of green is not big. It is only a few hundred meters wide at most. It stretches about three or four miles in a zigzag way. There are only some green grass on it. Because of the wind and snow in the sky, the grass is covered with a thin layer of ice crystals. It seems that the land is not lush, and there are 34 antelopes on it. If such a small grassland is placed anywhere in the outside world, it will surely be labeled as barren. However, it is indeed called the coldest place in the extreme north of the mainland, which makes the scene extremely strange.You should know that this snow area is almost frozen all the year round, and the thickness of the ice under the surface is often several feet deep. There is almost no land for plants to grow. Coupled with the extreme cold, the occasional green plants are called spirit grass, and there must be monsters guarding them. Although Yun hanchu saw it occasionally when he was searching for it, he could not spend his strength on the spirit grass, so even if he saw it, he just walked around quietly. But who could have thought that there was such an ordinary grassland growing against the sky in the dark ice land in the extreme north. Although the grassland is surrounded by continuous peaks, which block some of the strong wind and will not be as cold as other places, it is still too amazing. After the initial shock, Yun hanchu soon calmed down. There must be a reason for everything. The reason why the grass grows in this narrow valley must be that there is a fire vein like lava hot spring at the bottom. The heat rises all the year round, offsetting most of the cold wind, making it impossible for the wind and snow to freeze the land. This is the only way to breed this grassland. Although xuanbinglian is unlikely to grow here, but in the ice and snow encountered such a strange place, for no one can easily miss, not to explore. Thinking of the leopard demon Lian Yue, she has suffered a lot since she entered the snow area with her. Moreover, she has always resisted staying in the pet bag. At the beginning of the day, Yun hanchu called her out and planned to hunt an antelope to reward her. Lianyue was very happy to see that the host was finally willing to let himself out, and there was such a place that was obviously warmer than the outside. He also thought that he would cook a decent meal for the host later. "This place is so strange that there must be no lack of monsters. We''d better be careful." Although the antelopes seem to be just some low-level monsters, they have been cautious since the beginning of cloud cold. Naturally, they will not relax their vigilance at this moment. "Yes, Lian Yue knows." The master and the servant began to lighten their body and went down the steep hillside carefully. Just halfway through the journey, Yun hanchu suddenly reached out to stop Lian Yue and stopped in an emergency. There''s a situation! "What''s the matter, master?" Lian Yue asked, her eyes swept sharply in front twice, but she didn''t find anything strange. "Look behind the rock." At the beginning of the cold cloud, it pointed to a huge rock at the foot of the mountain diagonally opposite. Lian Yue opened her eyes wide and took a look carefully. She took a breath of cold air. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 139 At this time, a huge black snake''s head was just sticking out of the rock. Then, his long body, which was as thick as a water tank, twisted and twisted out, and soon came to the grass in front of him. There were five antelopes eating grass on that grassland. They turned back when they heard the movement. Lian Yue thought that they would run for their lives. The antelopes all stood still and let the giant snake swim close slowly. She opened her mouth and bit one of them calmly. Lian Yue was shocked. She knew that it was the nature of all creatures to feel the crisis of survival and run for their lives. These antelopes knew that their natural enemies were going to take their lives, but they didn''t dare to move. They were willing to eat. This shows the power of this giant snake. The giant snake had a big appetite. After swallowing one antelope, he was not satisfied, so he swallowed two more. Until the middle part of his abdomen swelled to the full and looked very bloated, he slowly turned his head and swam to the front. Yun hanchu''s eyes moved, indicating that lianyue would return to lingpet bag first. Lian Yue knows that he is going to follow the giant snake. He has never practiced ice breathing, but he is likely to attract the attention of the giant snake. He can only reluctantly go into the bag and ask for visual sharing, so as not to have a chance to help the master. Yunhan waited until the giant snake had completely entered the crack before he came down to the valley. Compared with the cold outside, the temperature in the valley is obviously higher, but it is only limited to the place where weeds grow. Obviously, although there is an endless stream of heat at the bottom, the heat is limited, which is not enough to warm the whole valley, but only to moisten the grass. Yun hanchu went around the valley and found nothing special. He came to the place where the giant snake had disappeared and found that the giant snake should have climbed out of the crack under the rock. The crack is not very big. The width of the lower end can only accommodate the full snake. The upper end is even narrower. The ground and the wall of the lower part of the cave are very smooth. It is obvious that this giant snake often goes in and out here. There are some twists and turns in the cracks, and it is obvious that they are cracking down. After walking down the cracks for tens of meters, some exposed rocks began to be replaced by ice gradually, and the light that was bright at first became more and more dim here. At the beginning of the cold, the cloud carefully covered the light of fluorite with cloth, and controlled the light source within a few meters, which could not only illuminate the road under foot, but also prevent the light from being refracted far away by the ice. After several hundred meters of twists and turns, the bifurcation suddenly appeared, and the cave was slightly open. Bifurcations are easy to choose, even here, because one of them has obvious traces of a giant snake, while the other side has ice hanging horizontally and obliquely, without any traces of damage. After the fork is selected, the ice begins to bend, and then it winds forward and continues to go underground for a while. There are three forks. Not only can we not see any trace of rock again, but the temperature around is getting lower and lower. It even feels colder than the outside of the mountain. As soon as Yun Han was young, he carefully walked forward, reflecting the road he passed into his mind from time to time. Every time he passed the fork, he would carefully explore the direction of other forks with his spiritual sense, and found that most of the caves could be connected, but most of them could not pass, even some places were narrow The bigger mice can''t get through. With the continuous construction of the lines in my mind, Yun hanchu''s doubts are deeper and deeper, and his expression is more and more dignified. If he is not wrong, there is a huge array hidden here, and these ice holes are the front. But at this point, it is impossible for him to go back without finding out anything. He can only remind himself to be more cautious. After walking about eight or nine miles, the temperature in the cave has reached the level of absolute breath and ice. This extreme cold is the first time he felt after the beginning of cloud cold. If he had not practiced ice breathing just a few days ago, he would have to go back here. But now he was very happy and looking forward to it . Suddenly, after an elbow, his spiritual sense suddenly opened up in front of him. It turned out that at the end of the cave was an irregular ice chamber about thirty feet long, ten feet wide and two or three feet high. In this ice chamber, there was a living square pond. The pond is really small, no more than two feet long and no more than one foot wide. But in such a deep underground cave, the water in the pond is really rippling water, not frozen ice. What''s more, there are three petals growing on the surface of the water, almost transparent, but the stamens are delicate and yellow. Xuanbinglian! No matter how calm and calm he was, Yun hanchu almost made a sound. At first, when he saw the valley and the giant snake, he just felt a little strange, so he wanted to find out. He didn''t have any hope in his heart. He didn''t think that the xuanbinglian, which he had been looking for for for a long time, would grow here instead. Such an accident is too much surprise. Even Yun hanchu, who is as calm as water, was excited for a long time. Then he calmed down and began to think about the method of picking lotus.If you want to pick the black ice lotus, you should first do it naturally, and then surround the giant snake lying prone by the pool. Snakes are naturally afraid of the cold. In winter, they will basically fall into hibernation. However, this giant snake can live in such a cold place and live in such a moist environment. Naturally, it has great dependence. If he acts rashly, the consequences will be unimaginable. What''s more, there is an unknown array under the ground. If it is triggered accidentally, even if it avoids the attack of the giant snake, it may not be able to avoid the attack of the array. There''s only one chance. The more critical it is, the less urgent it is. It''s necessary to plan carefully. Yun hanchu secretly told himself that after a moment''s silence, he secretly compared the position of these caves in the valley and found that although they were winding all the way, they were basically wandering under the grass. The little pool with xuanbinglian was just at the top of the grass, but the straight depth was at least hundreds of feet, if not Fortunately, it''s not for fun to be buried here. After pondering for a long time, Yun hanchu quietly retreated according to the original road for a while, and spent a lot of time to completely reflect those forked roads into his mind before formally retreating. When they came out of the cave, the sky was much dimmer, and the antelopes were still eating grass. However, they seemed to know that the giant snake would not come out to look for food in a short time. However, these low-level monsters did not expect that there was more than one giant snake in the valley that could pose a threat to them, and one person and one demon were also staring at them. At the beginning of Yun Han''s release of Lian Yue, they easily caught five antelopes. Four of them were put into the lingpet bag. One of them directly let Lian Yue peel and barbecue the stew, while they buried themselves in thinking about the formation. After a long journey, Lian Yue is very happy to find xuanbinglian. If they can successfully collect xuanbinglian this time, they can finally return home. But he was more worried than happy. He didn''t know what level the giant snake was and whether he and his master could resist it. However, although she was very uneasy, she did not try to dissuade her master, because she knew very well that the master had worked so hard to get to this step, and it was absolutely impossible to turn back. All she could do was to spare her life to protect her master again. Lian Yue sighed, some despised himself, always trapped himself in such a tangle, but his hand never stopped. When he roasted a leg, he respectfully handed it to Yun hanchu who had been thinking all the time: "master, eat something first." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 140 Yun hanchu casually took over, but his mind was still on the big array carved on the ground. The safest way to get the xuanbinglian is to wait patiently for the giant snake to come out of the cave for food, and then seize the opportunity to pick it first. As long as xuanbinglian gets it, he can choose one of the countless branches to hide with Bingxi skill, and then retreat after the giant snake passes. As long as you leave the crack and come outside, no matter how high the level of the giant snake is, it is impossible to fly to the sky to chase him. But he didn''t know how often the giant snake would look for food. If it was OK for ten and a half days, and if it was not willing to move for several months, even if he could afford it, he couldn''t afford to use the fire amulet to keep warm. It should be noted that he had consumed a lot of fire amulet in these days. Moreover, although the giant snake is tricky, it is not the one he is most afraid of. The unknown array he is really afraid of. According to his conjecture, the small pond with the black ice lotus should be the eye of the big array. At that time, his action of collecting the black ice lotus is bound to cause changes in the big array. There are very few people in the snow area. He has got a chance to come to this valley by accident. I''m afraid that if the master comes, he won''t be able to enter such a deep place in the snow area, let alone other people. Therefore, the formation must have existed for a long time. Moreover, judging from the growth of xuanbinglian, I''m afraid this period of time is not short. It may be thousands of years or more. Yun hanchu smiles bitterly for a long time. He just shudders when he thinks about the array, not to mention moving its eyes. If the situation is so bad that the ice cave collapses directly, the depth of hundreds of feet is definitely beyond his cultivation ability. The rune he carries is only intermediate at most, which is far from enough to penetrate the hard ice. Therefore, he must find a good way out first. It seems that he can''t have a panacea in his current state of cultivation. After pondering over the whole night, Yun hanchu finds that he is still not sure, but it is not his style to retreat at the sight of difficulties. For the moment, he has no choice but to take a chance. When the time comes, I''ll see you again. He made up his mind, and at the beginning of cloud cold, he handed over the task of warning to Lian Yue and began to conserve his energy. After a two-day rest, I felt that my whole state was back to the peak of the past, and even better. At the beginning of the cold, Yun stopped breathing: "refining the moon, you are outside this trip..." Before he finished his words, Lian Yue''s emotion immediately became excited: "master, would you let your subordinates go in together? Although my subordinates have little strength, they can always share some worries for their masters. " Worst of all, at the critical moment, she can also help the master lead away the giant snake! Yun hanchu frowned and finally took her back to lingchong bag. In order to add more protection, he collected several antelopes before entering. The giant snake by the pool was not aware of his arrival. His bulging abdomen had been completely flattened. After observing for a long time, Yun hanchu retreated hundreds of meters, took out an antelope and put it on a fork. As soon as the antelope came out of the pet bag, it suddenly trembled. If he hadn''t pasted two fire amulets in time, he would have frozen into ice on the spot. Then Yun hanchu pasted a time limited prohibition amulet on the antelope''s mouth to prevent it from calling in advance, and tied a stone head on the antelope. In this way, he put three more in the other branches, and then quietly returned to the ice room, hiding behind a huge ice by using ice breathing technique. Half a moment later, due to the invalidation of the prohibition, a recent antelope took the lead in screaming and running in the ice cave. With the beating of the antelope, the stones tied to its body hit the ice layer one by one, bringing a faint sense of vibration. The hearing of snakes is almost zero, but they are sensitive to vibration. Moreover, the ice cave is always quiet, and even a small vibration will automatically magnify. Sure enough, the giant snake that used to sleep with closed eyes suddenly raised its huge head, and suddenly gave out a frightening light in the vertical pupil, but did not act immediately. After a while, another antelope is dragging stones in the ice cave. It''s hard to avoid breaking some ice in the middle, and falling on the ice is a new tremor. The snake held its head high, but it did not move. At the beginning of cloud cold, he was a little anxious. Fortunately, after the third antelope ran, the giant snake finally moved. Even though these ice caves are winding and its body is very large, it is like driving on the flat ground without any obstruction. After a few rotations of its tail, it disappears behind the curve. Soon, a scream stops abruptly, and then the second and the third are eaten. Right now! Yun hanchu didn''t wait for the snake to eat the fourth one, so he swept to the small pool. His flying sword was like electricity. In a moment, he cut off one of the black ice lotus and was covered by the special jade box. As soon as Xuan binglian broke off, when Yun hanchu''s ears were neutral, he thought of a very sharp hissing sound, which was even worse than the sound wave of Ju Diao. If he hadn''t been on guard for a long time, he had already set up two layers of protection for himself, and only this hissing sound would have killed him.And what is frightening is that this move, Da Zhen really felt something, and immediately faintly trembled. At the beginning of cloud cold, he didn''t dare to get the second ice lotus. He immediately left the pool and rushed into the passage to hide in the nearest fork. The giant snake went fast and came back faster. Its huge body was like a colt passing through a gap. It passed quickly before its fork, and its abdomen was still flat without any sign of bloating. Yun hanchu didn''t dare to hesitate. As soon as he passed, he ran out of the cave at full speed. However, after only two forks, he found that the passage in front of him had been completely blocked. Through the thick ice, it could be seen that there were two antelopes with their front and back legs in a straight line with their body. It was obvious that the giant snake swallowed the antelopes and vomited them out, which served as the medium of the ice cave. I didn''t expect that the giant snake had such wisdom and ability to create such a thick ice layer in the blink of an eye. At the beginning of Yun hanchu''s sword, he chopped several times and found that the ice layer was surprisingly hard. He couldn''t help but change color. He had to choose another fork immediately. Fortunately, the giant snake might be eager to go back to protect the remaining xuanbinglian, but it didn''t have time to seal this much narrower fork. Yun hanchu quickly widened the ice cave with his flying sword, and blocked the cut ice behind. He made the little ice turtle seal the ice as a whole with the fastest speed. He learned from the giant snake to block his own way, hoping to confuse him for a little time. Maybe it''s the first time to work for the master, or even if it''s pocket sized, it also feels the danger here. The little ice turtle works very hard and sends out extreme cold, condensing the ice. Sure enough, the giant snake circled in the ice room, and turned back after no intruder was found. At the beginning of cloud cold, he quickly took back the flying sword and the little ice turtle, and instantly entered the ice state. When the array was touched, the ice under it trembled even more severely, and there was the clucking sound of ice squeezing everywhere. These vibrations obviously confused the feeling of the giant snake, making it fiercely shake its tail and hit everywhere with its body. Boom! With two loud noises in succession, Yun hanchu was shocked to find that the front of the fork was blocked in an instant, and there was a trend of rolling towards himself. It was obvious that the mechanism in the fork was triggered. Just a few tens of meters later, the collapsed ice layer will be rolled over. I don''t care whether I regret it or whether the giant snake will return to the other end of the newly sealed ice layer at any time. At the beginning of the cold, the cloud quickly returns to cut the ice wall. The poor little ice turtle obviously could not understand his behavior of letting himself seal and unseal first. Fortunately, he was very obedient after he recognized the Lord. He immediately got into the ice and tried to squeeze out a small passage. At the same time, he loosened the ice around him so that his master''s flying sword could be easily cut. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 6 The mechanism on the other side of the cave seems to be slow, but actually it is approaching very quickly. Time is urgent. The speed of one person and one turtle is obviously not enough. In addition to throwing fire amulets into the crevice dug by the little ice turtle to accelerate the melting of the ice, Yun hanchu has to risk being smelled by the giant snake to release lianyue. Lian Yue immediately incarnated as a leopard, and her two sharp claws kept pulling quickly. Fortunately, just now the ice was only three or four meters thick, not too thick. With the concerted efforts of the master and servant, it finally got through when the ice wall behind was about to press. As soon as he rushed out, Yun Han immediately took the little ice turtle and the shivering Lian Yue back into the lingchong bag. Looking at the passage blocked by the giant snake, it was blocked by the collapsed ice. Obviously, there was no time to use the method just now. There was no way. At the beginning of cloud cold, he could only venture back to the ice chamber, and soon saw the giant snake swimming around in the ice chamber. The sudden start of the array obviously brought great fear to him. He didn''t even notice the invasion of the cloud cold beginning. Instead, he twisted his head and stared at the shaking water in the pool from time to time. He didn''t know whether he wanted to eat the two black ice lotus in one gulp or to go into the pool. But in the end, he just kept turning around the pool and didn''t know anything Do it. The earth movement is still going on, and there is almost no intermission in the roaring sound. You don''t have to think about it. There must be more places blocked in those zigzag channels and bifurcations. It seems that you can come to whatever you are most afraid of. Yun hanchu sighed in his heart, but he could only bear to see the change. Fortunately, this stone chamber is very firm. Although there is constant shock outside, there is no cave roof collapsing down here. Otherwise, it would be buried alive. After suffering for about two quarters of an hour, the earthquake finally stopped. There is no vibration to cover up, has covered a layer of ice outside the body of the cloud, at the beginning of cold is frozen. The giant snake slowly calmed down. After a long time, it slowly swam out. Maybe it was too close to the ice room. Obviously, the passage was not completely blocked. The tail of the giant snake disappeared in the passage. At the beginning of the cold cloud, holding his breath, still quietly clings to a huge edge of ice, without even a wisp of spiritual knowledge. After a while, the giant snake suddenly came back at a very fast speed, swaying its huge head and looking around. This cold-blooded worm even knows how to use tricks. Yun hanchu was shocked. He just thought that if the front of the passage was blocked, it might be useless to follow him. To be on the safe side, he might as well wait a moment. He didn''t think that the giant snake was cheating. After the giant snake had made a circle and still didn''t find anything, he went back to the pool and looked at the xuanbinglian in a daze. In the middle, he tentatively approached the xuanbinglian, but immediately he drew back as if he had been severely burned. Obviously, he didn''t dare to touch the two xuanbinglian. Yun hanchu looked coldly and thought that he was not afraid of the ice cold, but afraid of causing another earthquake. One man and one snake were in the same room. After staying for an hour or two, the giant snake swam out again. Since he inadvertently practiced the ice breathing technique, Yun hanchu himself can draw the source of life from the ice, but the air in the lingpet bag is limited. If he hides in the ice all the time, the moon will not be able to withstand sooner or later. Therefore, this time, although Yun hanchu did not start, he decisively followed the giant snake with a trace of spiritual consciousness. Sure enough, the giant snake went out to open the way this time. Although it was not afraid of cold and could live in this extremely cold ice room, it still needed to eat after all. The road was blocked and it was not good for it. Just like the little ice turtle, the giant snake can coagulate and melt ice. Before it comes to the ice wall, it first spits out the snake''s message and breathes out a breath. Then the ice wall softens a lot. When it is arched by its huge head, it is about one meter thick and squeezed to two sides by the snake. Its speed is far faster than that of the master and servant of little ice turtle and cloud in the early cold. However, although the breath is simple, it is actually a waste of energy. After opening the channel of tens of meters, the giant snake crawled in place and did not move. After a long rest, it continued. However, this time, the array was touched. There were too many landslides. Among the tens of meters of channels, the most that were not blocked was ten meters. Yun hanchu waited patiently for half an hour, and found that the real time to open the way was only a quarter of an hour, the rest of the time was breathing, and the follow-up action was obviously slower and slower. It was estimated that an hour was only 30 years long on average. Before he went in and out, he had calculated the length of the passage, which was at least eight Li, which meant that even if the giant snake kept opening at the current speed, it would take at least two days. Besides, the giant snake could not work as a coolie all night. No, if you just wait passively, the moon will be in danger. Fortunately, he has a little ice turtle, which can be used. Yun hanchu frowned and recalled the structure of the big formation he had drawn before. After thinking about it for a long time, he released the little ice turtle and attached a wisp of his spirit to it, directing him to go directly through the top of the ice chamber and explore the shortcut."Lian Yue, from now on, you can enter the state of turtle rest." "Master, your subordinates are holding you back!" Lianyue, who always insisted on accompanying me, finally regretted it. "There''s no way out of heaven. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll do everything." Cloud cold beginning light tunnel, have no the slightest reproach of meaning. "Master Lian Yue, yes Lian Yue is ashamed and moved, but she knows that if she is stubborn, it will only drag her master down, and she can only enter a dormant state with guilt. At the top of the ice chamber, the frozen layer is very thick and hard. The little ice turtle moves very slowly. It took quite a long time to see it finally get in. Fortunately, it is very small and needs little space. Moreover, it is a special creature embedded in the dark ice. As long as there is ice and snow, its strength is almost infinite. Little ice turtle''s speed is really slow. At the beginning of the cold cloud, he doesn''t need to attach to it all the time. Most of the time, he still follows the giant snake. Sure enough, just as he worried before, although the giant snake knows that if he wants to get food, he has to reopen a channel, but he has reached this level of cultivation. He is also a very hungry snake. Naturally, he doesn''t care about the short days So I just drilled a hole for three hours and came back to sleep lazily. Fortunately, although the speed of the little ice turtle is extremely slow, these three hours are enough for it to drill a few meters to better hide its own breath. Now that the snake has returned, the clouds are cold and the snake can''t move. However, he was very calm. He calmly waited until the next day when the giant snake went out to drill for ice, and then came down for a little activity. When the activity, eyes inevitably fell on the two ice lotus in the pool. If xuanbinglian moves, the array will be triggered. At the beginning of the cold cloud, there is already a flower in hand. Naturally, it won''t do such things as this. But it''s OK to use some of the water in the pool. Moreover, if you can put some of the water in, the xuanbinglian in the jade box should be more fresh-keeping. In this way, Yun hanchu really put some utensils in it, and it was as quiet as before, with no influence at all. So another day later, not long after the giant snake went out, the little ice turtle finally found a passage in the ice above his head. At the beginning of cloud cold, he sent out a wisp of spirit to catch up and check. This is a big surprise. It turns out that a crack of several hundred meters has been opened on the top of the tunnel where he was almost attacked by two sides. Although it can only allow people to crawl forward, the crack is inclined upward, and the higher the crack is, the rarer the permafrost is. Instead, it is a mixture of mud and stone Layer! Miscellaneous soil layer, it means that you can use Dun Di Fu at last! The only thing we should pay attention to now is to expand the upper ice layer to accommodate him, but it''s just a lot of work. Two days later, a piece of grass in the valley suddenly burst out a canopy of soil. After being trapped for many days, the cloud began to howl, and finally the sword went straight to the sky. However, I didn''t know that when he picked up the dark ice lotus, the unknown array started, and in the distant imperial capital, the spirit of Mu Aoxing, who was closing down, suddenly moved strongly. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 142 However, Luobei, who had been in a coma for ten days, finally woke up. Seeing her haggard face guarding her side, Luo Beibei was shocked. Without waiting for Luo Lanxin to speak, she sat up and nervously grasped her mother''s hand: "what''s the matter with you, Ma? Are you sick again? " Luo Lan heart a Leng, the facial expression is at ease again is angry again is gratified ground very complex: "north north, do you know you slept how long?" Luobei was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered the last scene in his consciousness. He couldn''t help but vomit his tongue: "mama Did I faint? " "More than fainting, you have been in a coma for ten days! Do you know ten days? " Thinking of her anxiety for the past ten days, Lorraine couldn''t help beating her daughter on the shoulder for the first time in her life. "She didn''t know how you killed those demons, but you spent your soul like this, you You''re dying. Even if you''re dying, you have to think about me. How can you be so ignorant, ah? " Said, sad tears have fallen like pearls. Luobei hurriedly hugged her: "mama, mama, I''m sorry, I''m wrong! This time, I really just had no experience, so I used up all my spirits. I will never do that again! " Thinking of all kinds of peculiarities in her daughter, Luolan couldn''t help worrying and patted her twice: "fool, why don''t you understand the reason that muxiu will be destroyed by the wind in the forest? Why don''t you dislike the strange moves in your body and be jealous of other places?" "Mama, I''m wrong. My daughter knows I''m wrong. Beibei knows I''m wrong!" Mother had never been so angry with herself. Luobei was so flustered that she didn''t know what to do. She could only admit her mistake. "My silly child! How can you put your heart down when you teach your grandmother? " The daughter is so clever, but also for the sake of the demon clan. Luo Lanxin''s hand is lifted into the air, and finally can''t bear to fall down. Gaier gently caresses her daughter''s hair. Luobei fell in her mother''s arms and felt that her mother''s spirit had finally calmed down a lot, so she honestly explained: "mama, I didn''t kill those demons, they were It was the secret between me and the 19th prince that killed them. I just imprisoned them for a while, and then the secret took the opportunity to kill them. " "At that time, you were in the state of spirit travel, and you could also imprison the devil?" Luo Lan''s heart suddenly took a breath of cold air and asked in horror. "Well," Luo Beibei nodded timidly when she saw that she was so responsive, "I also found out by accident that there was a demon man preparing to eat a child. In a hurry, I made it out inexplicably..." Luo Lan''s heart subconsciously looked around for a while, only to feel the heart beating in her chest. After a long time, she calmed down. Suddenly she sat up straight and said, "so, you can try it on my mother?" Luobei shook his head in a panic: "no, no, what should I do if I hurt my aunt accidentally?" Think of her daughter just wake up soon, luolanxin also know that he is too nervous and anxious, can''t help but do a few deep breaths to calm down. "Just now, it was my mother who thought something wrong. You just woke up. It''s really not the right time, but..." Luo Lanxin''s expression solemnly gazed at her daughter''s eyes, and continued to use the way of voice transmission, "Beibei, you remember, you can inexplicably break the demon''s confinement at a young age, which is already a great talent. This time, the spirit''s confinement is even more shocking. Rumors will only attract people''s attention, so, whether it''s Dashan or your aunt Yuexue, it''s all right Never tell a second person that the only way to protect oneself is to keep this secret. Do you hear me? " Luobeibei quickly also voiced reply: "yes, I remember it!" However, even though she said that, her heart is inevitably a little uneasy, how can she always be so different. Knowing that her daughter is no better than her mother, how could luolanxin not understand her daughter''s uneasiness? She stroked her hair tenderly and said in a soft voice: "Beibei, you have such a special talent. My mother is not unhappy. In fact, my mother is really proud that you can be so outstanding. It''s just that you have already understood the truth of cherishing Bi''s sin. If you don''t have a certain ability to protect yourself, no matter how strong you are Big talent is only used. For example, xiaoyaobei, although it can help the demon family a lot, but in terms of selfishness, she would rather it is just your spiritual pet and not be coveted by anyone. " Luobei nodded heavily: "mama, I understand that if I encounter similar situations in the future, I will be more cautious." "If you take a cut, you will gain wisdom. I believe that you will have more sense of propriety in the future." Luo Lanxin looked at her daughter with pride. "Auntie is still saying that only when she is really strong, can she not be afraid of anyone''s jealousy and calculation. From tomorrow on, you will concentrate on your cultivation, and you will never touch the common things again. Auntie will let you ask someone to help you. As for the demons, my mother will help you explain. " "Well, I''ll listen to my mother." "It''s a good daughter of my mother," said Lorraine, holding her in her arms again. "How do you feel now? Is the head still painful or dizzy? "Luobei sweetly shook his head: "no pain, no dizziness." "That''s good," Lorraine could not help but NAG and repeat, "remember the next time can not be so rough bump." Looking at her daughter nodded again, Luo Lanxin''s eyebrows were still frowning. After thinking for a while, she continued to ask, "Beibei, remember, from now on, no matter what skills you have, you should learn to hide and pretend to be stupid. For example, this time, even if your aunt Yuexue and uncle Qi came to inquire about your body, you should say that you still have some headache and dizziness, and you need to rest for a few more days You know what Luobeibei didn''t understand why her mother didn''t trust her people all of a sudden, but she knew that she must be good to her, so she nodded obediently: "well, I know, remember!" Luo Lan Xin sighed and hugged her for a short time before releasing: "after lying for so many days, are you hungry? Grandma will cook for you. By the way, you can send a message to Dashan to tell him that you are awake, so that he won''t worry about it You little troublemaker, do you know that you are almost frightening Dashan to death? " "Mama, I really know it''s wrong!" Luobei apologizes again, but he doesn''t regret what he did. Luolanxin touched her head: "lie down for a while, aunt Yuexue. They will come up soon. If you can sleep, it''s better to sleep for a while. You don''t have to face uncle Qi''s interrogation right away. My aunt has to think about some things." Luobeibei honestly lay down, thinking that she was so angry with her today. Now that she let her sleep, she thought it would be better to fall asleep. After calming her down, she found that she woke up and was about to fall out in the lingpet bag. Then she really hypnotized herself to sleep. When he woke up again, Luo Lanxin said that after Yuexue and qilie had come, they left again. Only then did the mother and daughter have a peaceful dinner and have more buffer time to discuss how to deal with them in detail. Luobei doesn''t need to hide such a thing, because she has already taken Yuexue as her relative. But since her mother has made such arrangement, she certainly has her intention, and she will not disobey. However, this time, she was really scared that she lost her temper. Thinking that sooner or later, she would find the abnormality of her meridians. When she felt guilty, she simply took this opportunity to account for the reconstruction of her meridians. Of course, for those extremely painful experiences, she was able to understate them as much as possible, so as not to make her mother too sad. # www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 143 But luolanxin was once the second elder of the demon clan, where were the ordinary people who had no knowledge. Although luobeibei took the adventure and pain with her, how could she really think that the process was so simple? It was hard to avoid that she was extremely distressed. Her daughter even suffered such a ordeal. This time, however, she was shocked and distressed. She was not willing to blame her daughter any more. Instead, she blamed herself for everything she should do as a mother to protect her daughter. On the contrary, she watched her daughter fall into all kinds of crises. After the heartache, Luo Lanxin, who has always been indifferent to the matter of life and death, has aroused unprecedented fighting spirit for survival. She secretly decides that even if Yun hanchu can''t get xuanbinglian and her daughter can''t bring back diyuanguo one year later, she must strive to live. If she can live one day, even if she earns one more day, she can teach her daughter one more day. Her daughter is so kind-hearted, she really can''t rest assured that she will stay alone in the world in the future. Although Yuexue is not a relative, her husband Qi lie will inevitably have his own thoughts and plans. After a long time, I''m afraid Yuexue can''t protect her too much, so even if she feels guilty, she has to educate her daughter in advance to know how to take precautions. In addition, although I''m not as good as myself, I still have some brain and experience after living for so many years, and I can''t just waste it. I have to find a way to pass it on to my daughter one by one, so that she can better use her talents. On this night, although her daughter, who had fallen asleep safely, was still as sleepy as she had been a few days ago. The next day, when Luobei wakes up, Yuexue is talking to luolanxin. Hearing the sound of Yuexue, although luobeibei is conscious of being fresh and fresh, he still intentionally shows a kind of low spirit when thinking about his mother''s instructions. The spirit has no pulse to follow than the body. Yuexue doesn''t see that she is pretending to be depressed at all. She naturally thinks that she hasn''t recovered completely. Instead of asking her more details, she lets her rest at ease. Luobeibei had already had enough sleep, where still need to recuperate, and he was worried about the situation after he was in a coma that night, so he was busy asking. "I didn''t expect that the devil came to this small place called man city. It seems that we should be more careful in the future." Speaking of this, Yuexue sighed, "this time, thanks to our timely discovery, Yada cleverly used a move to kill the demons with a knife, and finally solved it temporarily. In the future, the Terran will be more alert to the demons, but because of the accident in the middle, we still damaged two people." Luo Lan comforted: "such a loss has been very small, the so-called plan is not as good as change, there is no panacea in this world, some accidents are unpredictable." "Yes, compared with the Terran, the damage of our demon clan is really low this time." Hearing this, Luobei began to worry: "aunt Yuexue, has the Terran lost a lot? Brother Yun''s classmates, they... " At present, the mother and daughter have a great relationship with Yunmen. Yuexue naturally knows that they are worried. But luobeibei has been in a coma before, and luolanxin is not in the mood to care about outsiders. Now luobeibei is OK. The situation should be different, and she says: "don''t worry, those disciples of Yunmen are quite capable and smart It''s true that more than a dozen disciples are looking after each other in the same place, so although some of them are injured, none of them are seriously injured. On the contrary, some people in the city Lord''s mansion were eager to do meritorious service and gave up their lives. " Luobei was a little relieved: "that What about the people? " "This kind of battle, the people of the human race naturally survived a lot." that night, luobeibei asked for help and later struggled. Yuexue had already understood in detail from Yada''s mouth. She also knew that luolanxin''s spirit imprisonment was inspired by this. But the fact is the fact after all, and she could only let luobeibei face it. "I heard that this time, about a hundred people were killed and injured." So many people died after all? Luobeibei''s spirit was really depressed. Seeing that she was so sad, Yuexue frowned and suddenly began to smile: "Beibei, have you been lying for so many days? It''s a fine day today. Why don''t you take the little demon out for activities? You''ve been sleepy these days, and the little guy is bored. " Luolanxin knows that Yuexue has something to say to herself in private, so she laughs and agrees: "your aunt Yuexue is right, you go out for a walk." Luo North North should sound, then put small demon embarrassed put out, then followed to go out. When she went away, Yuexue sighed: "Lanxin elder sister, Beibei''s temperament is too soft after all. She is so kind and compassionate that if one day there will be a conflict between the demons and the Terrans, I''m afraid she will be more difficult to deal with. " "Who said no?" Luo Lanxin said with a bitter smile, "it''s only because I overestimated myself and thought that it was impossible to fall in love with human beings, which led to her embarrassing identity In the past, because of today''s fruit, it''s me who''s been an aunt that''s implicated her. " On the contrary, Yuexue advised: "everything has advantages and disadvantages. Although Beibei is a half demon, which half demon has such talent since ancient times? That''s it. We''ll just teach her more in the future. "Lorraine nodded: "I''m going to discuss with you how to help her train next?" With that, he told her that Luobei had been broken by the emperor and the channels had been rebuilt. Yue Xue just heard Liu Mei sneer: "Mu family royal family work to come from think is, it is disgusting, fortunately, after North also don''t need to contact with them." "I''m afraid it''s not so simple. Beibei said that it wasn''t her who killed the demon that night." Lorraine sighed and explained the night in her carefully chosen words. "It turns out that the spirits of Beibei are consumed in this way," Yuexue was moved. "The secret between Beibei and the 19th Prince is so powerful?" "Yes, after I heard that, I was also very surprised, but the girl had been cheated by Mu Aoxing to make a poison oath, even I couldn''t tell her the secret." Yue Xue sneered: "previously, I thought that boy was a little bit responsible. I didn''t want to be so cunning. I still had such a move." Luo Lan comforted himself and said: "fortunately, although he left this big killing weapon, it had to be cooperated by the spirits of Beibei. Beibei was young and ignorant before it was used. Now I''ve warned her a lot, and I''m not allowed to use it until the critical moment of life and death. I really don''t want to go through the second shock. " "No, when Beibei was sent back, even I was shocked." Thinking of the almost breathless appearance of Luobei that day, Yuexue patted her chest and thought, "but that''s all, we can''t rest assured that the big killer will be on her one day. It seems that we have to let Beibei pay more attention to the nourishment and cultivation of the spirit in the future, so as to avoid this almost exhausted situation again." "You''re right. It''s very lucky that Beibei didn''t become an idiot this time. This danger can''t happen again." Luo Lanxin nodded with a lingering fear. "Yuexue, since Beibei''s meridians are connected now, I''m afraid the previous cultivation plan is not very suitable. I''m going to make a perfect cultivation plan for her. You and the patriarch will help me think about it later. After Beibei recovers, I''ll let her practice in seclusion for a while. By the way, I''d like to trouble you to find a clever little demon to help me with my daily routine. " Yuexue nodded: "Lanxin elder sister, your physical condition is stable now. You don''t need to use Yaoquan medicated bath frequently any more, so we don''t need to be taboo any more. I''ll pick a suitable one tomorrow." "By the way, it''s a note from Beibei to Dashan. Send someone to see it off. The child must be scared by Beibei." "Dashan, that kid..." Thinking of the strange feeling that Dashan gives her, Yuexue subconsciously doesn''t want luobeibei to have too much contact with him. However, she also knows that now luobeibei''s mother and daughter have taken him as a relative. It''s inconvenient to say anything before finding out the real reason for the strange, so she naturally says, "it''s really a solid eye. I''ll let someone do it." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 144 Yuexue''s work efficiency is very high. In the afternoon, she brought a girl. At that time, luobeibei was sitting on a stone slab in front of the house, trying to absorb aura while clumsily directing the enlarged puppets to catch the running demons, so as to exercise the dual-purpose distraction technique. It was only today that she suddenly thought of this method of cultivation and began to try it for the first time. This time, she was in a coma for ten days. Naturally, she couldn''t talk about practice. It was equal to that the precious time of these ten days had been wasted. Thinking about the goal of five levels of refining Qi, she was anxious and always wanted to add more time to meditation. But the best way to nourish the spirit is natural sleep. Luo mu, who was scared by her, naturally refused to let her squeeze the already limited sleep time, so she could only try to think of other ways, whimsically trying to see if she could distract herself from manipulating the puppet when she entered meditation and let the Aura enter the body naturally. However, this idea is good, but it is not easy to implement. She has been tossing around for an hour, and has not yet found the trick. The puppet can keep moving quickly or slowly, but the aura can be absorbed for a while, but not for a while. Because it''s hard to concentrate, when Yuexue comes with the girl, she suddenly notices it and stands up. The puppet man lost control and suddenly stood in the same place. The little demon was playing happily. Seeing that it didn''t move, he ran back and circled around it, trying to provoke the big man to play games with him again. Luobei is looking at the girl who is slightly behind the moon snow. The girl looks about 14 or 15 years old. Her eyebrows are very pretty, but her head is shining with a high feather crown. Her small mouth is still like a long beak. Her face is also covered with soft light brown fur, but her eyes are black and bright. See this completely a pair of human form, no half demon shape of the little girl has been looking at herself, the girl busily lowered her head, more and more to the snow behind hide. Seeing that she was so shy and lovely, Luobei immediately laughed. At this time, Luo Lanxin just came out of the room. The moon snow then laughingly pulled the girl behind him out: "Lan Xin elder sister, can you still recognize her?" Luo Lan''s heart coagulates two eyes, suddenly suddenly suddenly: "are you Qingge?" The girl nodded shyly, put her right hand in front of her abdomen and her left hand behind her. She bowed her head and bowed down to perform the etiquette of a bird family. The beak of the bird opened slightly, and then she vomited a very graceful and moving voice: "Qingge, meet the two elders." "I''m no longer the second elder. You''d better call me aunt Luo," Luo Lanxin said with a sigh. "I didn''t expect to see you for more than ten years. You''ve grown so big. I remember that you didn''t even get your hands out in those years!" "They are two elders No, it''s aunt Luo who directed it in those years, and Qingge is what it is today. " Qingge salutes again. Seeing that Luo Beibei is still staring at herself, her eyes flicker more and more shyly, slightly avoiding her gaze. She looks very shy. Yuexue said with a smile: "previously, you said you wanted to find someone to help you with common affairs. My first thought came up with Qingge, so I asked her and several other people to come to see me and ask them who would like to serve you. As soon as the words came out, the girl stood up eagerly and asked me to fulfill her wish." Qingge''s face suddenly turned red, and she said in a low voice: "two Qingge was saved by Aunt Luo at that time, and she has always been deeply favored by Aunt Luo''s re creation, so she should know her kindness and try to repay her. " "The number of our demon clan is withering now. On weekdays, when the clan is outside, they can help each other as much as they can. In those days, I was only responsible for saving you, but it''s hard for you to remember all the time." Luo Lanxin took her hand, patted her gently, and called Luo Beibei, "come and meet your sister Qingge. Your Qingge elder sister''s original form is the phoenix head lark demon, the disposition is very kind, later you may want to get along well "It turns out that sister Qingge is a lark. No wonder her voice is so beautiful." Luobei walked forward with a smile and took the initiative to bend his knees first. She has a special life experience and grew up in the demon valley since she was a child. After leaving the demon Valley, most of the people she came into contact with were human men older than herself. After all these years, she didn''t have a same-sex partner of the same age. Now when she saw this lark demon who seemed to have a good temperament, she could not help but feel very kind, and her sister blurted out naturally. Although the demon clan is different from the human race, it has too much red tape, but it still has a very distinct hierarchical concept. Seeing that the daughter of the second elder salutes herself first, Qingge is in a hurry to return the gift, and even more dare not push the boat along the river to match a sister: "Miss Luo praised." Luolanxin said with a smile: "Qingge, we don''t have so many rules here. Since Beibei calls you sister, you can bear it." Qingge had to call "sister Luo" shyly in a mosquito like voice. Seeing that she still couldn''t let go, luobeibei called her sister Qingge again with a smile, especially mentioning other people''s strong points: "it''s said that sister''s family is famous for her golden voice. Can sister sing a song for me?" Singing is almost a lark''s nature. When Luo Beibei praised her, Qingge''s eyes became brighter. After only a little formality, she opened her beak and began to sing. The melody was high and low, and it could produce many different sounds tactfully. But it could also be connected gracefully and smoothly. It was very pleasant indeed.Luobeibei soon heard very fascinated, the smile on his face is more cheerful. Looking at the sincere smile on her daughter''s face, Lorraine couldn''t help sighing: "you still know me." Although Beibei turns into a deer on the 15th night of every month, she was born in human form. Without any Demon power, she could not practice the skills of the demon clan. As a mother, she had to make other plans for her daughter. Therefore, when she was still in good health, she taught her some of the Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting she had learned in the world. One of them is the temperament that can nourish one''s feelings, especially the Qin and Xiao. It''s a pity that his body became more and more disheartened and Beibei was worried. In order to take care of her useless mother better, he tried every means to earn more money to find a good doctor for himself and catch more good medicine. Instead, he left all those skills behind. After leaving the demon Valley, although he was able to practice, things happened one after another, and he never thought of these. Yue Xue replied with a smile: "you and my sister have been together for hundreds of years. If I don''t understand my sister, who else can understand my sister? Although Qingge is too shy, she has a delicate mind. Over the years, she has experienced a lot and knows how to repay her kindness. With her company, you can rest assured. " "You''re right. Beibei should have a partner of the right age. In recent years, she''s so precocious that she''s not as lively and naive as she should be. I''m really distressed to be an aunt." "No, and Beibei was born in human form. It doesn''t grow as slowly as our demon clan. It rises and falls year by year, and it will become a big girl in a few years. You can''t always let that fool Dashan accompany you." Seeing that she mentioned Dashan in such a tone, Luolan couldn''t help feeling helpless: "Yuexue, how can I always feel that you have any opinions on Dashan?" "I don''t think so. I always feel a little confused. I don''t think he is an ordinary human. That''s why I insist on not letting him come here." Yuexue truthfully said his own view, "but I really racked my brains to think about it, and really can''t say why, so I think it''s better to let more reliable demons around Beibei." This time, Luo Lanxin''s brow was even more wrinkled: "there is no doubt that Dashan''s feelings for Beibei, otherwise he will not form a heart contract, but you always have a keen sense, and things are unpredictable, so it''s good for us to take precautions." The month snow then bloomed Yan: "yes, I also mean that." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 145 Qingge works very carefully. One by one, she seems to be slow, but after a while, if she doesn''t pay attention to it, she has already arranged everything inside and outside very well. She also uses some flowers and plants to decorate the house, which makes the house very elegant and eye-catching. What''s more, I don''t know where she learned her cooking skills. She is a bailing demon who has not even succeeded in transforming herself, but she is good at cooking delicious food. She is especially good at cooking medicated food soup, which makes her mother and daughter have a great appetite. It not only satisfies their appetite, but also has no less effect on their health. As for taking care of Luo''s mother, she was particularly careful. Luo Beibei only looked at her twice and found that she was doing better than herself. When she was grateful, she completely relaxed and concentrated on studying the next specific cultivation methods with her mother. She was born to be a small half demon without Demon power, and many of the demon cultivation methods could not be passed on to her. Her spirit root is the most basic spirit root, not to mention that it can be compared with the heaven spirit root of ice system and muaoxing''s thunder system in the beginning of cold cloud. Even the common spirit root of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, she is far behind. There are too many restrictions on using magic, so even if the realm reaches the fifth level of refining Qi, it only means that she has the qualification to enter the secret realm, not the magic It doesn''t mean that she can also have other people''s five levels of cultivation. She can''t change these two points, but she can make up for them with other advantages. The puppet made by aunt Yuexue is one of the best AIDS at present. Since she got the puppet, she has been practicing diligently. Although she has been in a coma twice because of the remolding of meridians and the excessive loss of spirit, she has been able to control the puppet very flexibly on the one hand, and control her body to do some ordinary people''s movements to evade on the other. If she can practice this skill skillfully With more practical combat experience, it is estimated that as long as the enemy has not built a foundation, he should be able to fight. But aunt Yue Xue also said that in today''s world where resources are scarce and excellent materials can''t be found, no matter how good the puppet she is, it''s hard to avoid all kinds of restrictions. It''s far from enough to make trouble if she meets an opponent above the foundation. Even if she doesn''t reach the foundation, she won''t win. So foreign things are only foreign things after all. The key is to improve her own ability. At present, her ability is mainly reflected in the spirit. Before that, she broke the "death mystery barrier" of the demon twice. Later, after she was caught in the cave, she used her own spirit to help Fang Tianji break the ban. Moreover, the spirit of the virtual body can not only swallow those yellow stones, but also remove the shackles in aunt Yuexue''s heart. In fact, all these are special manifestations of the spirit. At that time, grandma, Brother Yun and Mu Aoxing carefully discussed and analyzed the specific reasons, but they didn''t find a reason. Until she met the seventh old prince, who was coaxed by you and accidentally broke an artificial prohibition, she vaguely understood that those were not fluke, and she probably had an incomparable advantage in the aspect of spirit. The recent discovery of the ghost confinement device clearly confirms this point. There are many kinds of prohibitions in this world, but most of them need spiritual talismans and other things as media. For example, the high-order body setting talismans made by complicated talisman array can also be temporarily fixed for different times according to the opponent''s strength, or the unpredictable people like the emperor can make people unable to move with only one threat, but they have never heard that it can be done with just one idea What''s more, the enemy is not an ordinary friar, but a powerful demon that the Terrans and Demons fear. This is not her innate talent. What else can it be? In addition, she did not forget that she had just met Mu Aoxing, the evil star, when she was forced to fall into the lake with him, she had a protective aperture that she did not even remember. At that time, she had personally experienced the turbulent flow power outside the cave at the bottom of the lake where they were hiding. Even though she didn''t even have any accomplishments at that time, she felt a little exaggerated. But even Brother Yun said that the turbulent flow was extraordinary. Therefore, the aperture that came from her and protected her and muaoxing was certainly unusual. Although she tried to explore her body and find out the secret of her aperture many times in the later period of time, she still had no clue like looking for a needle in a haystack. Now, would it also be related to her special spirit? If so, if she can practice repeatedly and strengthen the spiritual training, will she not only protect herself, but also break through the confinement of others and even imprison others? When she thought that Fang Tianji would easily take each other''s life after the demon was imprisoned by herself, her heart would almost jump up. If she could do this, would she still have to feel that anyone can bully without self-protection ability? This kind of idea sounds fantastic, but after listening to it, she thinks it is very feasible, and supports her decisively. In the future, she will spare a lot of time to strengthen this practice. Therefore, at present, she not only wants to make her own realm rise rapidly, but also needs to practice with various kinds of confinement, find out and analyze the rules, and even find ways to make the spirit confine for a longer time.To put it simply, it is necessary to repeatedly use the spirit, such as constantly breaking through the confinement and imprisoning others. If the number of times is more, it will always be effective. Just pay attention not to let your own spirit dry up. In addition, aunt Yue Xue originally said that one mind can be used for two purposes. Her aunt said that it was one of the ways to temper the spirit, and asked her to learn to use this analogy. She not only could command the puppet, but also could control her body freely. She also had to learn how to break through the confinement and spirit confinement in meditation and even other daily training. You should know that the enemy can''t stand there foolishly and imprison her, let alone only one person. If she can''t master this degree well, then I''m afraid that the spirit on this side can successfully imprison the enemy only after leaving the body, and the body on the other side may be wiped by the enemy and killed. The specific cultivation regulations have been issued, and the life is taken care of by Qingge. Luobei soon began to practice strictly according to the plan. First of all, she is only eleven years old now. She is not only in the critical moment of her body development, but also has just entered the door of practice. Her realm is very low, far less than that of meditation without sleep. The most important thing is that the nourishment and tempering of the spirit can not be solved by blindly absorbing aura, but by having a good sleep. Therefore, she can''t be eager for quick success and instant benefit. She must first ensure two and a half hours of sleep every day. Secondly, only when she reaches the fifth level of Qi refining can she be qualified to enter the secret realm, and other daily exercises also need to consume aura. Therefore, according to the progress of cultivation, at least three hours a day should be guaranteed to meditate and continuously accumulate aura. In addition, although she is a half demon, her physique is better than that of the ordinary Terran friars, but she is far from strong. Therefore, in addition to repeatedly scouring the meridians with aura, the muscles and bones outside need to be repeatedly tempered, and half an hour''s medicine bath every day is also necessary. After the time of these basic skills is set out, the rest of the time can be used for various exercises and actual combat. Actual combat is the best way to quickly improve combat effectiveness and enhance various understandings. No matter her own combat skills or who can skillfully use puppet people, it is impossible to gain a lot only by practicing silently. One hour is essential. And since it''s a real battle, it''s hard to avoid injury. In this regard, she has said for a long time that she will not be merciful except for the fact that she won''t really kill her. Even if she is injured, what she should do still needs to be done, including continuing to practice. If she wants to get less injured, she has to try her best to avoid it. As for the training of the spirit, although it is extremely important, it is her unique talent. Since she wants to keep it secret, she can never use it on others at will. Then she can only grasp the propriety of it by herself. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 146 In the early morning, as the thin mountain fog slowly spread and floated, the already very cold air became more and more chilly because of the layers of moisture. After several heavy snows, the valley has long been covered with white. Whether it''s the deciduous trees with bare trunks or the evergreen trees struggling to leave different colors for the world, they can''t escape the invasion of ice and snow. The lower shrubs have completely become snow bags, and they can''t show their own shape. Suddenly, with a light sound, a fat snow rabbit came out of a very humble snow bag. After the rabbit got out of the hole, he didn''t rush out to look for food. Instead, he looked around warily to make sure that there was no strange noise around him and that it should be safe. Then he left the nest and jumped a few meters ahead, trying to leave home to search for fresh food. However, just as it slightly relaxed its vigilance and jumped up again, a nearby snow bag suddenly burst open. Between the lightning and flint, a figure had directly rushed to the snow rabbit, and it had firmly grasped the snow rabbit''s neck in mid air, and then it seemed very light to fall on the snow. "I''ve got you!" The figure in white fur gave a low cry of joy, and the figure half kneeling on the ground moved. He quickly threw himself into the snow cave where he had been hiding before, and raised his hand to throw a strange whip to sweep the snow quickly. With a piece of snow rising, the footprints left by the rabbit just now disappeared quickly. The large piece of snow that had been swept up was like being carried to a place by an invisible hand and then toppled down. Soon the snow cave was covered tightly again. With the calm of the breeze, there was only one snow bag on the ground, which was the most common in the snow. After entering the snow cave, the figure lay down quietly for a long time, and carefully swept around with his spiritual sense. After confirming that the movement at that moment had not attracted the attention of any enemy, he breathed softly. She took out two round beads and inlaid them on the wall of the cave. The snow cave was filled with light fluorescence. Although the light was much darker than that of fluorescene stone, it could provide some light sources. Then, the figure raised his hand and lifted his hood, revealing a small face with haggard appearance but brighter eyes. It was Luobei, who lived in the holy land of the demon clan. After she untied baiqiu and spread it on the ground, she went to a cave corner with a snow rabbit who had been strangled at that time and squatted down. While digging a small hole, she sighed and said to herself: "sin, sin I used to eat the wind rabbit that Dashan caught. This time, I caught it myself. If aunt coco knew, she would hate to eat me However, aunt coco, I didn''t mean to eat your kind. In fact, other monsters in this ghost place are too fierce. Let alone eat them, it''s very good that I can successfully escape from them Well, don''t you like silver best? If not, I''ll give you more money when we meet in the future... " Murmuring to himself, the hole was soon dug. With a sharp dagger, some warm rabbit blood immediately flowed into the small hole. When the blood was dry, luobeibei peeled off the rabbit skin carefully. After the residual fat was removed, luobeibei used two cleaning techniques in succession to dry the peculiar smell, and then hung it on the branch inserted behind him. Then, she expertly pulled out the rabbit''s internal organs, cleaned the inner chamber with ice and snow, and then buried the rabbit''s blood in the small hole to cover up. Finally, as a clean white light flashed by, the blood stained slim hands and pink rabbit meat suddenly became clean. "Well, it''s the first time I''ve dealt with rabbits myself, but it''s cool and neat. It''s still very good." Luobei bent up some dry lips and boasted briskly. First, he hung the rabbit meat on another branch, then cut it off with a dagger and put it in a string beside him. Then he quickly tied his fingerprints while mobilizing his spiritual power to recite the pithy formula of primary fire skill. After a while, a little bit bigger than the little candle came out from the tip of her middle finger. She quickly took a branch and lit it. She used the branch to bake the rabbit kebab slowly. Although there is a whole rabbit and more than one branch, she is hiding in the underground snow cave. The air is limited. The campfire is too big, the snow cave is easy to melt, and the smoke is too much to be found. She can only compromise a little, and it is impossible to roast the whole rabbit on the campfire at one time. Can''t carry storage space, can''t carry spirit rune, spirit stone, can''t carry small demon, can''t carry puppet, can''t even bring any food, just a warm clothes, a flying sword, a dagger and a bottle of medicine, enter the snow valley where most of the demons are above level three, stay for seven days and seven nights, if you can get through this period of time, help her forge This is the meeting gift of Qi lie Chi, the head of the demon clan. Of course, this gift depends on Luo Beibei''s willingness. Qi lie made this request in front of Luo Lanxin. Luo Lanxin changed her face on the spot. There was both joy and worry in her eyes. It was obvious that the meeting ceremony was not so good.Luobeibei is not a fool. Naturally, she knows the risk. Although her training speed is greatly accelerated after the reconstruction of her meridians, all her spiritual power was destroyed when her meridians were broken, so she had to start all over again. That is to say, she just stabilized her second level of cultivation a few days ago. Not to mention only the second level, but also the third level. With her human skills and the worst spiritual roots, she is definitely at the disadvantage of the third level monster, let alone above the third level. But the four words "flying magic weapon" were too attractive. Almost immediately, she thought of her past experience of being forced to fly by muaoxing. Although she later learned that it was not the flying sword that really played the role of flying, but the cloud wearing boots under muaoxing''s feet. But the taste of flying was really wonderful and wanton, which made her want to try again I hope it''s under my control. It was only later that I stepped into the door of practice and learned some common sense of human practice that I realized that the flying of this royal weapon was not an easy thing. It not only needed sufficient and stable spiritual power to provide power, but also needed quite strong spiritual knowledge to control the flying direction at will. Generally speaking, these two conditions could be guaranteed only when the foundation construction was achieved. Although she has an advantage in spiritual knowledge, she is the most common and low-level spiritual root. I''m afraid it''s difficult for her to reach the level of foundation building in this life. Of course, it''s not that she can''t control the flying magic weapon without foundation building. For example, before muaoxing''s elixir field was broken, only the guy with the seventh level of refining Qi could fly in the sky, but the problem is that she can''t stand others'' special skills Take a special route, there is a strongest backstage that no one can match! His cloud riding boots were specially made for him by the master. They not only need less aura, but also have high stability. According to my aunt''s guess, the spirits of two birds and monsters with more than ten levels should be sealed in those boots. So far, there is only one pair in the world! As for whether the spiritual sense is strong enough, just think about the thrilling scene that Mu Aoxing took him to bump into the mountain at the last moment. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 147 She couldn''t break through all these restrictions in a short time, so she had to extinguish her fiery heart for a while, and then she would find a chance to do it slowly. Later, when she came to Mancheng, she saw Dashan accept the horned eagle. She once thought about whether she could let Xiaoyao help and accept a bird and monster. But my mother said that xiaoyaoban was too small. If it wasn''t for the outbreak of life and death, it would not affect the high-level monsters. If she wanted xiaoyaoban to help, she would have to wait a few years. And don''t look at the horn head carving. Now it has submitted to Dashan. It''s also because Dashan has its own strength and other people have the eyesight to see that it is willing to take refuge. In a word, she wants to have a flying magic weapon or flying pet of her own, so don''t dream in a short time. But did not expect that this time the patriarch said the meeting ceremony was her dream of flying magic weapon. Flying magic weapon! Even if this flying magic weapon can only be used for a little while until the fourth level of refining gas. If she wants to control more than one incense stick more stably, it needs the fifth level of refining gas to supply, and she is willing to fight for it. As for the danger in the snow Valley, of course, she didn''t think about it, but no matter how dangerous it was, it wouldn''t kill her, would it? Otherwise, with Uncle Qi''s connivance on aunt Yuexue, it would be impossible to make such a request. Sure enough, after she decided to accept the training, uncle Qi gave her an amulet and a jade crane. He told her that as long as she drove the jade crane, she could leave the valley. Of course, if she left before the time came, or if she had already used an amulet to resist a fatal danger, it was also a failure of her training. Today is the fourth day, that is to say, although she had a hard time a few days ago, she also persisted for three weeks. As long as she persisted for another four weeks, she could finish the task. I hope the snow cave dug out yesterday can protect her from being found by the monsters. It''s too difficult to find a safe place in this valley. Thinking of the embarrassment of those two days when I first came here, Luobei roasted the rabbit meat and paid more and more attention to the surrounding, so as not to be suddenly attacked like last time, and the amulet was almost triggered. Unlike the holy land, which is warm as spring under the protection of the great array, although this snow Valley is also under the jurisdiction of the demon clan, somehow, the weather is colder than the outside world of the demon clan. The snow blows for a while and stops for a while. When she arrived here, her warm clothes were obviously not enough. She had to keep her body temperature normal and keep herself from freezing. The problem was that the breath collecting talisman she had on her body before she came in was also handed in. In this way, she, a half demon who was not evil but was popular, became a special existence in this valley. She almost put up a sign of "I''m little fresh meat" and attracted one after landing for a while Greedy lynx and two gray wolves, but also are more than three. Just when Luobei thought that he would be eliminated as soon as he entered the valley, somehow, the lynx and the two wolves fought first. She didn''t have time to think about why. She immediately ran the spirit power to the highest level. She ran in a random direction, and used her mind and land to perform a breath collection skill for herself from time to time. Although her accomplishments are low and her spells are also low-level, it''s better than letting her "human taste" drift with the wind and then attracting some powerful monsters. Who would think that the snow Valley looks very quiet, and there are really many monsters. As soon as she ran up a gentle slope, she saw a grizzly bear with more than two people''s height dozens of meters away rubbing its back against a big tree, which at least needed two people to encircle. The ground was quite strong, but it suddenly trembled and the snow fell down. The monster bear is more powerful than the lynx and the wolf! Luobei was scared and quickly stopped. Instead, he ran to the snow peak where there should be fewer monsters. The grizzly bear actually found her, but judging from the dark red blood on her mouth and her bulging stomach, the grizzly bear should have just had a full stomach, just itched again, but didn''t come after her. As soon as I entered the snow Valley, I was attacked by two big threats. How dare I be careless? I want to extend my spiritual consciousness as far as possible and check around. I want to find a safe place to hide as soon as possible, so as not to be seen by any monster. It''s day time now. It''s so hard to have a clear vision. If it''s night, the danger will increase greatly. She''s really not sure that she can survive. But when she first came here, she only had the second level cultivation of refining Qi. When she met the demons of the same level, she was at a disadvantage. What''s more, most of the clothes in the snow valley were of third level. Before she came here, she had not been told the situation in the snow Valley in advance. How could she find a safe place so easily. The cave can''t be drilled casually. There may be a ferocious monster living in it. She explored two of them one after another and found that there was a master. Fortunately, one was the master was not at home for the time being, and the other was sleeping soundly. Otherwise, she didn''t know what would happen. Of course, the valley is so big, and many caves are ownerless. The problem is that it''s too deep to take risks. If it''s too shallow, it''s like an urn. If it''s blocked by monsters, it''s really a turtle in the urn, and there''s no sense of security.Since the ready-made cave can''t be borrowed, can we dig a snow cave by ourselves? You know, many small animals do this, so the feasibility should be higher, right? Who knows, this snow cave can''t be dug casually. She managed to pick a place that she thought should be safe. She also carefully explored it with her spiritual sense before digging it. Unexpectedly, after digging less than one meter, she saw a small hole in it. Then with a squeak, a large number of mice with green eyes and teeth suddenly burst out, Everyone rushed to her as if they had a great feud with her. Fortunately, she took up the flying sword in time and protected her body from being attacked by the mice. Although these mice are not big, they are only first-class monsters, but they can''t stand others. The family is huge and United, and the teeth look like poisonous. She can''t say. She can only find a chance to jump on a big tree and escape through the connected branches. But who would have thought that when he ran away, he was a little impatient. For a moment, he didn''t notice that he almost ran into a third-order squirrel who was holding a nut in the chewing bar. He was immediately swept by the other party''s tail. Even though he was wearing thick winter clothes, his leg was still burning. Fortunately, although the level of squirrel is not low, it is still more peace loving. Seeing that she doesn''t mean to rob her food, she let her escape. Otherwise, she really doesn''t know how to be miserable and embarrassed on this day. Seeing that the first day went by like this, it was getting darker and darker. Her limited spiritual power was consumed by more than half, and her spiritual aspect was obviously tired due to the continuous use of spiritual consciousness. After thinking about it, she finally decided to spend the night in a relatively safe tree. However, in the daytime, the temperature of the snow valley was already very low, and it dropped suddenly at night, and there was a cold wind. Even though she was running Lingli, she was still shivering with cold, and almost wanted to go down the tree to make a big bonfire. After all, although she is not a fire spirit root, some low-level common magic skills are still a little better. For example, the most basic fire formula can forcibly grab the fire spirit in the air and coagulate a small flame. Because if she wants to enter the snow Valley, she can''t bring the fire symbol, even the flint and the sickle. The day before she left, she specially practiced the fire pithy formula several times to ensure that seven or eight times out of ten can make a fire successfully. So, it''s OK to make a fire. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 148 Think of the flame beating his whole body baked warm beautiful, Luobei almost want to put into action. The problem is that monsters are not ordinary beasts. Some of them can climb trees, and they don''t panic and retreat when they light a fire. Maybe, as soon as she lights a fire, she will set up a big signboard of "there are delicious little fresh meat here". Maybe she will face a group of monsters instead of one. It is conceivable that she could only suppress her inner strong desire and continue to cling to the big tree. Every time she was too cold to bear, she reminded herself: what is this little snow Valley compared with the place where friar Dan was afraid of? Compared with Brother Yun, who is risking life and death for her grandmother, what is her suffering? When she thought about it, she didn''t feel so cold. She just kept working her spiritual power to resist the cold. On the other hand, she always had to be alert to the movement around her. This night, she was not only unable to sleep, but also could not have the spare power to meditate to supplement her spiritual power. After staying through the night without danger, looking at the vast expanse of snow valley with no food at all, the hungry and flat luobeibei made a bold decision to secretly return to the place where he met the big tailed squirrel yesterday. It should be noted that squirrels, whether ordinary or monster, are naturally fond of storing food, and their fat appearance shows that they haven''t been short of food this winter. If you look around the place where they live, you may have some luck. After touching the leg that was almost ready, luobeibei secretly returned to the coniferous forest and carefully inspected every tree while it was just dawn. When it was daybreak, she found a small pile of nuts hidden in a tree hole. Finally see the food! Luobei, who hasn''t eaten for a day and a night, was so excited that tears filled his eyes that he almost cheered. Fortunately, his reason was still there, and he stopped his mouth in time. After carefully observing the surroundings and confirming that the big tailed squirrel was not there, she quickly swept the small pile of nuts into her purse and immediately fled the scene. After peeling off the small pile of nuts, there was only a handful, which was not enough for a snack at ordinary times, but now I don''t know when the next meal will be available. Naturally, Luobei was reluctant to eat them all, but divided them into two meals. Although there was little food, there was something at the bottom of her stomach, and her tired spirit still perked up. But after a whole night''s consumption, her spiritual power became weaker and weaker. If she didn''t add it quickly, she was afraid that if she met a more powerful monster again, her amulet would be activated. Luobeibei decided to find a place to dig a snow cave first. After all, relatively speaking, the underground is always a little safer and warmer than the ground. Her luck is not so bad that she meets goblins like hamsters every time she digs a hole, right? On the way to find it, I pass a frozen ice waterfall. When I look at it, I subconsciously sweep it. Unexpectedly, I find a small cave in the middle of the waterfall, where the ice is most spectacular. When the waterfall flows, such a small cave must have been filled with water for a long time, but now it is covered by the dense ice in front of it. Most of the flying snow can''t float in, but it reveals a small space similar to the bed. Moreover, the ice falls are slippery and steep, so it''s not easy for monsters to climb up. It''s a bit more safe. Luobeibei immediately got excited. After carefully examining the structure and height of the ice waterfall, she went to find some withered vines with good tenacity, tied them together, helped a tree, and carefully covered them with snow to make some camouflage. Only then did she use light weight skills to slide down from the top of the ice waterfall. Like the front, the side of Xiaoao cave is also covered with ice. Luobeibei carefully cut off a few ice before entering Xiaoao cave. As you can see from your spiritual sense, this place is actually not bad. It''s a pity that although there is ice blocking it, the cold wind is still coming in. It''s still too cold to spend the night. It''s an ideal place to spend the night, but it''s OK to take a rest. After a careful examination of the surroundings, it was found that there were no signs of other biological activities in it. Luobeibei took over Bai Qiu, half of whom were padded under the body to separate the ice, half of whom were surrounded by the chest and abdomen to protect the Dantian and the heart, and then closed his eyes and meditated. I don''t know if it''s because she has been used to being vigilant for more than one day. This time, as soon as the aura continuously enters her body, her spiritual consciousness will automatically float out of the small hole and guard around without any deliberate guidance. The spiritual power in snow Valley is not strong. Even though she has more spiritual power than before, she still meditates for two hours. If she doesn''t encounter monsters, this spiritual power is enough. But once there is a place to consume a lot of spiritual power, it will be worrying at night. Luobeibei frowned and stood up, observing the valley below through the gap between the ice. Although the sky had already begun to float fine snow at this time, she could still see the traces of monsters on the snow in the distance with all her eyesight.After touching the nuts left in his arms, he looked back and saw that there was at least one ice wall to rely on, which was warmer than staying in the tree yesterday. Luobeibei decided to spend the night here to ensure that he could absorb enough spiritual power to cope with the unexpected danger. When the spiritual power finally recovered, it became dark. In order to save energy in the long night, luobeibei chewed a few mouthfuls of ice and snow, and simply solved all the remaining nuts. Then he wrapped his fur tightly and tried to stay in a place with less wind. He thought to himself that he would not last for seven days. No matter what, he had to find some real food to eat tomorrow, such as meat Thinking of this word, luobeibei felt a spasm of hunger in her stomach. To be honest, since she was born, although she spent most of her time on plain food, there were few times when she continued to suffer from hunger. Now she really experienced the feeling of being hungry and cold. If only there were ordinary animals in the snow valley. It''s a pity that many monsters have been encountered in the past two days, but none of them have been seen. It seems that we can only find a way to hunt a low-level monster tomorrow. Luobeibei sticks out her little fragrant tongue and licks some dry lips. After thinking for a long time, she decides that if she can''t find food tomorrow morning, she will go back to the place where she dug up the hamsters to try her luck. Although she can''t deal with the hamsters together, she should be able to catch one or two if she is ready to go. At that time, she will run as soon as she catches her. I don''t think she has much to ask Question. Although the appearance of this hamster is really disgusting, but now in order to survive is not so much. Having made up his mind, luobeibei plans to have a shallow sleep for a while, so as to make up for his tired spirit. It''s snowing more and more outside. The cold wind comes through the ice from time to time and blows away the heat on her body. She has to use her spiritual power to resist. In addition, she has to leave a part of her spiritual consciousness to guard against the situation outside at any time. It''s hard to avoid sleeping intermittently. However, after sleeping for nearly two hours, she still feels much better. If it goes on like this in the second half of the night, she will be half recovered when she wakes up tomorrow. Luobei thought vaguely and was ready to sleep for a while. Suddenly, he found something strange in the air. He immediately sat up straight with his flying sword and strengthened his spiritual scanning. In the hazy snow, a figure suddenly swooped down from a tree on the side of the mountain. His two round eyes were shining with frightening light. With a blink of eyes, he came close to her. It was obvious that he was directly aiming at her. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 149 This is a huge owl! Looking at the wings, which are more than ten feet wide, and the cold shining claws that can''t be covered even in the night, the momentum that comes to the face declares that it is at least a third-order monster. Luobeibei''s face can''t help but change, subconsciously want to escape. But it''s easy to get down the ice waterfall, but it''s hard to get down. There are sharp ice ridges everywhere. Not to mention the speed, she can''t compare with the night owl who can fly, and the night is so dark. Even if she can get away from the night owl for a while, where can she escape? Since we can''t escape, let''s fight! Although before she left, she repeatedly explained that the purpose of this training is to survive safely for seven days and nights. With her current cultivation, how to protect herself is the most important thing. As long as there is no problem of principle involved, no matter how to endure humiliation, you will not lose face. But now that it is unavoidable, let''s fight fiercely! Taking advantage of the night owl has not yet fly near, luobeibei decisively, quickly added two protective skills to himself, and first took the initiative to cut off several clusters of sharp ice. The owl''s wings look very strong and powerful. Its claws are like clanking iron hooks. If it bumps into it, the sharp ice will become its weapon. At that time, it will attack when it resists the ice. I''m afraid it will be more difficult to resist with this narrow space. In a flash of lightning, luobeibei has selectively cut a pile of ice, and then with a wave of his long sword, he hits up one of the ice and shoots it to his eyes. At that time, the night owl had already flown within two feet. Maybe he had already smelled that the "human" had low cultivation and limited attack power. Seeing the ice coming like an arrow, he could not hide at all. He just flapped his wings casually and waved the ice aside. Ding! When! With a crisp sound, the ice hit the ice and fell to pieces. In the silent night, the sound spread far away. At this time, Luobei could not care whether these movements would call in other monsters and quickly hit the second, third and fourth ice cream The owl continued to wave his wings and beat all the ice easily, letting the crisp sound of ice crack ring continuously in the valley. Luobeibei kept waving his arms and beat out all the ice in the twinkling of an eye. Although none of the ice hurt the owl, with the more times of resistance, the owl''s original rapid dive was more or less slow, and the original pure frontal attack also became skewed to the left. Because of the flow direction, the icicles hanging on the left side are very strong, and the gap is far less than that on the right side and in front, which can have a certain resistance effect. This is exactly what Luobei wants. At the moment when the owl finally bumped into her head, he waved his claws to catch her. The moment before, luobeibei quickly turned over to avoid her sharp claw like a hook. At the same time, he pushed his foot on the cave wall. With this, he whirled at the owl''s right wing and stabbed its right wing root with his flying sword. After stabbing, he immediately turned away and rolled back. When he was stabbed in his soft armpit, the owl screamed and staggered, then angrily picked up an ice cream and threw his head at luobeibei. At this time, luobeibei has almost turned to the edge of Xiaoao cave, and there is no room to avoid it. She quickly dances her flying sword to blow the ice. She doesn''t want the night owl to be very fierce. Although she successfully blows the ice, she is also heavily bumped on the ice wall. The owl put out a paw and fished along. He didn''t want to be blocked by the icicles that only broke off the tip and left most of the length. Under this fishing, it was only a few feet away from Luobei. Without waiting for Luo Beibei to break out in a cold sweat, the owl had already flapped his wings angrily. Instead, he whirled away for a short distance, and then rushed back again. It was obvious that he wanted to break these half broken icicles first, so that he could catch the prey without hindrance. Cold sweat, instant out! Luobei is still dizzy, and her eyes are still shining with Venus. She wants to get up, but her palm touches something very rough. She looks down, but it''s the withered vine that she used to climb down tomorrow. Suddenly, an idea flashed through her heart. Without thinking about it, she immediately grabbed the withered vine and jumped down, just as it slipped from the owl''s right wing. At the same time, she raised her flying sword and stabbed it hard. Night owl, a monster, is famous for its sharp mouth and claws, which can''t be cut by ordinary flying sword at all. So she didn''t want to collide with its claws from the beginning, and she didn''t expect to break through the protection of claws to stab its chest and abdomen, but the position under the armpit is different. It''s not only the same soft, but also its flying balance once injured It will be affected immediately. Sure enough, after luobeibei hit, the owl suddenly gave out a very shrill scream, suddenly tilted, and almost fell down. Unfortunately, its claws were too strong, quickly caught an icicle, and stopped abruptly.It''s a rare time for Luobei to let it go. She stabbed the owl well, but did not care to pull out the flying sword. She immediately jumped up to the owl''s back. At the same time, she threw the withered vine out of her hand, and immediately wrapped it around the owl''s right wing root. Then she pulled out the dagger on her leg and stabbed it at the neck or back. The poor owl occupied a higher level of advantage in vain, but he suffered a lot because he thought that the prey was just a little bigger than usual. He turned his head and pecked. But unexpectedly, Luo Beibei had already expected this action. He pulled out a dagger and directly poured it to the back and bottom of his left wing. Kuteng threw it out again, wrapped his left wing around it, and then yanked Kuteng on both sides. The owl''s wings are restricted, and its balance is even more affected. No matter how sharp its claws are or how sharp its beak is, it can only pull out the flying sword under its armpit, but it can''t reach the enemy on its back. Suddenly, it flapped its wings desperately in pain, urgency and anger, trying to get rid of Luobei. This volume of withered vine was chosen casually. At that time, I just wanted to support her body. The strength was still weak, so I couldn''t entangle this third-order Owl for long. Luobeibei knew that the time was rare. He tried his best to fix his body and stabbed his wings on both sides, so that he would lose his ability to fly even if he broke away from the withered vine. With the hot liquid splashing, the owl groaned more and more bitterly, struggled more and more hard. Finally, he let go of his paw and rolled down, trying to rub the enemy down with the help of the ice waterfall. At this stage, how can luobeibei abandon all his previous achievements? Now he leaves the vine, grabs the owl''s wings tightly with one hand, stabs the owl''s back with the other hand, and spreads out his spiritual consciousness. Although he can''t avoid being hit, he finally avoids several sharp places. Although the ice falls are a little high, they can''t stand their sudden fall. In a short time, Luobei falls under the falls with the night owl. With a click, the ice broke, and the cold water came up and soaked half of the body. No, it''s a pool below. If you fall in this cold weather and you can''t make a fire to keep warm, you''ll lose half your life. Luobei was surprised, so he jumped up and suddenly lifted the owl''s wings, and pulled the owl out of the ice pool. In his daze, the owl bumped into a nearby stone with a thump. Later, luobeibei immediately seized the opportunity to jump on it, and the dagger quickly scratched under its neck. The cry of the owl stopped for a moment like being strangled. Then it turned into a cooing sound of dying, and he struggled to break his breath for a moment. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 150 Finally dead! She won! Luobeibei''s hand softened, and his whole arm trembled. He almost couldn''t hold the dagger, and his head was dizzy. His body was in pain everywhere, and his chest was shaken to disgust. He just didn''t feel good. This night owl is also a third-order monster, and her skin and flesh are thicker than those of the lower level monster. In addition, she has to squeeze out all her spiritual power to fight against being thrown out, and to submerge the dagger into its flesh every time. She has to bear the impact again and again. It''s very good that she can stick to it again and again . But she can''t fall down now, because the big movement just now will definitely attract other monsters. Luo Beibei took a deep breath with his teeth and quickly swept around with his spirit. But I saw that there were several pairs of secluded eyes in the dark. Luobeibei is worried. With her nearly exhausted physical and spiritual strength, it is impossible for her to break through the encirclement. Looking up at the ice waterfall which looks not high but doesn''t slip away, she has no strength to climb for a moment. Is her experience coming to an end so soon? She slightly raised her head, a piece of snow just stuck to her eyebrows, brought a wisp of chill. I don''t know when, the snow is bigger and fiercer, and one by one coldly gets into the neck. The part of the body that is soaked by the pool water is getting colder and colder with the gradual calmness of the blood in the body, while the smell of blood on the side is very strong. Although at the moment those monsters are still watching, some fear that she can kill a third-order owl, for a time I can''t figure out her depth, so I didn''t come right away, but with the smell of blood, there will always be some monsters who are not afraid of death want to come and have a share. It''s hard to survive in this snow Valley, and food is scarce. Most of these monsters are half flat bellied, and they are unlikely to withstand the temptation of ready-made flesh and blood. Luobei knows clearly in the heart, can''t help some melancholy, but more is not willing, not willing to insist on even two days, will be out. Although the purpose of training is to get the flying magic weapon, now she suddenly feels that it is not the most important thing. The most important thing is to practice and be strong. If she can''t stand this training, how can she find the elixir for her mother and really protect her mother in the future? Therefore, in the past seven days, she must try to stick to it, instead of retreating when she is in danger. How can we solve the current situation? Sipping lips, luobeibei''s brain turns rapidly. Suddenly, a flash of light, she learned the demon embarrassed angry voice, like sharp and grunt of low howl twice. The snowy night was silent, and the sound came out clearly. In the observation of spiritual consciousness, we can see that all the monsters are agitated in varying degrees, hesitated to retreat a few steps, and some of the lower level monsters even directly retreated and ran away. Luobeibei was overjoyed, aggravated the sharp part, and then howled a few more times. The monsters retreated dozens of meters in fear, but her voice was imitated again. After all, it was not demon embarrassed, and there was no demon embarrassed breath on her body. After all, the monsters hesitated and refused to retreat. Luobeibei also knows that this kind of shock time is limited. If he wants to retreat, he must take advantage of this time to recover some physical and spiritual strength as soon as possible. After thinking about it, she simply stood up, waved a dagger and cut down the branch of a dead tree nearby. Then she used the little spiritual power she had left to start the fire, and directly raised the bonfire. Then she sat down next to the dead owl and began to meditate, trying to absorb the aura as quickly as possible. Two quarters of an hour later, she may not see any movement, the few monsters and quietly close to a little bit. Luobeibei kept his spiritual awareness to guard against them. Seeing this, he immediately withdrew from the meditation state and screamed a few more times to frighten those monsters again. However, she was very clear in her heart that such a shock could be one or two but not three, otherwise it would immediately expose her strength in the outside. After looking at the spiritual power in her body and observing the surroundings with her spiritual consciousness, luobeibei suddenly finds that if she can climb up a big tree beside the ice waterfall with the fastest speed, and then choose a good foothold to jump a few times, she can catch the still hanging vine and climb to the ice waterfall. If all goes well, she will be able to fight for a considerable amount of time for herself to find a new hiding point and recover her strength. After thinking about the retreat, I felt that after the baking just now, the half of her body soaked in the pool had warmed a lot, and Luobei stood up quietly. Those monsters in the dark really retreated a little. She took the opportunity to pick up the flying sword first, and then quickly plucked down the owl''s feather and skin. With this pair of feather coat, which was enough to make a big cloak, she would not be frozen to death even if she hid in the tree for the night in the next few days! Then, luobeibei cut a long piece of owl meat and roasted it on the fire. It took her a long time. Her stomach, which had nothing to eat, had already protested empty and flat. If she didn''t eat anything, she couldn''t keep up with her physical strength.As for those claws like iron hooks, they can''t be wasted. Such sharp claws can definitely be used as weapons when necessary. Now she only has a dagger and a flying sword around her. There are too few things to defend herself. Thinking that the night owl''s eyes have always been known as night pearls, and can have a certain lighting effect, she simply dug out those round eyes, endured nausea, washed them with snow, and wrapped them in a kerchief. I don''t know if it''s the gradually dispersing aroma of barbecue that increases the temptation, or whether it''s the final judgment that this human is not as powerful as they fear. Those monsters who were hesitating before slowly began to gather around. As previously expected, this time, although luobeibei imitated the voice of the demon, the demons still slowly approached after a pause. I have to go now, but the meat is not cooked yet. Luobeibei thought regretfully, but his hand did not slow down. He tied the owl''s feather and paw on his back with the withered vine that fell together, then grabbed the half baked meat, and suddenly rushed to the big tree. When she moved, the monsters thought that she was going to attack, and they all stopped for a while. Then they found that she wanted to escape. They could not help roaring again and rushed to her quickly. When the animals roared, the movement was really big. I didn''t know how much snow had been shaken down. Luobeibei, who had just run to the bottom of the tree, was also hit by a pile of ice crystals, which made her shiver twice. She didn''t dare to hesitate, and no matter the barbecue was still hot, she quickly bit it, and quickly climbed up with her hands and the ground. In a moment, she reached the top of the tree. In the light of the campfire, she jumped up without hesitation, holding the dagger tightly in one hand to prevent her from falling, holding the dagger firmly to the fixed point in the other hand, catching the withered vine after several ups and downs, and then inserting the dagger on her waist, crossing her hands with the ground, and climbing to the cliff in a short time. Looking back, those monsters had been divided into two groups. One group went straight to the owl''s body by the campfire and gnawed at it. The other group was unwilling to follow her route and wanted to chase her. However, monsters are only monsters, not as smart as human beings, and their heavy bodies are originally a kind of limitation. They can''t compare with luobeibei in using light body skills. Although they climb up a big tree, they can''t move forward any more as soon as they step on the thinner branches, so they have to roar up angrily. Although these monsters can''t catch up for a while, I know how much strength I have left at the moment. Luobeibei just looks back and doesn''t hesitate to run. Thanks to the news just now, the monsters nearby may have been led to the campfire under the ice waterfall for a while. She even ran for a long time without encountering the enemy. Luobeibei''s heart finally calmed down. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 151 "Well It''s delicious... " In the snow cave, luobeibei, who had retreated from meditation, leaned over and sniffed the small bunch of rabbit meat. He took a bite gently. As soon as the taste of cooked food that he had not seen for a long time came into his mouth, he almost burst into tears with satisfaction. It''s not easy. It''s been three whole days. Until now, she really ate a mouthful of fully roasted meat! Thinking of the thrilling night before yesterday, Luobei could not help but feel the importance of this luck and skill. However, in other words, I''m afraid that I would not have been so easy to hide in this snow cave if I didn''t have this pair of extremely warm feather clothes I peeled the night before. The first bunch of rabbit meat is finished, and the second one is still baking slowly. Luobei touched his stomach and felt even more hungry. It''s too slow to bake little by little. I really want to add another branch! Luobeibei bit the scallop teeth and estimated the heat of xiaoxuedong. Fortunately, most of them can be absorbed by themselves, but the smoke is a little difficult to deal with. If the fire is bigger, it will come out more easily. Although she had been careful when she dug the hole, and hit the air vent two feet away, in case of a monster, this distance is not enough to see, unless there is a way to eliminate or seal up the smoke. Luobeibei twists and turns to look East and West, and suddenly her eyes light up. Yes, why didn''t she expect that? Although she doesn''t have the ability to make the smoke disappear out of thin air, she doesn''t have to break it up. As long as the smoke is introduced into the ice, and then frozen, shouldn''t it work? She immediately dug a long hole in the wall of the cave, then used the wind inducing formula to gather the smoke in the cave, and then led it into the ice cave, compressed it with wind, and then stuffed a ball of broken ice into it to seal it. The effect was really better. She also added a branch and roasted two bunches of rabbit meat at the same time. When the smoke was almost gathered, she would eat it again follow suit. After several times, her technique became more skillful. Thinking of these days, whether it''s the light body skill, the breathing skill, the quick reaction of reaching out, or the level of spiritual consciousness, and the recovery speed of spiritual power, etc., are greatly enhanced than before. Luobei can''t help but be a little distracted. No wonder it''s said that experience can improve the ability most. If a person is forced into a desperate situation, his explosive power will be unimaginable. Recalling the battle the night before last, it really proves this truth. You know, that night owl is a third-order monster. Although she was knocked seven dizzy eight element, visceral concussion is not light, but finally the whole body back, and has not used a magic talisman two, no puppet and other magic tools to help, this if put in the past, she would never imagine. There is a saying among human beings that steel can only be made by all kinds of refining, and generals can only be made by all kinds of fighting. Fang Tianji xianzun once said that his demon God master had experienced countless battles that ordinary people could not imagine before he developed his strong ability and became the demon king. I have poor aptitude. If I keep on practicing in the greenhouse step by step, or rely on the help of foreign things as before, how much can I achieve even if I practice for ten years? Even if I stayed in this snow cave for seven days this time, even if I got the flying magic weapon, with such a timid attitude, how promising will it be in the future? You know, even characters like the demon God will lose their halberd one day, not to mention a flying magic weapon that won''t drive for long? But the real fighting experience is not the same. This skill between life and death really belongs to her. Although she has little help from foreign things, she still has a talisman to protect her last life and death. If she doesn''t cherish this opportunity, can she expect to let the demons who are sure to show mercy give her life after going out The experience of fighting dead? Think of the next day into the secret, but because of their own lack of experience can not smoothly obtain the scene of the yuan fruit, luobeibei imperceptibly close lips. She decided to go out as soon as the rabbit was baked. ¡­¡­ Three days later, noon. It''s rare for the weather to clear up. The warm sunshine is shining on the valley, and the white ice crystal is shining brightly. Luobeibei''s eyes are covered with a thin layer of gauze, which slightly counteracts part of the reflection of ice and snow. He looks around very carefully, looking for a single target. To take the initiative to experience and help her grow up doesn''t mean that she has no brain to fight and collide. If she can, she still hopes to get that flying weapon. Therefore, although she has been provoking monsters below level 3 to practice these days, she will carefully observe each other''s way of action and the surrounding terrain, pre estimate and consider each other''s weaknesses, and prepare two ways to retreat, as well as reserve the spiritual power needed for life-threatening and frantic running. For the first time, she took a silly roe deer for an experiment. She didn''t want this guy to be very timid. As soon as she found out, she took the initiative to run away. For the first time in the past few days, she met this kind of guy who didn''t try to eat her but ran away first. How could she miss such a good chance? She immediately chased him wildly. However, after running for a while, she watched the silly roe deer bite his neck by a leopard who suddenly jumped out of the slope and was killed on the spot.The leopard, with roe deer in his mouth, didn''t rush to eat. Instead, he looked back at Luobei coldly. At that glance, luobeibei found that the leopard was definitely more than three levels, and probably more than four levels. It was the most dangerous monster she had seen in recent days. How dare she hesitate and run back. Compared with greedy humans and demons, monsters are much more simple. Once they have food in their mouth, they seldom attack immediately unless they feel that their territory has been invaded, and then they can safely return. The second time, she went back and provoked the squirrel who had stolen a small pile of nuts. Unexpectedly, this kind of creature with a big tail looks cute and stupid. It is as fast as lightning. It can also use pinecones for long-range attack. The one that jumps between the branches is so fast that it doesn''t let her get involved at all. Even after finding two monsters, she refused to fight with herself, and accidentally got hit by several nut hidden weapons of squirrel. Luobeibei thought it was boring, but she was too powerful to provoke. She was a little depressed, and suddenly saw a familiar figure. Eh, isn''t this the lynx that she smelled when she just entered the valley? Looking at the figure suddenly appeared in the field of vision, Luobei suddenly tightened up, thinking that this monster is not what she can provoke, and suddenly found that there seems to be something wrong with one of its retreats. If you look carefully, you are really hurt. Thinking of the two wolves that appeared at the same time that day, Luobei couldn''t help laughing. It seems that God is really helping her this time. This lynx was injured after a battle with the two wolves, and it is still a hind leg. Then its combat effectiveness must be reduced. Well, it''s decided that today''s training object is it! Luobei repressed the excitement in his heart, and after carefully following a section of the road, he suddenly launched an attack. It turns out that although they are all third-order monsters, she can''t deal with this lynx even if she is injured, compared with the owl she killed by fluke. It obviously knows its disadvantage at the moment. No matter what the situation is, it doesn''t let luobeibei have the chance to go around behind it, and it doesn''t rush at it easily. It also cleverly finds a rock to back it up. However, in the face-to-face confrontation, luobeibei was at a disadvantage in strength, and its sharp claws were also very powerful. It was not afraid of luobeibei''s ordinary flying sword. After fighting for a long time, luobeibei could not hurt it. It''s almost time to find a place to spend the night. Luobei makes a move and wants to retreat. Unexpectedly, at this time, the sharp ear of the lynx suddenly shoots a flash of electric light, crackling on the flying sword. The flying sword conducts electricity, and an electric current suddenly passes through luobeibei''s body. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 152 What a surprise! Luobeibei knows that some monsters can spit wind blades, some can drive ice, and some can spray fire. But it''s really unexpected that lynx, a kind of monsters, can discharge electricity in addition to its famous quick attack. Caught off guard, even if she wanted to withdraw the flying sword, it was too late. With the passage of the current, her heart suddenly beat violently, and her whole body trembled, and she lost her resistance in a moment. When the lynx saw this, she wanted to bite her off with her big head. Just as luobeibei was shaking all over, the flying sword stuck in her hand kept moving. So the lynx raised one of her front feet and waved her hand. The sharp claws immediately cut Bai Qiu and the feather coat inside, and went directly into the left shoulder of Luobei. At the same time, the sharp palm wind also turned her sideways, and immediately rolled down the slope. With the pain rolling, the numbness of the north of Luobei, which is penetrated by the electric current, slightly offsets some of the numbness and restores a little autonomy to some extent. As soon as Luobei rolled to the slope, he quickly struggled to get up and used his light body skill to run wildly. As he ran away, he trembled and took out the medicine bottle. No matter how many of them were still inside, he poured them into his mouth and swallowed them. As for bandaging, there was no time left. He could only fold up Bai Qiu and cover the wound with his hands. Fortunately, after experiencing the extreme pain of broken and remolded meridians, her pain tolerance has been greatly enhanced. Although her shoulder is aching and the residual current makes her unable to control her body completely, she still tries her best to run. How could the lynx let the human who dared to challenge it in the danger of injury escape like this? With a low roar, she immediately chased up. Since it was her own initiative to provoke, she had to take responsibility. Even if she could leave one day, she would not take regret medicine. Luobei, biting his teeth to resist the pain of his body, ran numbly, trying to mobilize his brain, which was almost numb, to distinguish the distance between the two sides and the situation in front of him. Suddenly, she saw a pile of rocks under the cliff in front of her. When she recalled the place that she had swept when she passed from the top, she was so excited that she ran there. Although the lynx had only three legs, it was a little difficult to run, but in a rage, it quickly adapted to the three legged running, and soon narrowed the distance between the north and the north of Luoyang. Seeing that there was only one or two feet to be caught, luobeibei suddenly turned back and threw a night owl''s paw. The lynx subconsciously raised her front foot to resist, and her running action would inevitably stop for a while. Luobeibei took the opportunity to quickly open up the distance. When it came back to catch up with her, it would be close again, and then she threw her second paw, which was still shot away, but she also won a little time. But this time is still not enough, lynx still quickly catch up, only half a foot between the top, see lynx will rush up, luobeibei suddenly untie baiqiu''s belt, wave hard, at the same time, the whole person rolled to the side. The big white fur covered lynx''s head. Lynx raised her sharp claws with a roar. With a swish of two strokes, she directly scratched the white fur through several cracks. Then she shook her head and pulled the rags off. Seeing that Luo Beibei had climbed to the stone heap, she threw the clothes away, and with the injured hind leg, she was on the way Again. Seeing that it was about to rush to Luobei, there was a big stone behind it, and there was no place to hide. As soon as he slipped, he fell on his back. Hateful human, will die under its claw finally! The lynx''s pupils shrank, her big mouth opened ferociously, and a strong fishy smell came out, which was mercilessly suppressed. However, the next moment, instead of pressing the soft human body with its claws, it bumps into a hard stone. Looking down, it turns out that there is a crack in the middle of the snow covered stone, which can accommodate the thin human. Lynx angrily roared. On one side of her body, she wanted to find a paw to get her. However, it''s too late. Although the crack was so shallow that it could reach it as soon as it stretched out its front foot, luobeibei did not slip by accident, but deliberately took the initiative to fall down. At the same time, she still firmly grasped the long flying sword in her hand. At the moment when lynx lowered her head and roared, she had suddenly raised her hand and thrust it into its bloody mouth, and from her upper jaw The middle knot goes through firmly. Lynx was shocked all over. Before she could reach her forepaws, she was castrated and stopped. Then, a stream of hot blood, like the rain in the rain, drenched the north of Luobei along the flying sword. One hand, one arm, even one face. Until then, luobeibei''s mouth overflowed with an uncontrollable pain. Her injured left shoulder just hit a sharp point when she fell down, and directly penetrated into the bone. Painfully, her eyes almost fainted. But she couldn''t and didn''t have time to faint. Just like that night, this battle will also attract other monsters to come. She has to hurry away.Take back the flying sword, push the heavy corpse aside, and pick up the torn white fur, which can still cover up and keep warm. Luobeibei bites the grass and bandages himself, then gives himself two cleaning techniques to get rid of the bloody smell, and goes down to the stone heap. But this time, she underestimated the sequelae of the current too much. After only a few steps, she felt that her body was hard to support. Obviously, with her current situation, it was impossible for her to support too far. Besides, she might bump into a monster on the road, so she had to replenish her spiritual power quickly. But if she meditated here, it would be death. What to do? Now it''s the seventh day. As long as she sticks to it for another seven or eight hours, she can last seven days and seven nights and finish her training smoothly. She can''t fall down at this time. By the way! Demon Dan! Although her constitution rashly take demon Dan, I do not know how many sequelae, but how to spend the current crisis is the most important, this situation is likely to occur in the future, she will take this opportunity to try. Luobeibei suddenly looks back at the body of the lynx, quickly walks back with a flying sword, takes out the demon pill by laparotomy, cleans it carelessly, swallows it, and then meditates on the spot and quickly begins to digest. As soon as the demon Dan entered her stomach, she immediately rushed to her four limbs! In a short time, people feel that their strength has recovered a lot. Feeling that these forces should be able to support a section of road, Luobei did not dare to waste time here, immediately chose a direction to leave quickly. "Wrong!" A voice suddenly rang out in my heart, "there is a big bear over there. Go southeast." "Ah Xianzun, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you promise not to help me as long as the amulet didn''t break? " Luo North North frowns a way, foot but dun dun. Fang Tianji sneered: "OK, you don''t want me to help you just for experience. Now that your goal has been achieved, don''t you want to fly magic weapon?" "But it''s cheating!" "Even if it''s cheating, who knows?" "I know for myself." "Well, go ahead and let the big bear slap you!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luobei language plug, can not help but contradictory to bite the lip. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 153 Of course, she knew that if she listened to Fang Tianji''s experience, she would be able to pass the test smoothly, and no one would know that she had cheated, but could she cheat others or herself? If so, why did she make an agreement with Fang Tianji at the beginning and forbid it to help herself in any way? But don''t listen to it, she will definitely meet the big bear. Luobei struggled for a few breath, but still chose to stick to the principle: "xianzun, I know you are for my good, and I know no one will know, but I will have a guilty conscience. If I really listen to you, there will be demons in the future, so I''d rather take a chance." In the face of such a silly girl who didn''t know how to adapt, Fang Tianji didn''t want to speak again. Luobeibei picked up his spirit, continued to run forward, and spread his spiritual knowledge to the maximum extent. After only a few hundred meters, the grizzly bear entered her vision. Luobei beidun lived, quickly looked around again, found that this place is all low slope forest, unexpectedly no cliff can let her temporarily climb to avoid Grizzlies. She had seen the olfactory sensitivity of grizzly bear last time. Although she had already cast several breath trapping spells on herself, such a low-level spell would not have any effect on grizzly bear. Even if she hid in the snow bag, she would be smelled out. The woods here are very common, and few of them are tall and strong. At this time, if you choose the direction again, I''m afraid you can''t run the angry grizzly bear. What to do? Is she really in an irreparable danger? "Little girl, do you know why I remind you? It''s not courage, it''s a fool, if you don''t have the strength to grasp, but you know that there are tigers in the mountain Luobeibei ignored his head, pursed his lips and looked around carefully again for help. His eyes fell on the trees. The light at the bottom of his eyes suddenly flashed: "no, xianzun, I still have a chance." Then she untied the white fur, took off the grey feather, cut off the bloody part of the white fur, pressed the injured shoulder, and burst out some of the stopped blood, and then spread it on the grey feather which still had the smell of night owl because it was not well salted. "There''s a little bit of cleverness, but it may not be able to deceive Grizzlies." "Grizzly bears are powerful, but their intelligence is limited. I may not be able to win the game." Luobeibei kept on moving, endured the sudden chill, stopped the bleeding again, put on the ragged white fur with a little camouflage effect, and then hung the owl''s feather on a tree on the way to the body of lynx before the grizzly bear entered. The hanging position is exactly where the grizzly bear can''t reach at a time, but it may reach the height after a few jumps, and then it will endure the pain and dive not far away. She''s still smelling of blood. If she''s far away, maybe grizzly bear will give up the empty owl and come to catch her. But now she''s near, which can confuse her. Sure enough, not many Grizzlies came into view. Soon they stretched their heads and began to smell around. They reached the middle distance between the tree and Luobei. Luobeibei hid behind a snowbag and stretched himself tight. Seeing that the grizzly bear was still hesitating, he quickly took out the owl''s eye and bounced it out. That eye shot quickly to the tree where the gray feather was, not only fell a lot of snow, but also accurately rebounded and concentrated the grizzly bear''s big head through the elasticity. The grizzly bear roared and, without hesitation, rushed to the direction where his eyes finally came, and soon came to the tree with grey feathers. Right now! Luobei absorbed the demon Dan to replenish his physical strength, and ran out of the grizzly bear''s olfactory range. "I''m really fooled by you girl." Seeing that the grizzly bear heard the slight movement here, he just turned his head and looked at it suspiciously, and then stood upright to catch the gray feather on the tree. He didn''t mean to return to pursue. Fang Tianji couldn''t help muttering. At this time, Luobei is covered with cold sweat on his forehead and shivering on his body. It''s too late for him to run. He has no spare power to chat with him. Finally, he ran to a place where the demons could not be seen after four checks. Luobeibei didn''t care whether he would be smelled by the sensitive demons. He dug a snow hole with his last strength, then plunged into it, covered up the hole, and immediately sat up cross legged. Lynx''s demon Dan is still in her stomach. Although it is absorbed by her, there is not much of it. Luobei reluctantly divided a wisp of spiritual vigilance, and the rest was used to digest the demon pill. The remaining spiritual power was running in circles, turning the continuous heat into its own energy. I don''t know how long I meditated in this way, but my cold body gradually eased down, but it didn''t take long to get hotter and hotter. I was sweating all over. When the steam from my body met the snow on my head, it soon turned into drops of water and fell on her again. "I''m only in the second level of cultivation of refining Qi, but I''ve taken a third-order demon pill with thunder spirit. The little girl really dares to take risks. Fortunately, the monster has been injured before and hasn''t recovered. At last, a thunder and lightning came out. The Demon power has consumed most of it. Otherwise, even if the little girl wants to stick to the principle again, she has to ask for help from the master." Looking at Luobei struggling in the burning spirit, Fang Tianji muttered with regret, but did not interfere.Luobeibei was burned by the demon pill. He was so confused that he had no time to listen to its nagging and take care of the injury on his shoulder. He didn''t even have the energy to leave a wisp of spiritual consciousness to guard against the external situation. He just followed his instinct and tried to inhale more spiritual Qi from the body, trying to dilute the Demon power that was almost about to make the meridians burn. With the heat rising from her body more and more, the snow above her head is melting into water and dripping on her. The small snow hole is soon covered by thick water vapor. On the ground, it''s getting dark. A gopher comes out of a hole in the distance. Feeling the movement here, he comes over curiously and sniffs. Suddenly, he seems to smell something terrible and runs away. Luobeibei in the snow cave doesn''t know what happened. Even if she knows, she doesn''t have the extra energy to take care of it. "Eh..." Fang Tianji, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly uttered a voice again. He was surprised to see that a little half of the Demon power suddenly entered Luobei''s heart when it was circulating in the meridians, and then disappeared suddenly. Luobei, who was still importing aura, seemed to have no idea. Fang Tianji''s mind turned, and his divine sense immediately sank into the heart of Luobei to search for the whereabouts of the disappeared Demon power. He could look for it, but he never found it. Looking at the main meridians connecting the heart, it was clear that there was still Demon power continuously infiltrating. Even though he is as knowledgeable as Fang Tianji, he can''t help looking silly. How many mysterious things are there in this girl''s body? Heaven, why didn''t this girl accept it at the beginning, but that smelly boy forced it to sign the contract? If it was this girl, now with the connection of heart contract, how could it find out? Thinking of the boy named Mu before leaving the imperial capital, Fang Tianji decides to play a fool. Although the girl''s cultivation is still very low now, she has so many inexplicable secrets. In the future, she may still be above that boy? Although she is being bullied by dogs, she was once the magic weapon of the demon king. It''s better to fall into the hands of the demon clan than to fall into the hands of human beings. If the girl can take over herself in the future, the demon clan will certainly help her upgrade. By that time Hey, hey Fang Tianji is secretly dreaming. He suddenly feels that great changes have taken place in luobeibei''s body and glances at it. This girl, with the help of the demon pill, has risen to the third level of refining gas www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 154 it''s dawn! Luobeibei opened his eyes, looked up wet, looked at the melting only a thin layer of the cave top, raised his hand to gently touch the pain has eased a lot of shoulders, and exhaled a long breath. "Hey, little girl, Congratulations Ever since he wanted to change his master, Fang Tianji felt that the more he looked at Luobei, the more pleasing he was. Subconsciously, he began to flatter him. Luobei North mouth a Yang, the mind is still immersed in the great changes in the body, unconsciously burst out a beautiful smile, and the smile more Yang higher, suddenly, simply wave a wipe off the thin roof, directly let the bright sky through, and then feet a little force, the whole person lightly jumped out. Not far away, a colorful golden pheasant with a very long tail was looking for food. When he heard the movement, he immediately flapped his wings and jumped to the tree. The speed was extremely fast. Luobei gave a long, clear smile and immediately caught up with him. In front of the golden pheasant screamed and ran away quickly. The wind was whistling past. Just a moment later, Luobei caught it. The poor golden pheasant shivered and thought that although she lived longer than many of her friends, she was doomed this time. I don''t want to be shocked, but I have a sharp pain in my butt, and then my whole body is thrown out high. For the rest of his life, the golden pheasant did not care that its brightest feathers had been pulled out. It screamed and flapped its wings vigorously, and disappeared in the woods in the blink of an eye. "Little girl, I''m not hungry. How can I let the fat go?" Fang Tianji was very surprised. "It''s OK. I feel good now. I don''t want to eat it." Luobei stood lightly on the branch, overlooking the valley in the distance, and then ran to the other side. Seeing that she only broke through a small level, she was so happy. Fang Tianji, who was used to spitting out bad things, habitually began to pour cold water on her: "Hey, little girl, I advise you to stop. You have just ascended to the third level of gas refining. It''s not the success of building foundation. Be careful, you will be very sad!" "Don''t worry, xianzun. I know that." Luobeibei spread out his spiritual sense, felt that the scope was wider, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was sweeter and sweeter. "These days, I just hide and run for my life, and I have never seen this valley well? I can leave when it''s time. I don''t know if I''ll come again next time. " Following the memory, she ran to the tree with the owl''s feather, and saw that the feather coat had been torn down by the grizzly bear, trampled and half buried in the snow. However, she found that it was still intact after picking it up and shaking it. It was just that the owl''s eye was too small to find, so she didn''t need this effort. "This is my booty. I have to take it back to my mother." Luobeibei casts a cleaning spell, and finds that with the improvement of the class, it becomes a little easier to cast these small spells. Then she ran to yesterday''s rubble. I saw that the original white snow had become mottled and dark red. The once powerful lynx had been eaten by the monsters, leaving only a pile of bones and ragged lynx skin, as well as a dead staring head. Luobei''s joyful mood was suddenly suppressed by these eyes. After a silence, she stooped to remove a pile of gravel next to the lynx, collected the frozen corpse and buried it in the stone pit. Fang Tianji despised her behavior: "little girl, the law of the jungle is the essence of the world. If you are always so compassionate, you can''t do it." "I know what you mean, xianzun. It''s just that if it''s the owl who attacks me, it''s all right. But this lynx is the one I provoked while others were injured." Although at that time she just wanted to practice with the help of lynx, she almost retreated, but later things changed beyond expectation, she finally killed an innocent life by herself. Fang said, "look what''s on the other side of the hill." Luobeibei looked up and saw three heads slowly emerging from the snow slope where she and lynx fought last night. They were three wolves! One of them was obviously injured in the neck, half of his ears were torn off, and he seemed to feel the gaze of luobeibei. The three wolves stopped and looked at her. "The wolf is famous for its revenge. Even if you don''t take the initiative to provoke the lynx, it will be buried in the wolf sooner or later." "That said, the two things can''t be confused. If I have to, I don''t want to take advantage of others'' danger." Luobeibei noticed that the three wolves didn''t come here, but only left one to watch out for it, while the other two were sniffing around, not knowing what to look for. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fang Tianji was speechless. He suddenly felt that his previous plan to change his career seemed to be too early. He could only say, "if you have experienced a lot in the future, you won''t think so." Luobei didn''t explain any more, just folded the gravel silently. In the past, when they were in the demon Valley, the group of demons often talked about the situation that human friars would change color and fear. How many of the people who were captured by human beings to open their bellies would first take the initiative to provoke human beings? It''s not that most of them were poisoned because of human self-interest. Although she didn''t want to kill lynx yesterday, how different was her actual behavior from those cruel human beings?It''s true that in the world thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years ago, the phenomenon of people killing demons and Demons killing people may have always been the norm. But why can''t people and Demons live in peace and unite with each other to treat truly cruel and merciless demons? "Little girl, do you know why the little lion asked you to come here for training?" Fang Tianji sincerely felt that this kind of state of mind was too bad for her. In order to avoid her future master''s temperament slipping into the indecisive abyss, she decided to give her guidance. Little lion? Luobei Beileng realized that it was the patriarch of Qi lie. Fang Tianji xianzun was the magic weapon of the demon God ten thousand years ago. In terms of age, she was qualified to treat the patriarch as a junior. Just listening to it, she could not help shivering when she recalled Qi lie''s serious and rigid appearance. Fortunately, xianzun''s voice could not be heard by others, otherwise she could not help it I can''t explain. "That''s because the patriarch wanted to give me a flying weapon, but the materials of the flying weapon are very rare and precious. If you give it to me casually, maybe other people will not accept it, so I''m specially asked to come here to stand the test. In this way, everyone will have no words..." "Fart!" Fang Tianji spits out a dirty word impolitely, "these are all excuses. They are all disguises. In fact, he takes a fancy to your special constitution and wants to cultivate you to be a thug for the demon clan in the future!" Luo North North a Leng, Cu eyebrow way: "Xian Zun, you don''t always think of others so bad?"? Uncle Qi is aunt Yuexue''s husband. Aunt Yuexue and my aunt are... " "Good sister, I know..." Fang Tianji interrupted her, "that little tiger is cold outside and warm inside. He is sincere to your mother and daughter, but that little lion is not so close to you. Little girl, have you ever thought about how special your ability is? The demon clan has been declining for thousands of years, and now the holy land can only be set up in such a small valley. Even the smallest human state has no area, and the talents are so withered. It''s hard to meet a special one. How can they try to cultivate her instead of getting the treasure? What''s more, this demon also has a lot to do with the two major forces of human beings. As long as the business is good, the demon clan will have an unprecedented chance to recuperate. If it can pass safely for decades, the situation in this world will change more or less. There are so many advantages. Do you think that little lion will just look after you as a junior ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 155 Although Fang Tianji''s words were not as serious as a bolt from the blue, they also made luobeibei silent. She couldn''t help but think of the conversation between her aunt and her, especially the request that she should not disclose the spiritual imprisonment to anyone. She could only say in a low voice: "xianzun, thank you for reminding us. It''s just that aunt Yuexue and uncle Qi helped us in our most difficult time, no matter what, In the future, we would like to repay the opportunity. " She and her mother had plans to leave the demon clan and find a place to live in seclusion. Now it seems that even if she is well, it will be difficult for her to make a trip in a short time, unless she leaves the little demon behind. However, xiaoyaoxian is known for her stubbornness and stubbornness. She only knows one master in her whole life. If she leaves it alone in the demon family, it is almost like killing her. How can she have the heart? Therefore, I''m afraid she will have to stay in the demon family for several years. "It''s one thing to repay and another to use." Fang Tianji pointed out, "little girl, don''t forget that you are not a pure demon clan. No one can predict what will happen in the future. I just want to remind you today. Don''t be silly to think that people will treat you plainly without asking for any return. Even if you want to get rid of them in the future, you should have a number in your heart. Some benefits can be accepted, and some can''t be accepted Otherwise, it will be too late when someone forces you to do something you don''t want to do in the future. " "It''s hard to get rid of it now." Luo North North wry smile for a while, some hesitation, "as to force me to do not want to do, I think uncle Qi should not as well?" Fang Tianji replied with a sneer: "if you''re sure you won''t, will you still hesitate?" Seeing that his voice was so contemptuous, Luobei could not help frowning: "xianzun, although you now recognize the nineteen princes as the main one, you can be the magic weapon of the demon king. Uncle Qi is the head of our demon clan. How can you try to guess the head of the clan to a bad place?" "Hey, little girl, when I was at the bottom of the lake, I was forced to sign a contract with that boy. Do you think I would like to be a human magic weapon? The boy hasn''t really accepted me. I still have a chance to go back on my word! " Seeing that she mentioned her painful foot carelessly, the halberd exploded suddenly. "Besides, the little lion is so weak that it is inferior to my master. I don''t know how many of them are eighteen thousand li. Is he also worthy of being the head of the demon clan?" Luo Bei Fu Er: "xianzun, the present world is not the ancient time with abundant aura. My mother said that it''s amazing that people in the demon clan can reach the level of Uncle Qi. Don''t you think you are also..." "Wow, my old man is kind enough to remind you to be careful. You''re sarcastic. You''re so angry!" Fang Tianji yelled, "smelly girl, don''t talk to me in the future." Luobei immediately apologized: "sorry, xianzun, I didn''t mean to, and I didn''t mean to look down on you." Fang Tianji snorted and did not answer. Luobeibei said: "I know xianzun, you must be for my good, just give me special advice, I listen to you, in the future try not to owe other people''s favor?" Fang Tianji still couldn''t get rid of his anger: "it''s you who owe me, not me who owes me. Do you have half a copper coin to do with me?" "Yes, yes," said Luobei quickly. "I''m very grateful to know that xianzun cares about me so much." "Hum, just know what''s good or bad." Fang Tianji thought that he would change his master in the future. Naturally, he didn''t dare to put on too much airs, so he said, "in a word, little girl, you''d better keep an eye on it in the future. You should know that all the creatures in this world, whether they are immortals, demons or people, are actually the same thing. Everyone will think about themselves first, and no one will do it for no reason Give others good. You think it''s too white at the moment, and you may not have to pay back twice in the future. Although it''s a bit silly for human beings to say that "suffering losses is happiness", it still has a certain truth. " Luobei nodded and said with admiration: "xianzun, are you really just a magic weapon? I know a lot of things! " "Well, my old man has lived for tens of thousands of years since he had spiritual consciousness. Don''t you even understand these?" "But you have been at the bottom of the lake for thousands of years?" "Smelly girl, didn''t I know anything before I was trapped?" "Oh, yeah." "Silly little girl, it''s almost time. Don''t you go back? Are you still waiting for a fight? " Luobei takes out the jade crane and throws it. The jade crane turned into a real crane in an instant and fell down obediently with a long cry. Luobei jumps lightly on it, and the jade crane kicks its long legs and rushes straight to the sky. At the same time, a protective barrier rises all over its body automatically. No matter how the cold wind blows, it doesn''t fall on Luobei. The snow Valley, which had forced her to survive step by step, soon fell under her. The three wolves on the snow slope in the distance saw that she suddenly flew up by crane. They didn''t know whether she was frightened or what happened. They suddenly raised their heads and howled. Uncle Qi said that this jade crane can resist the attack of level 10 monsters. Now it''s level 1, even if it''s still level 2 of refining gas and it''s too seriously injured to move. Even if the grizzly bear and other monsters are all around, Luobei will no longer be afraid of these monsters.Thinking that these wolves could not help themselves any more, luobeibei could not help waving to them happily. The jade crane flies to the southeast quickly against the wind. Half an hour later, the green peaks and valleys appear again in the north of Luobei. In front of the three thatched cottages stood four men and one beast. It was Luo Lanxin, Yuexue, Qi lie, Qingge and xiaoyaobei. "Aunt, aunt Yuexue, uncle Qi, Qingge, baby, I''m back!" Before the jade crane got near, Luobei quickly raised his hand and yelled. After a full seven days and nights to see her daughter, and obviously the spirit of the head is good, Luolan heart finally a little at ease. Jade crane soon landed on the ground, the shield has not been canceled, early to meet the small demon embarrassed can not wait to rush up, the result is solid ground hit the shield, if it is not malicious, this hit, it is not as simple as the rebound. But Rao is so, see that pair of wet moist full of wronged black eyes, luobeibei is still very distressed, busy jump down, the little guy into his arms. "Bad master, bad master! Master, you don''t want the baby? "I''m sorry..." The small demon''s two front feet tightly grasp Luo Beibei''s collar, and the crystal clear tears keep falling down, and he looks very thin. "No, no, how can the master not want the baby? I''m back, aren''t I? " Luobei stroked its head and patted it gently, then held it and saluted everyone. "If you''re not here, you little guy won''t eat any more. You lie on your mat all day. It''s useless for me to tempt him with the best Lingzhi. It''s only after your grandmother has cooked porridge herself that he will take a sip or two." Yuexue took the lead and looked at her carefully. "Have you suffered a lot these days? I''ve lost a lot of weight. Look at the rags. Come on in and let''s see where we''ve been hurt? " Although she only stood on one side and didn''t come up to check her body, the concern and worry from her loving mother in her eyes could be understood by Luobei at a glance, so she gave her mother a sweet smile: "it''s OK, just a little injury on her shoulder is not good." Said, and specially looked at Qi lie, "thank uncle Qi for giving me this opportunity, let me learn a lot." No matter what xianzun said is true or not, if the patriarch didn''t give her this opportunity, she would not have rushed to the third level of gas refining so soon, and would not have made another step to the fifth level of gas refining so soon. Therefore, she was very sincere. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 156 "When you have an opportunity, you still need to strive for your own spirit to grasp it. This time you can rise to the third level of refining, which shows that you are really practical." Qi lie nodded calmly and said to Yue Xue, "let''s go down first and come back tomorrow." "Well, you don''t see whose niece it is." Yue Xue smiles and pats Luo Beibei on the shoulder, praises her a few words, and then leaves with her husband first. The mother and daughter saw off the patriarch and his wife. Naturally, they looked at each other carefully for a while. Qingge waited thoughtfully for a little while, then came forward with a timely smile: "the hot water is ready, elder two, let me wait on sister Luo to wash and dress the wound well first?" "Oh, I don''t have a bath for so many days. I really feel like I stink." It''s good that she didn''t hear the word "hot water". As soon as she heard luobeibei, she felt uncomfortable. To be honest, it was the first time in history that she didn''t take a good bath for such a long time. Although her cleaning skills were good, she still didn''t feel as clean as hot water. Luolan heart to small demon embarrassed hand: "baby, come here, let your sister take a bath." Xiaoyao was pacified by luobeibei for a while, and it was much better. But it was said that she was going to separate now. She immediately shook her head like something. She grasped luobeibei''s skirt more tightly and refused to let go even though she was killed. She also released a small paw and pointed to luobeibei''s shoulder, whimpering: "the master is injured..." Luolanxin didn''t get along with the little demon. Naturally, he couldn''t understand what it was saying. Luobeibei felt very happy. He couldn''t help touching his head again and comforted him in a soft voice: "it''s OK, small wound. It will be fine in a few days." Luo Lan heart listen to her say so, then understand small demon embarrassed, this is in care of own master, then smile way: "forget it, since it won''t separate with you, let it go in with us, anyway it is still small." Luolanxin can''t understand xiaoyaobei''s language, but xiaoyaobei can understand her meaning. Her tears don''t fall, and she looks at Luobei anxiously. Knowing that his little soul pet has no sense of security in his heart at this time, for fear that he will leave it again, Luobei naturally can''t bear to hurt his heart again, so he takes it into the quiet room. Luo Lanxin is now in good health. Although she can''t be tired, her daughter comes back from her first hard training. Naturally, she is not at ease and just waits outside. She insists on helping. Luobei didn''t want to let her see her hurt, but she knew that she couldn''t go against her mother''s will, so she and Qingge could only let her clothes which were damaged inside and outside. When the ferocious deep visible bone of the three wounds finally exposed, Qingge couldn''t help but low cry, but Luolan heart is eye socket although wet, hand action is not hesitant to directly tear off the last layer of underwear to quickly, lest a little bit to expose more grinding. "Does it hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt much." Luobei forced to hold back, in order to show that it really does not hurt, but also specifically to his mother with a brilliant smile. The little demon on the shelf next to him suddenly jumped over and stood on the edge of the barrel, trying to stretch his head to lick luobeibei''s shoulder. "The baby is so good. I love my sister when I know she''s hurt." Lorraine touched its head and grabbed it back to the shelf. Small demon awkwardly just stand firm body, turn round to jump again. Luolanxin took it back: "baby don''t move, sister will play with you later." The little demon was in a hurry and complained to the north of Luobei: "the baby is not playing. The baby helps the master." His little Ling pet was so intimate that Luobei felt warm and comforted him with a smile: "thank you, baby. The master''s mother is also helping the baby. Will the baby have a rest? You must be hungry. We''ll have something delicious later. " Since she left, the little demon didn''t want to eat. In fact, she had been hungry for a long time. At the moment, when she heard that there would be delicious food, she immediately slipped out of her mouth and sat still. Luo Lanxin smiles and begins to deal with her daughter''s wound carefully. This process will inevitably bring strong stimulation again. In order to distract her daughter''s attention, Luo Lanxin keeps moving on her hand and asks her daughter about her situation in the snow valley. Luobeibei also tried to let himself not care about the feeling on his shoulder, and only focused on answering his mother''s questions. All the other things were just general. Even the first battle with the night owl didn''t have much description, but it did tell in quite detail about the battle with lynx and the feelings after taking the demon pill. It''s said that after she suddenly went to the third floor, the demon Dan that was the size of soybeans disappeared. Luo Lan''s heart frowned and explored the condition in her body, but found that her meridians and Dantian were not different, just like the demon Dan that could emit thunder and lightning didn''t exist in her body. "What''s wrong, Ma?" After several previous experiences, now Luobei already feels that even if there is something special in her body, she won''t be too surprised. "It''s reasonable to say that you don''t have Demon power, and it''s short for you to practice human skills. It''s hard to avoid some sequelae if you take demon pill rashly, but you don''t seem to have anything at all now." Luo Lan heart sighed a, "a Ma also don''t know this matter is good or bad?""How can I tell aunt Yuexue and the patriarch about this?" "Tell the truth." Luo Lanxin doesn''t hesitate. Snow Valley is the snow valley of the demon clan. She was also the second elder of the demon clan. How can she not know that maybe her daughter''s experience has already entered the eyes of the clan leader? It''s not good to hide it. Luobei answered and did not ask why. After thoroughly bathing and changing into brand-new clean clothes, luobeibei finally feels like a new man. Luo Lanxin had already prepared all her equipment. When she returned to the room, she asked her to put them on again one by one, and then she asked Qingge to set dinner. Looking at the plates of delicious food brought by Qingge, and looking at the food in the storage bag, especially the food that I bought when I left the Wanren mountains, but I hardly moved any more later, and then thinking about the hard work I had in the snow Valley for a meal, Luobei felt very sad. On her way to the demon clan, although she spent a lot of time hiding in the lingchong bag, she also saw a lot of changes in the world from the perspective of Dashan. She knew that although the royal capital of the human race was built as magnificent as a fairyland, there were still many people who could not even guarantee three meals a day in other places, and many people were adventuring outside all the year round for the livelihood of the family, just like Last time, Brother Shao of the caravan told them, so, in fact, she was very happy to have the present conditions. Contentment in life has always been one of the qualities of Luobei. She took the meal very seriously. After Qingge cleaned up the dishes and went out, she asked a question that had been hidden in her heart these days: "mama, do you have any news from Brother Yun?" Lorraine was stunned and shook his head. Luobei''s eyebrows were stained with melancholy: "it has been more than a month." "Yes, but now all we can do is wait." Luo Lan sighed. In fact, although she asked Yun hanchu that day, if she couldn''t find xuanbinglian in a month, she would come back quickly. But how could the child really listen to her? I wish He was able to come back safe and sound. Not getting the expected news, Luobei felt uneasy and didn''t want to stay in the house to make her feel guilty, so she suddenly stood up: "it''s still very early. I want to practice with the puppet for a while. Can I talk to you about other things in the evening?" "Go ahead, you just ascended to the third level of gas refining. You really need to be stabilized in time, but don''t forget to pay more attention to the shoulder injury." Luolanxin didn''t dissuade her. Her good daughter is blaming herself for not being strong enough! But I don''t know if it can be blamed on her, a little girl. If it''s really strange, it''s the weakness of her cultivation. "Yes, I will." Luobei releases the puppet and controls it to go out first, but there is deep worry in his eyes. Needless to say, she also knows that the place of xuanbing is more dangerous than snow valley. Compared with the fear of not finding xuanbinglian, she is more worried that Brother Yun will not come back if he can''t find xuanbinglian. But no matter how worried she was, what she could do now was to wait. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 157 More than half a month passed in the intense cultivation. In the evening of this day, luobeibei finished the afternoon training, walked out of the cave where the training ground was hidden, and saw Qingge flying back with two strings of small red lanterns. She couldn''t help but wonder: "sister Qingge, how did you come back with so many lanterns?" Qingge falls to the ground and turns into a human figure. She says with a smile, "sister Luo, you forget that tomorrow is new year''s Eve." "Ah, is it going to be the new year?" Luobeibei realized that it had been nearly two months since he came to the holy land of demon clan. "Yes, although the Chinese New Year is not as complicated as that of human beings, it''s better to take advantage of this opportunity to be lively. Therefore, Lord Yada will go to buy a lot of new lanterns every year, which can be regarded as saying goodbye to the old and welcoming the new. I hope our demon clan will have more ideas in the new year." Luobei nodded, understood what she said, and helped her hang up the little red lanterns. Although the demons live in seclusion in Yiyu, they inevitably have some human habits after dealing with human beings for so many years. When they were in the Wanren mountains, the demons in the demons Valley had the habit of celebrating the new year. Here, the people of the tribe seem to be living a peaceful life. In fact, they are just oppressed by the Terrans and the demons. They have to be confined to a small world. Under the pressure of long-term freedom, even the demons need a representative festival to ease their inner anxiety. Family reunion means the spring Festival at the beginning of the new year Naturally, it becomes the first choice. "By the way," Qingge suddenly took out a lantern with two sika deer in the shape of a big one and a small one from the storage bag, "Lord ADA said, this is specially selected for you by your brother Dashan. He also said that you should not worry about him. He has a good life in Mancheng." Looking at the vivid deer in silk cloth, luobeibei''s smile faded. She signed a contract with Dashan. Although she couldn''t communicate with each other because of the distance, she was still sensitive to each other''s strong emotions. It''s like the last time she was in danger in the snow Valley and had to swallow the demon Dan. She was restless all night in the mountains of Mancheng. For the first time, she lost her temper with her apprentice Tian Heizi and asked him to lead the way to find herself. Until she went to Mancheng to see her, he was still palpitating. He was so big, but he held her and cried for a long time. Now, although she was carrying the lantern, she could feel how depressed the mountain was. She couldn''t help but feel sad. She couldn''t help but think of the beginning of cloud cold when there was no news. Dashan is still alone. Where''s Brother Yun? Is he safe now? But Alive? "Beibei..." A call awakened luobeibei who was drooping. Seeing that her mother called her, luobeibei quickly raised a smile and ran in response to the call: "mama, look at the lantern that brother Dashan gave me. It''s just mama, it''s just me!" Luo Lanxin couldn''t see what was hidden under her seemingly lively and happy smile, so she gently touched her head and said, "tomorrow morning, you will go to Mancheng to accompany Dashan to celebrate the new year." "Mama..." "Well, that''s it," Luo Lanxin said lovingly. "Dashan is also our family. In the past, our mother and daughter used to spend time together every year, and we will spend time together in the future, not bad for this year. But Dashan, you know, the child lacks a sense of security in his heart. He says not to worry about us, but he doesn''t know how much he hopes to be with us? Now that she can''t leave the holy land, you can go to accompany Dashan for a new year''s Eve dinner on behalf of her. " Luobei couldn''t help throwing herself into her mother''s arms: "thank you, mama." "Silly boy, what else can I thank you for? Since we are a family, we should care for each other. And North North... " Luo Lan''s heart hesitated and took out a letter from her arms. "This letter, please ask granny Ge to send it." Luobei received it, and when he saw the three words "Zhuo Yunqing" above, he couldn''t help looking up at his mother in disbelief. "He has thousands of bad things, but without him, she would not have such a close daughter as you. Just for this, she would learn not to hate him." Luobeibei saw that his mother''s eyes were full of peace and gentleness, "and Brother Yun took the risk for his aunt, so it''s right for her to ask him." Luobei more and more do not know what to say, can only embrace the mother''s waist, rumu to attachment. The next morning, Yada took Luobei to Mancheng. Dashan was sitting in front of the steps with his hair down. He looked very down. Even the horn carving rubbed his head from time to time to comfort him. "Brother Dashan." Luobei jumps out of lingchong bag and calls him with a smile. Dashan suddenly raised his head, because he used too much force, he actually fell back, but then he jumped up with a carp at a very fast speed, and rushed over unbelievably. He hugged Luobei north and turned around desperately, cheering: "sister..." Luobeibei''s ears were full of wind, and he couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha ha ha Brother Dashan, I''m going to be dizzy with your shaking? "Before she met Dashan, she never knew that anyone would look forward to her arrival so much, and she did not know that she could bring so much happiness to a person. But now, every time she saw the surprise in Dashan''s eyes and the undisguised joy, she also felt that the whole world was bright. How can brother Dashan be such a person who has no blood relationship but is more devoted to you than his relatives? Dashan brother always said that he was lucky to meet her, but this brother was not her happy fruit! I heard that my sister was a little dizzy. Dashan busily held her hand, but she was so excited that she couldn''t help hugging her petite body. Then she squatted down and looked into her eyes with infinite joy: "my sister has come to see me, great, my sister has come to see me!" "Yes, I''ve come to see brother Dashan, and I''ll accompany him to dinner on New Year''s Eve. Is brother Dashan happy?" Luobei reached out and touched Dashan''s big head. "Happy..." Dashan nodded desperately. His mouth was so big that he could hardly close it. Luobeibei then walked to the house with a smile and holding his hand: "brother Dashan, I like the deer lantern you gave me, but my mother can''t come out yet, so I left the lantern to my mother. By the way, my mother also asked me to bring a lot of fresh fruit..." Then he raised his hand to feed Dashan a peach and asked with a smile, "brother Dashan, is it delicious?" Dashan mouth with a peach, big head chicken pecking rice like point non-stop, with a vague way: "delicious, my sister is very good to me." "Silly brother, you are good to me." "My sister is better to me!" Seeing this, Granny Ge said to ADA with a smile: "look at them. Every time I see them getting along with each other, I feel younger." "I know what granny Ge means is that we are very childish." Luobeibei deliberately made a grimace at them more childishly, and grinned. Being childish is childish, as long as brother Dashan can be happy. ADA also laughed: "I think this is good." Tian Heizi also said: "my master is sincere. Anyone who is with him will feel young." Dashan recognized that this was to praise him, and felt his head and laughed with embarrassment. Everyone laughed when they saw his image. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 158 According to the custom of Mancheng people, it is necessary to eat dumplings on the eve of new year''s Eve, and it is best for all the family members to make dumplings together. Since luobeibei came to Mancheng to accompany Dashan for the Spring Festival, he naturally came here according to the custom. The kitchen is too small, luobeibei brothers and sisters, Yada, GE Daniang and Tian Heizi, as well as the small carving that refused to enter the lingpet bag. As soon as the demons and beasts crowded, they felt that the space was too small, so they simply moved the tools to the hall, and gathered together like a family, making noodles and stuffing. When Dashan understood the procedure, he quickly snatched the heaviest job of making noodles. He had great strength, and the piece of bread was quickly tempered by him. However, when he made dumplings one by one, his clumsiness showed up. His thick fingers were obviously not suitable for making such thin dumpling skin. Although granny GE has demonstrated it several times at the slowest speed, he just can''t get such meticulous work. It''s either skin breaking or stuffing breaking. None of the bags has a little shape, which makes such a big man sweat. Luobeibei was funny and distressed. He pushed his arms to his chest, then covered his big hand with his small hand, and helped him little by little. Finally, he produced a decent dumpling. Dashan swept away his depression and became happy again. When the dumplings came out of the pot, Luobei asked Yada to reinforce the border, and specially released the little demon, so that we could have a reunion dinner together. Xiaoyao is fed by luobeibei and dislikes eating a dumpling, but jiaotoudiao is fed by Dashan. Unexpectedly, she doesn''t pick her mouth. Of course, since it''s new year''s Eve dinner, it''s impossible to have only dumplings on the table. Everyone likes to eat, such as raw meat specially prepared for jiaotoudiao and Lingzhi specially prepared for xiaoyaoxian. Maybe it''s a little bit of a memory. I hate that the horned eagle is better than Dashan. The little guy is a little unconvinced. He jumps on the back of the horned eagle and has to sit on it to eat. He playfully pulls its wings and touches its head from time to time. When jiaotoudiao is facing luobeibei, he is still on guard, but he is embarrassed by the little demon. He is like a big brother who is tolerant and allows the little demon to jump around. He has a good temper. Dashan was more happy when he saw this. He didn''t feel that his spirit pet was bullied at all. Instead, Luobei played the head of Xiaoyao, and didn''t allow him to bully Xiaodiao. After finishing the new year''s Eve dinner, and receiving the new year''s Eve bag from ADA, Granny Ge and Dashan, luobeibei habitually began to practice together with Dashan to accompany each other in this way. Although Luobei broke into the third level of refining in the snow Valley, the sense of crisis in his heart did not ease. Because she had long known from the cultivation message given by Yun hanchu that the realm of Qi refining period can be roughly divided into three levels: early stage, middle stage and late stage. The first level to the third level is the initial stage. The upgrading of this stage depends almost entirely on the accumulation of spiritual power, and there is not much technical content. As long as there is spiritual root and aura, and no matter how hard you practice, you can reach the third level sooner or later. But if you want to break through from the third layer to the fourth layer, it''s not so easy. If you want to reach the fourth layer, you need to develop at least eight orifices, so that the spirit power can not only lurk in the elixir field, but also be stored in the nearby orifices. In this way, it not only greatly improves the capacity of the body to hold the spiritual power, but also can be used faster when the spiritual power needs to be used. In terms of image, it''s like traveling. Although you can pass through many cities on the way with a customs clearance document, the power in these cities is not yours. You are just a passer-by. But if you can break through the storehouse of the cave, you are cultivating your own strength in this city, and you can call them to fight for you at any time. And because these cities are closer to the exit where you need to volatilize your spiritual power than the Dantian in Kyoto, you can naturally get faster support. This time difference naturally doesn''t matter at ordinary times, but if you are in a critical moment of battle, even a little acceleration may change your destiny. With the development of acupoints and orifices, there is more space to hold spiritual power. When you rush to the fourth floor of the refining vessel, the spiritual power that the body can hold is no longer comparable to that of the third floor of refining Qi. To reach the fifth floor of refining Qi, you need to connect at least 24 important acupoints and orifices. Therefore, from the beginning of consolidating the third level of cultivation in Luobei, her goal is not only to accumulate spiritual power, but to use these spiritual power to repeatedly impact the acupoints and orifices until they are completely opened. This is definitely not an easy thing, and the previous absorption of aura is totally two levels of difficulty. If absorbing aura is like a boat sailing down the water, then the impact on the orifices is equivalent to driving a big boat up the turbulent river one by one. If one doesn''t control it well, the big boat will retreat, and it is likely to hit the rocks and river banks. Although it''s not possessed by the devil, it will also shock the viscera. It''s hard to be cultivated for a while Only time can start again, and the process can be said to be quite a test of a person''s perseverance. Therefore, every time we counter current impact, we must do our best and master this kind of power. Although luobeibei very much hopes that she can ascend to the fifth level of refining Qi as soon as possible, she can understand the importance of being steady. Therefore, at present, she still focuses on absorbing more Aura to stabilize the cultivation of the third level of refining Qi. When the aura in the elixir field is full and can no longer be compressed, then it is the time to really impact the acupoint orifices.¡­¡­ After all, demons are not human beings. They don''t need to visit relatives and friends to celebrate the new year. As soon as the new year is over, there is no atmosphere for the new year except for the red lanterns at night. Naturally, luobeibei was still as busy as before, but after the letter was sent out, there was inevitably more concern in her heart. Whenever dusk came and she was able to take a rest, she could not help but be distracted and worried about Yun hanchu''s reply to her father, who had never met her before. In this way, we''ll be waiting for the 15th day of the first month. Because the previous New Year''s Eve promised to accompany Dashan to watch the lantern, Luobei asked Yada to take her to Mancheng. When she arrived at the grocery store, she first asked granny Ge if she had ever received a reply from cloud gate. The answer was still No. Luobei couldn''t help being a little listless. "Sister, I have something for you." Dashan couldn''t see luobeibei''s unhappy appearance most. He was busy presenting treasure and found a square gray stone, which was about half a foot long and less than three or four inches wide. It looked ordinary and even ugly. "What is this?" As soon as the stone was taken out, Luobei immediately had a wonderful feeling, as if the stone had something to do with her. When it was held in her hand, the feeling was even more obvious, and she couldn''t help looking at it again and again. "I don''t know. I just picked it up in the mountain last night." Dashan is honest and honest. To be honest, he can''t tell why he thought of his sister when he saw this ordinary stone. But he is not used to thinking too much, so he just picked it up. Luobeibei knew that the mountain he was talking about was a wild mountain, and that he would often sneak out of the city at night to walk the small eagle in order to appease the restless horned Eagle who was "imprisoned" in the small space in the back yard of the grocery store. Although she felt strange about this stone, she could not see anything special. "Brother Dashan, why do you pick up this stone?" Dashan felt his head, and his face was full of doubts that he could not say clearly: "I don''t know, but I think this stone seems to have something to do with my sister, so I picked it up. Doesn''t my sister like it? " Seeing Dashan''s uneasy appearance, Luobei gave him a bright little face: "no, I like it very much. Thank you, brother Dashan. If you still see such stones in the future, will you pick them up for me?" "Good!" Dashan was happy again. "Sister, let''s go to see the light?" "Well." Luobei puts the stone into the storage bag and plans to study it after going back. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 159 Just stepped on the street of Huadeng street, Luobei was almost startled by all kinds of lanterns that could float around by themselves. Although Mancheng is a mountain city, there are many people who can practice it. Every merchant wants to show the lantern, but how can they not use some small magic on the lantern to increase the fun of the Lantern Festival? In addition, Mancheng has always been famous for its monster trading. At this time, more than half of the lanterns on the street were made into various vivid shapes of monsters. Some were ferocious, some were charming, some were clever and cunning, and some were stupid. One or more candles were lit in each belly. Of course, in addition to the shapes of monsters, there are also many auspicious beasts, such as the Phoenix, the king of birds with gorgeous feathers, the towering and winding dragon with hundreds of scales. In a word, as long as you can think of the monsters, there are almost everything here. By contrast, the lanterns with all kinds of beautiful landscapes are relatively clumsy. After all, luobeibei is only 12 years old. Even if she works hard, she is still a fun and fresh child. When she saw that the lanterns in Mancheng were so interesting, she was attracted by them. While holding Dashan''s hand, she recognized the names of various demon beasts with great interest. Suddenly, she felt that there was a spiritual consciousness of exploration behind her. Luobeibei was shocked. Her first thought was that she and Dashan were disguised by others. Subconsciously, she wanted to escape. But before she could think of a solution, she heard a tentative voice: "little younger martial sister?" Luobei suddenly opened his eyes and turned to look back. The next moment, she saw a young man in white standing up against the wind under a brilliant Phoenix Lantern. Although his face was ordinary and indifferent, a pair of eyes that seemed to hide gorgeous stars were smiling slightly under the warm candlelight, which made people feel that the spring wind suddenly came. Luobeibei opened his mouth, and his mind didn''t change. His little foot had already stamped lightly on the ground. The whole person rose up like a swallow, flying over the top of the crowd in the middle, and directly jumped on the boy in white, and firmly put himself into his arms: "brother cloud!" Yun hanchu had already confirmed her identity when she turned back. Although he was not used to being so intimate with others, he was indulgent when he looked at luobeibei''s eyes bursting with extreme joy and rushed to him without hesitation. "Brother Yun!" Luo Beibei hugged his waist tightly and rubbed his chest happily. Then he looked up at him and his eyes were full of joy. "Brother Yun, are you back at last?" "Well." Yun hanchu was not used to such intimate hugs. He was even more uncomfortable when he saw the passers-by looking at her and pointing in a low voice. He just looked at the pure eyes of luobeibei who obviously didn''t realize anything. It''s hard to say that men and women are different. He could only hold her arm and slightly withdraw from her. His eyes were slightly staggered. Luobeibei thought that he was sorry that he didn''t bring back xuanbinglian. He quickly grabbed his arm with his backhand and said: "it''s OK, it''s OK, Brother Yun, as long as you can come back safely, nothing else is important!" Said, in order to show solemnity, but also specially put away the smile and stressed again, "really, these days my mother and I have been only looking forward to you can safely come back, other really not important." "I know." Yun hanchu knew that she had misunderstood, but there was a warm current in her heart. After nodding to the mountain that followed Luo Beibei, she said, "I just got to Mancheng, and I was thinking of sending you a message after finding a good inn. Unexpectedly, I met you first, younger martial sister. We''d better find a place to talk first." "Ah, Brother Yun, you just arrived. Haven''t you had dinner yet?" Luobeibei immediately distressed, quickly took his hand and looked around, "let''s quickly find a restaurant to eat some fresh food." "No, I''m not hungry. I''ll find the inn first." Looking at the north wind of Luobei, Yun hanchu had to pull her slightly. "Oh, well, Brother Yun must be tired. Let''s have a rest at the inn first." From the moment she saw Yun hanchu, the whole people in Luobei north were immersed in the abnormal excitement. Although she was not familiar with man Cheng, her memory was surprisingly clear. She immediately remembered that there was a good inn not far from the corner, so she took Yun hanchu with her and sent a message to Dashan as she walked. "Brother Dashan, Brother Yun must have not eaten yet. Go and buy something to eat in the inn in front of you." Dashan said, "what can I buy?" "Whatever you like, you can buy something delicious. By the way, brother Dashan, do you have any silver with you?" "Yes, yes." See Dashan suddenly turned away, cloud cold early thought Luobei North let him go to inform demon people, did not ask. When the inn ordered a room, luobeibei was as busy as a maid. She made tea for yunhanchu, took out a lot of snacks and fruits, and nervously asked if yunhanchu was injured. She said that she was injured. She had to tell him that there were many miracles in her storage bag. She also planned to take out the medicine.Yun hanchu had to hold her hand and said helplessly: "little younger martial sister, don''t be busy. I''m ok. I''m really OK." Luobeibei just stopped. In her dark eyes, she doubted what he said. But as a girl, it''s hard to get close to her father''s disciples to check their bodies. Then she suddenly thought of a person: "yes, Brother Yun, where''s lianyue?" "There are many friars in the city. I don''t want to attract people''s attention, so I let her rest in the pet bag." Cloud cold beginning says, put to refine a month to come out at will. "Sister Lian Yue..." Luobeibei jumped over happily to shake her hand. Lian Yue immediately evaded in disgust. Luobei was stunned, remembering that she always didn''t like to contact with others. She hurriedly took back her hand and said with a smile, "sister lianyue, it''s hard for you!" Lian Yue takes a look at Yun hanchu, who frowns slightly because of her actions. She knows that he doesn''t like her expression of her attitude towards Luo Beibei. She lowers her head and says coldly, "this is my duty." She doesn''t say it''s OK. As soon as she says it, everyone can understand her reluctance. Luobeibei knows that she''s blaming herself for not letting Brother Yun take risks. She feels even more guilty, but she still tries to smile and pours a cup of tea for lianyue as if nothing happened: "sister lianyue, please have tea." Then he whispered to her: "sister lianyue, please tell me, Brother Yun, is he hurt?" "What do you think?" Lian Yue didn''t reply well. Luobei suddenly became nervous again, and couldn''t help looking up and down at yunhanchu: "where did he hurt? Is it serious? " Lian Yue snorted and was about to tell her when Yun hanchu called her lightly with a warning tone: "Lian Yue." Luobeibei saw that she didn''t answer again. Looking at Yun hanchu''s eyes, he knew that he must have guessed that he was whispering in private, so he simply went to the side of Yun hanchu and looked at him seriously: "Brother Yun, where are you hurt?" This time, she used a positive tone. It was very clear that she would try to figure it out if she didn''t say it at the beginning of the cold season. Yun hanchu''s eyes were tinged with a trace of tenderness: "I was slightly injured before, but I''ve been well for a long time. It''s really all right." "Don''t you lie to me?" "When did Brother Yun lie?" Luobeipiantou thought about it, and finally a smile appeared on his serious little face. Just at this time, I received a message from Dashan asking where she was, so I went to open the door to lead Dashan in. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 160 Because it was not easy to reveal the identity of the practitioner, Dashan could not receive things from the storage bag after he bought them, so when he came in, his arms were almost covered with food boxes, almost no space left, so he had to lean sideways when he entered the door. Luobeibei doesn''t think Dashan has bought too much, so he happily helps to take down the food box. When Yunhan first saw that his brother and sister were so childish, he can''t help but help. When he moved, he didn''t want to move. The moon refining was faster than him. In a short time, the table was full of hot and delicious soup. Yun hanchu is really not hungry. Although he had just built a foundation, he didn''t get to the state of creating a valley completely, but it was normal for him not to eat for two or three days. Besides, he didn''t want to eat. A Bigu pill was solved immediately. However, Luobei was so kind that he couldn''t bear to let Lian Yue sit down and the four sat around. In order to celebrate the safe return of yunhanchu, luobeibei specially mixed a kind of spirit wine which should be suitable for yunhanchu''s taste, and filled it one by one, then raised his glass with a sweet smile: "Brother Yun, this glass of wine, on behalf of my mother and me, I celebrate the safe return of you and lianyue sister..." In the past days when she lost the news from Yunhan, because she was worried about the safety of elder brother Yun, she would unconsciously stay for a while when she had a rest alone at the end of the training. She was always afraid that she could not wait for the news from elder brother Yun day by day, and her fear was better than day by day. She knew what she was thinking and had a deep chat with her. She asked her to prepare for the worst and reminded her to remember the lesson. In the future, she should not let others take risks for her own self-interest. She should know that human relationship is the most difficult debt in the world, especially when people do not cherish their lives to help you, It''s not something that ordinary people can easily bear, and it shouldn''t be something that she has to bear in such a time of life. She solemnly told her that her biological father was her biological father, and Brother Yun was Brother Yun. Even as a disciple, Brother Yun had no obligation to take risks for their mother and daughter. This time, he ventured to the land of black ice. It was a special love. It was good to find it. Even if he couldn''t find it, he would resolutely refuse Brother Yun to take risks again. If she doesn''t agree, even if she does find xuanbing Lianxin in the future, she won''t take it. She knew that she was preparing for the worsening of her illness in the future. She didn''t want to repay her mother''s debt, which would cause her endless repayment and guilt in the future. She could only promise with tears, but she had made another plan in her heart. At the beginning, aunt Yuexue proposed five kinds of miraculous drugs to choose from. Now wannianshen''s mother, who is the most Qi tonic, is already taking them, which is enough to support her to go to the secret place to find diyuanguo, which can consolidate the essence and cultivate the yuan. As long as she can get diyuanguo successfully, even without xuanbinglian, she still has some time to go to Qiye''s Yangshenguo or Qianyan Bodhi. As for whether to accept the help of others, she also thinks well. As long as she doesn''t take risks with her body, she will bear all other human feelings and find another opportunity to double her return in the future. This is what she should do as a child. On the contrary, she listens to her mother, not because it''s hard to repay her love, but because she can''t replace her life with the lives of any relatives and friends. Even if she can''t keep her, she can only accept the fact in tears. Therefore, tonight, she will not mention any words of xuanbinglian, and will solemnly tell Brother Yun and her decision. Yun hanchu didn''t know the psychological process of Luobei during his missing time, but his mother and daughter knew something about their temperament. Although he didn''t regret his trip, and felt that it was his duty to do it, he was glad to see Luo Beibei worried about him. He was not good at selling stories, and thought that Luobei had not found xuanbinglian because of misunderstanding. At this time, he was actually resisting disappointment and worry, so he took out the jade box after reinforcing the border. "Brother Yun This is... " Luobei suddenly looked at the flowers in the box, and his voice trembled. Yun hanchu said gently, "little younger martial sister, this is Xuan binglian." Then he pushed the box gently in front of her. When the jade box touched the hot food on the table, it immediately cooled down at a very fast speed, but no one had time to care about it. Luobeibei''s eyes were glued to the xuanbinglian, and then they burst into tears and kept dripping on the lapel. She raised her dim tears and tried to blink. She wanted to see the appearance of xuanbinglian clearly, but her eyes became more blurred. Finally, she burst into tears and rushed to Yun hanchu''s arms. Yun hanchu understood her emotional excitement at this time. It was hard to push her away. He could only pat her stiffly on her shoulder to show comfort. Lian Yue''s jealousy almost came out. Her fingernails on the table suddenly rose into sharp sharp blades. She wanted to wave them and pull her out of Yun hanchu''s arms. But she finally put up with it again and again, and then deliberately pretended to be kind enough to remind her: "Miss Luo, don''t cry, please put away the box quickly. You know, it''s hard for the master to find it It''s not good if someone finds the best treasure they''ve got. "Luobei got up quickly and wiped away the tears from his face. He quickly closed the box. His tentacles were cold, and his fingers were almost frozen. So he quickly made a storage bag for the jade box. Thinking of the ice cold of xuanbinglian, yunhanchu really didn''t know how much she had suffered and how much she risked to find this flower. Her chest was filled with gratitude. However, she felt that no matter how much she said, she couldn''t express her feelings at the moment. She could only look into yunhanchu''s eyes seriously and made a solemn promise: "Brother Yun, I know I''m here now I''m still young, and my cultivation is very weak. Maybe I can''t help Brother Yun. But I promise that I will try my best to become stronger and stronger. When the time comes, Brother Yun can tell me what he needs. " She didn''t specially mention the word "return". She didn''t want these two words to bring any life to the relationship between them. She could only sincerely promise the first willing promise in her life. "Don''t be so. You are my younger martial sister, and Mrs. Luo is my teacher''s mother. It''s also right to help her," said Yun hanchu, looking at her gently, with a slight smile in his eyes. "Moreover, this time I went north, I gained a lot, and my accomplishments improved a lot. Therefore, I would like to thank Mrs. Luo." "It''s Brother Yun''s chance to get something. It''s different from Brother Yun''s love for our mother and daughter. Anyway, if Brother Yun needs me in the future, he can''t be polite to me." Afraid that Yun hanchu would refuse again, luobeibei deliberately took a coquettish tone, with the appearance that he would not obey if he was still polite. At the beginning of the cold cloud, he could only express his tacit approval with a slight hook on his lips. Luobei gave him a brilliant smile, then noticed that the table was frozen: "Oh, the food is cold, I''d better go and buy some more." "No, I''ve had it." Yun hanchu advised, "little younger martial sister, you''d better go back to the demon family quickly. If you can''t use it as medicine for a while, the xuanbinglian must be well supported before it doesn''t damage the medicine." "Well, I won''t be polite to Brother Yun. Brother Yun, you should have a good rest here for a few days. Don''t leave secretly. I have other things to ask you." Afraid that Yun hanchu would not give him the chance to return, Luobei deliberately asked for it. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 161 Lian Yue rolled her eyes in the dark. When Yun hanchu got up to take her out, she suddenly said coldly, "I have something to say to you, but you are not allowed to look back at me, so that the master will not find me talking to you." Luobei feet slightly a meal, face as expected silent, also return a way: "Lian month elder sister please command?" "I don''t dare to tell you. I just want to remind you that what your mother needs is the lotus core of xuanbinglian. I hope you can return the rest to the master. The master of xuanbinglian almost lost his life to get it, and it has a great effect on the improvement of master''s cultivation. I hope you don''t brazenly occupy it. " At this time, luobeibei had already walked to the stairs, and stopped when he heard the words. He first asked Yun hanchu with a sweet smile not to continue to send him. Then he turned his back to Yun hanchu and solemnly answered Lian Yue: "thank you Lian Yue, sister. I remember. After collecting lotus cores, I will send xuanbinglian back immediately." Lian Yue said coldly, "I hope you keep your word. In addition, I hope you will stay away from your master in the future. Since I met you, my master has never had a safe life. He is only a disciple of your father. He should not bear your father''s debt. If you really know how to be polite, you should never ask for anything from your master in the future. The master is the son of heaven. What he wants to take is the road that none of you can reach. Sooner or later, he will become an immortal. But if you have a little conscience, you should not hinder the master''s practice. " This sentence hit luobeibei''s heart like a hammer, which made her feel embarrassed, guilty and unable to explain. She could only SIP her lips tightly, said "I know", and then left the inn in a hurry with Dashan''s hand. "What did you say to the younger martial sister just now?" Although Yun hanchu didn''t send her downstairs in person, he was a little worried because of xuanbinglian, so Lingzhi escorted her for a while. Seeing that her body suddenly trembled, she immediately quickened her pace and frowned back at lianyue. Lian Yue lowered her head: "my subordinates are just Remind her not to forget to return xuanbinglian after taking out the lotus core. " "Lian Yue..." Yun hanchu suddenly called her faintly. "Subordinates are..." Lian Yue jumps in her heart, but she can only reply with a stiff head. "If you regret recognizing me as the Lord, you can leave at any time." Lian Yue raised her head in surprise. Her big eyes, which were warm only when she was looking at the beginning of cloud cold, were full of helpless fear. She said in a trembling voice: "master If you say so, lianyue is unbearable... " Yun hanchu looked at her indifferently: "I have no doubt about your loyalty to me, but it doesn''t mean that you are going to make the decision for me. If you don''t realize this in the future, you''d better put down the obsession of your previous life and leave as soon as possible." Lian Yue fell down on one knee with a thump and knocked her head heavily on the ground: "Lian Yue is wrong! Lian Yue won''t do it again. Please give Lian Yue another chance. " Seeing her hurt like this, he remembered that she wanted to protect herself with her life several times. Yun Han looked at her for a while, and finally turned into a sigh: "get up." "Yes Thank you, master... " "It''s too much for you to say today. Mrs. Luo knows that I am the Linggen of the ice system. If I can refine xuanbinglian, I will greatly improve my cultivation. So even if my younger martial sister is young, she won''t leave xuanbinglian after taking the lotus core," Yun hanchu explained. Lian Yue said in a low voice: "my subordinates are just worried about Qi lie, the head of the demon clan He wants to strengthen the demon clan. Seeing this strange treasure, I''m afraid he can''t help using some means to occupy xuanbinglian. " Yun hanchu didn''t answer this again. He just said "have a rest early" and went into the inner room. Lian Yue raised her eyes and looked at his slender and straight back. The confusion and sadness in her eyes crisscrossed each other, and her eyes were in a trance, as if they were back in those years. Master, when can you understand that in this world, only Lian Yue is the one who has only you in his heart and soul? ¡­¡­ But she said that Luo Beibei and Dashan were in a hurry. Although she had been among thousands of lanterns, she didn''t have the slightest idea to enjoy the lanterns. If she didn''t want to attract people''s attention, she would have used light body technique. Finally, he quickly walked back to the grocery store, and immediately asked Yada to send her back to the demon holy land. Although ADA didn''t know what happened, she didn''t ask much when she looked ambivalent, excited and heavy, and sent her back to the holy land of the demon family. At that time, Loran''s heart had been safely asleep. Luobeibei quietly retreated, sat on the stone in front of the door and silently looked up at the deep night sky. His heart was both happy and sad. She believes that Lian Yue''s voice transmission is because he doesn''t want Brother Yun to know that his beloved is holding injustice for him. Moreover, Brother Yun always thinks that there must be some misunderstanding between her parents and tries to persuade her to solve the misunderstanding. Therefore, Brother Yun certainly doesn''t mean that his mother and daughter are giving him any trouble. However, it is precisely because Brother Yun has been selfless to help them, she and her aunt should not implicate Brother Yun. No, as early as in Lu''an City, she didn''t want to let Brother Yun take risks. It was she who didn''t want to lose her mother that indirectly forced Brother Yun. She was the selfish person all the time."The master is the son of heaven. What he wants to go is the road that none of you can reach. Sooner or later, he will become an immortal. But if you have a little conscience, you should not hinder the master''s practice..." Luobei sat in a daze, as if she heard the cold voice of Lian Yue. After a long time, she dropped her eyes. Although the fact is not Lian Yue''s general accusation, she has never wanted to give anything to elder brother Yun, but elder brother Yun came for her at the beginning and has been running for their mother and daughter in recent months. Now she hasn''t got diyuanguo, and her mother''s body hasn''t recovered. If she keeps in touch with her often, elder brother Yun will be distracted for her mother and daughter, which will affect his cultivation. So, after this parting, she should not bother Brother Yun any more! If my mother''s illness can really get better by then, their mother and daughter should try their best to repay her. If there is an accident She will find the other two kinds of lingguo, and then wait until she has the ability to help Brother Yun! Although the decision has been made, why does she feel so sad when she thinks that she may not see Brother Yun for a long time? The scenes that I didn''t get along with Yun hanchu suddenly flashed into my mind. He fell from the sky at the bottom of the lake, comforted him gently by the lake, guided him patiently when he breathed into the body, blamed himself for being silent after returning from the Magic Cave, and decided to go to the land of dark ice for adventure The little demon suddenly stirred up in the lingchong bag. Luobeibei let it out, but she was still immersed in waves of sadness. Until a little thing came into her arms, and a hairy paw gently wiped her face, she knew that she was full of tears. Hard to wipe a tear, luobeibei holding a small demon up, resolutely said: "go, baby, we practice!" After dawn, luobeibei cleaned up the image of being in a dilemma because he had been practicing with the puppet, and the mood in his heart. After confirming that there was no sign of worry left, he immediately ran to his mother''s room with a smiling face. "Master Yun, he Did you really do it? " Looking at the xuanbinglian on the table, even if she was as calm as Luolan, she was deeply shocked. "How is he now? Is the injury serious? " "Elder brother Yun said that he was only slightly injured and has been well for a long time, but sister lianyue secretly told me that this xuanbinglian was bought by elder brother Yun in exchange for his life, so I think elder brother Yun must be seriously injured and should go back to Yunmen as soon as possible to have a good rest." Luobeibei deliberately controlled his mood, "mama, Brother Yun is the soul root of the ice system. The xuanbinglian must be very useful to him. Shall we take out the lotus core and send the flowers back to Brother Yun?" "Naturally it should be." Luo Lan heart sighs tunnel, as if didn''t realize daughter mood has different, gently looked at a daughter, "to inform you on snow aunt." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 162 Yuexue received Yada''s report yesterday, saying that luobeibei had been shopping in the light market, and she didn''t know what happened. She suddenly wanted to come back all night, but after she came back, another person was bored in the training ground and tried to practice with the puppet. She was not good enough to ask the reason immediately. At the moment, I heard that I was looking for her, but Qi lie came here later because of something to deal with. Seeing Yuexue, Luobei took out xuanbinglian and repeated what she had said to her mother. "This month, my heart is completely on Yun hanchu now. I don''t know what kind of entanglement they had in their previous life, which made her so stubborn and persistent that even her own people were on guard." After Yue Xue was happy, she thought of Lian Yue who was once a sister to herself. Now she almost described a stranger with the demon family, and she had a bitter smile. "Yuexue, I know that xuanbinglian has other functions besides saving me, but after all, it''s the child who went through hardships and dangers at the beginning of yunhanchu who got it..." "Lanxin elder sister, don''t worry. I promise that I won''t intercept the lotus core after I take it out." Luo Lanxin just said one and a half months of snow on a promise, but then the words changed, "just, Qi lie has a Dan Fang, really need xuanbinglian ice medicine, so, back I will personally take Beibei out, ask him if he is willing to sell our two petals, of course, if he is not willing to sell, I will certainly not embarrass him." Yuexue looked at luobeibei with a bit of worry floating on her face. "Xiaobeibei, you should believe Yuexue''s aunt about this?" Luobei embarrassed to smile: "I of course believe in the snow aunt." After a while, Qi lie came to see xuanbinglian. He was also very excited to see xuanbinglian, but he should have heard Yuexue''s voice in secret. Instead of saying much, he took out the tender yellow lotus core by secret method, without damaging the almost transparent petals. "Well, I''ll leave after lunch." Yuexue returns the remaining xuanbinglian to luobeibei, and Qi lie takes the lotus core back for safekeeping. When luobeibei gets diyuanguo from the secret place, it can be refined together. Of course, if there is an accident at that time and you can''t get diyuanguo, you can''t wait any longer. After they left, Luo Lanxin took out a thin pamphlet from the storage bag and gave it to Luo Beibei: "you give this to Brother Yun, which is also a little bit of our mother and daughter''s heart." "Bixuan sword score What''s this, Ma "It''s said that old bixuan left the sword score before the collapse of the way of heaven. She got it by accident in her early years. But she didn''t practice Kendo and couldn''t be sure whether it was the real one, so she didn''t take it with her when she left. If you give it to Yun hanchu, he will understand it even if it is false. If it is true, it is his nature. " Luobei Beizheng feels that her mother and daughter are always in debt at the beginning of the cold cloud, but they can''t repay her. Now she feels better when she sees this sword score. She quickly and carefully puts it away: "don''t worry, grandma, I will remind Brother Yun." Yuexue is always in a hot mood. As soon as lunch is over, she comes to urge luobeibei. Under the escort of YadA and several other demons, they went to Mancheng. When they got to Mancheng, they didn''t go to the grocery store, but went to the inn where Yun hanchu was. Seeing Yuexue, yunhanchu is not surprised at all. Yuexue puts forward to buy two petals and puts a storage bag in front of yunhanchu. Yun hanchu calmly glances at the things in the storage bag with his spiritual consciousness, and nods to Yuexue''s two petals of xuanbinglian, then puts the rest away. Yuexue didn''t expect that things would be so smooth, but she was a little impressed with yunhanchu. She just saw that lianyue was still looking at her eyes, nose and heart, as if she didn''t see her own appearance. She felt cold in her heart and didn''t want to stay. She told ADA to protect luobeibei, and then she wanted to leave first. "Aunt Yuexue, wait, I''ll go with you later." Luobeibei quickly called her and said, trying to smile and give the sword spectrum to Yun hanchu, "Brother Yun, this is what grandma asked me to give you. My mother said that she didn''t have much research on Kendo, so she couldn''t tell the true from the false. Let Brother Yun study more first, and don''t practice blindly. " "Bixuan sword score?" Yun hanchu''s face was always wearing the mask of an ordinary man. He couldn''t see his face, but his eyes were very rare to burst out the light of surprise. He quickly turned over the sword spectrum, and his eyebrows soon wrinkled. Luobei suddenly became uneasy and asked, "Brother Yun, this sword score Is it true or not? " As soon as the voice fell, she received Lian Yue''s cold white eyes, which made her head hang down with guilt. Yuexue looked at lianyue very clearly, and her face became ugly. Her beautiful eyes were like swords, and she was staring at lianyue. Lianyue did not open her eyes without expression. Yuexue can''t help but feel a little angry, but she can only sigh heavily in her heart, thinking that the road of Mancheng must be changed. However, after Yun hanchu frowned, he didn''t answer Luo Beibei immediately. Instead, his mind sank in the sword score, and then the eyebrow peak calmed again. A light smile like spring breeze appeared in a pair of eyes that let Luo Beibei never tire of seeing: "no, 80% of this sword score is true, but some of the tricks are too profound for me to understand ¡£¡±"Really?" Luobei opened his eyes incredulously, "Brother Yun, are you sure?" Yun hanchu nodded: "old bixuan was a master of the human race thousands of years ago. If he really wrote this sword score, it would be more profound. Although my cultivation is still shallow and I can''t confirm it, I feel quite touched after reading some sword techniques. I think I can break several bottlenecks in my usual life after learning more. " Moreover, somehow, he vaguely felt that this sword manual could make up for many deficiencies in Yunmen kendo. It seemed that only the combination of the two was really complete kendo. It was just about the unique school knowledge. Of course, he could not say that. "That''s great!" Of course, luobeibei couldn''t know what he was thinking. She was very happy to hear that this sword manual was helpful to Yun hanchu, but out of concern, she could not help reminding him, "Brother Yun, no matter whether this sword manual is true or false, you should be careful when you practice." "I see." He didn''t expect to get such a treasure by accident. Yun hanchu''s heart was also agitated. Looking at the little girl in front of him with a bright smile, but his eyes were full of concern, he couldn''t help but raise his hand and gently stroked her black hair. "By the way, I forget that I haven''t congratulated you on your promotion to the third level of refining. After Brother Yun goes back, you should continue to practice well. If you encounter anything If you don''t understand something or have difficulties, just write to Brother Yun and try to enter the fifth floor as soon as possible. " "Well, I''ll try!" Luobei wants to keep a perfect smile and leave his best side to Yun hanchu, but his eyes can''t help moistening. From the appearance of elder brother Yun in her life to the last parting, she has never seen elder brother Yun smile, but this time we met again, we have read three times of smile from his eyes. I wonder if this represents another step closer between elder brother Yun and her? Does elder brother Yun like her? But she can''t disturb Brother Yun any more She worried that she would not be able to control her emotions if she stayed any longer, so she suddenly summoned up the courage to hug Yun hanchu''s waist: "Brother Yun, thank you! You must be good! Goodbye Cloud cold beginning body slightly stiff, just want to say something, Luo North North has quickly let go of him, ran out with tears. "Well, Beibei, don''t you want to wait for me? The child How can you be more prosperous than me? " Yue Xue was stunned, and then nodded to Yun hanchu with a smile, "then I won''t send Mr. Yun. Mr. Yun has a good journey." At the beginning of cloud cold, he bowed his hand and looked like an ancient well. He could not see any waves peacefully, but looked at the wet spot on his lapel. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 163 Winter goes and spring comes, spring goes and summer solstice comes. Suddenly, half a year has passed. Different from the winter sun, no matter how bright it is, it will only make people feel warm. Now the scorching sun hanging in the air makes countless people avoid it. The monsters are different from the upgraded demons. They can use magic to cool down. At this time, they usually hide in a cool place as far as possible, and will not come out again until the sun sets. So at this moment, you can''t even see half a monster in the bright mountain forest reflected by the sun, and there are no birds in the air. Luobeibei, however, has been lying in the withered and yellow grass during the hottest time of the day, covered with the soil with grass, with only one pair of eyes exposed outside and motionless. Not far away from her, a bunch of bright Fengzhi flowers are blooming. The hearts of the flowers are all facing up to the sun. Instead of being exposed to the sun, they become more energetic. A fiery red fox came out of the woods carefully. He looked around and sniffed for a long time. Then he hesitated to walk three steps at a time, two steps at a time and retreated cautiously. Luobei is holding her breath. Even though she feels an ant crawling over her eye socket, she pokes her eyelashes with her antennae, which makes people feel itchy and still doesn''t show any breath. Although the red fox walked slowly, she finally got close to the Phoenix fat flower. Just as she was preparing to put fox fragrance on the way of being careful, luobeibei suddenly jumped out of the grass and fell on her body, with one hand tightly holding the fiery red tail. "Ah, it hurts..." The red fox screamed and screamed angrily, "to death, luobeibei, you little freak, why do you have so much strength? Let go "Sister Yaoyao, you are a fox spirit. Why are you so afraid of pain?" Luobei was laughing, let go of his tail and jumped up lightly. "What do you say? I almost hit a stone in my face. " As soon as he was free, the fiery fox quickly turned over and jumped up, turned into a girl in a red skirt, hid her big tail in the skirt, and then found a mirror from nowhere. He quickly examined her little face, which was completely human and had no flaws. He was relieved and stretched out his hair until he confirmed that it was not hurt Fluffy hands mercilessly place luobeibei''s forehead. "Smelly girl, how can you be more cunning than our fox? How many days have you been waiting for me in this place? Before I came here, I asked the little spotted bird. It said it didn''t see you. " "Not much, not much, only three days." Luobei grinned and held out three fingers. "Three days? You are so free Different from the woolly fur that the fox spirit has never evolved, her fingers are white, tender and thin. The fox spirit''s eyes are very hot. Suddenly, she is about to bite her fingers, "smelly Beibei, knowing that I hate you the most, she comes to show off in front of me!" Luobei beiyanmin quickly retracted the spring onion like fingers and pretended to be innocent: "elder sister Yaoyao, I''m encouraging you to succeed as soon as possible." "Do you think everyone is a little freak like you, born with human form?" The young young white her one eye, immediately but frustratedly Du mouth, "want to thoroughly turn a shape, which have so easy?" "It''s not easy, but it''s man-made," he said with a smile. "Sister Yaoyao, I heard that there are huaxingcao in xiaozhoushan''s secret place." Hu Yaoyao looked askance at her with a smile: "don''t draw big cakes for me. I know what your idea is." Luobei didn''t feel embarrassed at all that the cowhide was pierced. Instead, she held Hu Yaoyao''s arm in a coquettish way: "Hey, sister Yaoyao, my good sister, will you help me?" Hu Yaoyao snorted and raised his head: "it''s light. You can open and close your mouth, but I have to be busy for at least a month, you know?" Luobeibei grabbed her arm and shook it: "I know sister Yaoyao has worked hard, but you said you would help her if I could catch you. We have to admit defeat, don''t you think? " "You little freak, I owe you in my previous life." Hu Yaoyao raised her hand angrily and knocked her head. "I know I''m going to take fengzhihua to dye my nails these days. You can wait here for three days. I really flatter you. For a little fragrance, you are willing to waste so much time?" "Hey, hey, it''s not a waste. Who doesn''t know the power of the seven emotions and six desires incense you made, elder sister Yaoyao? Otherwise, can I be so shameless? But elder sister Yaoyao, I''m serious. If I see Huaxing grass in xiaozhoushan, I''ll try my best to get it for you. " Luobei laughs flatteringly, and doesn''t tell her that although she has been hiding in the grass for several days, she has now mastered the ability to settle down and absorb aura in any posture anytime and anywhere. At most, she just doesn''t find a demon to practice. "Little girl, I know it''s going to make people laugh when I''m young." Hu Yaoyao pinched her thin face, slender Danfeng eyes a pick, "want me to help me make incense can, but, you have to promise me a condition." Luo North busy way: "young young elder sister please order!"Hu Yaoyao showed a smile again: "after the incense is made, I want you to taste the flavor of the seven emotions and six desires incense." Er Luobeibei was suddenly dumbfounded. She just overheard that the seven emotions and six desires incense made by Hu Yaoyao was very powerful. People who won the incense would not only fall into all kinds of illusions, but nine out of ten would be ugly. So she came up with her idea. She didn''t want to test it herself. "How are you? It doesn''t matter if you don''t, but I only promised you that I would help you make incense, but I didn''t say when it would be made? " Hu Yaoyao finally felt that he had the upper hand, and he felt relieved. She''ll have to leave the demon clan and go to the secret place in three months at most. What''s the use of making it after this time? Thinking about the role of the seven emotions and six desires incense, Luobei can only grit his teeth: "OK, I promise you!" Isn''t it a joke to make a fool of yourself? For the sake of my mother''s illness, this little thing is nothing. "Well, have a good time! The elder sister will do it for you when she comes back. She will do it for you before July. " Hu Yaoyao immediately began to smile and touch luobeibei''s chin with his hairy hand. His tone suddenly became very evil. "Xiaobeibei, do you want to know how I make this incense?" "Don''t want to..." Thinking of all kinds of rumors about the production of the seven emotions and six desires incense, luobeibei immediately shook his head like a rattle, "that young sister, is that trouble for you? You''ll let me know when the incense is ready? " With that, he immediately pulled out his feet and ran away. "I have no conscience. When I achieve my goal, I will run faster than anyone else." "No, I want to go back to practice quickly." Luobeibei makes the light body skill jump up. On the one hand, he points a bush lightly on his toes, and on the other hand, he makes a face at her. Her words were not empty words. Just now when Hu Yaoyao finally gave a definite reply, she suddenly felt that the sun moon acupoint orifices, which could not be attacked for a long time, had finally loosened. Under the shock, it was inevitable that she was anxious. You know, since the past five months, although she has been working hard day by day to break through the eight orifices so as to enter the fourth layer of refining gas, somehow, she broke seven orifices three months ago, but in the end, the sun moon acupoint is hard to shake. Thinking that it would take so much time to rush to the fourth level of refining gas, I really don''t know if I can go to the fifth level of refining gas in time. Under the extreme anxiety, she almost spent all her sleep time practicing. It was only under the supervision of her grandmother that she had to sleep for two hours. It''s also my mother who insists that she relax and go to the foot of the mountain for a while every day. Then she thinks about the help of these heretical ways. She just wants to talk with Hu Yaoyao and get her promise. Excited, she seems to feel a little pulse. Of course, she should strike while the iron is hot. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 164 The place where Hu Yaoyao was ambushed was only twenty miles away from the peak where he lived. Luobei ran as light as a swallow, and soon went up the mountain, crossed the tightrope, and returned to the thatched cottage. In a hurry, she just yelled "mama, I''m back" to the room. Then she jumped onto the big stone that Su Liri used to practice martial arts, and could not wait to sit up with her five hearts. The little demon, who had been neglected by her for several days, saw her and excitedly tried to pounce on her as usual. However, Luo Lanxin stopped her in time and told her not to disturb her. She could only lie depressed under the stone. Luobei heard her mother''s voice, but she had no time to say more, and immediately entered meditation. After running for three consecutive weeks and driving all the spiritual power in the body, under the command of the mind, the surging spiritual power is like a ferocious river that turns into a dragon, running up the current and rushing forward in an irresistible posture. Puff, puff, puff After listening to five continuous sounds, the surging spirit power broke through the barrier of five acupoints and orifices one after another, and then stopped rushing to the sky. After a pause, it fell down again. On the way down, most of the spirit power went into the newly opened acupoint nearby. After returning to the Dantian completely, there was only a little bit left. It''s been a long time since luobeibei had such a feeling of emptiness in Dantian. Although he knew that the spiritual power in his body had not decreased, but only the space he could hold had increased suddenly. However, luobeibei still had a similar feeling of hunger, and naturally began to use the remaining spiritual power to guide the aura of the outside world. Again and again, again and again, when the elixir field was finally filled with spiritual power and opened its eyes, the burning sun on the top of its head had turned into a faint star, and there were some thin clothes in the original blue sky, which refused to reveal all the colors. The morning fog slowly spread among the mountains in the distance, and the croaking frogs still remained in the fields at the foot of the mountain. It turned out to be another morning. Feeling the unprecedented vitality in the body, luobeibei couldn''t help smiling, but immediately smelled a rather pungent odor. Looking down, he found that his body was covered with a layer of dirt, especially the outer part of the opening holes, where the grease was thicker. It seems that this breakthrough has cleaned up a lot of impurities in her body. She quickly applied two cleaning techniques, and then she felt a little better. Then, she gave a fire formula, and found that the little fire that had been only a little bit had really grown up. The water formula was the same, and the condensed water could drink several mouthfuls. In addition, the seeds of woody trees can not grow into a small tree in an instant, but they can not only germinate before, they have become a seedling The effects of these small spells are far better than before, and the casting speed is also faster than before. In addition, the ability to mobilize the spirit power is far better than before, and the support time is needless to say longer. However, although it is only good for the body to break through the four levels of gas refining, it takes her five months to go from the third level to the fourth level. How long does it take for her to go from the fourth level to the fifth level? It''s late May, and the secret place of xiaozhoushan will be officially opened on the ninth day of September. In order to ensure safety, she has to set aside at least half a month on the way, that is to say, she has to get through the remaining 12 acupoints in the remaining three months, or even xiaozhoushan can''t get in, let alone try to get the land. So, although the successful upgrade is a happy event, she can''t be too happy when she thinks that time is running out. How can we successfully break through to the fifth floor in the remaining time? Regardless of taking care of herself, luobeibei takes out the pamphlet left by Yun hanchu from the storage bag and studies it carefully again, trying to find out whether she has neglected something before. However, she has read this note repeatedly for many times, and it is not so easy for her to have new experience. When he was frowning, he suddenly heard a clear cry, and then he raised his head to follow the direction of fame. He saw an early bird just flying out of the mountain on the left. He tried very hard to flap his plump wings and try his best to keep his balance. His small eyes were filled with the joy of finally flying smoothly. Not far away from it, the mother eagle easily followed, protecting the little chick in front in its own way. Luobeibei''s eyes couldn''t help following the little one and the big two until they crossed a valley and hid in the forest of the opposite mountain peak. They couldn''t help feeling it and looked aside. Sure enough, they saw their mother on the door and looked at them tenderly. They were lying obediently at their feet and looking at their little demon all the time. "Mama! You haven''t been up all night, have you Luobeibei quickly put away his thoughts, jumped up lightly, and ran to it. Holding the little demon, he gave it the fur and looked at his mother''s face anxiously. "No, I just woke up. Qingge was staring at me. I went back to sleep as soon as I arrived at night." Qingge is cooking in the kitchen on the edge. When she hears the conversation, she leans out her head and inserts with a smile: "sister Luo, don''t worry, elder two really didn''t stay up late, and now it''s not one night, it''s two nights.""Two nights?" Seeing his mother''s ruddy face, luobeibei was relieved, but when he heard Qingge''s words, he couldn''t help but be surprised, "I''ve been settled for two days?" "Well," Luo Lanxin looked at her daughter, whose temperament was obviously different, and her eyes were full of joy. "What''s the feeling of going up to the fourth level of refining?" "I''m more energetic, more flexible, more sensitive, and faster in casting." Luobei is smiling sweetly, only reporting happiness, not mentioning the worry in his heart. Luolan heart early put her previous frown appearance income fundus, where don''t know her mind, but at this time did not pierce, just smile: "go to bath and change clothes, back is delicious breakfast." No matter how good the cleaning technique is, sometimes it can''t resist the feeling of cleansing brought by bathing. Mother is around every day, so naturally she doesn''t need to stick to it like a long time ago. Luobeibei answers with a cry, then walks to the natural stream behind the house with her little demon in her arms, and then comes back in half dry hair. Taking advantage of the cool weather in the morning, the sun did not rise, the three people had breakfast directly outside the house. I know that after the upgrade of Luobei, the food consumption will increase. Qingge has made twice as much food as usual. Luobeibei is very proud to eat a full stomach, and then take xiaoyaobei and her mother to walk in the woods and disappear, watching xiaoyaobei play in front of her, her mood can not help but relax a lot, so she first said the good news that Hu Yaoyao promised her to make incense. Luo Lanxin nodded: "although Yaoyao''s cultivation is still shallow, she really has great talent in making incense, especially the seven emotions and six desires incense. If you use it well, it may play a big role, but you have to be more careful when you use it. Don''t fall for it at the same time." "Mama, is the fragrance really so powerful? Elder sister Yaoyao said, "you have to let me taste it myself before you can give it to me." Thinking of the rumors in the holy land, luobeibei is still a little worried. "The effect of this fragrance is really extraordinary. It can evoke the deepest and most secret desire in people''s heart, and make people lost in it. It''s irresistible for people who have great willpower." when she heard that she wanted her daughter to try the fragrance herself, Luo Lan was worried, but she could only say, "but you are still young, and your mind is simple, so you should have a sense of propriety in your heart when you die Try it, but you must understand that no matter what kind of dreamland you fall into at that time, those are fake. " Knowing her physical condition should be the biggest burden in her daughter''s heart, Luo Lanxin solemnly tells her. Luobeibei nodded, remembering the nightmares he had had, and knowing that those fragments would appear at that time, fortunately, now that his mother is beside him after waking up, there is not much panic. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 165 Mother and daughter took a walk, and after a little digestion, Luobei proposed to go back to the house. Luo Lanxin had no objection, but when he was about to walk out of the forest, he suddenly said: "Beibei, you must know that you just stepped into the door of practice more than eight months ago. In such a short time, you have reached the fourth level of refining gas, which is a rare achievement in a year, which most human monks can''t compare with. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself Remember, the boat road and bridge head are straight. " Her mind is still seen by her grandmother. Luobeibei sighs, but she doesn''t feel surprised. Just as she always puts her mother in the most important position in her heart and pays attention to her body, her mother who loves her most also pays attention to her situation. Naturally, we can see that her joy is not pure. At the moment, luobeibei stopped and seriously answered her mother: "Mom, you know, in any case, I have to get the qualification to enter the secret place, so I think if I''m closed for a month and a half, there will be no obvious effect..." During the walk, she actually had a general idea. A few months ago, she wanted to absorb aura and combat training at the same time, so that when she got to the fifth level of refining Qi, she could also have a certain combat effectiveness at the same time. She didn''t want to be proficient in the operation of puppet and the existing magic, but it took her so long from the third level to the fourth level. Although she also understood the way of practice, the more anxious she was, the more likely she was to go against her wishes. Just as the spiritual power accumulated in her body before was enough, she could not mobilize all her spirit wholeheartedly due to anxiety, which led to several previous failures. But now that time is really short, she can''t guarantee that she will be calm in the future. Therefore, she plans to listen to Fang Tianji xianzun''s suggestion. If there is no obvious progress within two months, she will leave the holy land ahead of time to find Mu Aoxing for help, and ask him to ask the seventh Lord to help her to open the acupoints. Of course, the best thing to do is to ask her father to help her. After all, what she practices is the skill of Cloud Gate. It would be more appropriate and reliable for her to let the spiritual power of the same clan and the same origin help her to pass. But in case her father who only replied "Ping''an" after meeting Brother Yun last time would not want to leave Cloud Gate to help her, he would send her another one Where''s Brother Yun coming? Isn''t she a drag on Brother Yun? And xianzun is still in her heart, and her relationship with Mu Aoxing can''t be cut off. When she goes back to the secret place, she still needs xianzun''s help. It''s better to just owe the same person. Luo Beibei simply told his mother these ideas. It is said that she plans to let the seven old princes help her through the unspeakable secret with Mu Aoxing. Luo Lan''s heart can''t help frowning. After half a sound, she says, "if you want to practice in seclusion, my mother has no opinion. As for the matter of letting Mu''s family go through the Customs for you, I''d better reconsider it." Luobeibei knew that his mother meant that if he could not contact with the royal family, he would not contact with the royal family. After all, there was a deep hatred between the clan leader and the royal family. Even if he had to find Mu Aoxing, he needed to make a long-term plan, so he nodded. It was not too late to discuss this matter after one month''s practice. According to the meaning of luobeibei, she was supposed to shut up immediately after talking, but Luomu was worried about her health and asked her to go to sleep for half a day. Luobeibei always didn''t want to brush her mother''s mind, so she went to lie down for two hours. As soon as she woke up, Luo Lanxin told her with a smile that Qi lie had promised her that her flying weapon had been made, waiting for her to input blood essence. "Is it all right at last?" Luobei suddenly turned over and sat up in surprise, and let the little demon find a mount. The small demon awkwardly called a white crane to come over, which is the one that Luobei often rides. White crane carrying luobeibei, flying lightly, fell to a humble small courtyard. Luobei cheerfully called out: "patriarch, aunt Yuexue, I''m coming!" As soon as the voice fell, the gate of the courtyard opened automatically. Luobei stepped in quickly, and the scene suddenly changed. It was just like a small courtyard, but it was in a strange mountain forest. Luobeibei came to the holy land of the demon clan for such a long time, but it was the first time that he stepped into the clan leader''s residence. Unexpectedly, there was another heaven and earth behind the gate of the courtyard, and he immediately stood and did not dare to move at will. "Little Beibei, this way." Just as I didn''t know where to go, I heard the call of moon and snow coming from the front left. At the same time, the woods in front of me trembled, revealing a path that was just tolerable. Luobeibei runs along the path and sees a clear lake. There are two very strong trees by the lake, only more than ten feet apart. There is a smooth stone pile under one of the trees. Yuexue is lying lazily in the cool lake water with one hand caressing her stomach, which has been carrying for a year and a half but is only half bulging She was very light and obviously not heat-resistant. "Aunt Yuexue." Luobei shouts, runs over, jumps to a stone beside her and squats down, "aunt Yuexue, how can you lie in the water?" "It''s too hot for me. I''m too lazy to use magic. I''m still so comfortable." Yuexue leaned lazily against the stone, "it''s a bit unfortunate that your uncle Qi was called out just before you came, but he''ll be back in a moment.""It''s OK, I seldom accompany aunt Yuexue," Luo Beibei smiles and stoops to touch Yuexue''s stomach, "aunt Yuexue, when will the babies come out?" "I don''t know. It''s time to come out anyway." Yuexue yawns lazily. As she stretches her waist, the mountain on her chest seems to be breaking her clothes. The whole person shows an unspeakable style. Luobei suddenly some shy, quickly moved his eyes. Yuexue suddenly poked her nearly flat chest with a smile: "xiaobeibei, you''ve run a lot in this period of time, but it seems you don''t want to grow up here!" Luobei''s little face suddenly turned red: "aunt Yuexue, I''m only 12 years old." "Well, I won''t tease you." With a wave of Yuexue, a plate of big cherry appeared in front of Luobei, "come on, eat fruit." "Thank you, aunt Yuexue." Luobeibei relaxes and chats with Yuexue. Suddenly, she wants to discuss her previous plan with her, but she is afraid that it is not the right time to say it now. "What''s the matter, just say it." Yuexue seems to lie on her back leisurely, enjoying the caress of the lake wind, but there is no entanglement of luobeibei. Luobei subconsciously looked back, determined that Qi lie did not appear, then quietly said that if he could not break through smoothly, he wanted to seek Mu Aoxing''s help. "It''s good for you to take precautions for your mother''s sake, but it''s still early now. Who says you can''t rush to the fifth level of refining with your own ability?" Yuexue is really in a bit of a dilemma, but luobeibei is willing to tell her this. She naturally knows that luobeibei doesn''t treat herself as an outsider and says, "of course, if that muaoxing is willing to help you, it''s also a strategy. Well, your mother doesn''t mean you''re going to be closed for a month, so wait for you to come out." "Well, I listen to aunt Yuexue." Yuexue''s theory is similar to that of her mother''s. There is no accident in luobeibei. Today, she didn''t intend to mention it either, but just when the patriarch was not there, she said hello and tested it. It''s not that she had to take this road in the end. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 166 After chatting for a while, Qi lie came back. His brow was frowning. It was obvious that he was in a dilemma. But maybe it was because of the presence of Luobei. He didn''t say anything. He just said hello to his wife and said to Luobei, "wait for me." Luobeibei respectfully replied "yes". After greeting Yuexue, he lightly jumped onto the bank and waited. Then he saw Qi lie go to another huge tree and knock on the tree trunk. Suddenly, a door opened on the thick tree trunk. Luobei looked at it in surprise, and couldn''t help looking back at Yuexue. Then he saw Yuexue smiling without any explanation. Luobeibei didn''t ask. Everyone in the demon clan has his own secret, not to mention the head of the clan. If she can see such a secret, she already has considerable trust. Naturally, she can''t go to the bottom without face and skin, so she just waits patiently. Qi lie didn''t ask her to wait for long, so he came out and handed her something. Looking at the jade crane standing on one leg with its beak buried in the white feather on its back, Luobei could not help but exclaim, "isn''t this the jade crane I rode on?" "I think you always ride cranes in and out, and don''t let other birds carry you. I think you have a special preference for this kind of birds, so uncle Qi made you a jade crane, but it''s not as simple as the previous one." The sound of Yuexue came from the side of the lake. It turned out that she had left the clump of stones and swam directly to this side. But there is no stone here, so she grabs a willow branch which is directly in the water and lies on the water. It''s very leisurely and leisurely, but the upper body Luoyi, which was dry before, is now soaked by the lake water. Naturally, it''s tightly attached to the full twin peaks and set off by the blue waves. It''s just enough to describe the amorous feelings. Qi lie''s face was almost black, and immediately moved to the middle of Luobei and Yuexue, blocking the sight of Luobei. Although he had been used to seeing his wife''s bad appearance for a long time, it was all the pleasure of boudoir in private. Now, in front of an outsider who was still a child, his face was almost green. Luobeibei feels that Yuexue aunt, who looks cold and beautiful, is becoming more and more like a child. She almost can''t help laughing. Fortunately, she still remembers to worry about the dignity of the patriarch, so she quickly takes her eyes back and pretends to be absorbed in looking at the jade crane in her hand. At this point of view, we can see the difference immediately. Although the carving of the former jade crane was also lifelike, the quality of the jade could not be compared with that of this one. In the past, the jade crane was carved out of jade, and it felt like jade when it was held in the hand. However, this one is not so warm and moist. It has very fine texture on it, but it is as smooth and soft as human skin. Seeing that Luobei didn''t open his face, Qi lie glared at his wife who was laughing in the water with warning. He said: "what''s it like for guests to stay in the lake like this when they come to the door? Come up to me quickly!" "What kind of vinegar are you eating? Beibei is not a man. Besides, she is still a child. " Moon snow back to him a provocative white eyes, but still ten thousand kinds of amorous feelings to stretch out a hand, said that want to come up, he had to help himself. Qi lie''s flesh trembled, and suddenly threw out a long whip to roll her up, waiting for her to fall to the ground. The soaked clothes had no water stains, and they danced with the breeze. Although luobeibei didn''t look at this side, she could feel it when she got on the shore, but Qi lie didn''t say a word. Even if she knew it, she couldn''t change her face. Moon snow is as if nothing had happened to go to their side, angry eyes looking at his husband: "Leng Dai why, also not quickly explain with Beibei." Qi lie then said to the north of Luobei with no expression: "this crane is made by your aunt Yuexue and me. Although it focuses on defense, its claws and beak are very good sharp weapons, and I use the real crane spirit, so it is very integrated with the body and will not have any sense of disobedience. However, this crane spirit used to be the cultivation of a great demon. Unfortunately, it fell behind in the battle after the end of heaven. The demon spirit has been sleeping in the demon tower. Now, the demon spirit has been lax. Although it is not what it used to be, the demon nature is still very strong. So how long it takes for this crane spirit to recognize you completely depends on your own The spirit of her flying magic weapon is not an ordinary monster, but a real crane demon, or a crane spirit from the legendary demon tower. Is this gift too big? Luobei can''t help but be shocked by Qi lie''s big hand! You know, the level between a real demon and a monster is totally different, not to mention that it used to be a big demon Looking at Luobei stunned and unbelievable, Yuexue can''t help laughing: "although it used to be a big demon, you can''t accept it soon, but it has been a long time since it fell down, and the spirit has been very vague. As long as you communicate well and win its favor, you can make it completely used by you sooner or later." Said, and guide her how to better accept the demon soul method, luobeibei listen carefully, a plop plop beating heart, this slowly calm down.When the moon Snow said almost, Qi lie asked in a deep voice: "are you ready?" Luobei took two deep breaths and nodded. "Cut your palms, hold the jade crane tightly, and read after me..." Without hesitation, luobeibei took out the dagger and drew a line in the palms of his hands. The blade went into the flesh, and the bright red blood immediately overflowed, and tightly wrapped the jade crane, which was about the size of a palm. Then Qi Liesheng taught luobeibei to recite a long string of incantations in a low voice. The blood on both palms was absorbed by the jade crane, and it condensed into a bright red crown on the top of the jade crane''s head, and then suddenly ran from her brow Take a drop of blood essence, quickly place in the eyes of jade crane. "Now, communicate with it wholeheartedly." The next moment, luobeibei felt that he had entered a world of clouds, and he could not help looking around instinctively. "Who awakened me?" At the same time, the white fog in front of her suddenly swam and turned into a crane. The crane''s body was indistinct. Only a pair of black pupils were clear and transparent. However, when she saw that her eyes were blank, she obviously could not figure out the situation and did not realize that she had become an instrument. "Hello, master, my name is luobeibei, is..." As soon as Luobei said a few words, she found that her visual angle suddenly changed from head up to look up. When she looked down, she suddenly turned into the original shape. Although she clearly knew that the so-called original shape at this time was just the change of mind, and the real body didn''t follow, she was still quite surprised. You know, from childhood to adulthood, although she always knew that she was a deer demon, she would never have the memory of the time when she was transformed. Just like that time at the bottom of the lake, Mu Aoxing said that she had become a deer and saved him, but she had no impression. It''s the first time that I''ve seen my "true shape" in a sober mind. This feeling is really amazing, Luobei can''t help but forget to answer the question of crane spirit, but can''t help looking at his body. "It''s a fawn demon!" The crane didn''t care. She only said half of what she said. Seeing that she had become a fawn, she hung down her long neck and looked into her eyes with her head down. It seemed that she was very curious. Then her eyes became more confused. "Fawn demon, how can you be here? Did we know each other before? Why do I think you look familiar? " ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 167 After hearing his inquiry, luobeibei came back to her senses. She knew that he Ling thought that she was familiar with the relationship between Qi lie and his secret method. According to reason, she had better take the opportunity to set up a good relationship and let he Ling accept herself as soon as possible. However, looking at this pure creature, she intuitively did not want to deceive it, so she could not bear to tell it truthfully: "my elder and I are actually the first today See you next time, master. It''s like this... " With the narration of luobeibei, the blankness of those black eyes gradually dissipated, replaced by a touch of melancholy: "I remember, originally, I have died..." "Master Don''t be sad... " Luobei didn''t know how to comfort the demon soul, so he could only say it clumsily. Unexpectedly, the crane spirit asked her: "what is sad?" Luobeibei was in a daze, looking at the crane spirit''s clear but baby like eyes, for a moment, he was speechless. Could it be that the crane spirit''s elder, after sleeping in the demon tower for a long time, even lost his seven emotions and six desires? She thought about it and asked in a different way, "master, do you have any unfulfilled wishes?" Aunt Yuexue once said that if you want to make the demon spirit willing to be your own spirit, the best way is to help it fulfill his wish. In this way, the relationship between the master and the servant will be closer. However, in view of the randomness of this wish and the various eccentricities, it is not easy to complete it. Therefore, you need to pay attention to the skills when asking, and never forget it I can assure you that I will help you finish it. "Wish..." He Ling murmured and repeated. He raised his long neck and looked up at the white fog. He thought about it. Then he was as naive and sure as a child. "I want to see the blue sky and white clouds, and I want to fly again!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luobei is almost stupid. She had already made all kinds of mental preparations. After all, the spirit of crane was a demon that had fallen more than a thousand years ago. If its wish was related to something thousands of years ago, she couldn''t satisfy it. Unexpectedly, the wish of crane was so simple! My luck seems too good, right? Silly eyes return to silly eyes. We still need to seize such a good opportunity. Luobei said quickly: "don''t worry, master, the magic weapon you want to integrate now is originally a flying magic weapon. As long as it is within my ability, you can fly as long as you want." He Ling''s eyes suddenly burst out of dazzling brilliance. He looked up and gave a clear cry, which suddenly turned into a light and directly shot into Luobei''s eyebrows. The next moment, luobeibei found that she had left the world, and felt a voice in her heart urging her to fulfill her promise. Luobei looked down and saw that he was really human, so he immediately tied his hand and recited the mantra to start the jade crane in his hand. With the end of the last tone, the jade crane''s dull eyes suddenly flowed. Then, the jade crane, which was originally curled up with a long neck, suddenly stretched out its long neck and spread it out. Only its back end was covered with white wings with black flying feathers as long as a bow. It raised its head and gave out a loud and long sound. Then it flew up from the palm of luobeibei. At the same time, a bright and dazzling color light suddenly came out of its body. When the light spots spread like fireworks, a crane with extremely slender and elegant posture, full of noble atmosphere, had landed on the branch of a willow tree. Although the changed shape was twice as big as the real crane that luobeibei often rode on, it had no root under its feet The willow branch, which is too thick and thin, just shakes up and down and bears its weight. The crane first looked at the three people under the tree, then looked down at the willow branch at his feet. He seemed not satisfied that he let it shake. He suddenly spread his wings and shook, moved his slender feet, twisted his slender neck, and jumped on another willow branch. It seemed that he wanted to adapt to the new body faster. "Beibei..." Yuexue is staring at the crane. She puts her hand on luobeibei''s shoulder unconsciously. Her voice is a little ethereal and empty. "You can''t be Have you accepted it so soon? " "I I''m not sure... " Although luobeibei felt that there was a clear connection between him and the crane, it was difficult to be sure for a moment because this connection was not as close as Xiaoyao and he had never owned his own magic weapon. "How did you communicate with it just now?" As soon as luobeibei was about to answer, he saw that the crane seemed to have adapted to it. Suddenly, he spread his wings completely and dived to the lake. As soon as he saw that he was about to plunge into the lake, he saw that his claws were a little bit above the lake. At the next moment, he flew up lightly and roared into the sky. All of a sudden, luobeibei felt happy. He raised his head and looked up at the blue sky, as if he was flying freely. He felt that the sky was blue and the clouds were white as never before. The air and the roaring wind seemed so long lost and precious Just as she was intoxicated and overjoyed, she suddenly pulled her arm by Yuexue. Looking back, she saw two pairs of eyes staring at her, almost startled: "aunt Yuexue, uncle Qi, how do you Look at me like this? "Yuexue said: "you really accept it!" This time, she used affirmative sentences, and then she quickly asked, "how did you accept it so quickly?" "I asked the elder if he had any unfulfilled wishes. He said that he wanted to see the blue sky fly again. Naturally, I quickly agreed." Moon snow looked at her incredulously: "it''s so simple?" Luobei nodded honestly. Just now, she was not sure about the relationship between the crane spirit and herself. However, as soon as the crane flew high, she was allowed to share its infinite joy. She knew that it was really so simple. "My God How lucky you are Yuexue couldn''t help looking up at the sky and sighing, "it''s also the spirit of a big demon. The requirement is so simple. I knew I used it myself..." Luobei was embarrassed. "Your aunt Yuexue will go crazy from time to time. Don''t listen to her crazy talk." Qi lie suddenly said, "really want to change her, but not necessarily so simple." Luobei can only smile with her. "Who''s mad? Can''t someone make a joke with Xiao Beibei? " Yuexue turned white, but Qi lie looked at luobeibei with a smile. "Xiaobeibei, don''t pay attention to people who don''t have fun. It''s just a ghost of crane spirit. Your aunt Yuexue doesn''t really put it in her heart. Besides, if I like flying in the sky, I''ll get myself a flying magic weapon I, ah, can''t change my nature. I prefer the feeling of running. " That is to say, but Luo Beibei still felt very embarrassed. He always felt that he had picked up a big bargain and got a big favor from others, so he didn''t know how to interface. "Why, I don''t believe your aunt Yuexue. I think your aunt Yuexue is still a stingy person, isn''t she?" Seeing that Luo Beibei obviously hasn''t let go, he may still have more ideas about whether to give the crane spirit back to her. Yue Xuedun deliberately puts on a face. Luobei said: "no, no..." "If not." Yuexue raised her hand and rubbed her hair with a smile. She kneaded the simple double Ya deliberately and said, "this matter, if you put it on someone else, your Yuexue aunt may be jealous. But when Yuexue aunt first saw you, she knew that you were born to break the rules. Your Yuexue aunt already felt that she didn''t care about you Anything is possible. So, it''s not too much to have one more pile. " With that, Yuexue slaps luobeibei''s shoulder bravely. Luobeibei staggers and laughs childishly. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 168 Luobeibei is a little embarrassed, but she also knows that Yuexue deliberately wants to use this way to eliminate her embarrassment, so she laughs and exposes it. "By the way, aunt Yuexue, uncle Qi, do you know whether the elder crane spirit is a man or a woman?" Luo North North embarrassed ground asks a way, "the crane works properly elder all is to communicate with me directly with the idea, I can''t hear its identity." This question really knocked Qi lie down: "although I invited it out of the demon tower, there are many demon spirits in the demon tower, which basically fell in the war thousands of years ago. For a long time, many demon spirits have not been inherited, and this crane spirit group is famous for its indisputable gender. Unless they appear in human form, they are probably the only ones We can only distinguish between different ethnic groups So, I really don''t know. " He answered seriously, but next to Yuexue, he couldn''t help laughing: "xiaobeibei, it seems that your little demon is hard to distinguish between male and female before you grow up, isn''t it? Ha ha, it seems that you are predestined with such creatures! " Luobei was immediately embarrassed: "aunt Yuexue, don''t tease me." "Well, not funny, not funny, serious," Yue Xue said, not funny, but her beautiful eyes were still full of smile. "Although it doesn''t matter whether she is male or female after becoming a spirit, but since you care about it, ask it directly, there''s no bad meaning." Luobeibei continues to be embarrassed. She doesn''t ask Heling directly because she feels embarrassed. Instead, she asks them about it. But Yuexue is in a good mood today. Seeing her blushing and not talking, she wants to tease her even more: "how are you, did you ask?" "Aunt Yuexue..." Luo North black line ground embraces her an arm to express not to depend on, but just shook for a while to feel a burst of dizziness. Yuexue quickly held her: "Oh, I forget that you can''t control it for a long time with your current cultivation, quick! Let it come back When the idea of Luobei moved, a crane came from the sky. Immediately, the crane fell down like a meteor. After a few breaths, it dived to the top several feet. Then it turned into a streamer and disappeared into the belly of Luobei. The dizziness of Luobei is lighter. Waiting for her to sit and adjust her breath for a while, Yuexue solemnly told her: "next time you can remember, like this kind of flying weapon, you still have limited time to control. Even if you enter xiaozhoushan''s secret place, you can use it as little as you have to." Luobei obediently answered, thanks Qi lie and Yuexue, and then left. After a long journey, he still rode the white crane monster back to his residence. "Is this the demon clan after a thousand years?" Just as the white crane flew into the air, the voice of the crane spirit came to my mind, "I lost a lot of memory in my deep sleep, and many things have been forgotten. Can you tell me something?" I don''t know whether it came into the north of Luobei, or it heard their previous talk. This time, he Ling didn''t use the idea of hard to distinguish between male and female, but expressed it through a gentle female voice. It turns out that master Heling is a woman! Luobei immediately felt a lot more relaxed, busy with her to briefly introduce today''s demon tribe and today''s world. After hearing this, he Ling seemed to be disconsolate: "it seems that all my old friends have fallen. You have said so much, but I don''t think one of them is familiar." "Master, do you remember your name?" "It''s like..." He Ling thought about it, but he was not sure about it. "It seems that it''s called Danzhu, isn''t it? I don''t remember much Her voice is very calm, as if it is not an important thing, but Luo Beibei is sad to hear: "I''ll call you master Danzhu later. Master Danzhu, you used to be a great demon, but now you are my spirit You Don''t you feel aggrieved? " "What''s wrong?" "Danzhu said calmly," I died in the hand of the demon man. If you are a demon, I would rather die than fight. But although you are only a half demon, you are also my people. It''s the head of the demon clan who has moved me. This new body is specially carved in the form of our cranes, which means that my remaining demon soul will live again. I''m still alive What''s so stubborn? " "It''s good for you to think that way. Don''t worry. Although you have possessed your soul, I will respect you as well." Luobeibei is sincere. In her opinion, although all things in time exist in different forms, as long as they have opened their minds and have their own consciousness, they should be treated according to the real life except the evil devil. "Thank you, fawn." Danzhu''s voice was warm and tired. "I want to sleep first." Luobeibei knew that the flight just consumed not only his own energy, but also the crane spirit, who had just become an instrument spirit, needed a good warm care, so he said: "you sleep!" A moment later, luobeibei secretly looked inside and found that it had been curled up and suspended in the red field, sleeping very well. Then he quietly stepped back and began to study the specific operation of jade crane. Suddenly, she heard a familiar cold hum."Xianzun, what are you humming about?" "Nothing." The sound of the Euphorbia officinalis is obviously with Qi. Luobei can''t help but be speechless, and doesn''t care about the spirit of other people''s home. Fang Tianji didn''t want to see that she ignored herself and snorted heavily. Luobei black line: "xianzun, can you say anything? It''s nothing to hum. What hum? I didn''t ask you to give way. " Fang Tianji sneered: "it''s a joke. Even if my old man is willing to let me, the little crane demon who has lost most of its spirit can enter your heart?" It''s good that it doesn''t mention this, but it brings up Luobei''s doubts all the time: "in other words, xianzun, where is your noumenon hidden in my heart? How could I never find it? " "Hey, hey Little girl, what cultivation are you now? Of course, I can''t find you. " At the mention of this halberd, he immediately laughed with pride. "Well Xianzun, you haven''t answered me yet. " Fang Tianji said: "I''m telling you now, but you don''t understand. Let''s wait until you build the foundation." ¡°¡­¡­¡± After all, it''s not the magic weapon of one''s own life. It''s just making wedding clothes for people. Sure enough, I shouldn''t have paid attention to it just now. In fact, Fang Tianji is nothing serious, but it has been in the body of Luobei for a long time. It can''t help but have the idea of monopolizing. It always feels that such a good warm body should fully support itself, and all the other cats, dogs and cranes should not be qualified. But the one who is really qualified is the little crane demon. If you really care about it, you are the magic weapon of others. When you are depressed, of course, you can''t tell why. You can only show off your high level naively to show off your existence. Luobei Beida probably also knows that Fang Tianji is a little jealous. Of course, it''s impossible to connive at it in turn. He just didn''t open his mouth. After a while back to the hut, luobeibei was the first one to share everything with his mother, and then moved into the cave and began to practice in seclusion. During this period, in addition to the breakfast cooked by Qingge carefully and delivered every day to ensure the nutritional needs of the day, lunch and dinner will be prepared in advance and put into the storage bag for self use. In order not to disturb the cultivation of luobeibei, luolanxin suggests that you leave the little guy outside, but you can still send breakfast with Qingge every three days. In this way, you can not only satisfy the little guy''s yearning, but also have a short period of relaxation in the tight cultivation time of luobeibei. Although she is very unhappy and always separated from her master, she gradually knows that her master''s temper is more stubborn than her own, and her decision will not be changed easily. Although she tries her best to be coquettish and cute every time she meets her master, she still needs to splash and eat when she comes out of the hole. At night, she sleeps with Luo Lanxin, who has a similar breath of her master It''s like having another child. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 169 With the previous lesson that he was too impatient to break through to the fourth level of gas refining, luobeibei paid special attention to his mentality to avoid repeating the same mistakes. After all, it''s the first time that she''s been closed for such a long time. In addition to solving her basic physiological needs, she also practices martial arts every day. She doesn''t see the sun in the cave, and only has lights to accompany her. She doesn''t know how long it is. Occasionally, when she wakes up from her meditation, she finds that all her eyes are covered with hard stone walls, and there is no fresh life. She can''t help feeling a little lonely. Fortunately, mother foresight, know her temperament, arranged a small demon embarrassed three days to see. The little guy has a simple mind. Besides eating and playing, his biggest wish is to be close to her master. Every time he meets, it seems that as long as he can be with luobeibei, he is the greatest happiness in demon life. He has nothing more to ask for. This kind of temperament is very infectious to Luobei. Every time it is like a cleaning technique, it can clear the dust on the heart stage in an instant. It makes people energetic, passionate and in a good mood. In such a state, plus after rushing to the fourth floor of gas refining, twelve orifices have been opened, and the capacity of spiritual power has been greatly enhanced. The channels that had been forced to reshape and widen have been further consolidated by her almost day and night spiritual power. Only ten days after closing, Luobei began to try to rush again. Before the pass, Luobei had a good sleep and had enough spirit. Then he took out the puppet and practiced for a while. After fully activating all the functions of his body, he concentrated on sitting down and preparing for resuscitation. One circle after another, it starts to run from the spirit power in the Dantian, and then it is like a stream converging into a river. The spirit power in the twelve orifices gradually joins in, making the slowly flowing river gradually become a torrent river. Finally, the whole river roars, as if it were twisted into a huge water column, and it can''t stop spinning until the end The top of the current is like a sharp steel needle. Right now! Luobei heart move, suddenly command that from thin to thick water column straight to the thirteenth hole. Poof Once flexible as if no matter how big the impact force in the world could not break through, the diaphragm was suddenly poked out of a small hole, and then a greater force followed, with an irresistible trend straight forward. Poof Poof Three times in a row, the three orifices were easily taken down, and the water column seemed to still carry endless power, and could continue to march forward. Luobeibei didn''t use any more power. Instead, it retreated bravely. Instead, it used the spirit power to refresh the three orifices. Until the walls of the three orifices were strengthened by the spirit power layer by layer, most of the spirit power was divided into 15 orifices, and then the remaining small part guided the outside spirit. When everything calmed down, luobeibei lost a bigudan entrance, stretched a long stretch happily, jumped to the stream in the cave three or two steps, stripped off his clothes and jumped in with a pop. Immersed in the almost cold stream, luobeibei only moved a little, and Lingli swam happily. Until he dissipated part of his spare energy, he lazily leaned against a stone and raised his lips again. She guessed right. To break through the barrier, it''s better to condense the main force into a fine needle than to fight a fist. Moreover, we can consolidate the newly opened orifices in time while we still have spare power, and then we can hold more spiritual power. After finding the experience, Luobei continued to use the same method. Absorb aura circle after circle, consolidate meridians and orifices again and again. When they are saturated again, they begin to impact. It seems that under such a cycle, she has broken through nine orifices in only one month, and only three orifices can rise to the fifth level of refining Qi. Luobeibei decided to extend the closing time and simply broke through to the fifth floor before going out. Luo Lanxin came to see her daughter in person once. Dundun taught her that the more critical she was, the more urgent she was. It should be noted that even cloud gate, which is famous all over the world, has a large number of disciples who are getting older but still stuck in the fourth or fifth floor of the gas refining period and can''t break through for several years. Once the state of mind shakes, there will be some undeserved pride, which will certainly hinder the practice. What''s more, the fifth level of refining is just the lowest threshold to enter the secret world, not a guarantee. The progress of cultivation is so fast, and the three successive passes are so easy. After all, luobeibei is young, and it really has some pride. It feels that the fifth level of refining gas is like something in the bag. It''s no longer an unattainable difficulty, let alone having to ask Mu Aoxing or brother Yun. At this time, listening to the mother''s warning, although not like a basin of cold water pouring down, but also immediately clear heart a lot. Yeah, why did she forget? My spirit is at a disadvantage at all. If we just talk about the spirit root, even if we have reached the fifth level, I''m afraid that we can only suppress the third or fourth level disciples of other spirit roots, not to mention the good things like Di Yuanguo. Would the monks who are qualified to enter the secret place and know its existence be so friendly and generous to give it to her? What''s more, there are a lot of more impolite monsters in it!Thinking of the consequences of his carelessness, Luobei couldn''t help sweating. Now he nodded solemnly: "mama, my daughter understands. She will always remind herself in the future." Luolanxin touched her daughter''s long hair, smiling and no longer nagging. After a good meal with her daughter, she took the reluctant little demon out of the hole. Luobei, who has calmed down, has returned to the previous closed door life. Every day, he still practices his martial arts step by step, waiting for the time to come. Maybe the previous mood swings had some influence. This time, she failed to make a breakthrough on the tenth day of the second month. Luobeibei decided to give up the forced clearance and decide when to adjust her mind completely and when to start again. To this end, she also specially gave herself a holiday, and let the little demon come in with her, from morning to night, only play games, eat delicious food, whatever else, at night also let the little demon sleep beside her. The little demon got a big favor. He was so happy that he almost didn''t stop jumping up and down for a moment. He didn''t know how many times his saliva was smeared in Luobei, and his little tail was wagging like a little dog. The master and servant had been playing all day, until they were exhausted, and then they fell asleep with each other. That night, Luobei had a dream that the little demon grew up, strong like a calf, and all the hair on her body turned into pure white color. A small horn about two inches came out on her head. Standing among the monsters, she looked like a king, very powerful and awe inspiring. But when she looked back, her eyes turned and she was still cute and stupid It doesn''t match the previous image. Luobei couldn''t help but wake up with a smile. Wake up to see, the small demon is back against themselves, tightly nest in their arms, small belly drum drum to sleep is sweet! Luobei North smile, carefully want to be small demon hold hands out. The small demon awkwardly suddenly has a sense of general, whimper ground to mumble two, on the contrary hold her hand more tightly. Luo North North bear to smile, take out a work properly to plant to sway under the nose of small demon awkwardly. The small demon awkwardly really quickly stirred its small nose to smell, and vaguely raised its claws to grasp Lingzhi. Luobeibei took the opportunity to quickly put Lingzhi into its claw to replace it. The little demon didn''t notice it at all, and contentedly held the Lingzhi to sleep. Luobei quietly got up and sat down on the stone platform where he usually meditated. She felt that this time was really the time www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 170 Convergence, operation, momentum, impact Breach! Another two or three acupoints! Five levels of refining! Inside the cave, a whirlwind suddenly rolled up on the ground. The spirit gathering array around Luobei swept away the spirit in the cave in a few seconds. However, the hole in the body was still very empty. Luobeibei can''t wait for the aura outside the cave to be absorbed slowly. Subconsciously, he takes out the almost unused spirit stone in the storage bag and pours it directly between his curled legs. He closes his eyes and absorbs it crazily until all the orifices and Dantian are filled with aura. Before compression, he can''t hold any more. Then he opens his eyes with a smile and gets used to it First of all, I applied cleaning technique to myself to remove the thin impurities secreted from the pores. Little demon awoke long ago, but she had been taught for a long time that when the host sister made this action, she could never disturb her. Therefore, she only opened her curious black eyes and focused on looking at her, but didn''t get close to her until luobeibei laughed at her. Xiaoyaobei immediately knew that the alarm was lifted and she could play. She jumped excitedly and ran to Luobei. Luobeibei heart suddenly move, small demon embarrassed action suddenly stiff in place, two front legs Teng in the air, tail is high, black eyes are full of loss, don''t know what happened, why he suddenly can''t move. Luobeibei let go of it, and the little demon fell to the ground with a flurry. He turned his head and looked at it suspiciously. He thought he had just met something, and he raised his paw and waved it. Claws smoothly across the air, what did not catch, it is also too lazy to think, turn around and pounce on his master. However, this time, when his front leg was on the ground, but his back leg was still in the air, he froze again. Fortunately, this strange situation only lasted for a moment, and he regained his freedom. At this moment, the little demon''s hair burst, almost like an arrow, and rushed into the arms of luobeibei. He shivered and said to luobeibei: "I''m crying Master Sister It''s terrible Whimpering There are monsters to eat baby "I''m sorry..." Is that ok? "I''m sorry, baby. I''m not afraid. There''s no monster. My sister is joking with you." Luobeibei holds Xiaoyao in her arms. She apologizes and is ecstatic at the same time. To know about the practice of spirit imprisonment, although she once asked the little demon to find several monsters to test, every time she had to leave the spirit to be successful. Even though she had done many exercises that were said to be able to temper the spirit, there was no exception. As long as she used this move, her body would fall into a coma and could not be controlled like this A puppet is a man of two purposes. In this way, her special talent will be weak. After all, the human friar has invented the talisman and the art of body immobilization, which can also play a certain role in confinement. Although she doesn''t know whether her spirit has any obvious advantages compared with these magic arts, she can''t control her body at the same time, which is enough to make her deeply afraid and dare not to use it easily. What''s more, there are the side effects after using the spirit of confinement. Later, she was eager to break through the fourth level of refining gas, so she did not study it for the time being. Unexpectedly, she reached the fifth level of refining gas today, and she could successfully imprison the spirit without being able to get out of the body. Moreover, she also imprisons the little demon for two times. She didn''t think that the spirit had any bad influence. So, at this moment, she really wants to try more at once. Luobeibei quietly spread out his mind and came to the cave entrance carefully. He found that it was late at night outside, and most of the demons should have fallen into deep sleep. It was a good time, and he immediately moved his mind. "Baby, you go to find a few monsters of different levels. Remember to do it secretly. Don''t be found..." Mama said that her cultivation speed is as amazing as those strange talents. Most of the demons outside have higher cultivation than herself. As soon as she goes out, everyone can find her progress. So, it''s better to stay in the cave for a while. On the one hand, she can consolidate more, and on the other hand, she can also study the special talent of spirit imprisonment. The little demon was puzzled, but he ran out obediently. Luobeibei got up excitedly and walked back and forth in the cave several times. While walking, he practiced the magic he had mastered. Not surprisingly, it''s much better than the fourth floor of refining gas. The whole body feels extra light, but with a little light on the tip of the foot, it seems that it can leap like a bird. Of course, it''s just an illusion, but it''s as easy as walking at will. Luobeibei feels that even if there is a towering tree in front of him, he can fly to the top of the tree with a few vertical jumps. If it''s not the time to go out now, she really wants to sacrifice the crane and go out for a walk to see how long she can last with her current cultivation. However, the crane is a magic weapon that has passed the Ming Road. In the future, there will be plenty of opportunities to practice it. Now she still needs to maintain her spiritual power and spirit to test the imprisonment. Thinking of making a comparison, luobeibei busily finds out three disposable talismans that Mu Aoxing gave her, two of which are small-scale, and one is a little larger.It''s not easy to make talismans. At that time, Mu Aoxing was able to give three of them to him. Now, it''s a bit painful to take them for an experiment. However, it''s worth the waste to think that these are all foreign things and the spirit is imprisoned. If you can find the trick to practice them well, it''s really your own. After waiting for a long time, the little demon finally came back. Behind him is a second-order squirrel, a third-order owl, a fourth-order porcupine (I don''t know how it walked through the tightrope), a bobcat who is also a fourth-order one, as well as some first-class goblins. Maybe it''s because I''m worried that the master''s cultivation is not high, and I can''t control the higher level monsters. The little demon doesn''t dare to provoke those monsters above the fourth level. Seeing that owl, the corners of luobeibei''s mouth can''t help but smoke. Suddenly, I think of that night in the snow valley a few months ago. I''m a little scared. However, just like the demons and demons are different, the demons and demons are naturally different. The owl brought by the little demon is a little silly, obviously not aggressive. After holding up the small demon and touching its head to express appreciation, Luobei asked it to command the three small monsters to stand together and jump, and then the idea suddenly began to imprison, and the three small monsters suddenly became stiff on the ground like the previous small demon. Luobeibei very easily insisted on five interest, then let them go. Then, she went to imprison the second level squirrel, and still felt relaxed. The third-order night owl also insisted on five breath, but was slightly uncomfortable. After imprisoning the porcupine, she felt a little bit tired. When she tried the bobcat who wanted to leave uneasily since she came in, she finally felt dizzy. For fear of hurting the spirit like last time, luobeibei quickly stops and takes out a small talisman after a little rest. It can be used directly on the bobcat. She finds that she can only imprison Bobcat for seven or eight breaths at most, and then it breaks up immediately. In this way, if she imprisons Bobcat at the beginning, the effect should be a little stronger than the talisman. Of course, this is the result that she dare not consume too much spirit. In the heart probably had several, Luo north north then lets the small demon embarrassed to send these monsters back, oneself then quickly starts to sleep to repair the spirit. This sleep about three hours, and then wake up the spirit has been completely restored, and vaguely feel that the spirit seems to enhance so a little bit. Luobei was very happy. Later, he absorbed aura continuously in the daytime and refined it into aura power. Then he compressed and stored it as much as possible, and absorbed it again and again to consolidate the cultivation of the fifth level of refining gas. At night, he quietly asked the demon to bring two or three demons back to test. After a few days, she finally determined that this way can really temper the spirit, and naturally practice more diligently. It''s just that her spirits came out of her body several times at night, or in the case of not seeing the sun. If it was blue sky and white day, would it have the same effect? Luobei decided to have a try. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 171 That night, luobeibei did not let the little demon find the monster again. Instead, she had a full sleep for four hours. When the sky first appeared, she quietly poked the spirit out of the cave. At the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, the light of the sky was very soft. The spirit who left the cave did not feel any discomfort. On the contrary, it felt as if he was immersed in the gentle waves. It seemed to be peaceful and peaceful as if he had returned to the matrix. It seemed that countless nutrients came from all sides and gently nourished himself and made himself grow slowly. Luobei was surprised. She never thought that the morning light could bring such a wonderful feeling to the spirit. At the same time, she couldn''t help getting drunk. She couldn''t help but "stretch" her body in her mind and enjoy the baptism of the morning light. Before long, however, she felt that comfort was fading away, followed by a slight burning sensation. Luobeibei knew that it was time to go back, but she still wanted to try again. She endured the burning light and continued to wait until the eastern morning glow became more and more beautiful. Finally, a ray of sunshine finally attracted her eyes to the cave. When her eyes pricked violently, she hurriedly retracted the burning spirit. Luobeibei closed her eyes and began to shed tears. She quickly lost some pills to herself. She thought that the spirit could not touch the sunshine, just like the time when she was locked in the Magic Cave to escort Fang Tianji''s spirit away from the cave. It was hard to resist the dazzling sky light So, when the sun goes down, or when it''s cloudy, can the spirit still come out of the body? What''s more, why does the spirit feel so comfortable when it''s just dawn? After nurturing the spirit, luobeibei continued various experiments with great interest, and finally found that in addition to sleep can repair the spirit, if the spirit can get out of the body in time at the turn of the day and night, it can also get good nourishment, and after such repeated practice, it is not only easier to operate the puppet with one mind and two uses, but also very easy to meditate The next spirit out of the body, really achieve the unity of body and mind. In addition to the night and the time before the sun rises, even in a hundred days, as long as we encounter a cloudy day with heavy clouds, the spirit can also play the role of imprisonment, but the consumption is faster. In the last experiment, luobeibei had been able to imprison the bobcat for 20 breaths, and the effect was many times better than that of dingshenfu. If we ignore the repeated speculation of these days for the time being, this time she broke through the fifth level of gas refining, she can almost be regarded as suddenly rising a large part of her strength overnight. Luobei naturally wanted to share such a happy event with her mother, but she still kept her warning in mind and stayed in the cave for two months before leaving the pass. It is quite different between the feeling of the soul going out of the body and the feeling of the body going into the sky. In terms of the five senses, although the hearing in the state of spirit is much better than the normal hearing, in terms of vision, it is only able to "see". It is not very sensitive to the specific color discrimination, and can''t compare with the fullness and brilliance in the field of vision when you can really see with your eyes. Moreover, there is no sense of smell and taste in the state of spirit, that is, touch can only sense heat and cold. Therefore, when luobeibei and Xiaoyao come out of the cave with the rising sun, it is the real exit. To spread out Lingzhi, luobeibei first avoids her mother''s room and sweeps around the thatched cottage to find Qingge cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks in the kitchen. Although this lark demon has not yet fully transformed into human form, it is naturally alert to birds. It suddenly discovers her spiritual sense and is about to say hello to her in surprise. Luobeibei immediately sends a message: "Shh Sister Qingge, keep quiet. I want to surprise my aunt. " Qingge then pursed a smile as not found. Luobei, with a smile, crept to her mother''s room. She also used the technique of breath collection to see how long it took her mother to find her. As soon as he got close to the room, he heard his mother''s worried voice: "the demon man is so cunning, I''m afraid many other people have died?" The devil is back? This sentence immediately makes Luobei feel that life is about to be difficult to calm down. "No? This time, not only the qualified demons, but also more than a dozen demons, including ADA''s gifted nephew. After Qi lie learned the news, he couldn''t sleep well all night, and everyone vowed to revenge. But the devil was so cunning and haunted that he didn''t even leave a trace. We searched several times without success, but we were attacked by the devil even if we didn''t pay attention. If I were not pregnant now, I would like to meet the damned devil myself. " "I wish I was the same as I used to be..." Luobei heard her mother sigh. "Don''t worry, Lanxin elder sister, you will be better." Yuexue''s voice suddenly became bright, "I''m still waiting to fight with you side by side and kill all sides? Well At that time, let''s practice our hands with these damned demons first. " "Well, when the time comes, you and my sisters will compete again to see who will cut off more heads of the demon people!" Luolan heart smile, although the voice is not loud, but there is a voice in luobeibei never felt in his mother''s pride."Ha ha ha, that''s a deal!" When Yue Xuedun laughed, "at that time, we will go straight to the devil''s land and take back Qingyan mountain first." Qingyan mountain? What is this place? How does it sound so kind? Luobei''s eyes brightened, and her mind began to daydream about her spirits. She wanted to hear how brilliant their story was, so she quickened her pace. A spiritual sense swept out of the room immediately: "eh, little Beibei, did you break through?" "Hee hee..." Seeing that he was found, luobeibei simply pushed the door and entered by leaps and bounds. Smiling, he saluted the two sisters in the room. "Luobeibei, a new five story refining monk, is here to greet his aunt and aunt Yuexue!" "Good, good..." Luo Lanxin reached out to help her daughter and looked at her childish face. For a moment, she felt mixed feelings, joy and sorrow, and more worried about the future. She knew that her daughter practiced hard day and night in order to be qualified to enter the secret place and find her own medicine. But as a mother, how would she like her daughter to take risks in such dangerous places for herself. Feeling his mother''s emotion, luobeibei deliberately put forward Luo skirt with a smile, and turned around two times in situ: "Auntie, aunt Yuexue, how are you? Do I look so energetic and energetic now? " "It''s not just full of spirit, it''s from head to toe, every hair is glowing!" Yuexue came to her, looked at her carefully, and sighed sincerely, "xiaobeibei, you are so good! In such a short time, you have reached this level with your own strength. In time, I''m afraid you can surpass aunt Yuexue in a few years. " "That''s necessary," said luobeibei, pretending to be proud. "Don''t human beings say that the youth is better than the blue, and that there are talented people in the world? I will be stronger than my mother and Yuexue in the future. " "I''m so proud of you. I don''t know where I learned this temperament." Luo Lan''s heart smiles and places her daughter''s bright white forehead. Then she embraces her coquettish daughter in her arms and bears the wet feeling that is about to burst out of her eyes. "Hey, hey..." Luobei quickly changed the topic, "by the way, aunt Yuexue, I just heard you and your aunt recalling that year, can you tell me? Grandma usually doesn''t talk much about the past, and what''s Qingyan mountain? " "Qingyan mountain..." Yuexue sighed with a slight smile, "that''s the birthplace of your mother and I. It used to be a very beautiful place with abundant aura. It''s a pity that we didn''t succeed 500 years ago. We have been taken away by the devil." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 172 It turns out that the place called Qingyan mountain is my hometown, not the place where I live now! No wonder she always felt that her mother lived here and felt like a guest. She seldom contacted with other demons at ordinary times. She thought that just because her mother had left the demons, she would inevitably have some heart knot when she went back to her hometown. However, since Qingyan mountain was taken away by the devil 500 years ago, how could she feel so kind as a 12-year-old half demon? Is it the blood relationship of the demon clan? This thought flashed through luobeibei''s heart, but they didn''t think much about it, and they didn''t mention the heroic words of the two sisters just now. Five hundred years ago, it was already the territory of the devil. It''s not easy to get it back. Although they talked about it with a smile just now, they must be very sad at the bottom of their hearts, right? Qingyan mountain Qingyan mountain Luobeibei silently recites the name in his heart. Suddenly, he has a strong impulse to go to that place. Of course, this is definitely not the time to mention this topic again. Just thinking about it, Yuexue suddenly got up in awe, looked at her solemnly and said, "Beibei, there''s something Yuexue didn''t intend to talk about, but I didn''t expect that you could reach the fifth floor of refining gas so soon. Maybe you can help with this." "Aunt Yuexue, if you have something to tell me, why do you need words?" Luobei subconsciously looked at her mother first, and then stood up straight from her mother''s arms to express her attitude. "Well, I''ll be straight." Yuexue said in a deep voice, "well, more than two months ago Oh, that''s the time you came to us. Your uncle Qi got bad news. There was a group of demons who didn''t know where to fight. They knew that we had a seclusion in zigena mountains. They broke the ban and sneaked in to hunt hundreds of demons. Our people couldn''t find these demons, but they were counted several times. " As soon as luobeibei heard this, he thought of the night of Mancheng: "aunt Yuexue, do these demons want to grab the spirits of demons and practice magic skills again?" Yuexue nodded: "we are also guessing like this, so we want you to take Xiaoyao to help find out the trace of the demon man. It only takes half a month to go back and forth on the road. I was afraid that I would delay your cultivation before, so I didn''t mention it." "I''ll go." Luobeibei flatly said, "I''m a member of the demon clan. I should have done my part, and although I''m qualified now, my combat effectiveness is far from enough. I just want to take this opportunity to experience." Yuexue looked at her happily: "well, aunt Yuexue is not polite to you. I''ll ask you to lead the team tomorrow. By the way, I''ll take him to Dashan this time. It''s said that his cultivation has made great progress in recent months. His strength has been strengthened a lot. His skin and flesh are so hard that he can''t even gnaw the original shape of the field sunspot. With him, your aunt can also let him go Be careful. " See Luo North North nod, month snow also no longer stay more, leave in a hurry to find Qi lie arrangement to go. "Mama..." Luobei looked at her mother and thought she would say something. But Luo Lan''s heart only touched her head: "Mama has only one request. Be careful in everything. Don''t think about it like last time!" "Well, remember, mom, I''ll tell you..." Mentioning the important secret, Luobei quickly changed it into a messenger and secretly told her the truth about her closure these days. Luo Lan''s eyes brightened as he listened to her. She couldn''t help looking at her daughter carefully again, and then sighed with heartfelt joy: "this time, my mother is really more relieved. Go ahead, the baby eagle always has to leave the nest to learn how to fly. My mother hopes that no matter what ups and downs you experience in the future, you won''t forget to march forward bravely." Luobei nodded his head forcefully. Luo Lanxin smiles and kisses her daughter''s forehead: "by the way, it was sent by the child at the beginning of Yun hanchu half a month ago. She didn''t give it to you in time because she was afraid of affecting your closure." Then he took out a letter and handed it to her. "Brother Yun wrote again?" Luobeibei happily took it. Looking at the six big words "beibeishimei Qinqi" on the envelope, the corner of his mouth turned up and opened it busily. In the letter, as usual, he was concerned about her mother''s body and the progress of her cultivation, and answered some questions raised in her last letter. He also said that Luo Lanxin had already made a little profit in the bixuan sword manual, which he was studying in private when he received the last letter, so he couldn''t reply in time. Finally, he said that if the cultivation situation was not ideal, he would come to Mancheng in person to help her pass the test and ask her to reply as soon as possible so that he could make arrangements. Yun hanchu''s letter is written like a person. It looks clear and light, as if it is a pure narrative. He can read these words, but Luobei feels that there is a pair of moon like eyes looking at him all the time, sweet and sour in his heart. The sweet thing is that Brother Yun didn''t forget her just because he went back. Instead, he wrote three letters in a few months. He also said that if she didn''t practice well, she would specially come to Mancheng. The sour thing is that the warning of Lian Yue always appears in front of him from time to time, which often makes him feel that he is occupying Brother Yun''s energy and hindering his practice. Now that she has successfully passed the test, she naturally doesn''t have to worry about whether elder brother Yun will come, but why is she lost? Seeing that Luo Beibei was in a daze after reading the letter, his little face was sometimes red, and his brow was frowning melancholy. Luo Lanxin sighed secretly.That day, luobeibei worried that she would not be able to break through to the fifth floor of gas refining as scheduled, and wanted to ask Mu Aoxing for help. In fact, in her heart, she meant to let Yun hanchu come. But I don''t know what happened when her daughter and Yun hanchu met last time. Since then, her daughter''s frequency of mentioning Yun hanchu has obviously decreased, so she didn''t immediately mention it. She wanted to delay it until she came out of the door. But now it seems that her daughter''s little mind has never subsided, just deeper. Thinking of the evil relationship between himself and that man, Luo Lanxin sincerely didn''t want her daughter to repeat the same mistake, so she just let her daughter make a slight pause for a while, and then interrupted: "what''s in the letter?" Luobeibei turned his head and handed the letter directly to his mother without thinking about it. Although the little girl''s heart would be swaying because of the elegant but powerful font, she never thought of hiding the letter as her own little secret. Luo Lanxin read it at a glance, thought about it, and said: "you can write back to him now, tell you the good news of your success, and ask him to go to Yecheng directly to wait for you, and go to Yecheng directly after you deal with zigner''s affairs. You don''t have to come back to see me, so you can have more time to practice practical combat." Seeing her mother''s command, luobeibei was reluctant to give up. However, she also knew that instead of wasting her time on getting bored, she had better find a way to enhance her strength and increase her chances of getting diyuanguo. What''s more, she immediately took out a pen and paper, considered the words, and wrote a reply in front of her mother, telling Yun hanchu that she was as early as August 15 and as late as August 8 I will go to Yecheng at the end of the month. After writing, she hesitated, thinking whether or not to write a letter to Mu Aoxing, but after a second thought, Fang Tianji is such a treasure, he must have wanted to take it back long ago, and then he will come, waiting for himself to return it to him. There is no need to write a special letter to nonsense, so he happily idled. But this time I had to be separated from my mother for nearly two months, and still some worries spread, so I gave myself a holiday, suspended my training for one day, and accompanied my mother well. Luolanxin is like every loving mother who wants to send her children on a long journey. She almost spends the rest of her time checking her daughter''s storage and packing. She prepares more protective things and enough food for her daughter as much as possible. For this reason, she specially asks qinggexian to make a lot of luobeibei''s favorite dishes, all of which are packed in pottery pots. Mother a heart, Luobei naturally won''t refuse, light, she suddenly ah thought of a thing. She almost forgot to pick up the incense. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 173 Seeing that it was still early, luobeibei said hello to his mother and quickly let the little demon call Baihe. In fact, compared with riding a real crane, she wanted to sacrifice her own flying magic weapon and have a good addiction to a royal weapon. After she got this treasure, she didn''t control it herself once! However, the jade crane was too conspicuous. On that day, her mother told her that she had better keep a low profile so as not to make other people feel that the patriarch was too unfair. She didn''t want the people to have any opinions on their mother and daughter, so she had to bear the itch and respect her mother''s life. "I thought you didn''t want to come so late?" When luobeibei jumped off the white crane, Hu Yaoyao just picked a small cluster of fengzhihua and came back. He saw her jump from the white crane with light posture. Without waiting for luobeibei to answer, he stuffed the basket into her hand. "It''s just right. Dye my nails first." Luobeibei didn''t understand what it would look like if the red color was painted on a pair of hairy hands. However, many demons have their own quirks. It''s not worth making a fuss if they want to understand, so they took over the tools and began to work seriously. First, she mashed fengzhihua into juice, then filtered it with clean fine cotton, and then mixed it with some special medicine made by Hu Yaoyao. Then, she shuashed it layer by layer, and from time to time, she applied the magic to attract a continuous breeze to help dry it. She was quick and quick. After a while, she finished all her work. She looked up with a smile and asked, "sister Yaoyao, what do you think..." Half way through, she was stunned. The fox sitting in front of her was Hu Yaoyao. It was her mother, and she was very young and full of life. I saw my mother put a pair of white, tender, slender and round nails, but they were painted beautiful and bright red. She looked and looked at them, and then a gentle smile appeared on her beautiful face, boasting: "the craftsmanship of xiaobeibei is getting better and better. Look how symmetrical and bright the nails are." "Are you well, Ma?" Luobeibei had never seen her mother''s face have such a good color. It was as bright as a flower in full bloom. There was no trace of being attacked by the wind and frost years. After a while of confusion, she completely forgot what she was doing just now, and suddenly cried happily. "Yes, you forgot that you took back diyuanguo, and my mother''s illness was completely cured?" Luobeibei watched her mother reach over and squeeze her face intimately. Happily, she grasped the hand and pressed her cheek tightly. She cried excitedly: "Mom, I finally wait until this day, and I don''t have to worry about your illness any more Sobbing Mama I''m so happy. I''m so happy... " "Silly child, it''s a good thing that my teacher''s mother is cured. Why did you cry instead?" A cold voice suddenly came from her ear, and the palm that she held tightly was a little wider. Luobei raises his eyes in surprise, and sees that Yun hanchu is gazing at himself with a smile. His eyes are deep, like the river of stars. At this time, what he is holding is his hand, and he is standing with him on the mountain with clouds curling around. "Cloud Brother Yun How Why are you Luobeibei put his hand in a hurry, and his little face was burning like a sunset. He couldn''t help looking around and saying, "where is this?" "Why can''t it be me?" Cloud cold beginning lightly smile, voice unprecedented gentleness, "here is your later home - Cloud Gate!" "Cloud Gate - cloud - brother cloud You You smile at me... " Luobeibei just felt dizzy, and the whole person was almost floating up, "you''ve never laughed at me like this before Brother Yun So you can laugh, too... " "Silly girl, Brother Yun will naturally smile," a slender finger reached over and gently raised her red face. "It''s just that the people beside me are not worth my smile, only you My younger martial sister is naturally different. " "What''s the difference?" Luobei looked down shyly. He felt that his heart was beating like a drum. It was almost out of his chest. His voice was even lower than that of a mosquito. He was afraid that the dreamlike scene would be scattered in front of his eyes if he spoke a little louder. "What''s the difference, don''t you understand?" Yun hanchu''s voice became more and more gentle. "I''ve already reported to my master about us, and I''ve got the consent of my teacher''s mother. Now, I''m waiting for you to nod." "But But I I I''m still young... " Feeling that he was gently pulled into a warm arm, the whole person was half surrounded, Luobei suddenly felt that his face was almost bleeding. "It doesn''t matter. Our friars don''t live longer than ordinary people. Beibei, in a few years, you can grow up. Then we can be a couple of immortals and travel around the world together..." "Well I listen to Brother Yun... " Luobeibei couldn''t help but revel in his depiction. His small hand was on his broad chest in a panic and shame. He didn''t realize that he was still with his mother the moment before, and how strange everything was in front of him. Just from the sweet, suddenly see cloud cold beginning of the chest suddenly out of a person''s head, a pair of purple pupil glowing almost dazzling light, at the same time, a sarcastic scorn voice directly poured into her ears: "it''s just a small hairy vegetable that hasn''t grown up, so early spring heart sprout, know want a man?""What are you talking about?" Luobeibei, surprised and ashamed, pushes away the face that hinders people, only to find that Yun hanchu, who is frowning, explains in a hurry, "Brother Yun, don''t listen to his nonsense. This guy always can''t spit out ivory from a dog''s mouth." Yun hanchu frowned: "Beibei, what are you talking about, what guy, what nonsense? Why are you pushing me away? " "No, I''m not pushing you. I''m Mu Aoxing, that nasty guy." Luobei anxious to explain, but let her turn, no matter how, can''t find the shadow of Mu Aoxing. Cloud cold beginning displeasantly flicks sleeve, avoids her to stretch over to want to pull his sleeve hand, cold way: "Mu Ao star? Hum, I know there is a secret between you and him. I thought you were forced by him, but I didn''t expect that you were in my arms, but I thought about him in my heart You may as well go to him! " With that, the flying sword turned into a streamer, and the white cloud at the foot of Luobei turned into a burning flame, just like the raging anger at the beginning of the cold cloud. "No, Brother Yun, you misunderstood me. I didn''t think about that despicable and arrogant bad guy at all. You have to believe me, Brother Yun! Come back Luobeibei didn''t expect that Yun hanchu, who had just heard soft words with him, suddenly changed her face. She was so anxious that she wanted to sacrifice Yuhe to chase him while avoiding the fire. But somehow, Yuhe disappeared, and the fire around her was ferocious. She was in pain, and her mouth and nose were choked by smoke. Just as she was sad, anxious and desperate, Mu Aoxing suddenly came out of nowhere and Doutou poured a basin of cold water on her: "what''s coming back People are running away! " Luobei is in a dilemma. He wipes his wet face and hugs his arm tremblingly. He looks at him angrily. However, he does not know when he will return to the imperial capital and is standing on a magnificent hall. Under the throne at the end of the hall, Mu Aoxing was wearing a gorgeous suit, and none of them was upright on the throne. He still had a spirit fruit in his hand. His white teeth shook and he bit it. His purple eyes were staring at her: "little girl, you''d better follow the prince. Although you want to have no waist or chest, this little stubborn temper is still a bit to the taste of the prince It''s good to amuse the prince on weekdays. " ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 174 "Who''s going to follow you, you bad guy, go away!" Luobei was in a hurry. He pulled out the halberd from his chest and threw it at him. "I''ll give it back to you. Since then, we''ll be clear. No one owes anyone!" Mu Aoxing lazily caught Fang Tianji and played with him: "really? You''re not going to beg me? " Luobei disdains the tunnel: "ghost just asks you." "Well," Mu Aoxing suddenly lost the peach and jumped down from the tree, "this is what you said. Since you don''t want to ask me, then prepare for your grandmother''s future!" Luobei was angry. He took out his flying sword and stabbed it: "what are you talking nonsense about? Why curse my aunt?" Mu Aoxing didn''t dodge and let her pierce into her heart. She could not cover the bleeding wound in one hand and supported her body in the other. She slowly fell down with a strange smile: "you can look back at your grandmother now..." Luobeibei couldn''t help looking back and saw a female deer with dim fur lying lifeless in a scorched black demon valley. Her beautiful eyes looked at her sadly: "Beibei Sorry She can''t walk with you any more... " "No!" Luobei''s eyes are all cracked, and she rushes to embrace her mother, who suddenly gets worse. But her eyes are covered with tears like thick water mist. And before she rushes to her mother, the DOE suddenly breaks into innumerable light spots, and gradually disappears. She can''t catch a trace even if she waves her hands wildly No! Mama won''t die! Mama won''t die! It''s a dream! It''s a nightmare! Like every nightmare she ever had! It''s all the opposite! The opposite! She has to wake up right now! It has to be done now! ¡­¡­ Wow Dong As something was knocked over, luobeibei suddenly fell to the ground, and her eyes suddenly opened. Hu Yaoyao was leaning his head and staring at her eyes with great interest. Luobeibei climbs up on the ground with both feet. The conditioned reflex is that he immediately retreats a distance of one or two feet, and then looks around quickly. Even if he finds that the environment has become Hu Yaoyao''s cabin, he doesn''t relax his vigilance. In his heart, he secretly calls Fang Tianji: "xianzun, xianzun, do you know whether it''s true or not at this moment?" "False!" Fang Tianji said without hesitation. Luobeibei is even more alert to retreat a few steps, directly out of Hu Yaoyao''s small yard, but when she repeatedly look at the surrounding environment, but doubt: "xianzun, but how do I feel like I have got rid of the fantasy?" "Hum..." Fang Tianji hummed coldly and did not answer the rhetorical question, "I ask you, what did you just do? With whom again? " "Xianzun, can you see the scene of the dreamland just now?" Luobei was very surprised. "I''m only in your heart and not in your mind. How can I see what you dream of?" Fang Tianji was not happy, but he still answered her, "but you have been talking to yourself in the air, not only I heard, but also the little fox heard." I can only hear what she said, but I can''t know what she said in her dream! As soon as Luobei was relieved, he saw that Hu Yaoyao had jumped out and chased him. He turned around Luobei like a monster, and muttered to himself: "Gee, how can you wake up with a cup of tea? Considering your accomplishments and age, I only used a little bit, but it''s not so ineffective, is it Luobei''s mouth twitched slightly, trying to hide from her and watch out for when she would surprise herself with the drug, while distracted to recall just now''s weird experience. Now I think of it, just now this dreamland is full of flaws. It''s very rough. Even if I think about it with my toes, I can know it''s fake, but she didn''t feel it was in the dreamland at all. The fragrance of seven emotions and six desires is really powerful! I think that I have been foolishly infatuated with flowers like aunt yanrao in dreamland, and Luobeibei''s face can''t help burning up. In order to cover up his dilemma, he quickly preempted and said: "sister Yaoyao, when did you give me the medicine?" "Just as I handed you the basket..." Hu Yaoyao answered casually, took out a small bottle from his arms, held it in front of his eyes, and looked puzzled and pondered: "strange, is there no problem with the materials and procedures for making incense? What went wrong? No, I have to catch another demon to try. " Luobeibei instinctively thinks that it''s not Xiang''s work, but her spirit is strange, so her ability to resist fantasy is stronger. She grabs the bottle while she is confused: "Oh, sister Yaoyao, it''s too late. I''ll go out with Uncle Yada early tomorrow morning and won''t come back for the moment. Even if there''s something wrong with Xiang, I can''t wait for you to adjust it again I''ll make do with it. If the time is shorter, you can tell me how to use it. " "No, I have to be a high-quality product. How can I let the defective product ruin my reputation?" Hu Yaoyao was in a hurry and rushed to grab it back. Luobei jumps away and immediately wants to put the bottle in the storage bag, only to find that Why is the storage bag missing? The storage stud on the ear is still there, but this one can''t be exposed at will, and it can''t be used now."Hey, hey Are you looking for one? " See Luo North North stretched out a hand to touch a few times on oneself, Hu Yao Yao immediately triumphantly raised the storage bag in Yang hand. Needless to say, he must have been stolen when he fell into the dreamland. The seven emotions and six desires incense is really a good thing. Besides letting people enter the dreamland, they don''t even know when others enter. In this way, she will be able to follow suit and defeat the enemy easily? Thinking of today''s feelings and the scene of the future, luobeibei could not help but love and hate. He could not help but draw a little. However, he cleverly understood that if she was anxious to get back the storage bag, Hu Yaoyao would have to return the "flawed" seven emotions and six desires incense in exchange. His eyes turned dark. Suddenly he had an idea and immediately changed into a look of worship. "Wow Elder sister Yaoyao, your fragrance is too strong. I don''t know when you took my bag. Besides, elder sister Yaoyao, I was almost burned to death in the dreamland just now. Later, I felt a basin of cold water pouring down. These should not come from my own fantasy, but should be elder sister Yaoyao''s magic power, right "What magic power, just a little trick." Hu Yaoyao''s eyes were shining with pride, but his mouth was quite modest. Luobei pretends not to believe: "how can it be just a trick? I feel like I''m about to be burned and almost drowned? How on earth did you do it, sister Yaoyao? " "That''s it!" Hu Yaoyao raised his chin slightly and sent out a small fireball around Luobei''s body. Then he used his magic power to draw a few drops of water from the nearby stream and hit Luobei''s head and face. "Oh, my God, it makes me feel like I''m being burned and watered?" Luobei really opened his eyes. Her shocked expression obviously pleased Hu Yaoyao very much, and immediately giggled and charmingly lifted her sideburns. She didn''t realize that the hairy handbrake with red fingernails had destroyed her style: "of course, it can''t be so simple, but It''s one thing for you to ask me to make incense, but it''s another thing for me to teach you how to use incense! " There are still demands! Luobei readily asked: "elder sister Yaoyao, just tell me what you want me to do? As long as I can do it, it''s OK. " Hu Yaoyao turned his eyes: "you just said you would go out to work with Yada, and you won''t come back for the time being?" Luobei nodded: "yes, so I really don''t have time for you to make incense again." "In that case, please tell Lord ADA to let me go." "Do you want to go, too?" Luo North North Zheng way, "young young elder sister, do you know what we go to do?" "I don''t know." Luobei speechless: "do not know you want to go?" "I just want to go out. What''s the matter?" Hu Yaoyao didn''t know why, but suddenly he was embarrassed and annoyed. His big eyes glared at her hard. "Can''t I just stay here all my life and not go to see the outside world?" "I see, but..." Luobei hands, "elder sister Yaoyao, I can''t decide this matter. It''s useless for you to coerce me. Why don''t you tell the clan leader or uncle Yada yourself?" ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 175 Unexpectedly, after hearing Hu Yaoyao''s request, Yada only thought for a while and agreed. Hu Yaoyao just returned the storage bag to luobeibei, and he didn''t insist on returning the seven passions and six desires, so he hurried back to pack his luggage. Before dawn the next day, she watched eagerly under the mountain for fear that everyone would slip away. Since the incense maker himself followed, luobeibei was not in a hurry to ask her to teach her how to use incense. When it was time, after saying goodbye to her mother, she automatically went into lingchong bag and took advantage of the time on the road to have a good sleep. When he came out, he was in the grocery store again. It was said that his sister was going to take him far away this time. Dashan was just as happy as a monkey. He also picked up the sunspot and made countless turns, turning the poor apprentice''s eyes to the stars. He couldn''t get back to God for a long time. Going out requires a lot of preparation. After arriving at Mancheng, Yada decides to stay one night first and go to the store to buy more necessary things. Hu Yaoyao knows that she hasn''t been transformed successfully and is easy to show her flaws. However, she also has her way. After grinding ADA for a while in private, ADA agrees to take her out. Luobeibei doesn''t know why Yada connives at Hu Yaoyao whose fighting power is lower than himself, but it''s probably that Hu Yaoyao has some special ability to make Yada look at him with new eyes. At least, she must be very good at making people psychedelic. Maybe she can play a role in meeting demons in the future, if demons can also be fascinated. Although there are many things in luobeibei''s storage bag, in line with the principle of more preparation than lack, she also went to the human monk''s shop to buy some talismans and magic weapons. In the evening, everything was almost arranged, and the rest was to have a rest, so that the brother and sister could get along alone. This time, Yada brought a lot of people out, but there are not many rooms in the grocery store, so we can''t have one room for each person. Fortunately, we are all demons, but we don''t care as much as human beings. Now it''s summer, so we can sleep anywhere. Luobei is still a room with Dashan. For a long time to meet, Dashan''s nagging is very much. He tells the trivial things of Hotan sunspot, lest his sister is strange to him. Luobeibei listened with a smile, and sometimes he echoed twice, which made this big Han more happy. "Here, sister." With that, Dashan suddenly thought of something. He patted his head and quickly took out three familiar stones from the storage bag. "Eh, isn''t this the kind of stone my brother gave me in January?" Luobeibei was a little surprised. Although she felt a little strange about the fast stone before, she didn''t find anything special except that it couldn''t be broken or burned. She put it in the storage bag for the time being. Later, because I was busy practicing, I didn''t think about it again. If I hadn''t seen three more stones today, I would have forgotten about it. "Well, my sister said she liked it, so I went for a few more laps." Dashan proud tunnel. "Brother Dashan is really good." Luobeibei chuckled and praised him, but she couldn''t see the mystery of the three stones either with her naked eyes or with her spiritual sense. She couldn''t help but take out the one in the storage bag and put it together to see if she could find something. I don''t want the stones in the storage bag just put on the table, just like there is a magnetic force inside, they are automatically sucked to the edge of the three stones, and the other three stones also click together, instantly like a heavy object falling into the dust, a large mass of gravel fog erupts. Luobei jumped in horror and quickly pulled the mountain away. Rustle With those falling like dust one after another, a small green half ring is quietly displayed in front of Luobei and Dashan. Is this what''s hidden in it? Luobei looked at the arc ring about one third, and the inexplicable familiarity in his heart became more and more serious. He could not help frowning and trying to recall, trying to find out when he had seen such a thing, but after thinking about it, it was clear that there was no such paragraph in his memory. Cui Yuhuan lay quietly in the broken sand without any movement. "Sister What''s this? " Dashan was startled at first, but then he saw that there was no danger in this thing. His heart grew up again, and he stepped forward first. Luobeibei wanted to tell him to be careful, but instinctively felt that this thing should not be dangerous, so he followed him suspiciously, reached for the jade ring and looked at it carefully. This jade ring is obviously connected by the jade hidden in the four stones, but the jade ring on the hand looks perfect, and there is no appearance that has ever been broken. With courage, Luobei held the jade ring in her hands, trying to see if it could be broken. But the jade ring didn''t move at all. She increased her strength and still didn''t move. Luobei asks Dashan to have a try. He can''t do it even if he takes over the terrible power of Dashan. This time, luobeibei''s curiosity is really hooked up. "Brother Dashan, did you find these stones in the same place?"Dashan nodded: "well, they were all found in the mountain." "Brother Dashan, when we come back, will you take me to the place I found?" Dashan was silly: "sister I don''t really remember those places Luobei was also dumbfounded: "er How did you find Dashan at that time? " Dashan touched his head: "I''m wandering around. I only remember that there are several hilltops between these stones. By the way, one of them was carved on a mountain peak." "What is it? Why do you give me such a familiar feeling, and why do you piece together this small half ring? " Luobei puzzled to himself, "look at the size, there should be at least eight similar stones to make a circle about three times larger than an ordinary bracelet. What''s the use of the circle?" Dashan tilted his head to listen to her self talk, but his eyes were all at a loss. Luobei pondered for a while, and felt that this matter could not be understood by thinking about it, so he simply put the jade ring into the Earrings: "brother Dashan, don''t tell others about this matter. We''ll check it together after we come back and completely cure my mother''s disease." Dashan naturally did not have any objection. After talking for a while, the two brothers and sisters took a rest one by one. The next day, with lunch, the brothers and sisters of luobeibei, led by Yada, together with other demons who can''t completely hide their evil spirit and are put into the lingchong bag, finally leave the Mancheng after a few months and ride their horses northward. Most of the demon clans know the weight and honestly stay in the lingchong bag, but Hu Yaoyao specially comes out to see the world. Naturally, he refuses to hide in it, so he turns into a little fox and pretends to be a spirit beast in the north of Luobei. He squats in front of the north of Luobei and climbs on her shoulder. When he sees anything, he feels fresh and interesting, full of curiosity. Another real baby, Xiaoyao, is depressed. Because of its special identity and sensitive breath, luobeibei does not dare to take the risk to let it out before setting up a safe border. Instead, luobeibei has to keep on coquetting with luobeibei for attention. They were very low-key all the way. They rode on horseback in the daytime, stayed in an inn at night, camped without an inn, and soon left the Manshan mountains and began to enter the desolate Gobi. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 176 "The fifth floor is far away from the mountain. I will go to Yecheng from August 15 to the end of the month." Only a few words! This halberd really doesn''t regard him as its master any more. It only sends back three messages in so many months. It''s so short every time. If you say a few more words, will it die? In the imperial capital, in the uterus of the 19th emperor, Mu Aoxing holds a small note in his hand. A pair of clear and deep purple eyes are full of angry ice. As soon as he shakes, the note turns into powder and leaks through his slender fingers. But a moment later, there was a faint smile in his eyes. That stupid girl has finally reached the fifth level of refining gas. It''s good to do so, and it''s not necessary to ask for the seventh emperor''s uncle to be teased again. Thinking that it took only ten months for Luobei to change from a little demon who didn''t know how to practice to a monk with five levels of refining gas, Mu Aoxing frowned again. Although according to the normal practice procedure, it''s better to build the most solid foundation step by step in each stage, so that the later cultivation can be more consolidated and the improvement of realm can be easier. Therefore, even if there was a quick breakthrough or even a breakthrough beyond the level, we would still deliberately temper each level of realm. I must have been so in those years So is the ice in Yunmen. But little girl, even though her whole body meridians were widened when she was in the second level of refining gas, and she had a better chance than most of the practitioners, but this speed was too fast. If she didn''t shut down for a year or two after the end of this secret situation, I''m afraid that the future upgrading would be more and more difficult, and it would be even more difficult to build a foundation. But having said that, the speed of the cannonball is too exciting. There are so many strange places on the little girl. Who knows if she will violate the common sense and build the foundation in another year? Think of this situation is likely to happen, and then he was properly a little girl to throw behind, Mu Ao star''s face and more ugly up, can''t help but get up a little fidgety to walk around. He was born a few years later than the ice in Cloud Gate, and he was seriously injured again last year. Even though he had been practising hard for more than half a year, he broke through seven layers and finally got to eight layers. It''s hard for him to catch up with that guy. If he is compared by another half demon, where will his face be? No, it''s no longer a matter to just stay in the house and shut up. Kowtow Suddenly there was a soft knock and a respectful shrill voice: "Your Highness?" The look on Mu Ao star''s face instantly subsided into an expressionless appearance, coldly said: "what''s the matter?" "Your third Highness has sent someone to ask you if you want to go with him tomorrow for uncle Ji''s 50th birthday?" The voice outside the hall answered more respectfully. Even if no one could be seen, he could be heard bending over deeply. "Go away!" Think of the culprit of all this is the hypocrite who ignores the feelings of his compatriots. Mu Aoxing suddenly gets irritable, picks up a nearby thing and smashes it at the door. When he couldn''t hear the implication of this, he sneered at him. How long would he want to be a turtle and hide in the palace? There was a falling sound outside the door, a rustle of clothes and a heavy kowtow, followed by a trembling "yes", and then came the sound of staggering footsteps. "Brother Xing Tut Tut, how can you make people happy with your temperament in the future? " After the rest of the sound of the crisp ornaments falling to the ground is over, Mu Aoxing''s eyes seem to show the hypocritical face that Zhang Mingming wants to die, but always with all kinds of care and indulgence. Then, another crying face appeared: "xing''er, my mother knows that you dislike your uncle for his incompetence, so I don''t like to talk to you often. My mother doesn''t say anything about you, does she? But now you don''t even go to such a big day as your uncle''s 50th birthday. It''s said that people will only say how your mother and concubine didn''t have a family education, how your father and Emperor didn''t teach you, and how can you have the face to come out of yunshang palace after you call her? Sobbing Wuwuwu... " Feel their ears as if really through the demonic sound, Mu Ao star ruthlessly closed his eyes, broke the illusion in the heart, purple eyes and restore peace. He knew what his third brother thought in his heart. All he did was infuriate him everywhere and make him unpopular. In the end, he couldn''t get any support from other people. Before he could succeed to the throne in the future, he was killed by some intrigue. After that, few people would sigh. He just felt that he was responsible for his arrogance and arrogance Take. Although he has been in seclusion most of the time, every time he comes out of seclusion, that person will always find some trivial things to irritate him. Tomorrow''s waste uncle''s 50th birthday will be another opportunity. If he doesn''t show up, he will try his best to exonerate himself, but I''m afraid everyone will only do more evil to him, the 19th prince A sense of humor. But is that really the case? Mu Aoxing sneered and said lazily: "Wei Yi, I''m going to see my father." ¡­¡­An hour later. In the Yunxiao hall, the emperor was reviewing the memorial on the imperial case. Seeing Mu Aoxing come in, he just looked up and said, "what''s the matter?" "My son, please say hello to my father!" Mu Aoxing arched his hand and said directly, "father, before my child felt that his cultivation was stagnant and difficult recently, I think it''s not a good way to just shut up. Just as the secret place of xiaozhoushan is about to open, my child wants to go in and experience." "Oh," the emperor continued to write and read: "excuse, is to stay at home greasy crooked, and want to run out crazy?" "Hey, my father is very observant!" Mu Aoxing first flattered, and then arrogantly stepped forward without waiting for permission. "I''m really bored in the palace, but this is just one of the reasons. The most important thing is that I feel guilty." "Guilt?" The emperor raised his head and said, "who can make you feel guilty?" "It''s you, father!" Mu Aoxing blatantly blinked his bright purple eyes, "how can I really feel at ease in my heart when I take my father''s beloved things as human feelings? So I always want to try to thank my father for his kindness. Although it''s impossible for me to find the unparalleled treasure in the world with my current ability, if I can enter the secret world, I may encounter some unusual good things. I''ll bring them back and offer them to my father, and I''ll be more or less at ease in my heart. " The emperor sent out a sneer: "smelly boy, if you want to go out to play, just say it. You don''t have to make it up so well." Mu Aoxing rightfully straightened his chest: "it''s a fact that the child wants to go out to play, it''s a fact that he wants to go out to experience, and it''s a fact that he wants to repay his father." "I think you want to go out and meet the little Banshee." The emperor pointed out once again. Mu Ao star then thick skin smile: "father emperor is wise and divine, how can not know the child wants to see her real purpose." "I''m afraid it''s not that simple." The emperor put down his pen, straightened up and said faintly, "how do I think that between you and that little half demon, it''s not just the favor of saving lives and Fang Tianji? Xing''er, I can warn you that the demon clan was beaten down by us. You should not be greedy for women. For that stubborn little demon, you can do something out of control for me. "Where did the father go?" Mu Aoxing curled his mouth, "don''t say that the child is still young now. I haven''t thought about it at all. Even if the child wants it in the future, what about her? Can the demon clan turn the world by this? The father is not confident in himself and his children. " The emperor was stunned, and then laughed: "ha ha ha, it''s worthy of my son, that''s right!" ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 177 On the next day, the official time of the banquet was still early, and the array was specially opened to attract gusts of breeze. In Uncle Ji''s house, which was not hot, it was already full of flowers and guests. Although today''s birthday star is enjoying the flattery of the guests on the surface, it is hard to avoid that his heart is not enough. There is only one reason, that is, Mu Aoxing, the favorite Prince of the Mu family, his nephew of Uncle Ji, didn''t come. Shut up! Shut up! It''s an excuse for him to ask his daughter to visit and give gifts. It''s also an excuse for him to ask his son to visit and give gifts. It''s even an excuse for his uncle to show his concern! Even during the Spring Festival, he only gave a head at the family dinner, and in a twinkling of an eye, he said that he was going back to shut up! But actually! His eyeliner in the palace clearly told him that the nineteen emperor would come out in one or two months. Just like today, Mingming has heard that he left the customs yesterday. It''s funny that he used to put all his treasures on this little nephew, but ignored the big nephew. Now it seems that his vision is so short-sighted. The little one is a white eyed wolf who is not familiar with him. Fortunately, the big nephew is always filial and obedient no matter whether he is left out or not. Uncle Ji, while absentmindedly responding to the compliments of the officials at the bottom, glanced at his nephew who was smiling and chatting with others. He decided that he would take his heart back and concentrate on cultivating his nephew who was polite and knowledgeable. Feeling uncle Ji''s eyes, mu Aoyu had a perfect smile on his mouth. He pretended not to notice the deep meaning in Uncle Ji''s eyes. He was still modest to flatter other officials, but he thought: this period of time has finally worked. After today, his stupid uncle will never step on two boats again, although this uncle and his wife are in the same boat My mother''s concubine generally has few talents, but her position is here. If she can use it well, maybe she will play a surprising role. As for that guy, he has the ability to stay in the palace all his life, but is that possible? I''m afraid it''s hard to change my nature. At most, I won''t be at ease in a while? Thinking of this, the smile in Mu Aoyu''s eyes became stronger. At this moment, I heard a high announcement: "the imperial edict has arrived!" All of a sudden, there was silence, and the edict came! As everyone knows, Mu Aoxing is the emperor''s favorite son. On weekdays, Princess Ji is also one of the most respectable sons in the harem. Her first son is ranked third in the list. She has always been known as a kind-hearted and approachable son. She is also one of the sons that the emperor attaches great importance to. Today, her brother, the 50th birthday of the two princes'' uncles, is naturally rare as the emperor I can''t help but express myself. Therefore, when everyone heard that the imperial edict arrived, no one was in a panic. Instead, they all followed the edict happily. Uncle Ji, with a glorious face, immediately ordered him to set up the incense case, and strode out to meet the angel himself. Don''t want to, he just walked a few steps, see Angel guard of honor has come to the courtyard. The first one, wearing a light yellow embroidered Chinese robe with dragon pattern, gold inlaid with jade on his waist, and a gold silk crown on his head, came to the door with a smile on his face. He was fifteen or sixteen years old. He had a face like jade with shining light. His eyebrows, eyes, nose and lips were carved like a magic axe. There was no flaw. Even the burning sun on his head could not take away half of his brilliance. On the contrary, it seemed that they only served as a foil for him. Who else can have such demeanor and appearance except the 19 prince who was reincarnated in the legend? Seeing this man, the guests who had just recovered from the silence and congratulated each other were quiet again. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the face of the boy who was born to attract all the attention as soon as he appeared. They were shocked. The 19th Prince is here? Not only did he come, but the prince, who always had eyes on his head, had a warm smile, which was not a sneer or a sneer, but a miracle like thunder in winter and snow in summer This smile is like melting ice and snow for thousands of years, making people dizzy. All the people are stupid! Isn''t that to say that he despises his elders, holds the favor but is arrogant, and doesn''t want to pay homage to his incompetent uncle? How can you see that he still has an imperial edict in his hand? If you look at the little eunuchs next to him, it''s obvious that the nineteen who came to announce the edict today! The guests nearby were so surprised. As the protagonist, uncle Ji''s eyes suddenly lit up, and almost burst out of fireworks. His brain hasn''t turned yet, and his body can''t help but smirk and greet him: "star, how did you come?" "On the day of my uncle''s great celebration, how can my nephew not come to congratulate me?" Mu Aoxing said with a smile, "during this period of time, my nephew closed the door to practice, and he didn''t pay attention to the time in the dark. After leaving the customs yesterday, he didn''t think of today''s big day in time. Fortunately, I went to greet my father just now. My father is playing a fortune telling angel to congratulate my uncle on his 50th birthday. My nephew is ashamed, so he begged my father to reward me for this job. I hope my uncle won''t blame him! "Ah, the sun has just come out in the West. For so many years, I have never heard such reasonable words from this little nephew! Look at the smile again. They''ve been my uncle for more than ten years, and he''s been smiling a few times. Uncle Ji was so excited that he trembled all over: "well, well It''s rare for xing''er to be so filial. My wish as an uncle is enough! " "Uncle," Mu Aoxing deliberately raised his right hand lifting the imperial edict. Yu Guang glanced at Ji Guojiu without any trace, and then stood behind him with a smile. Mu Aoyu, who was obviously a little stiff, said with a faint smile, "nephew, you''d better read out the will of your father first, and later nephew will pay his uncle''s birthday." Heaven and earth are great, the emperor is great, and the incense case has been prepared to be on one side for a long time. At this moment, it can be done as soon as it is carried over. Uncle Ji dares not to neglect it. He quickly kneels down first, and then all kneels down, including the third prince mu Aoyu. Mu Aoxing stood in front of the crowd, his hands slowly spread out the imperial edict, while all the people bowed their heads, the light in their purple eyes deliberately looked at mu Aoyu who only showed his head, and then he read the imperial edict with cadence. Naturally, the content of the imperial edict is nothing more than congratulating uncle Ji on his birthday, giving him a few words of praise, and giving him something. It''s all expected. Uncle Ji also gives thanks according to common sense, and orders the housekeeper to reward the guard of honor. When everything is over, Mu Aoxing turns around and half kneels to congratulate uncle Ji. He congratulates uncle Ji for a long time and asks his subordinates to present his own gift. As soon as the red silk was opened, people suddenly felt that their eyes were shining. They couldn''t help but close their eyes. On the tray supported by two bodyguards, there was a coral tree about half a foot high and half wide, which was also presented as a fan-shaped tree. The red coral not only had luxuriant branches, but also each branch was bright and shining. When it was illuminated by the bright sun above, it was almost as dazzling as a treasure tree. "I''m afraid it will take thousands of years for such a large red coral to form?" "Big or second, what''s rare is the shape. You see, this is a perfect coral fan?" "And the glossiness is even smoother than the one polished deliberately. It''s really strange..." "Not bad, your highness nineteen is really a great hand and filial heart!" "Your Highness 19, it seems to be big and growing this time. I''m afraid it''s already eight levels of refining?" "I''ve achieved so much at a young age. It''s the talent of Lei tianlinggen..." "Uncle Guo, you have such an outstanding and filial nephew. It''s a great blessing..." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 178 There is a continuous stream of compliments, and the flattered uncle Ji is on the air. There is no trace of dissatisfaction. This time, my little nephew has been with him with a very good temper, and he has been modest from time to time. He feels that he has won the highest honor only at this moment in his life. Thinking about the future, this little nephew will inherit the throne one day, and he will be the real orthodox uncle. Uncle Ji''s eyes are narrower and narrower. Where can you see another nephew standing beside him, who is already cold. Uncle Ji was too happy to see his nephew for a while, but mu Aoxing came here specially to fight his face today. How could he turn over mu Aoyu so easily? What''s more, after dealing with his useless uncle for a long time, he was tired of it, and then he took the initiative to call his third brother with a smile. Mu Aoyu''s face was stiff, but after all, he had rich acting experience, so he adjusted it all at once. He was laughing back with a "star younger brother", intending to block the calculation behind him first. Mu Aoxing had already opened his mouth one step ahead of him. "Third brother," Mu Aoxing said in his younger brother''s voice, "before I came here, I went to greet my mother''s concubine. My mother''s concubine also complained that I didn''t go earlier, otherwise I could take third brother and you and I together to pass the edict." Mu Aoyu opened his mouth and was about to answer. Mu Aoxing took the lead again: "yesterday, when you sent someone to see me, I was worried because of something wrong with my practice, so I didn''t have a good voice. But I thought that you and I were brothers. How could I have an overnight feud? Please see me today, and I won''t find you soon. Why didn''t you call me here? ¡± so you''ve been calculating since yesterday? Mu Aoyu was gloomy in heart, but he was smiling on his face. This time, he opened his mouth before Mu Aoxing''s voice fell, so as not to be robbed of the chance to speak again. He just forgot to consider his words because he was too anxious: "sorry, it''s all the fault of third brother, but you''ve always been persistent. If you don''t succeed in one thing, you won''t give up. Third brother thinks you didn''t practice well yesterday and will continue to close today Close, so dare not disturb again, and you don''t like this kind of occasion most in weekdays? Third brother is afraid that even if you come, you will be in a bad mood. " Finally, the words "bad mood" immediately recalled everyone''s memories. Looking at Mu Aoxing''s eyes were a little subtle. Isn''t it? The 19th prince was seldom in a good mood. That''s why everyone felt that the sun was coming out in the West today. "I''m not sociable, gregarious, and I don''t like places with many people. I''m afraid it''s well known to all of the world, and I don''t care if people call me unreasonable." Mu Aoxing sneered. His smile had already been put away, and he also glanced coldly at the guests. His usual pride immediately returned to him. He was as cold as if he was going to refuse again. As expected, he would change his face if he changed his face. The guests dare not say anything, but their faces are not very good-looking. See two nephews actually in their birthday on the unprecedented fight, uncle Ji shocked, the rest of the smile also can''t hold fast. I didn''t expect that Mu Aoxing''s words changed suddenly: "can I not come to this kind of day? This is my uncle''s 50th birthday. Even if I''m a nephew on weekdays, I still have to be filial. Third brother, you really don''t know me at all. " "I''m sorry, brother..." Mu Aoyu just opened his mouth, Mu Aoxing had turned to Ji Guojiu, who had recovered his smile because of his words: "uncle, I got this coral by accident when I passed through the East China Sea last year. I wanted to send it to my uncle at that time, but my uncle knew that a lot of things happened later. I was almost closed all the time, so I didn''t find a suitable opportunity. Fortunately, my father today Emperor reminds, otherwise this coral all did not know when to see the day, uncle certainly must not blame nephew to be so unable to handle affairs "Where? It''s too late for xing''er''s filial uncle to be happy..." As soon as he heard that it was a gift prepared last year, uncle Ji suddenly laughed more and more, his eyes narrowed into a line, and the endless praise immediately flowed out without going through his brain. The content was nothing more than how filial his little nephew was, how busy he was on weekdays and so on. The guests around hold their breath for a long time, then they finally find the opportunity to speak, and they all compliment one after another. Although Mu Aoxing didn''t smile like he did just now, he took advantage of the cold air and simply responded with a few words. Then he arched his hand and said, "uncle, you know my temper. The imperial edict has arrived. My nephew also congratulated my uncle on his birthday. I''ll leave and go back to the palace, so as not to affect the birthday atmosphere of my uncle. Third brother, you and my brother, I''d like to trouble you to pay more respects to my uncle instead of me! " When he said the last sentence, Mu Aoxing looked at mu Aoyu with a smile, glanced at all the guests, and then immediately turned around and walked away. Uncle Ji catches up and wants to stay, but mu Aoxing''s men immediately follow Mu Aoxing, intentionally or unintentionally separating them. When the guard of honor is over, it''s too late for uncle Ji to catch up, so he has to return to greet the guests with regret. From the beginning to the end, the two brothers never whispered a word in private. Because there''s no need to talk in private.Mu Aoyu knows Mu Aoxing''s temperament. If he wants revenge, he will use the most direct way. Today''s episode should be just a return to his continuous small actions in private. In this way, he tells him that if he uses the means again, he will not bury a little seed of suspicion in the world next time. And Mu Aoxing also knows mu Aoyu''s temperament. He must be able to understand his warning, so that he can be more comfortable in the next period of time and reduce the number of spies. This is what he really wants. This to xiaozhoushan, when to help that little girl won the yuan fruit, but no leisure to deal with those annoying dog. "Uncle Guo, such a rare treasure, we may not see it once in our life. Please don''t put it away right away. I''ll lose my sight." At this time, naturally, people who know the truth and understand the interest will come up immediately to change the topic. For a moment, other guests echoed, no matter to Uncle Ji or mu Aoyu, they all chose some nice words and worked together to break the strange atmosphere. This is also the time when mu Aoyu wants to double his self-cultivation. Uncle Ji is not good at complaining that he is a brother. Knowing that his younger teenage brother doesn''t understand human feelings, he doesn''t remind and admonish him. In a few words, he regains the happiness of the host and guest before Mu Aoxing came. Only a group of unmarried women in the backyard heard that the 19th prince, who had not come before, not only came, but also brought the imperial edict to celebrate his father''s birthday in person. They also sent a rare coral tree. However, they all regretted that they had not had the chance to visit the 19th prince in the front yard. You should know that although the 19 princes are young, they are not only tall and upright, but also have a handsome face, which is as perfect as jade carving. That temperament is the most outstanding among all princes. At ordinary times, even if he doesn''t speak or laugh, he can absolutely make all living beings fall in love. Besides, I heard that he still smiles today. Oh, my God, the already perfect prince of the 19th century, how amazing he is when he laughs? For a moment, in the backyard, I don''t know how many girls lost their original rhythm and couldn''t jump up by themselves. I really wish I could catch up with them immediately. Maybe I could see the figure of the 19th prince. It''s a pity that the 19th prince came suddenly and left in a hurry. Otherwise, how could they have a chance to have a look secretly in case What if the 19th Prince noticed? I don''t know who sent out a low sigh, which immediately made the girls feel down. In particular, Ji Lingyun, the daughter of Ji Guoshu, who happens to be the same year as Mu Aoxing and has always wanted to make love with her little cousin, seldom sees her little cousin on weekdays. She often thinks about it day and night. For the first time in her life, she is angry with her big cousin. Her pretty face is as stiff as frost. It turns out that it''s not that the little cousin doesn''t want to come, but that the big cousin doesn''t want to remind the little cousin at all! I didn''t expect that my big cousin should be such a person www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 179 In order to cover up the next hiding, Mu Aoxing in the imperial capital designs a mu Aoyu. Thousands of miles away, built in the Cloud Gate of Tongtian mountain range, the second most beautiful place in the world, Yun hanchu, who lives alone at the top of an isolated peak, also received a letter from luobeibei. Seeing that luobeibei said that he had overcome the five levels of barrier, he relaxed. This relaxation, about a turning point in bixuan''s sword score, which has been stuck for a full month, suddenly appeared in front of him like a bright and dark willow. Yun hanchu immediately put away his letter, and suddenly summoned the flying sword to stand up. He tossed and turned, and waved several moves one after another like lightning. When he reached a fierce move in the middle, his slender body suddenly twisted, and the flying sword in his hand naturally drew a light and shadow backward, and then passed by his waist and floated forward Thorn. Click! With a crisp crack, a rock two or three feet high on the top of the peak suddenly opened a full foot gap and was abruptly divided into two parts. The light white fog that originally lingered around the peak was suddenly pushed away by an invisible sword Qi. It quickly moved around like a ripple, showing the whole peak clearly in the blink of an eye. At this time, the white clothes, which could not resist the strong wind, and the black hair, which was not completely tied up, slowly lowered down and fell back to the original position. Sure enough, that''s the way it goes! He always wanted to complete these sword tricks at one go in order to make the most of them, but he forgot that when the moon is full, the moon will lose, and when the water is full, the moon will overflow. When he is poor, he needs to recover in time to attack better. All over the sky, the cloud is cold, the sword is long and standing, looking at the fading sunset, there is a faint smile floating in the cold eyes. "Wow! Elder martial Brother Yun is so handsome, so handsome! " On a very steep peak nearest to Gufeng, a cheering sound of excitement, though deliberately suppressed, still full of worship, suddenly sounded. The voice was delicate and clear. It was obviously a girl. "You are so handsome. Have you seen younger martial Brother Yun''s skill with your own eyes?" A lazy male voice followed. "Why do you have to see it with your own eyes? Can''t those scattered clouds prove it?" The pretty girl retorted, "Qian, even if you can''t compare with elder martial Brother Yun, you should have some self-knowledge, OK?" "Why don''t I have self-knowledge? Can I stay with you all day without self-knowledge?" "What''s wrong with you? Who wants you to be with me? Get out of here! Get as far away as you can The Coquettish female voice is very angry. "Well, what are you pushing? I haven''t built a foundation yet. I can''t defend the sword. You are responsible for the fall? " "Stinking money, I''ll never talk to you again if you don''t talk?" "It''s not big or small. It''s called elder martial brother." elder martial brother Qian has obviously been used to such bickering for a long time. He can''t hear any chagrin in his lazy voice. Instead, he said calmly, "besides, you can''t ignore me now. Can you go without my help?" "If I can get up, I can get down." Jiaoqiao girl unyielding way, "money, you wait, let me first." "Why are you so bold today? Yes, Miss ye, please first "Please, please." The pretty girl looks at the lonely peak where Yun hanchu is standing. She finds that the pushed white cloud has gathered back in the blink of an eye during the fight between her and elder martial brother Qian. Naturally, it also covers the figure of the long body Yuli that she can''t forget. She can''t help but lose herself. She can only bite her teeth and climb down carefully. After half a sound, the girl suddenly screamed and fell. "Younger martial sister Ye!" Elder martial brother Qian suddenly felt tight in his heart and jumped down without thinking about it. At the same time, a vine suddenly flew out of his sleeve and rolled up a protruding rock. His other hand went far to the girl''s waist and wanted to hold her. The girl who was in the air seemed too flustered and slapped her hands. Elder martial brother Qian felt that the strength of her hand was as strong as a steel knife, and was suddenly patted away by her. Seeing this delay, the girl went down again. He had to bite his teeth, throw out a vine, and use the weight to make himself fall faster. At this moment, a white light suddenly shot out from the white cloud of the lonely peak nearby. In a blink of an eye, it came to the girl, easily lifted her up, and then floated beside elder martial brother Qian. "Elder martial Brother Yun!" The girl cheered and immediately grasped the opportunity. Without hesitation, she hugged Yun hanchu''s waist. But before his hand touched his clothes, the flying sword at his feet suddenly tilted. The girl was so confused that she almost fell off the flying sword. In this short time, Yun hanchu has already caught elder martial brother Qian and put him between them to prevent direct contact with her. "Thank you, younger martial Brother Yun." As soon as elder martial brother Qian saw Bai Guang, he knew that this time it was younger martial sister Ye''s own ghost. After Da Fangfang expressed his thanks, the vine in his sleeve shrunk, and he tied himself and the girl together. He did not forget to sneer, "younger martial sister ye, why are you so stupid? If you don''t climb a cliff and fall down, you can''t even stand your flying sword. How can you fly in the future? If you want me to tell you, you''d better stay at home and teach your husband and children. ""You put What are you talking about? " Ye Qiyan was almost angry with him and said something rude. Fortunately, she corrected it in time. A small face had already turned red because of losing face in front of her sweetheart, but it was not good to struggle and make trouble in front of Yun hanchu. She could only use her hand against Qian Hongfeng and try her best to open the distance between her and him. She said with shame, "I''m just careless once in a blue moon. Qian Hongfeng, don''t always be in front of elder martial Brother Yun To slander my reputation in front of me. " "I''m stating the truth. If you are stupid, you should have self-knowledge." With Yun hanchu''s sword in front of him, he didn''t look back at them at all. Elder martial brother Qian despised them with his eyes. "Qian Hongfeng!" It''s OK to beat her all the time. Today, in front of elder martial Brother Yun, she even said that. Ye Qiyan''s face was gone. Her apricot eyes glared at Qian Hongfeng, and she could not help wringing on his waist. Qian Hongfeng immediately bared his teeth in pain, but he still wanted to take advantage of it: "I''m not deaf. Why do I cry so loud?" At the beginning of Yun hanchu, with their bickering, he said faintly, "don''t come again in the future!" when he didn''t hear a word and waited for the flying sword to fall on a gentle hill Then he went directly to the sword. "You hear, they told you not to come in the future. What you know is that you are peeping at other people''s men. What you don''t know is that you think you want to peep at other people''s swordsmanship. If you do it again, younger martial Brother Yun will tell you to the leader, but no one will intercede for you. " Ye Qiyan took out a dagger and cut off the vines with one sword. He said angrily, "elder martial Brother Yun didn''t blame me. Why do you say I am "I''m your elder martial brother." Qian Hongfeng bent his finger and knocked on her head. "I don''t see. Elder martial Brother Yun hasn''t given you a straight eye? Still dreaming and refusing to wake up? " "Where didn''t elder martial Brother Yun look me in the eye?" Ye Qiyan waved and clapped his hand, "elder martial Brother Yun was talking to me just now." "Even if it''s facing, it''s also facing with the corner of the eye, OK?" "You Money, you are jealous! Elder martial brother envious cloud is more powerful than you "Yes, I''m jealous, right?" "What counts or not, clearly." Ye Qiyan gave him a white look, and then he thought of Yun hanchu''s face that looked like ice jade and more like the moon. His eyes were full of peach blossoms. "Ah, I finally saw elder martial Brother Yun again today. Elder martial Brother Yun is so handsome." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 180 Looking at ye Qiyan''s undisguised flower mania, Qian Hongfeng suddenly feels frustrated. Just see ye Qi smoke fall down of time, he is really startled heart almost fell out. You should know that this dangerous peak is only a little lower than Baiyun peak, but its preciseness is no less than Baiyun peak, and its height is more than a thousand feet. The valley below is a fierce beast valley without domestication. If it can''t stop in time, the consequences will be unimaginable. But this infatuated girl has been thinking of using her body as bait for a long time, just to get a chance to get close to younger martial Brother Yun, ha ha "Well, that''s about the same." Ye Qiyan thinks that she has finally won the fight, but she can''t help but pop up a fireball and burn Qian Hongfeng''s vines. Qian Hongfeng silently looked at the burning vines, suddenly turned around and left. "Well, where are you going?" Qian Hong waved his hand without looking back: "it''s almost dark. If I don''t go back to my golden nest, am I still in the valley with animals, insects and ants?" "Vulgar!" Hear him casually mention his that gold nest, leaf Qi smoke can''t help but disdain ground pie pie pie mouth, foot but followed up. Elder martial Brother Yun specially chose this dangerous peak on the edge of Yunmen for cultivation. But they don''t live here. They can''t fly until they reach the foundation. Otherwise, they can''t go back to their residence before it''s dark. Two talents over a mountain, suddenly in front of a gust of wind, two boulders with great strength suddenly hit. Qian Hongfeng immediately, without thinking about it, put one arm in front of Ye Qiyan. He struck the two boulders to one side with two clanks of strength, and said in a deep voice, "who is going to block the way here?" Ah! Are there any foreign enemies? Ye Qiyan jumps, but refuses to hide behind Qian Hongfeng. Instead, she excitedly draws out her sword and wants to fight side by side. But when the wind was still, a snow leopard with white hair and black spots was vigorous but elegant. He jumped onto the stone beside the road and looked down at them. His pupils were cold and indifferent: "if you want to disturb the master''s practice again, you will never be spared." Seeing the snow leopard, who can only spit out human words and is more arrogant than others, ye Qiyan suddenly feels a burst of gas. Last year, she went to Mancheng with other martial brothers in the hope of finding a good pet for elder martial Brother Yun, such as the horn head carving or Silver Eagle. Of course, it would be better if she could find a green Luan or a Zhuo with Phoenix blood. In this way, she and Brother Yun will definitely match each other better. When she succeeds in building the foundation, she will be able to resist the strong wind in the sky only by her body, and she will have more hope to live and fly together with elder martial Brother Yun. But who would have thought that he had not found a satisfactory Ling pet, but elder martial Brother Yun brought back a Ling pet first. Elder martial Brother Yun finally has a spirit pet. Although she is not a bird, she was very happy for him. I don''t want to think that this snow leopard is not only highly cultivated and has a bigger shelf, but also has opened his mouth by virtue of his intelligence. He dares to make decisions for elder martial Brother Yun directly, and doesn''t let any elder martial brother or sister in the door approach elder martial Brother Yun. He also says that elder martial Brother Yun is closed, so he won''t be disturbed. Pooh! Elder martial Brother Yun didn''t bring it back, didn''t he close it? These younger martial brothers and sisters are not those who have no eyes. When did elder martial Brother Yun hang a lantern outside the house to show that they would disturb when they closed the door? Can it be used as a guard against thieves? Besides, elder martial Brother Yun used to live in the house assigned by the gate. Since he brought back the snow leopard, he didn''t know how he was fooled by it, so he suddenly moved to the dangerous peak. When we think about the time when we didn''t have this smelly snow leopard before, although elder martial Brother Yun was cold tempered, as long as they went to seek advice, they would never refuse. Now it''s very good. Let alone talk, it''s not easy to have a long-term vision. The most sad thing is that I don''t know how much bad the demon leopard said about himself behind his back. Elder martial Brother Yun doesn''t even look at himself now. Sobbing Ye Qiyan, with tears in her heart, stares at the snow leopard who deliberately looks down at herself. She really wants to jump up and have a good fight with it. But she can''t do it! If you really want to hurt this smelly snow leopard, elder martial Brother Yun will not be happy! Sobbing You can''t scold too much, and you can''t beat too much. It''s so frustrating! One person and one demon stare at each other. After a long time of stalemate, Qian Hongfeng, who is willing to accompany them to the end of time, has to say: "younger martial sister, it''s getting late. Let''s go." Yu Guang glanced at the sky. Ye Qiyan had to put away his sword and let Qian Hongfeng drag him away. He said, "it''s just a strange monster. I don''t care about you. I''ll settle with you when elder martial Brother Yun leaves the pass." Lian Yue looks at her back coldly, dismissive. A few days later, ye Qiyan, who completely ignored the warning, quietly came back alone. When she wanted to climb the dangerous peak where she could occasionally see elder martial Brother Yun, she didn''t want to get lost in the small forest and trapped her for three days. What''s more, the maze is full of all kinds of fluffy, soft and disgusting caterpillars that she is most afraid of. After getting out of trouble, she has had nightmares for several nights.This scene happened in the forest, far away on the high lonely peak, taking advantage of the situation to consolidate the new cloud. At the beginning of the cold, he did not know it. He inadvertently swept it with his spiritual knowledge, and it would not make his mind a little turbulent. He just stood alone at the top of the peak and practiced his sword skills over and over again. Until the night completely covered the earth, he washed and changed his white clothes. Then the imperial sword flew directly to the youhuang Pavilion, where the master used to stay most often. Before he arrived, he saw two disciples, a man and a woman, kneeling on the platform of youhuang. Yun hanchu''s sword fell down without expression. A disciple in white, who was in charge of the guard, immediately welcomed him: "Brother Yun, are you here?" "Younger martial brother Liu," Yun hanchu nodded, glanced at the two decadent and haggard disciples, and asked faintly, "is the master here?" "Yes," younger martial brother Liu said excitedly, "but the headmaster is talking to Shizu." Shizu, who has been closed for three years, has finally left? At the beginning of cloud cold, there was a light joy in the cold eyes, but then it was covered. I still remember that when he came back to Yunmen with the sword score and asked the master to see it together, the master solemnly told him: "chu''er, you remember that you can never let anyone know this sword score except as a teacher. Even if you encounter a bottleneck, you can only understand it by yourself, and you can''t ask others for advice." He asked: "Shizun, even Shizu can''t say it?" Then how did the master answer? He nodded his head without any hesitation: "this is your own way. Anyone who is dry at will may skew you. Therefore, even my father, you can''t say it." The master was always undecided. On that day, he not only had a firm attitude, but also used the word "absolutely not". Although he had doubts, he could only promise. If he had promised the master last year, he would never tell anyone about his younger sister and mother, even though he didn''t like the feeling of hiding secrets. "Shizu and Shizun haven''t seen each other for three years. There must be a lot to say. I''ll come back another day." At the beginning of the cold cloud, his mind was like a flash of electricity, and he had made a decision in an instant. Just as he wanted to fight against the sword, a hearty voice of kindness rang out at the right time: "is Chuer here? Come on up and let Shizu have a good look. " The guard''s younger martial brother Liu suddenly showed his envious light in his eyes, and repeated: "elder martial Brother Yun, the master asked you to go up." "Yes." At the beginning of Yun hanchu''s silence, he was about to go up the stairs. Unexpectedly, the two disciples who had been dejected and kneeling suddenly came up. The man stretched out his hand to pull the sleeve of his robe, and the woman directly kowtowed and cried out: "elder martial Brother Yun, elder martial Brother Yun! Please help us, help us? " ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 181 Cloud cold beginning retreated a step, avoided the hand of that male disciple, eyebrow Feng tiny Cu: "are you?" "Oh, elder martial Brother Yun, this is Li Kangcheng, the grandson of Deacon Li and Du Siyu, the female disciple of luoxiafeng," younger martial brother Liu said in a low voice. "They have broken the rules of the school and want to beg for mercy from the headmaster. They have been kneeling here for two days." Yun hanchu said faintly: "since you have violated the rules, you should obey them. What''s the use of asking me?" "We don''t agree!" Seeing his indifference, Li Kangcheng didn''t ask for any specific reason. His original hope was suddenly broken, and he screamed madly, "what rules? Which sect in the world would so mercilessly stipulate that its disciples can''t love each other? Why didn''t it exist 13 years ago? Why do you have to be expelled from the mountain gate if you love each other? Isn''t it true that people who cultivate immortals are not human beings and can''t have seven emotions and six desires? Ha ha ha... " He laughed miserably, ignoring the women''s weeping and admonishment, he stood up directly, raised his hand angrily and pointed to the youhuang Pavilion on the high platform: "if the monks can''t fall in love and get married, how did the leader come to the world in those years? The leader himself is willing to be heartless and lonely. Does he have to drag the whole Cloud Gate disciples to be buried with him? " "Shut up The next moment, Li Kangcheng had already hit a big stone on one side and fell down heavily. Suddenly, he spewed out a big mouthful of black blood and passed out in a coma. The female disciple of Du Siyu rushed to her lover with grief when she saw that her lover was so miserable. She quickly gave her lover a pill, then held her lover tightly in her arms and cried out: "Kangcheng! Kangcheng! Wake up, wake up, as long as you are alive, we will be separated... " "No I would rather die than You separate... " Li Kangcheng leaned against his lover''s arms and was weak. He still raised his hand to brush away the string of tears for his lover. However, Yun hanchu just looked at him with no expression and said, "Li Kangcheng, no matter whether the rules of the school are reasonable or not, as a disciple of Yunmen, you are deeply cultivated by Yunmen, so you should not attack and abuse your elders for your own self-interest. You can''t be forgiven for this alone!" Li Kangcheng smiles miserably and closes his eyes to avoid looking at him. Looking at this scene, younger martial brother Liu could not help sighing in his heart. Who said elder martial Brother Yun was cold hearted? Elder martial Brother Yun seemed to have done a lot of work just now. In fact, he clearly left behind. Moreover, younger martial brother Li has been kneeling here for two days, and his chest has already been filled with resentment. Now his black blood is gushing out. In fact, it''s better. Elder martial Brother Yun is helping younger martial brother Li in his own way! Having said that, it was hard to say. He could only smile carefully and said, "elder martial Brother Yun, please go up quickly. Don''t let the leader and the leader wait for a long time." The cloud cold beginning eh a, didn''t see that pair of bitter life mandarin duck again, calmly ascend the stage. ¡­¡­ You Huang, deep bamboo forest. As its name suggests, the whole youhuang Pavilion is made of purple bamboo with a history of more than 100 years. Even the high bamboo forest planted on both sides of the pavilion covers the youhuang pavilion with only three rooms. I can''t see the sky in the rest of the world. The road is very dangerous and difficult. Every time Yun hanchu came to the youhuang Pavilion, he would think of this poem unconsciously. He remembers that this youhuang Pavilion should have been built in the period of time after luobeibei''s mother left. Since then, the master has moved here from Baiyun Pavilion, the main hall of the headmaster. He spends most of his time here except when there is something important to discuss in the main hall. Besides, before the Luo Fu people left, the master and himself had taken in four apprentices. After Mrs. Luo left, the master had never taken in any apprentice. Even if there were several outstanding new disciples every three years, the master never seemed to think about this. In the past, he was young and devoted himself to basic skills. He paid less attention to other things than he does now. Therefore, even when he saw his master move to such a remote place, he only thought that he liked quiet and never thought much about it. Now, when he thinks about it carefully, it must be a secret. As soon as Yun hanchu ascended the stairs, he thought that when Luobei came out of the secret place, he must try to let the master and Luofu people meet and see if he could have a chance to resolve the misunderstanding. The distance of 100 Zhang high is divided into slightly inclined stones, nearly one thousand steps. There are so many steps. If ordinary people come to climb them, they will inevitably be out of breath. But Yun hanchu''s accomplishments are almost like walking on the ground. It''s just that the high platform is not only his master, but also the leader of a school. So although he has the privilege to jump up, he still walks step by step every time he comes. Two thirds of the way, there is a buffer platform several meters wide. Yun hanchu stepped forward calmly. When he stepped up again, the air around him suddenly rippled like a water wave, making him step into the border without any obstacles. As soon as he entered the border, he heard a loud voice scolding him mercilessly What kind of a good sect are you making by your bad rules? Do you really have to break up such a loving and righteous couple to allow them to stay in Cloud Gate? ""If you don''t want to separate, you can get out of Cloud Gate together." It''s a slow voice with a very magnetic sound, but its tone is just like the west mountain at dusk, without any passion, and its words are extremely cold. "What are you saying?" The loud voice suddenly became more angry, "these two children have come to Yunmen for cultivation since childhood. Yunmen is their home, you! It''s supposed to be their parents. They should take good care of them and teach them. But now your parents want to expel their children, or are you two excellent disciples who have five or six levels of cultivation of refining Qi. How can you be so indifferent? " Magnetic voice coldly way: "into my door, it is natural to abide by the rules of my door." "It depends on the rules!" The loud voice angrily exposed his son''s background. "At the beginning, you were teased by a demon girl because you had no eyes and didn''t know who you were. If you don''t reflect on yourself, you just can''t see that there are lovers in the world. You are so paranoid and unpromising. Is it the bearing that you should have when you are the leader?" What is meant by being teased by an enchantress? Isn''t the younger martial sister''s mother and daughter abandoned by the master? At the beginning of the cold cloud, he was almost at the end of the steps. Hearing this, he stopped and frowned. Moreover, the relationship between the master and the master is not harmonious. Although it''s not as cold as ice, it used to be more or less scrupulous and would not quarrel in front of the disciples. Today, how can we know that he came up and The more angry the loud voice was, the more negative the magnetic voice was: "since I''m not satisfied with my son, why don''t my father come back to be the leader himself?" "You Well, you Zhuo Yunqing, I''ve been closed for three years, and your accomplishments haven''t improved. This disobedience is stronger, isn''t it? I''m not only your master, but also your father. Can''t you say a few words? Look at you. If it wasn''t for face, I would have let someone else be the leader. " "Although the father let others be the leader, the son is not rare." "Disciple, please salute the master!" Yun hanchu instinctively didn''t want to listen any more, for fear that the two of them would say something even more out of control in a fit of anger. The loud voice immediately ordered: "chu''er, come in and have a look at your worthless master." Yun hanchu gave a wry smile and had to step into the room. He saw an old man with white hair and white beard, who was supposed to be immortal. He was sitting on the throne with a calm face, and his whole body was full of anger, which made his face more dignified. On one side of the room, a middle-aged man with half white and half black hair was still standing behind the bamboo case. He was still painting bamboo as if there were no one else. Moreover, the slender bamboo trunk was not crooked at all, and the bamboo leaves were just like dancing in the wind. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 182 "I''d like to meet Shizu and Shizun!" Yun hanchu meticulously carried out the etiquette of expert in Cloud Gate. "No ceremony, no ceremony," said Zhuo Mingyuan, the father of zhangzun and the previous generation of Cloud Gate zhangzun. He waved his hand and said calmly, "Chuer, you can see the following scenes, and you can hear what you said just now. Do you think the rules of your master are wrong? It''s just that your master has been hurt by his feelings and has refused to marry again. Since ancient times, there have been people with ability to live there, and the cloud gate master doesn''t have to be a son of my Zhuo family. But he didn''t even allow his disciples to love each other. If he disobeyed, he would be expelled out of the door. If it goes on like this, who else would dare to join us? Is the decline of Cloud Gate inevitable? As a leader of the school, how can he be so impulsive and destroy the foundation of the school? " Shizu''s words are really reasonable. In his heart, Yun hanchu agrees, but he can''t help looking at Zhuo Yunqing, the father of his younger martial sister, who didn''t raise his head until last year. At first glance, the younger martial sister looks more like Mrs. Luo, but in fact, both her eyes and nose are quite like the master. If they stand together, I''m afraid no one will doubt that they are not father and daughter. When he first came back after meeting the younger martial sister, he once described the appearance of the younger martial sister to the master. At that time, the master''s silent listening made him feel missing. When he heard about the situation of the love people, even if he didn''t show any emotion on the surface, the things he gave before he set out to go to the place of the dark ice were not equal to an attitude? No anger, no resentment, how can such rigid and tough door rules come into being? Although he has been criticized as a cold hearted person by his elders and brothers since he was a child, he never felt that his disciples should not have the feelings of mortals. The master usually cares for almost all his disciples. How can he be really heartless? Therefore, he is really puzzled about the origin of this discipline. Now, in the face of longer elders, he can only be silent. "Look, look!" If he didn''t speak, it didn''t mean he could get away from the dispute. Zhuo Mingyuan immediately turned the fire on his dumb son. "Even Chuer, who is indifferent in nature, can''t see it anymore. He just had to be silent because he is a disciple and can''t blame his elders." Zhuo Yunqing turned a deaf ear. After painting one bamboo, he went to paint another. Zhuo Mingyuan stares at him, clenches the armrest of the chair, the blue veins burst out in his hand, and the robe suddenly becomes calm. "Shizu!" Seeing that the situation was likely to escalate, Yun hanchu quickly called out and saluted respectfully, "will you allow me to persuade the master?" Zhuo Mingyuan''s robe slowly fell down, spitting a long breath of turbid air, as if he was several years old, and waved to Yun hanchu wearily: "Chuer, let Shizu have a good look." Yun hanchu walked to him three steps in silence. "You are the same child as when you were a child. You don''t like to be close to people." Zhuo Mingyuan looked at the distance between them, sighed again, and then began to smile happily. "Fortunately, you are not only gifted, but also willing to make progress. You have just reached the age of 18 and successfully built the foundation. In time, I''m afraid that you will surpass your incongruous master sooner or later. It''s really a great comfort to your master!" Yun hanchu said faintly: "thank you for your praise. It''s very difficult to practice on the main road. The way of the disciples is just the beginning. I don''t dare to compare with the master." "What dare you do?" Zhuo Mingyuan snorted. Looking at Zhuo Yunqing, he was still angry. "For more than ten years, he hasn''t made any progress. He can''t even make a baby. It''s really worse than one generation." Seeing that the master seems to be a mute and refuses to speak again, Yun hanchu has to say something for the master: "now that the aura is scarce and resources are increasingly scarce, it''s not easy to have a baby. Besides, there are so many affairs in the school, the master can''t help but want to..." "Well, don''t speak well for him. I don''t know that he is qualified. It''s a pity that he abandoned himself. Come on, Chuer, tell me about your recent three years. What''s the puzzle in your cultivation? " Zhuo Mingyuan was obviously very angry. He didn''t want to talk about his stubborn son any more. Instead, he cared about the next generation. "What can I say?" Zhuo Yunqing, who thought he would never speak again tonight, suddenly said coldly, "although chu''er is not the eldest martial brother, he always sets an example in his cultivation. He either goes out to practice or closes up at home. Even if there are some puzzles in his cultivation, my incompetent master can still guide him. I don''t need his father to worry about it." Since he went to Wanren mountain last year, Yun hanchu has been told by his master not to publicize the news for several times. He is used to keeping secrets for his master and himself. Now when he hears such an obvious hint, he is not easy to answer. Zhuo Mingyuan wants to scold his son again. But with Yun hanchu''s achievements, he can''t say that his son didn''t teach him well. Now he choked and sneered: "OK, if you can guide me, you can guide me well. If I know you dare to miss my most promising disciple of Yunmen in the future Hum You''ve really done it. " At the beginning of Yun hanchu, he could only make ends meet again: "Shizu, Shizun always cares for his disciples and brothers. He never slacks and connives. His disciples will practice well with all their heart. I hope Shizu can rest assured!""Alas..." Zhuo Mingyuan nodded and shook his head. He got up and patted him on the shoulder. It seemed that he didn''t want to have any more disputes today. He went out lonely. "I''d like to send you to Shizu!" Yun hanchu bows to see Zhuo Mingyuan off. He looks at Zhuo Mingyuan and turns into a colorful light. Then he takes his eyes back, "master?" Zhuo Yunqing said indifferently: "if you want to intercede for them, you can''t!" "I didn''t want to intercede for younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters." "What are you doing here?" Zhuo Yunqing''s mood today is much worse than in the past because of this dispute. Yun hanchu hesitated for a moment, thinking whether it would be more appropriate to come another day, but after thinking about it, he said, "master, I''ll be ready to leave for Yecheng in a few days." Zhuo Yunqing''s hand, which was drawing bamboo leaves, suddenly trembled slightly: "Oh, right?" "Master Do you have orders? " At the beginning of the cold cloud, he did not miss the shiver, but added some doubts in his heart. Just now Shizu scolded him so mercilessly that he never moved like a mountain. But now he is so impolite just because of the word "Yecheng". If we say that he is merciless to Mrs. Luo and his younger martial sister, he doesn''t believe it. "No Zhuo Yunqing said categorically and quickly, but he seemed to cover it up intentionally. Maybe he also knew that the situation was not right at the moment. He simply put down the pen that he had never put down during the quarrel. Then he grabbed a thick talisman from the storage space and threw it over. "When you go out, safety first, cultivation second, you should bring more self-defense things." Yun hanchu catches it, glances at those talismans, and then knows who the master really wants to give. He answers "yes" lightly. "Go out and send those two for me." Zhuo Yunqing put out his hand to sort out the bamboo paintings he had painted before, and no longer looked up. At the beginning of cloud cold, he answered again, and then left youhuang Pavilion as usual. Li Kangcheng and Du Siyu are still kneeling on the stage. When they see him coming down, they look up at each other early to see a fluke in his eyes. Yun Han stopped for the first time, looked down at the two people who were close to each other, and said faintly, "master, you are only expelled from the cloud gate, but you have not taken away your cultivation. You are very kind. If you want to keep your cultivation, go away quickly!" Li Kangcheng and Du Siyu looked at each other miserably. They both bent down and kowtowed three times to youhuang Pavilion. They helped each other and left dejectedly. At the beginning of the cold cloud, I saw that the night was getting thicker and the number of stars in the sky was gradually increasing. However, the mountain breeze was slowly in front of me, and the night clouds were leisurely. I didn''t know how many worries were left in the world. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 183 She didn''t know anything about the argumentative quarrel in youhuang Pavilion when she went to luobeibei, zigena. She just disguised herself as a boy and followed ADA to zigena day by day in a low-key way with Dashan. At the same time, she quietly learned from his life experience. Yada''s technique is much more sophisticated and natural than when he used to hide in his pet bag all day and teach Dashan how to speak and act only through Xinqi. Most of the people they met on the road thought that they were ordinary monks with two elders and a younger generation. Luobei could hardly feel any special eyes on her. It can be said that Hu Yaoyao was the only prominent one among them. After all, her fiery red fur was really excellent. However, Hu Yaoyao is also a shrewd man. He knows that his appearance is conspicuous, but his cultivation can''t hold up this conspicuous. He simply pretends that her spirit is a pure monster with intelligence but not enough. He shrinks her figure and sometimes pretends to be a fool. At most, other people think she is cute, but they don''t pay much attention to her. There are several mountains between Mancheng and zigena. If you don''t travel in the air, you can only turn mountains one by one. However, although the speed is slower, it is better than safety. Moreover, after entering the deep mountains, there are hundreds of miles of Gobi Desert barren mountains. The materials are extremely poor, and there are no friars any more. At night, they can take the place of driving all night. The journey is more smooth. Under the smooth progress, three people and one fox quickly crossed the last hillside and came to the Gobi, which is full of gravel and almost invisible to shrubs. Although there are several mountains in the far north of Mancheng, after the Tongtian road collapsed in those years, the only one that remained basically the same was Manshan, not including the other nameless mountains which were cut into countless sections in the middle, and the steep cliffs could be seen from time to time. In addition, the water resources are scarce, and the more northbound the resources are, the fewer people there are. When we get to the remote and desolate Gobi, we can''t see people It''s too late. In this way, the demons in the lingpet bag can come out in batches to breathe. It doesn''t matter whether they can travel day and night. However, in order to maintain their abundant combat effectiveness, ADA will let us have a proper rest for two or three hours every night. That night, luobeiyi was sleeping beside the mountain. Suddenly, his spirit moved, and he went out of his body. He floated high over the head of the night watchman and slowly floated to a cluster of rocks nearby. Luobeibei felt strange, but she didn''t panic. Although she felt that the spirit at this time was not controlled by herself, she had such a state before she understood the skill of spirit imprisonment. She didn''t worry about it. Instead, she took advantage of it to experience the feeling of being outside like a spectator. The distance to the camp is only a hundred feet. No matter how slow the spirit floats, it will soon arrive. Then, luobeibei saw the two children, about two or three years old, hiding in the rubble. The temperature difference between day and night in the Gobi desert is very different. Although it is summer, it is still quite cold at night. These two heads are not in direct proportion to the development of their bodies. The thin and bony children only wear a rag like a sack. Their hair is very long, and they are all over their shoulders. They just cover most of their faces in a disorderly way, revealing their skin Obviously covered with a layer of dirty dirt, people suddenly feel pity. However, the Gobi is extremely sparsely populated. How could two children like beggars suddenly appear? Luobeibei''s heart suddenly rose a strong sympathy, and she wanted to go down immediately to appease the two poor children. Fortunately, she still remembered that the spirit suddenly went out of the body, because the two children still kept quite rational, especially when she was about to arrive at zigena, she should be more wary of all abnormal things, Bi It''s a small matter to be involved in. It''s a big matter if it involves the demon clan. With this calmness, she saw more anomalies. First of all, in such a cold night, these two children with so thin clothes and no shoes didn''t feel cold at all, and they were still obviously awake when they were so sleepy. Not only sober, but also lying on the stone looking at the distant campfire, while looking at each other from time to time, but also gesticulating, obviously in what idea. These two children are definitely not ordinary children. Luobeibei stopped a few feet above the two children''s heads. Although they thought they should not see themselves, they still carefully avoided their sight with the help of stones. But, do you want to inform the two members of the same clan who are responsible for the vigil? Luobeibei thinks it should be so intellectually, but there seems to be a voice in her heart that makes her wait. After a little hesitation, she decides to quietly see what the two children want to do. The most important thing is that although the two children are strange, she doesn''t think she can do much. The two children obviously didn''t find the spirit floating on their heads. After a while of discussion, they finally started to act. Between them, they were very flexible to slide down the stone pile, very careful to bend over, step by step to the camp. One Zhang Three Zhang Ten feet The two children were only ten feet away from the camp. Although the two night watchmen looked around from time to time, their eyes were clear, but they didn''t feel the two children at all.After a while, the two children had quietly approached the camp. At this time, a night watchman suddenly stood up, looked to this side, and came over at the same time. The two children immediately fell on the spot and did not move. Luobeibei only felt that his heart was raised, and he was a little afraid that the two children would be found. However, the night watchman walked along the camp vigilantly and walked directly past the two children. "What? What''s the situation? " Another asked in a low voice. "It felt wrong, but I didn''t find anything." The patrolling people had a sharp look inside and outside, but they could not tell why. Another clansman also sweeps a circle with spiritual consciousness vigilantly, but he still gets nothing, so he can only be more alert. Although luobeibei knew that his spirit was not so easy to be found, he could not help but be silent when he saw the two children describing their invisibility in front of the night watchman. The two children were very patient. They lay on their stomach for two quarters of an hour. When the watchman''s vigilance finally disappeared, they continued to move forward. When their eyes turned away, they casually crossed the boundary set by ADA. These two children are so unusual that they can completely ignore the border and even enter the border. Uncle Yada, who is lying beside the campfire, has not found out. Looking at the two children standing and sweeping a circle of demons lying on the ground, they went straight to themselves and the mountain. Luobeibei was even more shocked and confused, but still calm. She has the special skill of multiple defenses and spiritual confinement. She doesn''t worry about her troubles. And most importantly, she doesn''t feel any murderous from the two children. Two children soon came to her and Dashan. One of them squatted down and looked at luobeibei''s face seriously, as if he was studying something. The other child was obviously more interested in the snoring Dashan beside him, and even stretched out his thin hand to secretly touch Dashan''s new beard. But before he touched his hand, looking at the child in Luobei, he suddenly turned his head and glared at him. The child who wanted to touch his beard could only stop and go around Luobei. The two squatted beside Luobei, cleverly sheltered by the tall body lying on the side of the mountain, began to communicate with each other silently with hand gestures, and their little bodies were stretched tightly. Obviously, they had different opinions and were arguing fiercely. What do these two little people want to do? Judging from their IQ, they can''t be only two or three years old? Luobei became more and more curious, and then drifted closer. After a while, the two children may have reached an agreement, and they act separately. One goes to pick up the storage bag of luobeibei and the other goes to pick up the storage bag of Dashan. Er They''re two little thieves. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 184 Luobei heart move, divided the wisp of spirit back to the body. But strangely, her spirit clearly saw that the child''s hand reached into his arms and took out the storage bag, but her body didn''t feel at all. It was the same with the mountain, and she didn''t hook up any vigilance. Hu Yaoyao and Xiaoyao in the pocket of lingpet at the waist are sleeping soundly without any consciousness, and Yada is not far away. In the twinkling of an eye, two two or three-year-old children got it. Since they had the earrings, the most important things in luobeibei have always been kept in the earrings, and there is nothing good in Dashan''s storage bag. Therefore, although they saw that they had stolen their own and Dashan''s storage bag, luobeibei decided to wait and see what they would do next. I don''t think these two little thieves were not greedy at all. After they got it, they immediately retreated and soon returned to the rubble. After all, a child is a child. I thought it was an ordinary purse! Luobei is smiling and floating in the air, waiting to see their frustration. However, the next second she was silly, only two children each holding a storage bag, a small hand to tie the rope of the bag mouth pulled, even directly into, all of a sudden took out a thing, and also continued to pull out. Luobei was stunned. You should know that the storage bag is so private, that is because generally the entrance will be branded with the master''s divine consciousness, unless the other party''s cultivation is higher than the master''s, they can erase the original divine consciousness and take out the things inside. But these two children seem to be only two or three years old, and they can completely ignore the upper prohibition. Oh No, just now they completely ignored the prohibition set by Uncle ADA. Now it seems normal that they can open the storage bag Luobeibei always thinks that he is special enough. It seems that there are some special people in the world. Unfortunately, the two children have quickly pulled out a lot of things, including food, clothing and other useful things, which should be the most needed things for the two children at present. After all, they are so thin that they only have a skeleton like appearance, which must be the relationship between not having enough to eat at ordinary times. But once again, the situation was unexpected. When the white steamed bread was taken out, the two children didn''t look at it. When the hot soup was taken out, the two children were indifferent. The other chicken, duck and fish didn''t touch it at all. Until they finally took out the stone, the two children danced as if they were cheering. Then they hugged each other and clattered I bit it. It''s like a sweet peach, not a stone that can''t be broken by a common sword. These two children, how sharp their teeth should be! Looking at the two little guys wolfing down, Luobei suddenly feels that his common sense has been refreshed again. It''s certain that these two little guys are not human. Are they demons? Why has she never heard of such a demon? Actually, it''s not to cultivate by absorbing the aura in the spirit stone, but to eat it directly Or maybe they''re demons? No, if it''s a demon, she shouldn''t have no sense of crisis, and she can''t just steal a storage bag, can she? I''m afraid I''ve already started with everyone. I must have been hungry for a long time, but after a little distraction, the two children nibbled all the 20 pieces of spirit stones in the storage bag. After pouring out all the things in the storage bag and making sure there was no more spirit stone in it, the two children felt their round stomachs and prepared to lie down on their backs with a satisfied face. Afraid of being discovered by them, luobeibei rushed to hide behind the stone pile from a high place and observed them from the side. This observation found that the two children''s bodies had undergone considerable changes. Their plump stomachs slowly lowered in a short time, and then their skinny bodies became plump little by little. When their stomachs were completely recovered, their bodies stopped changing. This stone is obviously not enough for them to become normal two or three-year-old children. Although they are not so thin, they still look malnourished, but the two children seem to have been very satisfied with this change. Two people you look at me, I look at you, you poke me, I poke you again, all of a sudden, they all fell back and forth and laughed. With this smile, luobeibei found another strange thing, that is, their mouths are open and they should be very happy, but they don''t make any sound in their mouths. It seems that they are born dumb and can''t speak, which makes the onlookers feel a little creepy. Maybe it''s too happy. With a smile, the two children unconsciously jump around hand in hand. While they jump, the two brain bags are rhythmic. Looking at them dancing in circles and having fun, luobeibei suddenly felt a strong sense of familiarity in her heart. But when you think about it carefully, you can''t figure out why. Just like the feeling given by the jade ring, it''s a secret that can''t be revealed for the time being.But no matter what, since she met such strange things, we can''t miss them for nothing. Luobeibei is thinking of quietly informing Yada to arrest the two children first. It seems that the two children are almost playing, and they put the things back into the storage bag. Then they continue to quietly walk to the camp with the storage bag. One of the children even salivated and wiped the crystal saliva while walking. It seems that these two little guys don''t have enough appetite. They want to eat some more, but they don''t know that this time they are in the trap. With a smile, luobeibei wakes Dashan up and asks him to pretend to sleep. When the two children come back to them quietly, they just put back the storage bag, but they haven''t turned to other targets. Luobeibei turns around and turns over and presses one of the little guys under him. Meanwhile, Dashan''s big hand catches the other. Where did the two children expect to be found, they suddenly became anxious and struggled. The strength was extremely huge. Luobeibei almost exerted all the strength, and they could only hold it reluctantly. "Uncle ADA!" Luobeibei rushed to send a message for help. After all, it''s better not to use it casually until the last moment. ADA woke up and saw that Luo Beibei''s brother and sister were pressing on one child. Suddenly, they exuded a cold sweat and shook the demon rope in their hands. Immediately, they tied the struggling child firmly, and then tied the child who was caught by Dashan. All the demons naturally woke up. Seeing that there were two odd children in the camp, they could not help feeling strange. "Who are you?" Looking at Rao''s two children who are still struggling and tied by the demon rope, ADA asks in a deep voice, feeling his old face burning. This time he went to zigena. He was the leader of the team and the most accomplished of all the demons. Although he wasn''t on duty tonight, he was sleeping in the camp and didn''t enter the pet bag. The demons of the two guards didn''t find that the two children were dereliction of duty, but the leader of the team didn''t notice it at all, but it couldn''t be said. Otherwise, the child of luobeibei was not only alert, but also intelligent. He was the first to wake him up and help, which saved him some time. Now he really has no face to face the people. The two children opened their teeth and "roared" angrily. Their black and white eyes flickered fiercely like wolf cubs in their hair. ADA asked a few more questions. The two children still just glared and roared, and no syllable was sent out. "Uncle ADA, they don''t seem to speak." When ADA heard the speech, he grabbed one of the children''s chin, forced open his mouth, carefully observed it, nodded and said, "it seems that he was not born to be fully developed, so he can''t speak." He finished checking the child''s vocal cords. As soon as his hand was released, the child suddenly opened his mouth and wanted to bite. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 185 Naturally, this bite failed to succeed, but luobeibei didn''t have any malice towards the two children at the beginning. Naturally, he didn''t want them to irritate Yada any more. He quickly reminded: "Uncle Yada, do you think these two children are so weird, are they also demons?" "I don''t think so. I don''t think they have any evil spirit." There was an immediate objection. "Maybe a half demon like Miss Luo." There are also demons who have raised this possibility. "There is no evil spirit, but I can''t rule it out. Let me have a look first." ADA''s face is dignified. He clasps his pulse door and wants to pierce a ray of aura to find out what he is. He doesn''t want the aura to bounce back immediately and shake his fingers away. Yada''s eyebrow peak once again forced to clasp the child''s wrist, but he was shocked again unexpectedly. He frowned and went to explore the child''s side neck. He was still bounced away. It was the same with another child, as if they were born with a layer of protection, so that no one could be hurt. When ADA''s wrist turned over, his fingernails suddenly stretched sharply and quickly across the naked arm of the child. Then, just listen to a clang sound, the child''s arm, which clearly looks fragile like tofu, did not leave any trace. The demons were shocked: "even the claws of YadA are helpless, these two children are too strange! Isn''t it the devil? " "It''s not magic." As soon as Luobei wanted to retort, he saw how Yada could be sure. He flatly rejected this possibility, and seemed to think of something. Instead, his eyes lit up. "I think they might be demons, but they are so resistant to my inspection that I can''t confirm for a moment." "Uncle ADA, let me try to appease them?" Luobeibei whispered that these two children should have a special relationship with themselves. "Although these two children are strange, I always think they should not be malicious." ADA just thought about it and agreed, "OK, I''ll give it to you first." Then, as if nothing had happened, he told the people to continue to rest if they should, and to keep watch if they should, pretending not to pay attention to this side, so as to reduce the two children''s vigilance. Sure enough, as they walked away, the two children didn''t seem to be so tense, but they still looked at luobeibei with vigilance, as if they were worried that she would do something bad next. Luobeibei smiles. Instead of rushing to communicate with the two children, luobeibei takes out a comb and walks to a child''s back. He gently combs his tangled hair one by one. When he combs it, he specially grabs the root of the hair and combs it, so as not to hurt him. Obviously, the combed child had never been treated like this. When the comb fell on his scalp, he was nervous and didn''t dare to move. However, the child opposite him opened his eyes and watched luobeibei''s action with disbelief. Although luobeibei''s hand kept fighting with the disordered hair with many knots, lingzhi always secretly paid attention to the two children''s every move. Seeing that they didn''t seem to resent this kind of communication, they simply slowed down their pace, and even more impatiently, they gradually surrendered. As the original fluffy and explosive disordered hair was combed smoothly, and half of the hair was tied up by the skillful hand of luobeibei and tied up with a red rope, the child who had been watching from the other side could not sit still. He moved to this side and shook his head. It seemed that he wanted to comb his hair too. This action suddenly poked luobeibei''s soft, she can''t help but smile gently: "don''t worry, I''ll help you later." The child''s eyes on the opposite side blinked in the hair gap, as if they understood and did not move any more. Not far away, they kept paying close attention to their Yada eyebrows. It seems that although the two children can''t speak, they can probably understand others. Luobei''s mind moved secretly. He felt more and more that such a simple temperament should really be a demon, so he slightly accelerated his speed with a smile, and soon got another one. However, after that, she did not rush to comb another child''s hair immediately. Instead, she took a washbasin out of the storage bag, twisted a pad, and bit by bit wiped the child''s face. As the dirt on the face is washed away, the child''s real face is also exposed. Although it shows that malnutrition is not white and fat, the skin texture is very delicate. With the delicate facial features, it can make people feel like a beauty embryo at a glance, and can be upgraded to pink carving jade carving after a short period of time. "Sister, this baby is so beautiful." The mountain on one side couldn''t help making a sound. "Yes, it''s really beautiful." Luobeibei was surprised. He laughed at the more rigid child, took out a mirror and handed it to Dashan, "brother, you hold it for him, let him see what he looks like." Then he got up and went around to another child and combed his hair the same way. The child looked at his partner who had changed his face. His eyes had been straight for a long time, as if he had never seen his partner become so fresh. His eyes were blinking and his mouth was open and closed from time to time, communicating in their unique way.Just this time, the child opposite failed to make eye contact with him. His sight was attracted by the mirror in front of him. To be exact, he was attracted by himself in the mirror. He obviously doubts who the child in the mirror is, and vaguely thinks that the person in the mirror should have something to do with him. He is trying to study the mystery. One moment, he grins foolishly to frighten the child in the mirror, another moment, he dodges the mirror, and then he suddenly comes back to see if the person in the mirror will be frightened, and another moment, he stares at the mirror and wants to get together again A little closer, and a little later, he stirred his nose suspiciously He had a good time playing here, but he was so anxious that the child who had been looking at him couldn''t make a sound, but his body was tied up again, so he could only move forward. Although luobeibei let go, his hair didn''t need to be pulled. The child suddenly did not move, not only did not move, a pair of eyes also a little uneasy to glance back, not afraid of pain, but afraid of Luo Beibei unhappy. Luo North heart move, simply patted his shoulder, try to command: "don''t move, move again don''t comb your hair." If a child really dare not move his eyes. and other hair as like as two peas, and the north of the north is also rubbing his face for the same time. When the whole face is again clean and clear, the north of the North suddenly feels that the two look alike, and then turns around and looks like a pair of identical twins. At this time, the opposite child has been playing for a long time, looking in the mirror, the freshness finally receded a little, then thought of his brother, the results of this look, it was his turn to initiate a stay, later began to stare, mouth open to want to communicate. This time, it''s the turn of the child here to ignore him. He just looks at luobeibei''s action attentively. Seeing that she put away her handkerchief, he guesses that it should be over, and immediately looks at the mirror in Dashan''s hand. Luobeibei takes the mirror and puts it in front of him with a smile. The next moment, he and his brother open his eyes in surprise. It seems that he finally understands why his brother just ignored him. He can''t help shaking his head and playing hide and seek with the man in the mirror. It''s really hard for such simple minded children to believe that they will have malice! Luobei can''t help whispering: "Uncle ADA, can you untie their rope first? I want to change their clothes. " ADA pondered for a moment and took back the rope. The bondage on the body suddenly disappeared, and the two children were startled. Immediately, they instinctively touched each other. The little hand held the little hand, and quickly glanced around like a black and white jewel. They were also tense and could start running at any time. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 186 Pretending not to see their little plan, luobeibei took out a set of fine cotton tunics from the storage bag and compared them in length and size. Then with the scissors, a part of the hem and sleeve were cut off, and the needle and thread were taken out and sewed up quickly. She didn''t pay much attention to the twins, but the twins gave up their guard, and their eyes were staring at her actions tightly, but they didn''t want to steal any more. ADA, who was not far away, was more and more surprised. Luobeibei''s speed was very fast. After a while, he changed his clothes. Then he took out another suit and drew gourds according to the pattern. Two children looked at each other, it should be to understand her meaning, clear and calm look in the eyes. "Do you want to wear new clothes?" Luobei changed two sets of clothes and held them in his hands, smiling at the two beautiful little guys. The twins looked at each other and nodded. "Then you have to take off your old clothes before you can wear them." Luobei pointed to the cloth on them. The twins looked at each other again. Without hesitation, they directly stretched out their hand to tear the ragged sacks clean, revealing their bodies covered with mud. They didn''t have the shame of exposing their bodies in front of people, and they didn''t look cold. It seemed that they were not afraid of cold at all. Luobeibei subconsciously looked at their gender. It turns out that they are not only twins, but also twins. They just don''t know whether they are brothers, sisters or brothers. Luobeibei thought to himself that he would give his clothes to Dashan first, and then he took out his handkerchief and asked intentionally, "if you want to wear new clothes, you need to take a bath first. Who will come first?" The little boy reached out and pushed the little girl forward. "Are you brother? It''s so nice to know that I hurt my sister when I was so young. " Luobei touched his head. The little boy froze, obviously not used to such a touch. Luo Beibei shrunk back with a smile. He thought he rejected this kind of contact. He felt that he was too anxious to leave. As soon as he left, the little boy took a step forward and put his head on her hand. Then he looked up at her carefully like a kitten. On the side of the sister see this, also unwilling to lag behind to squeeze over, grabbed luobeibei''s other hand on his head. How did these two children come over all these years? Luobei suddenly felt his nose sour. "These two little guys should be jade demons among the stone demons." For a long time, the halberd suddenly opened its mouth. "Jade demon? Ah, are they really our kind? " Luobeibei looked at this pair of twins who squinted comfortably under his touch. He was very happy in his heart. "Xianzun, can you see more?" "I can''t see anything else for the time being, but it''s very difficult for Shi Lei to be wise, and it''s hard to see one in ten thousand years. These two little demons have not only become elite, but also become a couple. The origin should be very complicated." Luobeibei thinks it''s true that in this era, it''s not easy for animals to become demons because of the lack of aura. Most of the demons of plants and plants have their aura before the end of heaven. After hundreds of years of practice, they become demons, not to mention how difficult it is to refine stones. However, this also explains why the two children used to eat the spirit stone before, and the monkey has changed so much after eating the spirit stone. The jade demon in the stone is essentially homologous with the spirit stone, and the homologous can complement each other, which is very normal. Since they were sure that they were demons, luobeibei naturally preferred to take them with them. After touching their heads and comforting them for a few words, he first applied two cleaning techniques to them, and then wiped them again with clean handkerchief, which helped them change into new clothes. At this meeting, the two little jade demons probably knew what the mirror was. As soon as they were dressed, they would glance at the little mirror on Dashan''s hand. With a smile, Luobei simply took out a big mirror and let them stand side by side. Outside the mirror, as like as two peas in the mirror, two children in the were looking at the mirror with delight. They were also careful to reach out to touch the transparent stuff. There were two children in the mirror who looked at them curiously, and looked out the world as well. As soon as the fingers are about to touch each other, the two children are busy shrinking their hands, and the children inside are also frightened, cute and stupid The demons couldn''t help laughing secretly. Although they were still on guard, they were not as hostile as before. "How do you like yourself now?" Luobei felt that it was almost time, and began to induce with a smile. The two children looked at each other and nodded their heads. "After that, do you want my sister to comb your hair?" Luobei continues to cajole. The two children nodded again and stretched their heads forward together, indicating that luobeibei would touch them again for a while. Luobei was stunned. Suddenly, he couldn''t bear to deceive any more. He put away the mirror and squatted down to put them in his arms. Then he stroked their small contract one by one. When they were satisfied, he opened the distance slightly and asked softly, "do you know what you are?"The two children looked at her suspiciously, obviously did not understand the problem. "The elder sister is a demon, and those uncles and brothers over there are also demons." in order to make the two children understand better, luobeibei omits the middle state of half demon and points to Yada and other humanitarians, "now the elder sister suspects that you are the same as all of us, and you are also a demon, so I want the uncle to check your body to make sure you are also a demon, OK £¿¡± The two children looked at each other, and there was a hesitation in their eyes. "Don''t worry, sister. I''ll just check it for you. It won''t hurt you." Luobeibei coaxes patiently, thinking about the way they used to gnaw on the spirit stone, then sends a message to ask Yada to take a few spirit stones out to win favor. Sure enough, to see ADA with four stones slowly approaching, although the dragon and Phoenix fetus some resistance, but the resistance is not so obvious. Luobeibei motioned to ADA to give them the spirit stone first. They hesitated for a moment. Suddenly they reached out and grabbed two pieces each. Then they nibbled at each other. The demons were surprised and looked at each other. ADA''s eyes also flashed the color of meditation. The two spirit stones were soon gnawed away, and the two children touched the belly that didn''t bulge at all, and then looked at Ada eagerly. But ADA carefully noticed that their faces seemed to be white and tender again, so he said with a smile, "if you want a spirit stone, you can, but you need to ask your uncle to check your body first. Don''t resist, OK?" The dragon and Phoenix fetus exchanged with each other in their own way for a while, and then nodded when they were brothers. ADA then carefully pressed his wrist and sent a little aura in. This time, the child''s body didn''t shake back as before, but ADA found that his aura could only enter the surface of his wrist, and he couldn''t find the meridians at all. It was the same with another child. "What''s the matter?" Luobei knows the truth. Yada raised the little boy''s hand and carefully observed his palm. Luobeibei also looked at it and found that although the child''s hand was soft, it had neither palmprint nor fingerprint. "These two children have no demon pulse or palmprint, but they have unique texture, and they directly feed on spirit stone. I have only seen one example in demon Scripture." "What example?" "I have to reconfirm." ADA said, reaching for the boy''s chest. This time, the little boy slipped away, and there was a serious alert in his eyes. The little girl on one side was also the same speed, and he almost hid behind luobeibei at the same time. No matter how polite luobeibei was, he refused to come out, and even refused to let Yada close to him. It was obvious that their chest was their real taboo It''s easy to touch. "Uncle ADA, look..." Luobei is a bit embarrassed. "Forget it, don''t check it," ADA said with a smile instead of insisting on it. "I think it''s about ten years old." "What does uncle ADA mean?" "I''m afraid these two children are both stone demons, and they are jade demons in the stone, otherwise they would not have such a good appearance." Yada finally came to a conclusion as luobeibei wanted. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 187 "Are you really our people?" Luobeibei gave a half true and half false low cry, secretly congratulating that ADA was worthy of being a wise man in the clan, and could recognize the two children''s identities without reminding himself. "Although the group of stone demons is too rare in today''s era, they really should be stone demons. That''s why they are born with strong hiding ability. There are stones everywhere in the Gobi. No wonder we didn''t find them in advance, but they can ignore my prohibition. This is really unexpected. I have to study it carefully in the future "I''m not sure." I didn''t expect to meet such a new demon when I went out to work. ADA was very happy. Looking at the two jade demons hiding behind Luobei, his mind had quickly unfolded all kinds of future fragments of how to make use of this particularity to work for the benefit of the demon family. Hearing the word "research", luobeibei, who has many secrets in her heart, can''t help feeling uncomfortable. Fortunately, Yada came to the conclusion that the two children were demons, and the other demons immediately surrounded her with joy. They all focused on the two jade demons, and no one noticed her embarrassment. There is a saying in the human race that if you are not of our own race, your heart will be different. Conversely, it is quite reasonable to put it in the demon race. Before the two children quietly broke into the camp, the ability and strange, the hearts of the demons naturally very scared, but now found that each other is also a demon, it is very natural that they all regard it as a need to take care of the younger generation. Two jade demons are to see other people come over immediately more adhesive Luobei, even the head is not willing to show. "Well, two little guys have just joined our big family. Don''t scare them. In the future, we have plenty of opportunities to get along with each other." Yada naturally divided the two little jade demons into his own camp, and told luobeibei, "since these two little guys are predestined with you, you will take them before returning to the holy land." With that, he readily fulfilled his promise and gave each of the two little demons two spirit stones. Seeing the stone, the two jade demons immediately reached out and grabbed it, and ate it quickly, without any consciousness of storing food. Yada noticed their faces. After eating these stone monkeys, their looks were obviously better. They were already a little bit carved with powder and jade. After thinking for a while, he found out two pills: "here, I''ll give them to you, too." Unexpectedly, this time, the two little demons only took a look, and they didn''t have any interest at all. "The effect of this thing is similar to that of the spirit stone just now?" Yada coaxes, two small demons can''t help suspiciously looking to Luo Beibei, hoping that she will solve the puzzle. Luobei looked at them encouragingly: "this is really a good thing, you eat to see." She understood ADA''s meaning that the resources of the demon clan are scarce now, and there are not many spirit stones. If these two little demons can only grow up by eating spirit stones, it''s really not easy to support them. Listen to her say so, two small demons then one person took one swallow. Luobeibei and Yada are busy looking at their faces carefully, but they are disappointed to find that after a long time, there is still no change. They can''t help looking at each other on the ground. Is it hard for the stone demons to supplement their aura by directly gnawing at the spirit stone? Thinking of the long-term support in the future, Yada can''t help twitching. Luobeibei is also very embarrassed. There are still many spirit stones in her storage space, but they need to be used to supplement the spirit after entering the secret place. It doesn''t matter if they can''t be used up at that time, but they can''t be used now. After all, in her heart, no one is as important as grandma. After a little silence, Yada wanted to open up first: "forget it, I can afford it these days. Let''s go back and talk about the rest. By the way, let the little demon come out. Next, it''s time to let it help." Luobei nodded, and felt that she didn''t have to think too long about it now. Just like what she said, when the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight. Since the demon clan has been looking for new members, it can''t afford to raise two jade demons. After such a toss, the color of the sky was a little bright in the twinkling of an eye, and ADA ordered the demons to prepare breakfast in advance and plan to go on their way early. Luobeibei wakes up Hu Yaoyao and Xiaoyao in lingchong bag and introduces two Xiaoyu demons to them: "baby, this is my little brother, miss, and I will live with you in the future. Sister Yaoyao, they are jade demons. " The little demon tilted her head and looked at the little boy and girl. She turned around them. It was estimated that they were not flesh and blood, so she was not interested. She yawned sleepily and jumped into luobeibei''s arms. She narrowed her eyes and went on to sleep. "What, these are two demons?" But Hu Yaoyao had a great reaction. He suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the two jade demons jealously. He was almost irritated, "ah God, it''s so unfair. I''ve worked hard for hundreds of years to make a face. These two little kids turned into human beings before they even opened their demon veins! Ah, ah Why... " After jumping around the two jade demons for several times, Hu Yaoyao didn''t find that they were not like human beings. Hu Yaoyao''s eyes were almost red, and more and more he swung a fiery red tail around them, as if he had to find out the source of their talent.But don''t want her appearance is too crazy, let two small jade demon is very alert, in her around the n th circle, the little boy suddenly extremely quickly a hand, immediately grabbed her big tail, will her upside down. Hu Yaoyao''s tail has always been the forbidden point of Hu Yaoyao. At this time, she was suddenly caught. She screamed and twisted, instinctively biting the little boy''s wrist. "Sister Yao, don''t..." This scene happened between the lightning and firestones. It was really unexpected. Luobeibei was only half in a hurry. Hu Yaoyao had already let go of his mouth with another Scream: "Mommy! My teeth What is this meat made of? " "Ha ha ha ha..." All the demons suddenly burst into laughter. Luobeibei rushed forward and saved Hu Yaoyao from the boy''s hands. He explained to the two jade demons that Hu Yaoyao was just playing with them and didn''t really want to bully them. As soon as Hu Yaoyao was free, he immediately backed away from the two jade demons with a bow behind him, covering his teeth that were almost jumped off, and his eyes were full of aftershocks. A cow demon, whose head is as strong as that of Dashan, just stood beside her and couldn''t help laughing: "Hu Yaoyao, you are useless. Thanks to your practice for hundreds of years, you can''t even help a child. I''m really laughing Ha ha ha... " "Is it?" Hu Yaoyao is not angry, but suddenly smiles and squints his slim fox eyes. Seeing her expression, big bull suddenly felt that it was wrong. He quickly backed back, but it was too late. Hu Yaoyao''s slender body swept in front of him like lightning, and suddenly bit his nose. "Oh, it hurts..." Cow demon''s nose is the most vulnerable, at this time by Hu Yaoyao sharp teeth always wear, so big a man, suddenly wail like a child. "Don''t make any noise!" Yada drank in black line and said calmly, "hurry up and get on the road." Hu Yaoyao snorted and released his mouth. As soon as he grabbed it, he sat down on the shoulder of big bull and patted big bull''s face twice with his big tail: "do you dare to make fun of me in the future?" "Absolutely not!" Big bull was very witty and immediately promised. When he was ready to start, Yada told the demons: "now it''s not far from zigena. The demons won''t wait there for us to encircle and suppress. The next step is to be more careful about the housework." Said, and secretly each sound to do a distribution. The demons should enter the lingpet bag, the current sentry, the cover up trace, and act in a tense and orderly manner. However, when we really want to go on the road, the problem appears. The two jade demons can''t get into the lingchong bag. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 188 "Although they are demons, they are not made of flesh and blood. It''s normal that they can''t get into the pet bag." Yada, after all, was more knowledgeable. He was only surprised and responded, "Beibei, let them ride with you and Dashan." Luobei answered, picked up the little girl and put her on the saddle. Who knows that the little girl''s body just came to the edge of the saddle, the horse that she had not seen the slightest fatigue all the way suddenly gave a cry of sadness, as if she could not bear the heavy burden and fell to the ground. If Luobei had not been quick-sighted and afraid of falling the little stone demon, he quickly picked her up, and the horse would have been crushed to death. At the same time, on the other side of the mountain, who is going to hold the little boy on his mount, it is clear that his hands have been put in the little boy''s armpit, but his face is so red that he can''t lift him up. All the demons were stunned by this. "It''s my blunder," Yada said in a cold sweat. "Stones are lifeless, and it''s very difficult to refine since ancient times. Unlike the plant demon, they can grow into a demon by themselves. Most of the people who can become a demon are born with a huge body. Only by absorbing Aura over time can they turn into a spirit. So although these two children don''t seem to weigh a few Jin, they are very beautiful If you can have a mountain, the Dashan brothers can''t lift a mountain even though they have great strength. " "How can Beibei pick it up easily?" Hu Yaoyao, who had a lingering fear of two jade demons and stayed on the shoulder of big bull, immediately raised questions. Er, why did she accidentally become a special focus again? Most afraid of their own and what different Luobei not from the dark black line, the heart can not smile bitterly. But ADA said: "these two children have become demons no matter how young they are. Since they like Miss Luo and are willing to be close to her, they naturally have a way to prevent her from feeling the weight of ten thousand, so it''s not surprising. Beibei, you can communicate with them to see if you can let them control their weight According to Luo Beibei''s words, he didn''t think that the two little demons might be too small. Although he vaguely understood that he was too heavy, he couldn''t control how to lighten his body. Luo Beibei tried not to let them directly contact with the steed, but to try on his back. But before he could hold the reins and start to step, the steed was taken with his body askew and almost fell. The demons were immediately embarrassed: "you can''t even ride on your back. How can you take them on the road? We certainly can''t afford to delay our time. If we leave someone to take care of us, I guess they don''t want anyone else to take care of us? " Yada thought about it, thought about another idea, and said to Luobei: "since they have become demons, they always have some demonic power. You can run with them to see if they can keep up with your speed." Luobei a think, is also a reason, then go to coax two jade demon do you chase me to run small game. At first, luobeibei walked backwards, and the two little guys could easily catch up with her. Then, luobeibei turned around and trotted, and the two little guys laughed silently. They seemed to like the game very much. Their legs could not stop alternately, and they still naturally kept two steps away from luobeibei. Then, luobeibei used light body skill, and the two little jade demons could still keep up with her. Seeing that this method could work, ADA began to smile. Unexpectedly, he felt strange before his heart was completely put down. With the acceleration of the speed of the two jade demons, their feet soon became no longer light, not only not light, but also made a thump every time they fell. Even though they were hundreds of meters away, they could feel the ground shaking faintly. As they ran farther and farther, the vibration became more and more intense, just like two giants running on the Gobi. Yadaton cold sweat, hurriedly sound let Luobei stop. Luo North North a stop, two small jade demon also stop, bang of vibration this just stop. Although the two little jade demons are still smiling and not tired, they are so earth shaking when they run. It is obvious that they can''t let themselves run, otherwise they will be discovered by the devil before they arrive at zigena. If they can''t get into the lingchong bag, they can''t get on the horse. Even if they can''t run by themselves, yadaton has a headache. He doesn''t know how to take these two little jade demons. "Uncle ADA, don''t forget me?" Luobei ran this section, but thought of a way, "let me run with them on my back." "It''s hard for you. Let''s try for a while, but we can''t think of another way." When ADA thought about it, he found that this was the only way to do it, so he agreed. After all, you can''t leave the two little demons here, and now they are mainly riding on horseback. Luobeibei, which has five levels of refining gas, has started to lighten its body, and its speed will not slow down the horse. "It''s OK. The two little guys are very sensible. They are not heavy at all." Luobei smiles and gives Dashan the little demons. Then he squats in front of the two little demons and makes them lie on his back. The two little demons were obviously interested in such a game. They climbed up together, one hand on each other''s shoulder, the other hand half around Luo Beibei''s neck, grasped each other, split their mouths and laughed silently. The little demon, who didn''t care about it before, suddenly blew up and jumped down from Dashan''s hand. He raised his paw and was about to wave it to the little boy."Baby, stop it!" Luobei almost broke out in a cold sweat and quickly reached for a drink. Jade demon is born with hard skin, and even ADA''s claws can''t help it. What''s more, it''s still her little spirit pet. If she grasps the ground firmly, I''m afraid the little demon''s nails will fly off on the spot. Small demon embarrassed where understand is this reason, still thought the host elder sister had new small partner to dislike it, immediately wronged ground eyes full of tears. "Poor baby, your sister doesn''t want you!" Hu Yaoyao squatted on the shoulder of the bull and joked happily. Small demon awkwardly listen to, eyes immediately fell down, two small jade demon you see me I see you at a loss, but coincidentally refused to let go of Luo north. Yada stares at Hu Yaoyao with a black line: "if you sow dissension again, you will go back to lingchong bag." "Darling, is sister Yaoyao joking with you? How can the elder sister not love the baby? The baby will always be the elder sister''s baby.... " Luobei didn''t want to find Hu Yaoyao to settle his account. He held Xiaoyao in his arms and comforted him. After a long time, he finally let Xiaoyao understand that his position would never be shaken by the appearance of any other people, and coaxed him back to the mountain. "I''m sorry, uncle ADA. I''ve delayed you all." Luobeibei turns his head and smiles at the two little jade demons. He holds their little butts in his hand, indicating that they are held firmly. The two jade demons saw that luobeibei didn''t leave them. They immediately returned with a very bright smile and hugged her more and more. "Sister, don''t you want me to try again?" Dashan was embarrassed that he couldn''t hold the little boy before. Now he is very embarrassed to see that he is empty handed, but his sister''s thin shoulder is full of two. "It doesn''t matter, brother. I feel that the sum of the two children is less than one Jun, and they are not as heavy as the basket I used to sell mountain goods. Now I''m practicing more." Said, Luobei hands holding two small demon''s buttocks, easily straight up, toward the mountain a smile, suddenly arrow general rushed out, "Dashan brother, let''s race?" Dashan quickly followed up to guard and left his mount in place. A demon wanted to remind him to ride, but ADA stopped him. It''s a shame that this silly boy can''t help his sister. Even if he''s called, he won''t ride again. The demons smile and catch up quickly. At first, everyone slowed down intentionally. When they saw that Luobei was carrying two children, but it didn''t affect the speed, they started running again. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 189 The sun soon came out, and soon turned the boundless Gobi into a furnace. With the rising of the sun, the temperature in the furnace became more and more intense. Although the demons are not afraid of this high temperature, the horses in their crotch can''t bear it. In addition, they have to take care of luobeibei, who has been running continuously with light body skill. They will take a proper rest from time to time to replenish the lost water. In the middle of the break, two jade demons see Dashan for a while and give luobeibei water to drink, for a while and help her wipe sweat, also like learning, from time to time to wipe luobeibei''s forehead with clothes, let luobeibei feel particularly warm, more and more feel that carrying them forward is not enough. Although the two little guys appeared as thieves at the beginning, their intelligence is just like that of human two or three-year-old children. It''s their nature that makes them ignorant. No one can really care about them. What''s more, they learn so fast, and it''s too late for people to love them. So running and stopping repeatedly, when the sunset is about to set, the front of the horizon finally appeared a rugged shadow. Luobei asked: "Uncle Yada, is zigena ahead?" "No, it''s just the ruins of an ancient city hundreds of years ago. After the ruins, zigena will be a hundred miles away." As soon as he got closer, Luobei took a closer look, and the shadow was really a ruins destroyed by the sandstorm years. However, the ancient city must have been very prosperous before, even if it has become ruins, it still has a sense of towering. "Just camp here," Yada stopped on a small slope about two miles away from the ruins. "Attention, everyone. Now we are approaching zigena. The magic trace is strange. Maybe it will appear at any time. The night watchman should be extra alert." "Yes." The demons immediately dismounted and began to camp. No one asked why they didn''t go to the city for the night. "Is my sister tired?" As soon as Luobei put down the two jade demons, Dashan quickly took out a clear spring and handed it to her, looking at her painfully. "It''s OK, brother. I''m fine. It''s all exercise." Luobei poured several mouthfuls of sweet spring water, flushed the mountain with a brilliant smile, conveniently fed a small demon who grabbed his arm to beg for a drink. Two little jade demons stood hand in hand. They didn''t seem to understand why they ate these useless things. When ADA saw this, he thought they were greedy, so he took two spirit stones to talk to the two little jade demons. He wanted to get some more information about their origins. However, although the two little jade demons refused all the spirit stones, their vocal cords had not evolved, they could not speak, they did not know how to communicate, and they did not understand their gestures, so they had to give up for a while. After the sunset, the Gobi becomes dark quickly. However, the sky above the deep sky is gradually shining because of the darkness. When people lie down to rest, the starry sky above their heads is almost completely occupied by the bright stars. Put two jade demons on a mattress, watch them lie down and close their eyes. Luobeibei begins to meditate regularly. The aura in the Gobi desert is very thin. After meditating for a long time, luobeibei only absorbed a little pitiful aura. Just as he was about to give up, he suddenly felt that there was a strong aura around him, which was not only strong but also extremely pure. He almost felt that it was automatically transformed into aura, instead of being refined after a week''s operation as usual. This situation is unprecedented, Luobei heart surprised, a wisp of spirit will naturally out of the body to explore the reason. Then, she found that the two little jade demons she had arranged on one side moved to her side. They sat face to face, their legs curled up like her, but they didn''t put their palms on their knees, but they pulled each other, as if they would not separate for a moment. This scene is very warm, if at other times, luobeibei will praise the feelings of the two brothers and sisters, but now her attention has been completely attracted by the colorful light floating between the two brothers and sisters. The light mass is not big, only the size of the heart. Around the light mass, there are four strands of light as thick as fingers, two of which are symmetrical and directly penetrated into the chest of the two brothers and sisters. The other one is connected to her chest. There is also a faint ray of light as thin as hair rope, which shoots straight from the middle of the light mass to the high sky. No, it''s not so much that this ray of light is emitted from the light cluster, but rather that the starlight over the nine days falls straight down from the sky, and then there is this colorful light cluster that can''t keep changing, as if it contains infinite mystery. Such a scene is too shocking! In shock, the spirit of luobeibei drifts up along the light unconsciously, and instinctively wants to find out its source. However, when her spirit reaches a certain distance, she can''t move forward any more, but the light still goes up endlessly Is it true that this light cluster comes from the sky and is formed by the starlight of the nine heavens? "Immortal Immortal... " Luobeibei could not help stammering and calling for Fang Tianji, and felt that only this Fang Tianji, an ancient magic weapon, could explain the vision in front of her."What''s the matter?" Fang Tianji responded lazily, and then he said, "how can your heart beat so hard?" "You See that? " Luobeibei''s heart is still immersed in the strong vibration, and it can''t calm down completely. "What do you see?" The halberd is strange. "The two little jade demons beside..." Fang Tianji was even more strange: "what can''t be seen here? I''m not a bunch of idiots. Did you forget or did I tell you that they were jade demons first? " "No I mean, don''t you see anything unusual about them? " Square halberd so calm, luobeibei feel the heartbeat more severe, the brain has a kind of guess. "What''s wrong? Oh, you mean their posture? It''s nothing strange. " Fang Tianji replied casually, "although these two little jade demons haven''t even changed their veins, their brains have grown since they can be cultivated into human figures. They are close to you, and naturally they will imitate your actions more or less Well There are some strange places... " "Xianzun, do you know?" Luobeibei was both excited and lost. What excited Fang Tianji was sure to understand the reason. But why he got to the loss at the same time was not clear for a moment. "Well, Yi has Tai Chi, which means Liangyi, Liangyi, Sixiang, Sixiang, and Bagua," Fang Tianji speculated, "look at the way these two little jade demons practice. Their hands are connected with each other by stretching and shrinking, and they are also bent into an arc shape. It''s a kind of image of Liangyi. Was it a Bagua stone before refinement, so Yihua is a pair of twins of dragons and phoenixes?" Xianzun can''t see it! Fang Tianji, an ancient magic weapon with tens of thousands of years of extraordinary experience, can''t see this light group! Luobeibei suddenly realized this and became more and more excited: "xianzun, do you only see this?" "What else is there?" Fang Tianji finally felt that something was wrong with her. "Little girl, how strange are you today?" "Do you have one?" Luobeibei forced his heart and said with a smile, "I just have never seen such a way of cultivation. I''m a little curious Xianzun, are you sure they are practicing now? Do you feel what aura they are absorbing? " With that, Luobei paid special attention to her body and found that the pure aura was still in her body. She felt that her heart was almost lifted. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 190 "Where do I know that..." Fang Tianji, however, seemed to have no sense at all, and he coughed awkwardly, "most of the demons like stone demons are born from heaven. Although I''ve seen a lot of demons, I''m not a demon after all Maybe You can ask the bobcat It''s not that it doesn''t want to blow the cow''s hide, but it''s afraid that after blowing the cow''s hide, the little girl will ask more and deeper questions, and it won''t be able to answer at that time. It''s better to admit it now. Good! Excellent! It''s good. It can''t be better! Finally, she was forced to warm up the magic weapon of other people''s home, and she would be monitored by xianzun anytime and anywhere. After losing her privacy for nearly a year, she could have her own little secret again! It''s so rare, Jingying I''m so happy! Luobeibei was disappointed on the surface, but secretly pleased in her heart. In order to further verify the conjecture that no one else could see guangtuan, after a while, she quietly awakened Dashan and let him see what was abnormal between herself and xiaoyuyao. Dashan was woken up in a muddle, answered her questions in a muddle, and then went to sleep again in a muddle. He didn''t know what she wanted to do. Fortunately, he never asked her about his sister''s affairs, which was the most worrying. After confirming that this scene can only be seen by one''s own spirits, and that this pure aura can only be absorbed by oneself and two jade demons, luobeibei is completely reluctant to spend such precious time sleeping, and is busy seizing the opportunity to absorb aura. After all, although this kind of scene is magical, if it''s just an accidental phenomenon, then she''s just wasting her good chance to think about it now. Just concentrate not long, that regiment rich aura suddenly dispersed. Is it just an occasional phenomenon? Luobei can''t help sighing and retreating from his meditation. As soon as he opens his eyes, he sees that two jade demons have got up and are looking around. It turns out that it''s not the Reiki that''s gone, but the jade demon that''s up. Does that mean there''s a chance next time? As soon as Luobei thought about it, the two little jade demons turned back together, their mouths opened and closed silently, and their hands pointed to a place in the ruins in the distance, with a serious look in their eyes. Luobeibei was shocked. Although he saw the little demon still curling up and sleeping, he immediately chose to send a message: "Uncle Yada..." ADA instantly turned over and sat up, lightning like cat waist swept to their side: "what''s the matter?" "They seem to have found something." Luobei motioned him to look at the direction pointed by xiaoyuyao. "Attention all, full alert now!" Without hesitation, Yada immediately secretly orders the demons, and at the same time quietly spreads the spirit to the direction of Xiaoyu demon. As he said before, now that he is close to zigena, the demon man may appear at any time, so although the little demon and the guard''s people have not found it, they still prefer to believe it has something to believe it has nothing. The ruins are still two miles away from the camp. Luobei''s spiritual consciousness can''t extend that far, but she can distinguish the spirit from the soul, which is better than the spiritual consciousness. Looking at it, I really found that there was a rubble mound about 100 meters high in the ruins, and stones were rolling down from time to time. It is reasonable to say that in such a late night, there would be a sound when these stones were rolling down. However, in fact, even if the stones of more than one person were falling down, there was no sound at all. It was obvious that there was a sound barrier around the rubble mound, That''s why the news inside can''t get out. There are no demons living in the Gobi ruins. Luobei has known for a long time. At this time, in the middle of the night, there is a strange movement under the ruins. Anyone will contact the recently arrogant demons for the first time. Seeing that there was something unusual in the ruins, Yada immediately released two black beetles and made them fly quietly, one left and one right. Then he ordered Luobei to say, "you and Dashan stay where they are and protect the two children." "Yes. Uncle ADA, you must be careful! " Luobeibei knew that Yada would not easily let himself take part in the war. He was not in a hurry to force him now, so he decided to observe the situation first. ADA nodded, left two demons to protect them, and put a layer of prohibition around them. Then he took the other demons to the rock pile silently. Luobeibei secretly pinches the peach blossom given by the seventh Lord, and is in a state that can be launched at any time, so as to avoid the enemy''s sneak attack. After telling the two jade demons not to move, luobeibei concentrates on "looking" at the disordered stones. Although it was late at night and there was no bright moon shining, the Gobi Desert did not look very dark under the starry sky. On the contrary, it was so shadowy that the outline of the object could be roughly distinguished. With the falling of the rocks, a big dark hole soon appeared in the middle of the border. Then, a dark shadow suddenly flew out of the hole and rushed into the air. Then, suddenly, it suddenly scattered at a certain point. At least three or four of them flew to the place where luobeibei was. In the dark night, their small red eyes all emit strange blood light.Luobeibei, who had been hijacked by demons, recognized at a glance that this was a group of demonized bats. Although there was a border on the small stone slope, he quickly added two earth series breath charms. As soon as the bats, who were obviously responsible for exploring, appeared, the spirits of the demons suddenly perked up and understood that this black hole could really be the den of the demon man. No wonder their people had been searching for the zigena mountains for a long time, but they didn''t find the trace of the demon man. They had been hiding so far so cunningly. The bats flew for a while, and it was estimated that they would cover at least tens of miles around before flying back to the black hole one after another. Luobeibei''s heart can''t help mentioning, for fear of being found by them. Although I believe that since we are well prepared, we won''t be found so easily by a few bats, we are afraid of what if not? Fortunately, not long after the bat went back, a huge horned lizard crawled out with a pair of blood red eyes with big bowl mouth. When the whole body was out of the hole, luobeibei found that this giant lizard was about two feet long with head and tail. Its limbs were as thick as human thighs, and its body was covered with black scales with cold light. It was obvious that its defense ability must be very strong. After coming out of the cave, the giant lizard first turns its head and looks around. Then it climbs under the rubble in the direction of zigena mountains. Since it was a pile of rocks, there was no way. After two steps, the lizard was blocked by the rocks. Then he suddenly spat out a long tongue and quickly lit on the rocks blocking the road. The rocks rolled out like they were hit by giant force. Although the luanshudu has been set up a border, and the sound can''t be transmitted outside, we can see that the giant lizard has such power just by sticking out its tongue. Luobei still seems to be able to hear the deafening roar, which is very shocking. It seems that this giant lizard is even stronger than the crocodile demon at the beginning! Luobei quickly weighed his weight and found that even with the help of the puppet''s power, it was difficult to confront him. The cultivation of the fifth level of refining gas is really too low! Though sighing in his heart, the spirit of luobeibei continued to stare at the entrance of the cave for a moment. He saw that the serpentine snake that followed the horned lizard was a triangular striped python with a head like a washbasin and a thickness like a water tank. He leaned out half of his body and came out in a hurry. Instead, he held his neck high and looked around with great vigilance. A pair of red vertical pupils were shining with a very cold and cruel light. It was no doubt that once he found his prey, he would attack ruthlessly. The weakness of almost all snakes is seven inches, and the magic snake is no exception, right? I don''t know if the flying sword given to her by Brother Yun can break the scales of the python. Luobeibei weighs it over again and decides to have a try if she has a chance. After all, she is not here to play. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 191 With the Python''s ten meter long body exposed, the lizard in front of the road has also rudely swept out a road in the rubble. As it climbed to the foot of the rubble, the lingering sound of Rolling Stones suddenly sounded in the silent night. The border is gone. Luobei was not surprised. The border on the rubble mound should only cover up the huge movement when it comes out of the cave. Now the cave is opened and the road is opened. Judging from the figures of the two Warcraft that have appeared, as long as there are still Warcraft coming out behind, the border can not continue and will be removed sooner or later. Not far away the demons did not move, still silent dormant, want to see what will come out of the black hole. Soon, there are three magic wolf came out. Compared with the monsters and wolves that luobeibei had seen before, they didn''t seem so powerful, but the ferocity in the blood pupil seemed to tell the world that anyone who dared to underestimate them would pay for their lives, and their momentum was even stronger than the python who came out first. After the wolf walked out two or three feet, the crowd immediately heard a sound of footsteps that seemed quite impatient but also very shocking. Then a demon ape half ran out with both hands touching the ground. As soon as he left the cave, he stood up and raised his hands as if he was about to beat his chest. However, his arm had just started to bend, and before he touched his chest, a dark whip suddenly flashed out of the black hole behind him, slapping him heavily on his back. The ape whimpered and fell down in fear. He put his hands on the ground and followed him to the rubble. "Damned devil, he tortured sixth brother like this." One of the guards who had been left by Yada to guard luobeibei suddenly whispered. Although the tone was low, it was full of endless anger and humiliation. "Do you know the ape?" Luobeibei looked at his voice, but also reminded him that even if he was excited, this situation can no longer really make a sound. "He is the sixth brother of my family. He had been stationed in zigena before. Unexpectedly, he was caught by the devil and became like this." Guard chalky nine quickly changed to voice, but a cavity of resentment is still difficult to level, voice also some choking, clenched fist is stimulated to quickly emerge a thick white hair. "He But is there any help? " Chalky nine, a white armed ape, dropped his eyes sadly and shook his head: "brother six has been demonized Now there should be only a few remaining beasts still resisting instinctively Otherwise With brother Liu''s pride, he would rather die than become a puppet of the devil. " Devil, it''s so hateful! Luobei was also very angry in his heart, so he could only pat his strong arm gently: "Uncle chalky nine, we will have a chance to revenge." "Yes, I want revenge!" Chalky nine stares at that disorderly rock pile fiercely, eager to fight immediately in the past. "Chuanjiu, don''t be impulsive. The task that Lord ADA gave us is to protect Miss Luo." Another guard, aware of his emotion, sent a message to appease him, "your sixth brother''s revenge, Lord ADA will surely help you get it back." He was a little calm, but his eyes were still fixed on the rocks. Although luobeibei can''t hear another guard''s voice, it can also imagine that it''s not easy for him to talk at this time. After all, if it wasn''t for his own sake, Chuanjiu would not be confined to this forbidden system. He can only watch his brother suffer, so he still pays attention to the other side of the ruins. But in this moment, the devil''s cave has come out There were three figures, all wrapped in black cloaks. One of them was holding a long whip. It was the man who whipped the ape just now. Unfortunately, for the sake of caution, the spirit of luobeibei did not dare to be too close to the black hole, so he could not see the face of the devil under the hood. After all, even Yada can''t detect the spirit when it comes out of the body, but the demons are always known for their strangeness. It''s hard to guarantee that there''s any special means to discover the spirit. In case of an accident, it won''t be good. With the three demons coming out, the huge black hole suddenly closed slowly. It seems that there will be no more demons coming out. However, luobeibei became nervous. Before, Warcraft came out of the cave one by one, and all the demons didn''t move. Naturally, they wanted to kill all these monsters and their kindred demons. Now the black hole is closed, and the demons are moving Warcraft along the ancient street under the rubble to zigena mountains. This battle may break out at any time. The Gobi is vast and the sky is endless. Although the ruins of the ancient city standing on the horizon are already very magnificent compared with human beings, they are just a vague shadow under the vast sky. As for what is hidden in this shadow and what will happen, heaven has never paid attention to it. Luobei has to pay attention to it, because once the battle starts, it is the most direct collision between life and death. With the three demons driving Warcraft forward, she became more and more nervous. Finally, with the appearance of a vast net, the battle began.The target of the net was the giant horned lizard. At the same time, a dark shadow with thick legs swept towards the python as fast as another python. The three wolves and the three demons also had several figures who attacked the python quickly. In a flash of lightning, one of the demons suddenly let out a sharp whistle. The giant lizard, which had been walking slowly, pushed its hind foot, and immediately ran forward like a rocket. Even though the giant net immediately adjusted its position, it only entangled its hind legs and long tail. With a dull sound, the horned lizard just jumped up and fell heavily on the ground. This blow obviously angered him. Almost as soon as his body touched the ground, the horned lizard turned around and bit the huge fine fishing net. Then he swung it hard, and the net was twisted by about one meter. Fortunately, all the demons were ready. With a low drink, the demons holding the four corners of the fishing net started together tacitly. Instead, they took the opportunity to pocket the head of the lizard, stiffly covered its big mouth, and twisted its body up. Soon after that, in this flash of lightning, a very small black shadow suddenly flashed by, and raised his hand to throw out two feet long black light, which accurately shot into the eyes of the horned lizard. Although the shadow was very fast, it had disappeared into the opposite stone heap at a glance, but luobeibei still saw that it was Hu Yaoyao, which was quite unexpected. The weakest eye of the horned lizard was shot, and it suddenly gave a very tragic cry, suddenly burst out with several times of power, and swung out the two demon people who fixed the fishing net at once. At the same time, a black fog came out of its mouth, and it dissolved the fishing net out of a big hole in the blink of an eye. "Get out of the way!" In the dark, someone made a quick decision. Bang Bang Bang Bang The man''s voice did not fall, and there was a continuous pounding sound in the distance, which was heavy and deafening. It was obvious that the two demons who had been waved far away were bound to be seriously injured. All this happened so fast that there was only two or three minutes before and after. Luobei was far away from the north. Even if it was near, it was too late for her to help each other. Fortunately, as soon as her spirit anxiously floated past, she saw that one of the fallen clansmen suddenly jumped out of his arms. She quickly fed them with life-saving pills, and quickly put them into the pet bag and immediately evacuated. Fortunately, uncle ADA had foresight and didn''t let all the demons go out together. He also hid some people in the lingpet bag as backup. Luobeibei breathed a sigh, and quickly directed the spirit to float back to the battlefield. Then he saw that the horned lizard, whose eyes were shot by black light, was still rolling and wailing. Moreover, the parts where the two eyes were located had quickly turned into two empty black holes, and they were still smoking. The eyes could not live. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 192 This time, the demon clan came with anger. It was really quick and extraordinary. Luobeibei suddenly had a lot more confidence in tonight''s action, but in the twinkling of an eye, he saw the Python and worried again. Just now, the shadow was too fast. She just swept by. At this time, she saw that the snake was actually a vine with barbs. Although it was only a plant, it was like a living creature. She tried her best to stab the barbs into the scales and the gaps between the scales. It was obviously a vine demon. Python is good at wringing and vines are good at entanglement. At first, they seem to be close to each other. When they come into contact, they are entangled together. However, this Python is not an ordinary monster, but a demonized monster. As soon as it shakes its head, it is a mouthful of poisonous smoke. If the vines are sprayed, they will be corroded immediately, and the flesh of Luobei will be tight. Fortunately, just as before, this vine did not fight alone. In the dark, a dagger and a flying sword attacked the Python''s seven inches and eyes from various angles from time to time, making it unable to concentrate on fighting the vine wrapped around the body. Soon, it was entangled by the vine for most of its body. It''s just that the scales on the body of this Python are obviously very hard, especially the seven inch counter scale, which is not easy to pierce. A huge snake''s head is also very flexible, and it can always find a chance to corrode a part of the vine. You come and I go, and the two collide with each other from time to time. Look at the magic wolf, in such a short time, the battle has been in full swing, the fight is very fierce. The six demon clans fought against three roaring demon wolves in close combat. Their figures were crisscrossed, and their speed was as fast as empty shadows. The wolf claws and weapons were faint in cold light. When they hit each other, they often burst out a little spark. Only a few of them met each other, and the demon wolf seemed to have some color. However, they didn''t feel the pain. It seemed that the waving of claws and the opening and closing of bloody mouths were not affected at all. Even though the six demon clans who attacked them were good players, it seemed that it was not so easy to quickly win the three wolves. Luobeibei went to see the demon ape and the three demons again. As soon as the scene came into view, he could not help crying despicably in his heart. When two of them saw the demons coming, it was quite easy for them to directly confront the enemy without saying a word. However, the one with the whip in the middle obviously knew that the one who came must be from the demon family, and most of them recognized the demonized ape demon "sixth brother". They shamelessly hid behind the crazy ape, not only taking it as a shield, but also driving it and the old ape The people are fighting each other. This move is really useful. The demons clearly know that ape demons are no longer the people of the past, but they can''t help but give up when they fight. When Luobei looks to the north, one of the demons happens to deviate from the blade, but the ape takes the opportunity to pound it on the chest. Click! Even in this circle, there are palm wind, sharp weapon, smart explosion, all kinds of roars, and many voices mixed together. It seems that luobeibei heard a brittle sound of sternum fracture, the soft hearted demon flew out on the spot, and the blood was still in the air. Cluck Suddenly, a strange noise came from his side. Luobeibei thought there was something wrong. He turned back in a hurry and saw Kui Jiuzheng clenching his fist. Because of the tight grip, his knuckles were constantly rubbing. Luobei didn''t know how to comfort him, so he could only continue to pay attention to the battlefield. The lesson of blood washes away the kindness that shouldn''t exist. The sacrifice of a demon brings more fierce attack of the same kind. This time, the wind blade is whistling, the fireball is fierce, and the cold light is shining. No one will stay behind, and no one will regard the demon ape as a member of the same family. All the demons have only one goal, that is to kill the demon! The demon man with the whip obviously saw that the demon ape could not act as a shield. With a sneer, he suddenly flew back with his back wings and avoided a flaming fireball. At the same time, he suddenly had a piece of black cloth in his hand, which covered the fireball that was enough to turn human into coke. Just because of the small sun like fireball lighting and suddenly bright ruins suddenly fell into the dark. But then, more spells hit the demon man in the air from all directions. However, the way is as high as a foot, and the devil is as high as a foot. The devil with black wings just flapped his wings, so his attack disappeared in an instant. Moreover, with the sharp whistle of the demon population, the two demon people, who were only slightly higher than ordinary people, suddenly gave out two sounds at the same time, just like the roar of wild animals. Their bodies clattered and clattered continuously. In only half a breath, their body shape suddenly doubled, and their hoods had no time to slide back, so they were first pierced by two curved corners. At the place where the big arms were waving, the two demons, who were fighting close to the demons, were immediately shocked by a strong force. "I don''t know what I can do. Today I will play with you." In the middle of the sky, the black winged devil, who seems to be immune to all attacks, suddenly gives out a male non female sneer. Then, with a sudden drop of his hands, countless bats rush out of his wide sleeves and rush straight at the demons below. The two big fireballs almost met at the same time and burned many bats, but most of them skilfully avoided the fireball and scattered to attack each demon clan.Although these bats are small, the number is huge, and no demon will lightly think that it''s nothing to be bitten by them. It''s inevitable that they have to devote part of their energy to deal with these hateful and overwhelming magic bats, evil wolves, evil apes and evil people who take advantage of the opportunity to counter attack. "The devil is too cunning, Yudong. Let''s help quickly?" See this situation, chalky nine not from anxious, busy to companion way. "Uncle Yudong, you go. I have Dashan''s protection. It doesn''t matter." Luobei can''t sit down any more. Support immediately. Yu Dong took a look at her, then turned his head: "wait a minute, Yada hasn''t done it yet." It seems to be true that the spirits of luobeibei are busy and pay close attention to the situation in the battle circle. As expected, there is no trace of YadA. One of the demons is still sitting on the ground under such circumstances, and they don''t know where to hold a Guqin. As soon as the sleeve of the robe blows, they begin to play the strings quickly. However, although his gesture was fast and the strings were shaking rapidly, there was no sound at all. Luobeibei is surprised. In the next moment, he hears the screams of countless magic bats. Then, with the demon family playing the piano as the center, under the waves of invisible string waves, the bats in circles suddenly fall like raindrops. Good job! Luobei couldn''t help but secretly drank the sound color. Three magic wolf may also be affected by the sound wave, the original speed of the wind suddenly slowed down, the siege of the demons immediately seized the opportunity. A wolf''s head was heavily hit by a hammer, and it fell down with a wail after shaking. Another demon clan took the opportunity to scratch its soft jaw and completely ended its life. The other wolf was stabbed in the eye, lost his array in a frenzy, and cut off his front leg with a knife. Another wolf jumped up suddenly, but the flower in the back court was stabbed directly by a vine. The demon who had cut his throat took the opportunity to roll under the wolf one by one. While it was still in the air, with a long sword in his hand and a backhand, he cut the wolf''s stomach and spattered his blood all over his head. Is this the so-called extreme method of fighting? It''s really To be expected Luobei can''t help but open his eyes and feel a little twitch at the corner of his mouth. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 193 "Good fight!" See clansman one breath killed two evil wolf, chalky nine can''t help clenching fist to drink a color. But the situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, and no one can predict. As soon as his voice fell, his demonized "sixth brother" suddenly rushed over, hit the demon who had just broken the belly of the demon wolf with an elbow, grabbed one of the demon''s legs with his backhand, and threw him out in a frenzy. And unfortunately, the direction of the demon''s falling is the direction of the Python''s tumbling, and at this time, the python is opening its mouth, which is suddenly expanded several times, biting it. No! Luobei was shocked, but without thinking about it, he immediately imprisoned the spirit. However, without thinking about it, the spirit suddenly bumped into an invisible diaphragm and failed. At this critical point, the vine around the python suddenly shot out like an arrow, and rolled the demon to one side in advance. At the same time, a black light, who was waiting for the opportunity to spy on the python, suddenly went straight up and stuck into the Python''s mouth. The Python''s big mouth may have thought that the demon would definitely become something in his mouth. After the big mouth opened to the extreme, it quickly closed down and just caught the flying sword. A little cold light suddenly penetrated from its upper jaw. Another dagger, which had been cooperating with the flying sword to attack the Python''s eyes, took advantage of the situation to stab the Python''s seven inches straight, even with the sword body and handle I can''t see you without the Ministry. The most crucial heart was stabbed. Instead of falling down, the python, who was strongly stimulated, lashed its long tail on the ground. Its upper body, which was several meters long, stood upright in an instant and flew up like a fly, as if it wanted to fight for Jackie Chan on the occasion of life and death. However, it just darted into the air, the huge head heavily hit on an invisible barrier, bumped askew. "Get out of here!" A huge roar suddenly sounded, luobeibei suddenly recognized that it was Yada''s voice. "It''s too late My poor simple little demons are really stupid. They can catch you with only a little bait. " Floating in mid air, the black winged demon suddenly raised himself a few feet and laughed wildly. "No, we''re closed!" Looking at all the attacks were resisted by an invisible barrier, the demons didn''t understand what happened. "Ah! There is something on the ground A demon suddenly screamed and jumped up, "it''s a poisonous scorpion!" Boom! Before the words were heard, several fireballs had been thrown in all directions. With the bright display in the ruins, the spirits of Luobei clearly saw that there were only countless gravel on the ground just now, and they didn''t know when to climb out countless scorpions. Each of these scorpions has the size of a slap, its back shell is black and shiny, and the barb of its tail is as high as a sharp knife. What''s more, because many high walls in the ruins have not completely collapsed, many poisonous scorpions have climbed up and then dived down one after another. The number of them is more than ten times more than that of the previous magic bats. In addition, the remaining bats attacked again. For a moment, a border about three feet high and seven or eight feet wide was full of demons. As soon as the python just hit the border and fell down, it was swarmed by the poisonous scorpions of both sides. In a twinkling of an eye, countless scorpions were drilled into the huge snake body, which was almost impossible to enter the sword. Luobeibei only felt that the sweat all over his body suddenly stood up, and his heart in his chest was shaking wildly. She did not expect that such a huge change would take place in such a short period of time when she was about to see the bright situation. It seemed that the crafty devil had already discovered their existence. "Come to me quickly." At the moment of life and death, the demon who played the zither yelled pale. At the same time, his hands quickly moved the strings of the zither, and the invisible sound wave quickly spread out, forcing the scorpion around him to push two feet away. The other demons also gave up to attack the crippled wolf, the wild ape and the two huge demons, and quickly joined together to resist, at the same time using all kinds of magic to resist. Under the command of the black winged demons, the remaining Warcraft and Demons could not miss such an opportunity. They immediately caught up with each other, and the demons were reduced to the state of passive defense. What about Lord ADA? Where''s Lord ADA? Luobeibei anxiously searches for Yada''s shadow, but after Yada shouts, there is no movement. Even though he knows that he will not let the demons in danger, he still can''t help being impatient. He quickly turns his head to look at the two demons guarding chalky nine and Yudong, and says anxiously, "let''s hurry to help?" "Lord ADA will summon us if necessary." Yu Dong refused her calmly. "But..." As soon as Luobei wanted to refute, he heard a loud noise at the end of the ruins. Three huge stones rose out of thin air, carrying the power of Wanjun, and bumped into the black winged demon man from three angles. "A small skill of carving insects!" The black winged devil sneered scornfully, and his wings opened and closed slowly. He flew up from the joint attack of the three big stones.The three big stones suddenly bumped into each other, arousing countless splashes of gravel. However, at the same time when the demon man raised his height and the big stone collided, the air above the black winged demon man was suddenly torn open like a piece of gauze, and a big red water mist was suddenly ejected, pouring heavily on the demon man. "Ah The devil screamed. Although he had moved sideways at the fastest speed, many black wings were sprayed on his outspread wings, and the black wings were quickly ablated. The speed and power were many times stronger than the poisonous smoke from the previous python. "You have Water of annihilation "It''s specially prepared for you shameless demons. What''s it like?" A fierce shock answered him, and in the middle of the sky, Yada finally appeared riding a flying eagle. The devil tried to fan his broken black wings to avoid, but this time, his speed was slower. The red mist sprayed directly on half of his body, and the black cloak melted instantly, revealing the fuzzy flesh and black bones inside. "It''s delicious I will pay you back one day in the future... " Having reached such a point, the devil laughed instead. ADA frowned, his wrist suddenly swung to the devil, and the ten black lights hit the devil in all directions. "You can''t keep me." However, the demon man gave a surreal smile, and the whole person exploded in an instant. With great impact, he smashed the flying eagle and ADA out like a leaf. At the same time, there was a green light in the center of the explosion, taking the opportunity to escape to the distance. Hold it. You can''t let it run! Seeing the spirit of the devil escaping, Luobei suddenly had a strong impulse. Before his mind, he instinctively launched the spirit imprisonment, and quickly cast most of the spirit that remained in his body into the past, just like an invisible bubble covering the green light. Green light is flying, I don''t want to be trapped suddenly. I''m surprised to think that the demon who forced him to give up his body by pouring the water of his annihilation used some terrible means. But I soon found that it was a little girl who imprisoned him, and suddenly turned into a very ferocious face. "Where did you come from? I don''t know where the heaven is. Do you want to trap me?" There was an idea coming out of the green light, and then there was a big bang. Luobeibei suddenly felt that his spirit was shaking like a broken clock hit by a huge wood, and there was a danger of death at any time. He hurried to stabilize the spirit, and then found out how much disaster this impulse had brought to him. However, the current situation, even regret is useless, because there are only two results in front of us, that is today! At this time! Either she completely destroyed the spirit of the devil, or the devil directly swallowed her spirit. If she killed the spirit of the devil, the world would be peaceful. If she couldn''t, there would be no more Luobei in the world. Luobeibei can no longer have, but the sick aunt can''t lose her daughter! Therefore, since we can''t die, we can only spell #################### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 194 Shenniandian turns to see that luobeibei suddenly closes his eyes, and then throws all the spirits in without reservation, trying to compress them a little bit. "How dare you When she attacked with all her strength, the spirit of the devil suddenly felt the tremendous pressure, and suddenly expanded with surprise and anger, trying to fight against her and crush her spirit. Luobei didn''t seem to have heard of it. It didn''t build a tone at all. It just pushed forward slowly but firmly. Originally, the devil was still grinning, trying to teach luobeibei a lesson, so that she could understand what is beyond her ability. However, with the increasing pressure around her, she couldn''t break through with any force, and soon felt a deep fear. No, it can''t be! How can a little girl be trapped by him who has already achieved the golden elixir cultivation? The devil was frightened, and quickly aroused all the negative emotions. He turned anger, hatred, cruelty, blood, fear, despair and other forces that are most likely to breed demons into needles, thorns, knives and waves, trying to find a tiny gap in the spirits of Luobei. Under his constant impact, luobeibei only felt that his mind was filled with innumerable sharp roars, including pleading, cursing, cursing, threatening, and all kinds of voices. Each one had the power of terror penetrating the heart, and each one was like a mirror, reflecting all kinds of horrible scenes, and even all kinds of shapes of grandma''s tragic death Fake! It''s all fake! If she takes it seriously, she will lose! It''s just that it''s not the way to trap the spirit of the devil. Her spirit can''t last long. So how can we eliminate the devil? Luobei North teeth close bite, endure the spirit of the knife scraping pain to resist the devil Yuanshen counterattack, desperately in the various manuals read to search how to swallow other Yuanshen method. As soon as the idea moved, her soul suddenly seemed to have self-consciousness, suddenly turned into a whirlpool, suddenly pulled a ray of green light into it and quickly rotated. The original spirit of the demon man is colliding wildly. Suddenly, he feels that he has been torn off a piece of "flesh" abruptly. At the same time, luobeibei feels that a pure force has been injected into the spirit of the demon man. That''s the way! Luobei suddenly shakes up, and suddenly understands the way to deal with the demon Yuanshen. Immediately, he consciously turns into a whirlpool again, and "bites" a wisp of Yuanshen. Soon, she felt that she had no teacher to teach herself, and two whirlpools came out one after another. With the power of triangle, she kept pulling a wisp from the green light, and then spinning and swallowing it. "No You can''t eat me... " The pain of Yuan Shen''s being pulled is undoubtedly a hundred times more than that of his real body. No matter how violent raoshi is, he can''t help but be more and more frightened. In order to avoid the three whirlpools, he quickly shrinks himself to avoid the suction of the whirlpool. On the contrary, luobeibei became more and more powerful because of the continuous nourishment of several strands of pure power. It immediately took advantage of the situation to sharply reduce the confinement, pursued the shrinking green light, and from time to time took advantage of the situation to pull out a few strands from its original spirit. Knowing that the situation is over, I''m afraid that I will die today. Instead of dodging, the devil gathers all his strength and turns it into a long sword to stab the spirit of luobeibei. He thinks that even if he dies, he must make the other party pay a heavy price. It''s a pity that if it used this move at the beginning, it would still have the possibility of success. At this time, the original spirit has been greatly damaged, and Luobei has learned to swallow it without any teacher. No matter how powerful it is, it''s just a struggle before death. With the last shrill roar of the demon yuan Shen, luobeibei finally got the last green light into the whirlpool of the spirit. Then he suddenly felt that his whole body was as heavy as lead. It was as if he had been sleeping for many years and his limbs were petrified. It was hard to control for a moment. Just at the moment of shock, two warm currents suddenly came in from the palms of her hands, quickly walked up along the meridians, and then directly confluenced at her heart. Then, the spiritual power in her elixir field spontaneously ran, and then flowed all over her body, alleviating the strange stiffness a little bit. Feeling that she had mastered her body again, luobeibei breathed a sigh of relief this time. She opened her eyes and looked at her hands. However, she did not know when the two jade demons had grasped her left and right hands respectively. She was looking up at herself with black Jingjing''s eyes. Her eyes were obviously worried. "Just now Are you helping me? " Luo North just secretly spread to read, haven''t got two small jade demon''s answer, hear big mountain''s inquiry voice: "younger sister why sigh?" "Nothing..." Luobei turns to Dashan and smiles. He finds that his eyes are pure with doubts and no worries. It''s obvious that he doesn''t feel anything. Kui Jiu and Yu Dong were staring at the ruins. They turned to see her when they heard the sound. as like as two peas in the north, they saw two small models of jade, and smiled at her. The eyes were worried that they had not seen her. They thought she knew that she had returned to normal.It must have been these two little guys who helped her just now, or she would not have been able to come up with such a method by herself? But how could these two children have such ability to help her spirit? Luobei was suspicious in his heart, but he also returned a smile on his face. When he turned around, he decided to hide the thrilling battle of Yuanshen just now. He said, "I''m just worried about Uncle ADA and them..." "Don''t worry, we''ll win the battle!" Yu Dongsi didn''t notice her slight change of expression. Instead, she was very excited and said, "Lord Yada forced the first demon man to explode. The border has not been broken, but our people still maintain absolute combat effectiveness. The rest of the disabled soldiers are not afraid." Chalky nine is still calm: "it''s a pity that the demon man''s self explosion power is too strong, and Lord ADA is still a step late, unable to catch his spirit in time..." "Judging from the power of his self explosion, this demon man has at least been cultivated in the golden elixir period. It is a victory that our demon clan has not had for a long time to damage his body." Yu Dong patted him on the shoulder. "I know you want to be able to imprison the spirit of the demon man and ask if there is any way to make your sixth brother recover. It''s just that it''s hard to search the soul of the friars in the golden elixir period. Even if you ask, you should know that there has never been such a precedent in hundreds of years." "I know..." Chalky nine stuffy ground returned a, eyes again closely stare at front. What they mean is that she has just gone through such a long battle of spirits. In fact, she hasn''t had a short time? Luobeibei was surprised, so he wanted to separate another soul to go to the ruins. As soon as his mind moved, he felt a strong sense of sleepiness from head to foot, and felt tired from inside to outside. He could not help leaning back. "What''s the matter with my sister?" Dashan quickly helped her. Seeing that her face suddenly turned pale, she was so scared that she quickly bent her knees to let her sit on her own knee. "Just a little tired," luobeibei leaned against his arms and apologetically avoided his eyes. "Maybe it was too tense just now." "Miss Luo has been running all the way in the day, and she has no rest at night. It''s hard to avoid some tiredness." Yu Dong is not suspicious at all. He is also considerate and says, "the situation is not dangerous now. It''s just that those poisonous scorpions and magic bats are running around. It''s estimated that they will waste some time to clean up. Miss Luo might as well have a rest first." "I sleep with my sister on my back." Dashan is busy. Luobeibei knew that her sudden tiredness must have something to do with the intense loss of the spirit just now. Since everyone was so sure about the next war, she nodded and motioned to the two jade demons. Then she released their hands, climbed to the back of the mountain, and soon fell into a deep sleep. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 195 When luobeibei was awakened, she found that she was sleeping in the shadow of a half collapsed stone wall. Judging from the length of the stone wall stretched by sunlight, the sun should have been out for a long time, that is to say, she had been sleeping for at least two hours. "Brother, are you going to start?" Luobeibei sat up and shook his spiritless head. He put the little demon on the ground and made a piece of ice to wipe his face to cheer him up. "Well," said Dashan, squatting in front of her, looking at her face anxiously, "sister, are you sick?" The small demon awkwardly also followed to call twice, still with front foot lightly put her knee, express it also very care about host elder sister. Luobei touched the little demon''s embarrassed head, turned his own spiritual power, estimated his own situation, and felt that it didn''t matter if he didn''t use the spirit for the time being: "no, it''s just that he didn''t have a good rest Just as she said that, she saw ADA come over. First she looked at her face, and then she asked: "Beibei, the spirit of the demon man suddenly disappeared in the middle of his escape last night. Was it your That Is it out? " Luobei is stunned for a moment, and immediately understands that ADA obviously thinks that the "secret" between her and Mu Aoxing is out of hand, which is why she is so abnormal. Otherwise, there is no reason to explain why she suddenly becomes so weak. After all, Yada is not a simple mountain, and he was in a coma after the first use of spirit confinement. He didn''t really think that she, a monk with five levels of refining Qi, would be so tired because she was just on her way. However, since ADA had found a good reason for her, Luobei was happy to make a mistake and nodded. "It''s obvious that you are eccentric. I don''t want to recite this pot." Fang Tianji came out of nowhere. North of Luobei doesn''t change color, pretends to hear nothing. "Then I can rest assured. How do you feel now?" ADA nodded and stopped asking for details. After all, this is a secret that even the patriarch and the patriarch''s wife don''t know. Naturally, luobeibei won''t tell him. Anyway, his purpose is just to confirm whether the spirit of the demon man has escaped. Now it''s enough to know that there is no future trouble. "I''m just a little tired and I always want to sleep." Luobeibei is honest about this. "Zigena is not far away from here. If you can still bear it, I want to go on the road earlier," Yada explained. "Although we killed three demons yesterday, we also found many demons in the cave, which may make us suffer such a great loss. It must not be just three demons that can do it, so I''m afraid their main force is still in zigena." "I have no problem." Luobeibei knew that he was worried about the people of zigena, so he cheered up and stood up. "That''s good. The demon man is too cunning. We cleaned up most of the scorpions and bats left all night. I don''t know what else we can do when we get to zigner. These two little guys are very good. I hope they can help us find out the whereabouts of the demon man at that time." Yada took out two spirit stones and handed them to the two little jade demons who had been nestling next to Luobei, and wanted to touch their heads. Although they were dodged, they didn''t feel annoyed. Instead, they laughed. "Yes, I didn''t expect that they could help us so much, even the baby can''t match." Luobei puns and smiles gratefully to the two little guys. The two little guys seem to be very sensitive to her feelings. Although they are still gnawing at the spirit stone in their mouths, they still look up and smile at her. The small demon is embarrassed but not, pulling the lapel of Luobei to protest that it is no less than two small jade demons, amusing Luobei don''t feel smile. Yada also laughed: "the little demon is small after all, and has never been in contact with Warcraft. It''s normal that he can''t detect it for a moment, but this time, he should be alert next time." The small demon awkwardly immediately called two, also Bata Bata to force to nod, express strong agreement. Luobei is rubbing its head with a smile, and the two jade demons who have finished eating the stone quickly pull her sleeve at the same time. Luobeibei thought they came to ask for touch, and touched their heads separately. Who knows two small jade demon a face meekly after enjoying, small hand but Qi Qi ground points to a direction. Luobei has a look, not far away from it is the black hole where the devil hid yesterday. "What does that mean? Is there anything else in that cave that we haven''t found? " ADA was on the alert. "Then go and have a look again." Luobei stands up in a hurry. ¡­¡­ The entrance of the Magic Cave is opened on the top of a pile of rocks, but the real cave is hidden two or three hundred meters below. There are jagged rocks in the cave, and bricks and tiles can be seen everywhere. It''s not like a long-term residence specially opened up, but rather like a collapsed secret passage long ago, which was used as a temporary nest after being cleaned up by grass. There are some rough and rusty copper lamps burning in the cave, and cages large and small can be seen everywhere. Although some cages are empty, there are still many corpses of Warcraft lying in many cages. All kinds of fishy, coquettish and bloody gas are mixed together, and the taste is extremely bad. Obviously, the little demon couldn''t stand the smell here. As soon as he went down the slope to the bottom of the cave, he asked to go back to the lingchong bag for the first time.Luobeibei himself is also a little nauseous, but hard to bear down, not only did not use the fresh technique to eliminate the isolation of these breath, but also coax the little demon to distinguish and remember these breath, because although these breath is disgusting, it is also a good opportunity to distinguish Warcraft, so in the future, we can better distinguish and guard against similar situations. Although the small demon is not willing to, but luobeibei set an example first, it can only commissary aggrieved should come down, very disgusted to a cage a cage to sniff in the past. ADA saw this and nodded in secret. Dashan has always been indifferent to the rough quality of life. He will not be intoxicated by the smell of incense. He also regards the smell as if it were natural. Since his sister said that he would remember the smell of Warcraft, he has to do it. It doesn''t matter whether it smells bad or not. The two jade demons probably haven''t developed a sense of smell. No matter how strong the smell is, they don''t change their color at all. They just blindly lead luobeibei''s hand and lead her forward. Zigzag, about a few hundred meters later, suddenly appeared in front of an open several times and suddenly collapsed round hole. Maybe it''s because it''s already underground. This round cave is only tens of meters deep. After dropping the torch, you can see it to the end at a glance. You can also see the scorched black at the bottom. Two jade demons point to the bottom of the cave. It''s obvious that this is where she wants to see it. "After the border was broken, many poisonous scorpions came back here. I think this is the place where the demons cultivate these poisonous scorpions," ADA said, pointing to the bottom of the cave. "I just burned it down. I don''t want to know that there are secrets under it." With that, ADA cast a spell, and a strong wind suddenly rolled up at the bottom of the cave, which swept the gravel soil and the scorched body of the scorpion out and piled on one side. Two jade demons hold Luo Beibei''s hand and can''t wait to say that they want to go down. This height is naturally difficult to topple luobeibei, so they lie on their backs, buckle the protrusion on the cave wall, and soon come to the bottom of the cave. As soon as her feet fell to the ground, the two jade demons jumped down from her back and rushed straight to the center of the cave bottom. Their fingers were flying and they dug up like empty shadows. Their white clothes were soon dirty and they didn''t care. They saw countless gravel and mud flying out of their side. After a while, they saw a piece of stone in front of them, which was inserted obliquely in the ground, shining and full of aura. When the stone about Zhang long and half Zhang wide was completely dug out, luobeibei was silly and Yada was silly! No one thought that there was such a big spirit stone hidden in the deep underground cave, and it was obviously a top-grade spirit stone. Top quality spirit stone! Not to mention Luobei, even Yada, who is the protector of the demon clan, has never seen a few top grade spirit stones the size of his finger belly in his long life. Now it is such a huge one. Such a large spirit stone is buried in this cave, but it hasn''t been found yet! He felt like he was going to be dizzy. he was going to be dizzy www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 196 The two little jade demons were obviously very happy to see this stone. In an instant, they jumped on the stone like two stray dogs who had been longing for delicious food for a long time, and began to nibble directly. Luobeibei is OK. Although shocked, he thinks that since this big spirit stone was discovered by xiaoyuyao, it belongs to them. ADA looked at it, but he felt that his teeth were sour. He was very distressed that such a high-quality spirit stone was only used as rations. Seeing two jade demons gnawing merrily, they ate a piece of spirit stone in a short time. Thinking of the rarity and many uses of the top quality spirit stone, he had the cheek to ask luobeibei for help. "Beibei, you see, can you talk to these two little guys and ask them to leave some for us? As you know, there is a lack of aura at the end of the law, and the top grade spirit stone is very rare, but whether it''s refining or transporting, the clan needs this spirit stone very much..." If they were eaten, he felt that he would love to die. Even if he didn''t, he would be scolded by the patriarch after he returned to the holy land. Luobei is in a dilemma, but it''s hard to refuse directly, so he has to discuss with two jade demons. The two little jade demons kept gnawing and looking at each other. They made eye contact with each other again. Suddenly, they suddenly cut down a half meter long spirit stone with a thickness of about a foot. Without looking back, they threw it at Yada. Yada hurriedly reached for it, only to find that the stone, which seemed to be only a few tens of Jin, had at least a few hundred jin, and sank down. Fortunately, he quickly started his stamina, so that he could hold it firmly. Is this not only a high-grade spirit stone, but a higher-level spirit? Yada''s eyes became fiery. When she looked at the two jade demons, her expression was more complicated. Luobeibei secretly noticed his expression and was worried. Fortunately, ADA had some sense and knew that some things could not be forced. After putting away the spirit stone, he simply turned his back to the jade and walked along the bottom of the cave to see if there was anything abnormal in other places. Such a big stone will become the food of two jade demons. If he sees it, it''s not only the pain of flesh and heartache, but also the pain of demon soul. He''d better deceive himself not to look after it. Does uncle ADA mean that he no longer interferes with the rest of these spirit stones? Luobeibei didn''t know his real idea of vomiting blood, but since ADA didn''t speak again, she was willing to pretend to be deaf and dumb. after a little as like as two peas, the two little jade demons that seemed to be hungry and hungry and who could eat all the stones were stopped. The brothers and sisters patted the small belly of the drum, and looked at each of the two little flowers with a single pattern, and split their white teeth, and smiled each other, and then turned to the north. Looking at the appearance of their kittens, luobeibei walked over curiously and funny. Then the little boy suddenly patted Lingshi and pointed to her chest. Luobei was puzzled for a moment. He looked down at himself and took out the storage bag in his arms with some uncertainty: "do you want this?" The little boy nodded and patted the stone. Looking at their skin, which is not covered by soil, is as tender as water tofu, and has a very healthy pink luster, luobeibei guesses that they should finally be full this time, and then tentatively asks: "er Do you want me to put it away for you? " The two little guys nodded at the same time and laughed at her brightly. Luobei couldn''t help looking back at Ada who came back. ADA sighed and said, "help them to collect their rations. Who makes these two little guys trust you?" Luobei sorted out the storage bag to make room for the stone. The two little guys were satisfied. Then they yawned at the same time, showing sleepiness for the first time. It was obvious that they had eaten so many top-grade spirit stones and needed to digest them well, so they cleaned them up a little, and then they were burdened. It''s strange that they ate so many spirit stones, but their bodies didn''t get heavier. On the contrary, they were lighter. Luobeibei was puzzled, but the two children obviously had a special relationship with themselves. She needed to keep all the secrets about the two children until she understood them. Because I missed such a big stone the last time I came in. Although I knew the accident was very special, I didn''t find anything else in this round cave, but ADA still didn''t give up to re-examine the whole Magic Cave. In this way, by the time they returned to the ground, the sun was already a little high. After last night''s battle, Yada became more and more cautious. He not only didn''t let go, but also let all the injured demons into the lingchong bag. Besides the necessary outposts, there were only four demons left around him. They all moved forward as lightly as luobeibei. They also gave everyone a invisibility cloak to hide their whereabouts as much as possible. At first glance, the slightly scattered people look like stones everywhere in the Gobi desert. Even if we observe them with spiritual awareness, if we don''t know the position of the people in advance, it''s hard to suspect them.After passing through the ruins in the scorching sun for tens of miles, Luobei North saw the mountain range across the skyline. When it gradually entered, the appearance of the mountain range became clearer, and then it was discovered that the mountain range was extremely desolate. Looking around, there are bare rocks everywhere. Occasionally, there are small leaves and shrubs with low height. They look like they are half dead and have no green at all. Luobeibei carefully felt the surrounding scene, and found that there was not only no water source, but also the aura was almost imperceptible. He jumped several hillsides one after another, and there were similar scenes on both sides. Except the desolation, it was barren. It felt like no living creature could survive and reproduce here. In contrast, the scene of Lu''an County in leichen state was similar Wanren mountains, known as the city of evil mountains, can be regarded as heaven. Of course, since there is a base of demons and many demons and beasts live here, it naturally means that there is a "barren mountain" which is not real, but it is also sheltered by the great array, and it is not easy for ordinary monks to detect it with their naked eyes and spiritual consciousness. However, this big array is no longer safe. There are some strange terrors hidden in the demon clan base, and even Yada can''t predict them. As a result, we were more and more careful along the way. Although the destination is clear, whether it has changed the sky or not, and whether there is ambush on the way, all these need to be vigilant all the time. But two little jade demons who had accidentally given early warning to the demons fell into a deep sleep. The demons can only hope that the little demon who was originally responsible for the outpost can find the abnormality in time. Although Xiaoyao is still a child with limited intelligence at present, she likes to play, make trouble, get angry and be jealous at first, so she has a little temper when she was just allowed to leave lingchong bag, so it''s hard to avoid that she doesn''t pay much attention to the instructions of the owner to warn her. However, Xiaoyu was born, and soon robbed her life. She not only robbed her, but also did better than her, little guy''s life Self esteem was hurt immediately. In order to recover his dignity as a "King", he did not play with luobeibei for the first time. Instead, he took the initiative to jump to the shoulder of the tallest mountain and put up a pair of small ears and black eyes. He always seemed very alert. At this moment, Mingming luobeibei, Yada and others didn''t feel anything unusual, but it suddenly stood up in a creepy way, one paw on the head of the mountain to keep balance, whimpering and pointing several directions. The demons immediately entered the highest alert state, looking at Luobei. Luobei said that the three places all have the smell of Warcraft ADA asked in a deep voice, "are you sure it''s Warcraft?" Luobeibei really hesitated: "maybe it''s not just Warcraft The baby said, "it smells worse than the smell in that hole." ADA''s expression became more and more dignified: "how far is it possible to judge the distance?" Luobeibei communicated with xiaoyaokui for a while. After a few minutes, he pointed to the points xiaoyaokui found and said: "this side is three Li Xu, that piece is four Li Xu, there are five Li Xu. They all hide underground. There are watchmen at the entrance of the cave. The depth of the underground is not sure..." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 197 ADA nodded to stop the demons for a while. Then with a slight swing, two birds smaller than bees flew out of his ears and flew in the direction of the little demon. "The devil is cunning. I''m afraid there are more than three places. The trace of the surviving people also needs to be determined. Beibei, please ride bared teeth and go further." Yada looked apologetically at luobeibei, "Dashan''s body shape is too obvious. If you take him with you, you can only go alone with Xiaoyao." "It''s our duty to say what uncle ADA says." Luobeibei held down Dashan''s arm, which was suddenly worried, and calmly laughed at him, "don''t worry, brother Dashan, I will come back safely." Yada handed several jade amulets to Luobei, and explained: "there was a big war yesterday. The devil should have known it. Be careful." "I''ll be careful." Luobeibei gently put down his two eyes and looked at the jade demon, who became more and more mellow. He comforted the mountain that he couldn''t follow, and immediately took the demon to ride on the eagle''s canthus and fly to the air. As soon as the eagle''s wings spread out, white clouds came out all over its body, blurring its body. When it flew higher, people on the ground looked like a low flying cloud. Although it was a little faster, it still had a very hidden effect. Luobeibei sits on the eagle''s back and looks down. She finds that the places identified by xiaoyaoban seem to be ordinary places. She doesn''t know how xiaoyaoban can distinguish them. However, this is xiaoyaoban''s unique talent, and she doesn''t need to know the principle. "Baby, you just did a good job, my sister is very proud of you," luobeibei kisses the little demon and takes out a spirit plant to reward it, "let''s work hard and try to catch all the demons this time." Xiaoyao shares Luo Beibei''s intimacy with her. After she takes a kiss around her neck, for the first time, she doesn''t take the opportunity to be cute again. Instead, she holds lingzhi and looks around solemnly. This one flies, is nearly 20 Li, the small demon awkwardly just discovered two evil person''s dens again. Luobeibei pointed out these two positions to Yada''s eagle''s canthus, who had his own way to send the information. Then he searched around, about 50 miles away from the demon man''s den he had just found. The little demon awkwardly smelled a little bit of uncertainty at the foot of a mountain. Luobei then dropped a jade amulet and went to test it. Sure enough, he saw that the jade amulet disappeared when it was about to fall to the ground. After a long time, a desert rat climbed out from under a stone with great care, turned his head and looked around with great vigilance. His eyes were black and he didn''t dare to see the sun. There is a small demon in luobeibei. Naturally, it can be confirmed immediately that this is the real monster, not Warcraft. Moreover, at the moment when the desert mouse comes out, the small demon has quickly locked the channel under the stone, explored it, and determined that there are dozens of demon beasts and Demons hidden in it. Luobeibei then lowered his canthus and revealed his figure, and handed a jade amulet to the desert rat to report back. This time, she didn''t wait long to see a grey weasel appear in front of the big stone. She saw luobeibei standing next to her canthus with a little demon in her arms. She turned into a small man, and her eyes filled with tears: "are you Miss Luo? Sobbing Miss Luo Here you are at last A few more days later, we are all about to be destroyed by the devil Wuwuwu... " Er Although we understand that our people are bullied by demons and have no hiding place, you are only a male demon. Is it good to cry? For a moment, Luobei could not help doubting whether ADA''s plan was feasible. Fortunately, the grey weasel demon did not expect her to comfort her, and immediately looked at her pitifully and continued to sob: "Miss Luo, do you have anything to eat? These days, we are running away from the devil, and we haven''t eaten for several days. " "Yes, you wait." Luobei took a puff from the corner of his mouth, sorted out a heaven and earth bag, transferred some Bigu pills and food into it, untied the ban, and handed it to the grey weasel demon. Gray weasel demon immediately threw a Bigu pill, and then took luobeibei into the forbidden system. The burrow is very rough. It''s obvious that it''s just been dug out, but the winding road is not simple. After walking patiently for a long time, luobeibei saw a group of about 20 monsters and demons, most of them with injuries. In particular, a black antelope, which looks very tall even when lying prone, not only has blood stains on its body, but also the horn of one antelope is broken Half. Seeing Luobei come in, all the demons are excited. The black antelope struggles to raise its head. First, it looks at the little demon in her arms. Then it nods to her, and makes a low voice: "Yin Gaozhuo is hurt, but she hasn''t been welcomed. I hope Miss Luo will forgive me." "It''s all my own people. Uncle Yin, please don''t mention it. Let''s heal first." Luobei sad to see this small group of poor survival, busy took out a lot of medicine out. Seeing that what she took out were all good wound medicine, Yin Gaozhuo''s eyes brightened slightly. After thanking him, he ordered the grey weasel demon: "you Xing, you should go to see ADA with Miss Luo as soon as possible, and tell him the situation here."The grey weasel demon answered and called several fortunately uninjured demons to distribute food and bandage for the public. Then he immediately changed his original shape and followed luobeibei to leave the cave. His action was clean and neat, which was completely different from the previous crying, so luobeibei couldn''t help looking at it. To this, you Xing, the grey weasel demon, just returned a sly smile. Luobeibei was stunned at first, and then blushed a little. Just now, it was clear that people were acting on purpose because they could not completely determine their identity. They even believed it. It was really insulting. With an apologetic smile, luobeibei drives her canthus up to the sky and asks Youxing if she knows where the devil''s nest is. Youxing really points out a place she hasn''t passed before. Luobei riding bared teeth, secretly came to the nearby, let the small demon embarrassed to confirm, and then deliberately around a section of the road, determined not to track before returning to the original place. Seeing you Xing, Yada is very happy and asks him to describe the survivors in detail. Luobeibei listens to him and realizes that the small group of monsters and demons he saw before are only part of them. In addition, there are three similar hiding places, but it''s true that everyone is short of food and medicine and needs support. After understanding the detailed status quo of the clan, Yada had a number in his mind: "although these demons are cunning, most of the dens are not far away. As long as one place is disturbed, the others will be on guard. It seems that we can only kill without striking. Fortunately, Beibei has found the surviving clan in time, and those Warcraft have such great weakness, so we are quite sure of this battle ¡£¡± Luobei didn''t understand: "Uncle ADA, what''s the weakness of Warcraft you said?" ADA said with a smile: "although the demons are cunning, and their demonized monsters also have a huge increase in combat effectiveness, these demonized monsters can''t see the sun somehow. As long as we choose the right time, break their dens and force them to come to the ground, we have a lot more chances of winning." Luobei Daxi: "does Warcraft have such weakness?" ADA nodded and sighed: "this is what we found out by accident this morning. The previous accidents happened in the evening. We thought that the demons were just attacking through the night. It was only this morning that we saw the appearance of chalky six with our own eyes and took some scorpions for experiments that we determined that all demonized demons could not stand the sun Like that... " Yada didn''t go on, but luobeibei realized that the scene must have been miserable, and he could not help sighing in his heart. She can probably infer the course of the matter. It must be that after we captured the demon ape alive, we held a glimmer of hope and couldn''t bear to kill it immediately. On the contrary, we found that Warcraft had such weakness. This is the last contribution that chalky six made to the demon clan. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 198 The next day, it was the hour of the day. The sun is still shining early, baking the Gobi like a big stove, and the gravel on the ground is almost smoking. The demons who used to murmur about the hot weather are very excited today when they look at the burning light, because they are about to be met by a battle that is either you die or I live, and is related to the dignity of the demons for thousands of years. Time is up, all the demons are in their places, waiting for an order. Dashan, who had been advised by Luobei for a long time because he was good at evasion, finally started off uneasily, but after walking a few meters, he turned back three times in one step: "sister, if something happens, you must call me immediately." "Good." Luobei nodded solemnly, "brother, go quickly, or come back early. I''m still waiting for you." As soon as he heard that Luobei was waiting for him, Dashan, who had a big brain, hastily turned around and urged ADA: "let''s go. My sister wants me to come back quickly." ADA grinned and gave Luobei a look of "you are powerful" quietly. She said solemnly, "OK, let''s go." I hope that this time I can successfully wipe out all the hateful demons. It''s a pity that uncle ADA still won''t let her take part in the war. Looking at their back, luobeibei sighed and looked down at the new twins lying on the cushion. It has been more than ten hours, the skin of the two little guys is more and more white and full, the small arms and legs are plump like the snow-white lotus root segment, and the small face is white and pink. When people see it, they can''t help but want to pinch it gently. It''s absolutely more beautiful and lovely than any human child, but they don''t know when they will wake up. Seeing that the sun was about to shine on the little girl''s face, luobeibei quickly adjusted the Cape on their heads. Although he knew that no matter how strong the sun was, he could not bear to let the sun directly shine on them and disturb their dreams. If the jade demon could dream, he would also. looked as like as two peas in the same red face. Lobei North began to close his eyes and repose, silently running the spiritual power to moisten the veins and moisten the body. Last night, she had a good night''s sleep. This morning, she woke up to absorb the morning light. Her spirit not only fully recovered, but also obviously solidified a lot. It''s a pity that it''s day now and her spirit can''t get out of her body. In that case, she can see the movement in the other side of the magic cave. About three quarters of an hour later, there were several dull sounds in the distance. Here we go! Luobei immediately got up. Although it is at least five li away from the nearest one, and her spiritual consciousness can''t reach that far, the mountain where she lives is on a high ground. From a high altitude, you can still see the shadow of a large cloud of dust caused by the popping symbol in the sky of two different directions. But the sun is burning the Gobi, even the air seems to be distorted, she can''t see the specific fighting scene. Fortunately, just because she can''t see it doesn''t mean other people can''t see it. Although Yin Gaozhuo, the antelope demon, was seriously injured and could not fight, he was born with excellent eyesight and lived in the Gobi plateau for a long time. At this time, he was lying prone on the other side of the north of Luobei, looking at the most Eastern Magic Cave. The big sheep''s eyes had a faint smile. Then he turned to the other side, and the smile did not fade, indicating that at least the war situation in these two places was relatively ideal. Unfortunately, due to the geographical location, the rest of the grottoes are covered by barren mountains. Even the antelope demon can only see these two scenes. Luobeibei listened carefully to yingaozhuo''s detailed description of the fighting between the two places. The demons, who were transformed by the demons'' secret methods, were blown up in the grottoes. The first time they were exposed to the sun, they became crazy. If they caught anything around them, they would become the targets of their violent biting, and then they would die slowly. All the demons need to do at the beginning is to avoid the attack of the enchanter and keep away from the crazy Warcraft as far as possible. When the end of Warcraft is almost over, this is the face-to-face battle with the devil. According to the information provided by Yin Gaozhuo, there are about ten Warcraft in each of the two caves, but there are only four or five demons. Compared with the demons who exploded last night, their accomplishments are obviously lower. Although the number of demon clans was not as large as the enemy at the beginning, they were well prepared after all. Once Warcraft died, they would face the demon people with more to less. Although the war situation will not end so soon, the situation has gained the upper hand. It will be a matter of time before they win. It''s a pity that the devil is not afraid of sunshine? It''s clear that these evil people like to go out in the middle of the night. If only the devil had this weakness. Listening to Yin Gaozhuo''s description of the fighting scene between the clansman and the devil, Luobei imagines the specific picture and deserts with some regret. Suddenly, her heart suddenly throbs, and a strong fear rises abruptly. Almost without thinking about it, luobeibei immediately started the second layer of prohibition left by Yada. Sure enough, the second prohibition has just started. With a pop, the first prohibition has been easily broken like a bubble.Antelope demon Yin Gaozhuo this just reflected come over, busy struggling to stand up, high ground staring at the remaining horn vigilantly look around. As soon as the second level of prohibition was opened, luobeibei took out the puppet and stood beside her with a powerful posture. In addition to the transparent prohibition, the sun is still strong, the rocks are all over the slope, and the sparse shrubs can''t block it at all. However, the enemy can''t be seen in such a panoramic view, but how can ordinary people easily break the first layer of prohibition? In doubt, a piece of black cloth suddenly appeared on the top of his head, and it rose without wind, and soon expanded into a large black cloth with two or three feet in width, which strictly blocked the sun, and the shadow just shrouded the whole prohibition. Then, soon a group of at least hundreds of rats came out of nowhere. With blood red eyes, they piled Arhats around the forbidden area, and opened their sharp teeth to bite. The prohibition has no real appearance, but it can be covered and pressed by these demon rats, which makes people feel as if they are in a haunted house. In addition, the creaking sound of Warcraft gnawing, which is like the sound of glass being scratched by sharp objects, makes the atmosphere even more terrifying. Luobeibei was disgusted and took out a cold air, almost reflexively took out a lightning stroke symbol, slapped it on the ban, and immediately started it. The transparent prohibition flashed a lot of branch shaped lights, whizzing and stung a group of magic mice on the spot. However, more magic mice seemed to have been warned, jumped out of the prohibition in time, survived, and rushed to bite after the lightning. If you don''t use fu, you can buy it again. If you don''t use fu, you can still keep it for Chinese New Year? As soon as there were more magic mice, Luobei did not hesitate to paste another one, and electrocuted a group of people who had no time to escape. She knew that since the demons had come, this layer of prohibition would be broken sooner or later, but she could not let these demons be broken for nothing, and there would always be some price left. Seeing that Luo Beibei consecutively offered three thunderbolt amulets without hesitation, the remaining demon rats suddenly retreated one meter, no longer close to the forbidden system. They only used their gloomy eyes to stare at them, thinking that they would attack as soon as they got the chance. "Uncle Yin, can you see the origin of that black cloth?" If the devil mouse doesn''t attack, the hidden devil still appears, and luobeibei can''t lift the ban to preempt. Only when she sees the black cloth floating above, she always feels very familiar, and her heart is more alert. "I don''t know. I''ve never seen it before. Maybe it''s the news that just came to support me." Yin Gaozhuo''s low voice, although from the beginning it showed its original shape and never turned into a human being, is still much higher than Luobei, which has already been drawn. New to support? It''s almost like a teleport. Transmit Luo North suddenly thought of a person, complexion suddenly slightly a change, voice way: "is it you?" ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 199 "There''s a saying among human beings that it''s really reasonable to say goodbye for three days. It seems that the little girl has made a lot of progress in recent months?" With the rough voice of a Yin measurement, the shadow of a place half a foot away from the forbidden area suddenly twisted, and a tall demon man in black appeared. The pair of blood pupil poisonous snakes outside the black scarf were staring at Luobei. "But I am very disappointed that you are not dead." The past flashed in my heart, which made luobeibei''s nerves tensed even tighter. His eyes could not help but quickly glanced in the direction of the two caves. She had known the power of this demon for a long time. She thought that even Fang Tianji could not penetrate his chest directly that day. She just drilled a small hole. We can see how strong his body protection is, let alone the magic weapon of "breaking empty silk". "Isn''t there another saying that good people don''t live long, and disasters last for thousands of years? Like the villains like me, it''s time to live forever. " The demon man saw her fear and gave out the familiar chuckling laughter of Luobei, "don''t worry, your little friends, they can''t make it." "Don''t talk nonsense. If you have any tricks, just use them." Luobei pulled out the flying sword with his teeth, and the puppets around him took out their weapons and put on a posture. The antelope demon looked down at her anxiously, but when she raised her eyes to see the demon, her eyes calmed down. "Well, I''ll help you!" With a giggle and a flick of his finger, the demon man flew out of his hand with a knife as wavy as a cicada''s wing. He inserted it straight into the forbidden system and pushed it in little by little. As if smelling a fishy smell, the demons immediately surrounded them, squeaking and trampling on their compatriots, scrambling to get in the first time after the ban was broken. Unfortunately, the demons were cunning, and they were never allowed to stick them directly on the ban, so they could not use lightning amulets. Luobeibei holds the flying sword more tightly and stares at the devil without expression. He seems to be very strong and unyielding. He just waits to fight with the devil to the death, but his feet move to Yin Gaozhuo unconsciously. The devil''s eyes flashed over her moving feet, blood pupil flashed a hint of sneer, then fingers turned slightly, and suddenly pushed forward. With a click, the knife went straight through the forbidden system and shot straight at the door of luobeibei. Luo Beibei yelled, widened his eyes, vigorously waved his take-off sword, and directly patted the tiny flying knife to the ground. With a smile, the devil''s fingers flicked, and more throwing knives went through the gap of prohibition. With a low roar, the antelope demon raises its front hooves, lowers its head and horn, and is about to block the knife for Luobei. However, because of the serious injury, it only blocks two pieces of flying knives and falls to the ground. "Uncle Yin!" Luobeibei screamed, the flying sword danced quickly, and fought back the rest of the flying knives. But unexpectedly, the flying knives hit the transparent prohibition. The place where they were hit was a click, and suddenly a big hole appeared. The black pressure demon rats immediately rushed in and rushed to them. "Poor child, I''ve gained my accomplishments for nothing, but I''m getting lower and lower." Seeing that the enchanted rats almost instantly covered luobeibei and antelope demon tightly, the devil could not help giggling again. "Is it?" Luobei also suddenly laughed. As soon as the devil''s eyes shrank, he suddenly felt that his realm was far beyond his authority. He was shocked and immediately retreated. However, it was too late for Rao to be alert. His body was just in a flash, and his feet didn''t move. Before his eyes, there was a bright light. The barren mountain turned into a bright peach blossom forest. A gust of wind blows, and countless colorful petals float down like rain. Each one looks so soft and delicate. However, as soon as it falls on him, it immediately turns into a lovable Rocha knife, which is no less sharp than his little flying knife. If it wasn''t for his black robe, he would have been cut to pieces. However, his ability to escape does not mean that his demons can escape. Listening to the continuous noise around him, it''s obvious that the demons can''t help but be frightened and angry: "how can you have such magic weapons?" Then he bumped around like a headless fly, and even took out a black knife to chop everywhere. It seemed that he had completely lost his sense of propriety. "Do you want to tempt me to speak so as to expose my eyes? Well, you didn''t kill me immediately at that time. I''ll give you a chance to guess where I am? But do you think it''s useful to learn from me now? " Luobei''s clear laughter seems to come from all directions, from every peach blossom. "Little girl is so cunning at a young age. I should have killed you that day." With a slight movement of his feet, the demon man quietly released two wisps of extremely thin black smoke from the back of his feet. However, his upper body suddenly waved a knife to cut off several peach trees in front of him. He tried to find out the subtle flaws in the phenomenon that the flowers and branches were still broken and the ground was in a mess for a moment, and then he immediately recovered to perfection. unfortunately, as like as two peas of chopping, every peach tree can be reborn instantly, and it is exactly the same as before. Even the green grass under peach trees does not seem to be the same. On the contrary, the petals floating in the air are more and more successful sticking to his robe and continually consuming his defenses."Yes? It''s a pity that it''s too late for you to regret now, but I want to learn from you and dare not save your life any more? " Luo North North laughs, suddenly orders indifferently, "Uncle Yin, what are you waiting for? Cut off his feet first." The devil was startled and jumped quickly subconsciously, only to find that there was no movement at his feet. On the contrary, a little black light in front of him had rushed to his chest. Having experienced in the devil''s cave, the devil has been on guard against this move for a long time. As soon as the blood pupil shrinks, he suddenly has a piece of cloth full of stinky black blood in his hand and goes directly to Wu Guang Dou. But he didn''t know that he was on guard. Wu Guang was even more cunning. Seeing that he was about to crash into the cloth, he suddenly went straight down and passed through his hands. At the same time, he made a strange detour and ran between his wrist and the cloth. The response of the demon man is extremely fast. As soon as he changes direction, his gesture changes. However, his wrist could not turn back. At the same time, Wu Guang had cut off his wrist, but the speed was too fast, and the pain had not been transmitted to his mind. The devil''s face changed, and he finally felt a real sense of fear. However, what made him even more astonished was that at the same time of his fright, a shackle seized the extremely short opportunity and immediately trapped him. After a series of accidents, the demon man could not care to break the empty silk and did not fully locate it. He immediately wanted to start it without hesitation. But he was shocked to find that his mind was also imprisoned at the same time. In this very short moment, the Wuguan, which cut the tendons of his hand very quickly, had already circled his back neck and disappeared into his head. The devil''s blood pupil suddenly burst out, and his expression was frozen forever. He would not believe that his life was gone, and even the yuan God could not escape. "Ignorant, do you really think I''m just a common soldier and I can''t kill you? Hum... " Fang Tianji, who was shamed before the snow, finally put forward the cruel words of "behind the horse". Obviously, he was worried that he had only pierced a small hole in the devil and failed to penetrate his chest. Is this the smell of Morinda officinalis? It was not only reborn, but also killed one of its capable generals! Somewhere in the distance, a person suddenly rises from the earthquake. His eyes are filled with fear and joy. He quickly flashes the light of countless calculations, and then smiles. Good! Very good very good www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 200 Luobeibei controls the peach blossom array. He clearly sees everything that happens in the array, but he still doesn''t dare to take it lightly for fear of being cheated by the devil: "immortal, are you sure he''s dead?" "The brain has been brought out by the emperor, and the yuan God has no chance to escape. Do you think he has died?" "Xianzun, there are too many ways for this demon man. You''d better be careful and check it again." The impression left by the demons on that day was too deep, but today they can kill them so quickly in the case of an unexpected attack. Luobeibei always feels that it is not very real. Even that piece of broken silk which was originally floating in the sky covered with a large shadow but now has been sharply reduced to a small piece does not dare to move for the time being. "Women are timid and troublesome." Fang Tianji naturally knows his hand very well, but he doesn''t want to listen to Luo Beibei''s wordy, so he just puts a hole in the devil''s heart, "don''t worry about it? Do you think the peach blossom array that the old man gave you is an ordinary thing, or do you think everyone can have your abnormal ability? Besides, my old man has been keeping it for almost a year. If this can''t solve the problem, can I still call it immortal Don''t worry! Luobeibei breathed and sat on the spot with his knees soft. "What''s the matter with you, Miss Luo?" As soon as the peach blossom formation was started, Yin Gaozhuo, who was blind and didn''t know what happened, was surprised by her actions. He thought that she had been attacked by the demons in the formation, and quickly put forward her defensive posture. "Nothing..." Luobei shook his dizzy head and swallowed a Yangshen pill with shaking hands. This demon is worthy of being the one she has always been most afraid of. She only trapped him for two breaths at most, and her spirit had already consumed most of it. Thinking of the role of the Yellow stones that the demon had originally set up, she put away the peach blossom array and tried to find out if there were similar things on the demon. As soon as the peach blossom array is closed, the real ground is exposed. At the same time, the black pool of blood gave off a very bad smell, and the broken silk, which had lost its owner, was floating at her feet, but it was not stained with blood. It was only dark and looked like a piece of rotten cloth. Yin Gaozhuo saw the expansion of the black cloth with his own eyes. At this time, he didn''t think the cloth was ordinary, but he was scared by the demon man lying half a Zhang away. Even though his status in the demon clan was not low, he couldn''t help exclaiming: "he Dead? " Luobei, with a cry, picked up the magic cracked silk. He was very sorry. She used to sigh that it was daylight and she couldn''t use the spirit. She didn''t want that in order to let the demon rat destroy the confinement, the demon man cleverly used the split space silk to cover the whole world in absolute shadow, which gave her the opportunity to confine. Otherwise, even if there is a peach blossom array, I''m afraid that before he completely breaks the defense of the demon man, he will start to crack the empty silk first. At that time, it''s a small matter for the devil to escape. He''s afraid that he and others will be sent away at the same time. If the devil can do something in the process of transmission, the consequences will be even more unimaginable. Now is such an outcome, it is too lucky! "You How did you do that? " Yingaozhuo is still in an incredible shock. "Well It''s a long story Luobeibei got up and walked to the side of the demon man, and began to search the corpse. This demon man has his own broken silk. Even if he is defeated, he is about to escape at any time. He must have brought a lot of good things with him, but luobeibei is a girl after all. It''s hard to search too carefully. When he finds out that there are some yellow stones in a storage bag in his arms, he quietly transfers all those stones to his earrings, and then he uses the storage bag as a tool And a couple of other weird bags. "Be careful!" As soon as Yin Gaozhuo saw that kind of bag, he was busy to remind. Luo Beibei held those strange bags and shook them: "Uncle Yin, this should be the bag used by the devil to hold the little Warcraft?" Yin Gaozhuo nodded and looked Alert: "these things or wait for Yada adults back to touch it?" "Well, uncle Yin, please take care of it first." Luobeibei''s purpose is only in those Huangshi, naturally will not do any care, so he obediently put the bag in front of Daoyin Gaozhuo, "Uncle Yin, I feel very tired, want to sleep for a while." Seeing that her face was pale and almost without any blood color, Yin Gaozhuo knew that the battle just now seemed very short, but it must have wasted a lot of her energy, so he nodded: "OK, don''t worry, uncle Yin will protect you." Luobei nodded, then tilted to the ground and took out a blanket to cover his whole body. Although it''s strange to cover a blanket on a hot day, she just killed a demon. Yin Gaozhuo is too busy to be excited and alert, so she won''t try to figure out her purpose. Feeling that Yin Gaozhuo''s attention no longer falls on him, Luobei stealthily separates a wisp of spirit into the storage bag under the cover of a blanket.The last time she swallowed these yellow stones, she acted instinctively in the magic cave. The situation was urgent, and she didn''t care to experience the taste. Now she deliberately slowed down her speed, and found that when the spirit wrapped these yellow stones, she could clearly feel that there was a trace of strength integrated into the spirit. It was warm, peaceful, soft like water waves, but it was tough. It was a small piece of yellow stone It''s about half an hour''s sleep. There are almost hundreds of such stones in the demon man''s storage bag. If she eats them all, the spirit will grow greatly. However, just as she seldom takes pills to assist in the past practice, luobeibei tends to steadily grow in the cultivation of the spirit. Moreover, this kind of Yellowstone is hard to find and always needs to be reserved. After thinking about it for a while, luobeibei swallowed only six yuan and began to sleep soundly. After a few breath, his nose sank. The antelope demon Yin Gaozhuo didn''t know that her real talisman was Fang Tianji, an ancient magic weapon. She thought that she believed in herself so much that she was very moved. When she thought that the demon had not broken the second layer of prohibition, she whispered to herself, saying, "Lord ADA asked us to take care of you, but you protected us." Although the war ended in a short time, it seemed very easy, but he knew very well that without luobeibei, he and the two clansmen who were hiding in the lingchong bag would not be able to escape the devil''s hand even if he was injured. At that time, it would be light to fight and die. He was afraid that he would be transformed into a Warcraft like the other clansmen who had died, and would attack himself in turn I''m not alone. "We all owe Miss Luo a big favor this time," he whispered to the two people in the lingchong bag. "I hope we can have a chance to repay them in the future." "What Lord Yin said is!" Although the two clansmen did not know what happened more than him, they were grateful for the fact that the demon man''s death was in front of them. Luobeibei didn''t sleep for a long time. It wasn''t because Dashan and Yada, who came back one after another, woke her up. Instead, she was worried that there would be special accidents in other battlefields, and she would need her own help. Therefore, when she recovered most of her spirit, she automatically woke up. When I woke up and saw that there were people all around me, I was almost startled. "Beibei, this time, you have made great achievements!" ADA was discussing business with the people in a low voice. When he heard Dashan calling for his sister, he immediately came over and showed no appreciation. Luobei busy humility: "I did not expect the power of peach blossom array will be so big." Yada naturally won''t reveal that she has a bigger secret weapon. She said with a smile, "anyway, the credit is yours." Said, some embarrassed tunnel, "Beibei, uncle to discuss a matter with you." "Uncle ADA, please." "Uncle knows that the broken silk of the demon man is your booty, and you should take it, but..." ADA was a little red. "But we are really interested in this piece of broken silk. Can we ask my uncle to take it back to the Holy Land and study it with the clan leader, and then give it back to you after you come back from the secret place? Don''t worry, uncle doesn''t want to take the opportunity to embezzle this artifact. He just wants to borrow it for a period of time... " ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 201 "No shame! Can you get anything back if you take it? It''s a teleportation, at least Without waiting for ADA to finish, Fang Tianji suddenly sneered. Luobei secretly replied, "since uncle Yada asked me to borrow it in public, he would not cheat me." he directly took out the cracked silk and handed it over. "I''ve heard that teleportation psionic tools are very power consuming. I''m afraid it''s difficult to control this piece of silk with my current cultivation. Uncle Yada wants to study it, which can help me figure out how to use it." Seeing that she not only readily agreed to her own request, but also worried about her own face, ADA was very moved: "OK, I''ll give you this trust, and my uncle will help me to make it clear. Then I''ll ask the clan leader to help you to sacrifice again, so that there will be no traces of demons left." Then he took out the other spoils and gave them back to her. Luobeibei only took the storage bag: "I want this, those Warcraft bags stink, I don''t want it." ADA couldn''t see that she was modest, so she patted her on the shoulder: "good boy, I will tell the patriarch about your credit when I go back. If your grandmother knows that you can deal with it so skillfully, she will be relieved." The words suddenly came to luobeibei''s heart. Suddenly, his face was as bright as a flower, and he was coquettish: "Uncle Yada has to brag with my aunt, so that she won''t always treat me as a child." "No matter how powerful you are, you are still a child in your grandmother''s eyes. Besides, you are still a bean curd." ADA deliberately compared the height between the two people, and rarely played such a childish joke with her. "Uncle ADA is bad at it, too." Luobei reluctantly let go of his hand and ran to the mountain where he had been looking at them with a simple smile. Leaning on his strong arm, he said, "my brother Dashan is the best. He supports me most at any time." Dashan was held by her little hand, and she was more like a child than she, which made the demons laugh. But after laughing, people still want to come back to reality. "Although we have won for a while, the devil will not give up and will come back sooner or later." Yada adjusted the plastic surgery color and pulled everyone''s thinking back, "for today''s plan, we can only give up zigena and move elsewhere as soon as possible." All the demons were silent, and everyone''s face was sad. "This is the home where we have lived for hundreds of years..." There is a demon very sad tunnel, "now even here are unable to keep it?" "Although the heaven and the earth are big, there is no place for us to live!" A demon looked up to the sky and sighed sadly, "demon God, your people have suffered for thousands of years. When can you live in this world openly?" As soon as he cried out with grief and indignation, the female demons with rich feelings could not help crying out. The other demons either drank and swallowed tears or were dejected. The fierce demons could not help shouting that they would not go away to fight against the demons. "Fight to the death. Look at your wounded leg. Do you have the ability?" Yada had not opened his mouth before he had an old demon. He yelled at the demon with tears in his eyes. Although some demons are also sad, they think more rationally: "our demons are far less powerful than the demons. There is no way for Yada to retreat. But we always retreat step by step. One day, there will be no way to retreat, not a long-term plan?" ADA was silent for a moment: "now we can only take one step first Well, it''s getting late. Let''s not delay. " For Ada''s decision, the demons did not put forward any more opinions. If they could go, they would go by themselves. If they could not, they would go into the pet bag and prepare to return to the home they were about to give up. When ADA saw that everyone moved, he looked at luobeibei: "Beibei, how are you Luobei said: "Uncle Yada, I''m ok. I''m sure I won''t hold you back." Although these two or three days have been wasting her spirits continuously, she is a little tired, but if she can''t even eat this little hard work, she will have no experience in the previous few months. ADA nodded, "let''s go together." Luobeibei skillfully carried up the two sleeping little guys with red faces and tied them directly to him. Dashan had a tacit understanding to put away the tents and other things immediately and followed Yada directly. After a day''s exposure, the power of the West slanting sun has been greatly weakened. There is no such hot man, but the demons are still listless. The long shadows pulled by the setting sun are especially heavy. Since the demons attacked, the base is no longer safe, and the demons who were forced to hide outside are looking forward to returning to their homes almost every day. However, they don''t want to be able to do so today. The purpose of returning is to migrate without return. Naturally, they can''t be in a good mood. Orderly but silent, the team meanders through the gray barren bare mountains, and finally comes to a dry river bed that has been washed out in some distant time, and then disappears one by one. Growing up in the demon Valley, Luobei is not unfamiliar with this false prohibition. When it''s his turn, he calmly steps in.However, the demon Valley is a little small, but the beautiful mountains are green and the water is peaceful. Although the zigena base occupies a long Grand Canyon, it is full of scars and tears. A winding river running through the gorge should have been clean and nourishing, but now countless corpses are floating and sinking in it. The big trees on both sides of the gorge should have stood high to protect all living beings, but now they are lying in the land eroded by the venom, and there are only houses that are leisurely dotted among the green mountains and waters A pile of rocks, a few burnt wood "My home is gone My son is dead, too. Why am I an old woman still alive? " A bald female monkey with only one arm was staring at the scene in front of her. She suddenly jumped up and bumped into a big stone beside her. She was bleeding. Fortunately, she is also a demon who has been practicing for many years. Her body is not as fragile as a mortal. Although this collision broke her head, her breath is still there. Several demons nearby are busy trying to save her. They are carefully bandaging her, and they are sad to persuade her. "Ah I hate it Looking at this scene, a cow demon could not help hammering heavily on the ground, roaring angrily, "demon! You really deceive me too much. I swear that if I don''t revenge this life, I will never be a demon again! " "Revenge! Revenge! Revenge The spirits were in a low mood. When they saw that their home had been ruined by the demons, they were even more furious. They all roared with rage, and all the rocks on the mountain fell down. ADA sighed and let everyone vent, no longer persuading each other. "Sister, they are so pitiful." Dashan''s nature is pure and good. Seeing this scene, he can''t help but sniff. His eyes are full of tears. "Well..." Luobeibei is also very sad. Although zigena is thousands of miles away from the demon Valley she grew up in, she always thinks that the demon Valley may become the second zigena at any time, and even, not only the demon Valley, but also the holy land of the demon tribe I''m afraid that one day we will Thinking that the last refuge of the demon clan may fall into the hands of the demons and the Terrans, the demons and monsters they once knew may become one of the tragic pictures we have seen in recent days. In luobeibei''s mind, the vast and prosperous city of the majestic imperial capital suddenly feels chest pain and heavy heart. With the prosperity of the Terrans and the arrogance of the demons, the situation of the demons is so dangerous. If you can bear it like this, I''m afraid it''s not far from the day of extermination! "Immortal You said, "is the demon God really alive?" Luobeibei squatted down slowly, stroking the scorched earth under his feet. His heart was very desolate. Where is the future of the demon clan? Fang Tianji didn''t answer her as confidently as before, because maybe he couldn''t answer her. If the demon God was still alive, how could he watch his fellow descendants suffer such hardships again and again? ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 202 It''s night, and the starry sky is still bright. Those stars hanging high above the nine days should never know what is life and death, right? Luobeibei is lying beside the campfire. Although he is tired, he should have a good sleep to nourish his spirit, but he can''t get down to sleep. "Girl, come with me." The halberd suddenly made a sound. "Where to?" Luobei doesn''t want to move. "Just follow me." Fang Tianji sighed and became a halberd and floated in front of her. Luobei had to separate a part of the spirit and follow it. It seems that the direction of the halberd is very clear, and it goes straight to a small horizontal valley that looks very humble. It looks no different from other parts of the valley. Most of the trees have been damaged. Even if some of them survive, they are still lifeless. "This way..." The halberd suspended and stopped in front of a stone crack that was only half a meter wide and only two or three inches from the ground, "come in with me." Luobei imagined that he was a wisp of smoke, attached to the halberd and got into the crevice. The stone cracks zigzag all the way down, and the narrower and narrower. Fortunately, one person and one halberd are in the state of spirit. As long as there is a gap, they are not limited by the width. After a while, they see a weak green light in front of them, and then the green light becomes brighter and brighter. When they come to the end of the gap, Luobei is shocked. In front of her was a primitive stone chamber with a radius of about three feet. In the middle of the stone chamber was a jade coffin with an opening. The green light came from it. If you look at it carefully, the green light was not a whole, but was made up of countless little green lights. When the spirit of luobeibei floated to the top of the jade coffin, the green light suddenly became restless. Unexpectedly, she could feel the spirit of luobeibei. All of a sudden, she scattered and approached her. Luobei is startled and flies away a little, but those green lights recognize her and come slowly but persistently. "Xianzun, what''s the matter?" Luobei asked Fang Tianji. "These are the spirits of the dead demons and monsters. Somehow, they were gathered here," Fang Tianji replied in a deep voice. "You don''t have to hide. These spirits are good for you. I brought you here." Although Fang Tianji was signed by someone else, it was once the magic weapon of the demon God, and it has been warm in his body since he was born again. Luobeibei never doubted that it would be bad for him, so he did not avoid it and let the green light come near. Ah This is a little monkey With the first little green light floating near, luobeibei suddenly found that the little green light about the size of mung bean turned into a cute little monkey. She threw herself into her mother''s arms without hesitation, and then her spirit felt a little cool. Luobeibei looked down at her body in surprise, but saw that more green light came around soon. When each green light was close to her, she would draw out the original shape of her life and put it into her arms. Only some souls could be more clear, and some had only a vague outline. But without exception, each green light finally converged to her heart Among her spirits, she can clearly feel that her spirits are nourished and strengthened. "Immortal How could they... " Luobeibei was completely shocked. No matter how imaginative Rao Shi was, he could not imagine such a scene. Instead of being happy, he ran away again in a fright. However, more green light rose from the jade coffin and surrounded her. No matter which direction she broke through, she would still get some. "I''ve been sleeping for a long time. These long years have not only changed the vicissitudes of life, but also made me lose a lot of accomplishments and sealed a lot of my memory," Fang Tianji sighed in a voice of vicissitudes. He rarely claimed to be himself or Laozi. "I don''t know how I know such a place. I just think I should take you to have a look, but I didn''t expect it to happen I''m more and more curious about your origin now, girl. " Luobeibei wants to say that she has no origin. She is just a half demon born of human and demon. However, she is at a loss when she looks at these souls who have died as if they were just born. "Although your life experience is a little strange, you don''t have to worry too much now. Just let it be. When you should know one day, chance will come." Fang Tianji seems to be able to understand her mood at this time. "Just like now, you don''t have any psychological burden. Although they were once your people, they were just unconscious If you don''t integrate into your spirit, sooner or later you will return to heaven and earth and disappear completely. " "But I still feel sorry for them. " His own people died, but it nourishes and strengthens his spirit. This strange opportunity always makes Luobei feel that he is an accomplice. It''s hard to hide his guilt. Even if he can''t completely avoid the pursuit of green light, he instinctively absorbs as little as possible."What''s wrong? I''m sorry, you didn''t kill them." Fang Tianji suddenly got upset and said impatiently, "don''t be so kind to women. They nourish your spirit now, which means that they place their desire for revenge on you. In the future, you have the ability to kill more demons for them and help them get revenge." Said, don''t want to pay attention to her, a head into the mouth of green light fading jade coffin, also don''t know what to do. Do you want to avenge everyone? Luobeibei''s mind flashed the scarred Canyon and the corpses of all kinds of demons and monsters. She suddenly remembered her childhood wish. What she had most hoped for was that besides her mother''s physical recovery, what was left was that she hoped that all the ethnic people could live in the sunshine without fear of the Terrans and Demons any more? Now, although the power of the Terran is booming, she herself has a complex relationship with the Terran, but the hatred between her and the demons is iron nails. Now she has some accomplishments and the ability to confine the spirits. She should be duty bound to avenge these dead people and do her part for the living people, amaruo I know this and I will support her. As soon as his heart was clear, luobeibei was no longer weak to avoid, and then he let go of the spirits and actively accepted the integration of the spirits. She wants to be strong! To become stronger, we can kill more evil demons in the future! With this concentration, Luobei immediately discovered the difference between active acceptance and passive acceptance. Passive acceptance, although she can feel the soul is nourished, but the depth of this nourishment is shallow, and even a little vain, as if it will still be lost after a long time, but now active, that feeling is completely different. First of all, all the ghosts were in a state of no sorrow and no joy. They just rushed to her according to their instinct of not knowing where they came from. It was like the rain falling on the earth, but it would still be evaporated by the sun. At the moment, they seemed to have a wisp of gladness, like a stream flowing into the river, willing to give her more strength and help her become stronger. Unconsciously, all the green light in the stone room absorbed to her spirit, forming a big green light cocoon, until the light finally slowly faded away and completely integrated into her spirit. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 203 What''s it like to be nourished by hundreds of monsters, some of them demons? Luobeibei didn''t know. She couldn''t test the specific enhancement degree for a while, but she was very sure that this time''s spirit solidification was definitely a qualitative leap. She even had a vague feeling. If such absorption was repeated several times, her spirit could even be directly exposed to the sun. No way! That''s a terrible idea! Thinking of the cost of the advanced spirit, Luobei whisks away this shocking idea and opens his eyes. Without the reflection of green light, the stone chamber - no, it should be said that the tomb chamber has already become a darkness. Even her spirit can hardly see any outline, let alone the jade coffin in the middle. "Xianzun, are you still there?" "Well..." The halberd answered, as if waking up from a long dream, with a little loss. "Do you remember anything?" For this tomb, Luobei is very curious. "Nothing." Fang Tianji obviously had a secret. He answered very quickly and came to her in an instant. His halberd body was very pale red. "It''s late. Let''s go out with me." Say, then fly forward, a pair of you had better not ask anything appearance. "But here..." "Here you will have a chance to come again later." With that, Fang Tianji didn''t answer any more. He went into the gap when he came, and Luobei had to keep up with him. When she got back to the ground, it was almost Yin time. She had been in the tomb for at least two hours. "Xianzun, can you come back here again?" Looking at the gorge that has been roughly cleared up by the demons, but still dead under the starlight, and has added many tombs, Luobei is very sad. She has lived in the holy land of the demon clan for several months. Naturally, she knows that the living environment of the demon clan is already saturated. Although the surviving clansmen can accommodate them when they go back this time, they just make do with their residence, but the key is the aura. If you don''t have enough aura, you can''t practice well. If you don''t practice well, you can''t further improve your strength. Even if you can accommodate more demons, it''s just a temporary delay. "Demon God, your people have been suffering for thousands of years. When can you live in this world "If you don''t take revenge in this life, you will never be a demon again!" Luobei seems to hear Bai Li RI''s voice again, and suddenly feels that his shoulders are heavy. Before tonight, she just wanted to do her part for the demon clan, but now that she has accepted so many people''s spirits, how can she just do her part? At least we have to find a safe place to live for all of us. So if the demons find that the demon clan has abandoned here, they will not be able to rebuild their homes here for a long time. "If you can get rid of the evil Qi here and gather spirit slowly, you will be able to recover one day." Fang Tianji said objectively, "but that kind of spirit gathering array needs a lot of materials. A little bit of high-quality spirit stone is so greedy. I think it''s hard for the demon clan to take out." "Just because I can''t get it out now doesn''t mean I can''t get it out in the future. I''ll definitely find a way." Luobei felt that he had found his goal. "Xianzun, would you make a list for me?" No one''s home can be easily replaced. Even though she has left demon valley now, she still regards demon Valley as her home. These demons who have lived in zigner for hundreds of years certainly hope to come back one day. She really wants to help you realize this wish. "Well Didn''t I say I had a lot of memories sealed? I can''t think of it for a while. " "Ah Isn''t that in vain? " Luobeibei felt cold water pouring down. "What''s the hurry? Just because I can''t think of it for a while doesn''t mean I can''t think of it all the time?" Fang Tianji said slowly, "the memory loss of the master is related to the seal, and the seal is closely related to the cultivation of the master. As long as the cultivation of the master is promoted, it''s just a list of materials, the cultivation of the demon clan, and it''s not impossible to come out." "Immortal Luobei suddenly yelled, "can you take out the cultivation method of our demon clan?" "Of course, you don''t remember who you used to be, just a few skills? I''ve been with my master for so many years. I always know something about it. " "Ah..." Luobeibei was so excited that his spirit suddenly appeared in human form. He could not help rushing forward and hugged Fang Tianji''s body in his arms. "Xianzun, xianzun, you need to practice quickly and improve your accomplishments. Even if you need to absorb my essence and blood regularly, I''m willing to do it." "Let go, let go! Oh, let go!" Fang Tianji was suddenly held upright and trembled. He immediately wanted to struggle to get out. However, it was strange that after being held by luobeibei, Fang Tianji could not melt. It seemed that his body was shackled, and he suddenly glowed red.Little girl''s spirit imprisonment actually has an effect on this ancient magic weapon, which is too scary! Luobei obediently let go, did not think too much: "haha Sorry, xianzun, I''m so happy! " "Cough The so-called difference between the old and the young, I''m a magic weapon in ancient times. I''ve lived for tens of thousands of years. When your ancestors are more than enough, how can you be so modest? " As soon as Fang Tianji got away, he immediately left her for the first time, and took the opportunity to teach her seriously, "no matter how happy you are, you can''t lose your sense of propriety. Do you hear me?" "I hear you Luobei is very happy and can''t help making faces at it. It''s too solemn. "You are willing to give me your essence and blood. Naturally, I understand your sincerity. But little girl, this person''s essence and blood is the foundation of life. How can I give it to anyone? This method can only be used when there is no way. I am not so superficial. " Fang Tianji didn''t say, "you, if you have a chance to find some useful materials for me in the future." "It must be! As long as you are willing to help us demon clan, if you want to find any materials, I will try my best to help you Luobei is full of energy. "Well, if I find out, I will tell you." Fang Tianji, holding a shelf, secretly but cunningly smiles. The little girl always wanted to return it. How can she return it? However, it has something to do with the demon clan. Do you want to blackmail some territory from the boy named mu? Now its cultivation has fallen sharply. With its own strength, it will not know when to find its master. If the demon clan can be strong, it will only be beneficial and harmless! Far away in the sky, Mu Aoxing, who is wandering in a famous refining workshop, suddenly sneezes and frowns. Who is talking about himself? How can the curse be so powerful? "Young master? Young master "What''s the matter?" Thinking was interrupted, his highness Mu''s expression was not good-looking. "I''m sorry," the shopkeeper said with a smile, "is this hairpin satisfied?" Mu Aoxing remembered that he had pinched a hairpin in his hand, and he was still intact even when he was inadvertently exerting himself. He finally had a little interest: "how many things like this?" "Well What do you mean, young master "Give me the whole set!" A prince is rich and bold, and lightly throws the hairpin back, "what you wear on your head, what you wear on your body, you need it all!" "OK, just a moment, young master. I''ll match it right away!" Wow, I caught a big fish today! Shop manager excited to a smart, instant into a gust of wind rolled to the warehouse. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 204 It''s light at last! Yada commands the demons to dig out all the stones that have not been destroyed by the demons. In this way, although zigena base has been exposed in the eyes of the world since then, the evil spirit in it can also be gradually purified by the sun. Obviously, the demons hope to come back and rebuild their homes one day. At the moment when the stones were dug out, luobeibei saw with his own eyes that the sky above the canyon was rippling, as if the blue sky was the calm water. Can take away as far as possible to take away, can''t take away, maybe from now on can only hide in everyone''s heart. Before going on the road, Yada burned the whole canyon with a torch. The demons silently took a look at the burning Canyon, then quietly and orderly got into the lingpet bag, quietly squeezed into a group to minimize the number of exposure. After all, the breath collection Fu is also limited, and the way back to "home" is still very long. "I don''t want to go back so soon." When it was Hu Yaoyao''s turn to bid farewell to luobeibei, huohu was very aggrieved and wanted to fight for Yada, "I want to experience more outside." "You haven''t signed a contract with Beibei, you can''t enter the secret land." ADA mercilessly splashed cold water, "if you stay outside, with your cultivation, no matter how much cleverness you have, you will only be captured by human beings, but you will be favored." Hu Yaoyao suddenly depressed to flat mouth, although she and Luo north of good, but also far from being able to let her willingly when the level of Ling pet, so this step is not feasible. No alternative, can only repeatedly told to let Luobei early return to the holy land, the most important thing is, must not forget to bring her Huaxing grass. Luobei naturally should be, she just stuffy ground drills to work properly in favor of the bag. Yada saw the two little jade demons sleeping on the back of Luobei, and sighed: "you will have to work harder these days." Two little guys, it seems that they don''t have a few kilos of meat, but no one can carry them except Luobei. Naturally, they can''t take them back to the holy land of the demon clan, and they can''t leave them here. The only way is to let Luobei take a part of the way first. "It''s OK, uncle ADA. It''s not hard at all. Anyway, I can still run there in time." Luobei is busy. To be selfish, the two little guys can help her absorb the aura of the stars when she wakes up. In fact, she is eager to take the two little guys with her. "Yudong, you must protect Beibei well." After commanding luobeibei, Yada once again instructs Yudong. He wanted to send more people to protect luobeibei, but first, Beibei wanted to go to the place where the human friars gathered, and the demons with lower cultivation were easy to be exposed. Second, on the way back, he was really worried that the demons would stop them halfway, or even leak their whereabouts to the human race to kill them with a knife. He needed more good hands to protect the people, and luobeibei was also very busy Against too many hands to her, think about it, only good at camouflage and careful mind of Yu Dong is the most suitable. Even so, they can only entrust Qu Yudong and luobeibei to sign a contract for the time being, and try to hide in the lingchong bag. As for the two little demons, they are safer. With their armor and weight, if they don''t follow them voluntarily, or if they have great accomplishments in the Terran, they can''t easily take them away. As long as they stay with Yudong obediently when they enter the secret land, it won''t be a big problem. Don''t rest assured again, after all, still want to separate, in front of YadA''s face and Yudong made a contract, and will he income lingchong bag and small demon together, luobeibei will carry two small demon, and Dashan first step. After running for half a day in one breath, Dashan asked her painfully, "sister, are you tired? Shall we have a rest? " "Not tired!" Luobei North leg, running fast, "Dashan brother, we seize the time, strive to leave the Gobi early, so that there is no leakage of the devil and suddenly appear." "Oh, well, sister, if you''re tired, just say it." For her words, Dashan still completely believe, completely do not think. In fact, luobeibei didn''t feel a little tired. On the contrary, she found that it was much easier than usual when she first performed the light body skill. She thought that the benefits of last night''s demon soul integration were not just the conciseness of spirit. Xianzun also agreed with this point of view. It was just that there was a lack of memory. What other benefits and how to use them were still unknown for a moment Get up. She''s going to have to dig her own way. So now she''s trying to see how much the benefits can be increased. So, under the boundless Gobi, the brother and sister who pasted the breath Fu simply spread their legs and ran like a gust of wind. Even if it was night, they only had a short rest for two and a half hours. When Luobei absorbed the morning light, they immediately set out. On August 11, the two little jade demons who had been sleeping for five days finally woke up. At that time, the luobeibei brothers and sisters had already left the Gobi and came to the crowded area. They were having lunch in a wild restaurant on the mountain post road, where there were no people in front and no villages behind. Speaking of food, Luobei originally prepared a lot of food. She and Dashan could eat for at least two or three months. However, considering that Yada had so many people and monsters, she had to keep a low profile all the way. She had better not buy too much food at one time, and she could not catch too many prey at one time. She contributed most of her food She went out, and bigudan was to be used in the secret place, so she had to supplement food along the way.Although the restaurant is wild, it has many guests because it is located next to the post road. Because Dashan is a big eater, Luobei asked for ten jin of wild boar meat, five Jin of beef, and other mountain treasures, plus a whole cage of white flour steamed bread. Although it attracted people''s attention, seeing Dashan and his fast eating speed, other guests just looked at him and ignored him. It''s almost ready to use. Luobeibei asked the store to pack some more food. As they were about to leave, they suddenly felt something moving on their backs. As soon as they turned their heads, the two little dolls had lifted their cloaks, broke the cloth strap that bound them, and jumped down by themselves. This jump, just jumped to the bench in Luobei. The bench made by luobeibei suddenly turned into a pile of sawdust. If luobeibei didn''t see the plane quickly and use his legs immediately, he would fall all over the place. as like as two peas, the two little jade demons never come to the world, even the stools do not know. They see a pile of sawdust on the ground, and a few broken cloth bands are floating around. Luo Bei has jumped up again and again. Two faces of jade carving and jade carving are alike with a confused look. My desk. "Well I''m sorry. I''m a little bit too strong by accident. " For fear that the two little guys could collapse the table with a small hand, luobeibei quickly grabbed the hands of the two little guys, quickly chatted around with a smile, then quickly squatted down, rubbed the broken cloth to their feet, smilingly pretended to help them tidy up, "baby, are you full of sleep?" "Babies can only be called by babies." The small demon awkwardly hears clearly in the spirit pet bag, protest immediately. The two little guys suddenly widened their big black and white eyes with curly eyelashes, showing a strong color of joy, and then extended their heads together for touching. Luobei ignores the little demon''s embarrassment. He caresses their little heads and laughs with them to cope with the little two who come over: "I''m sorry. I accidentally broke the stool. You can count how much I need to accompany them in the meal money." What''s the value of a stool? Since the guests are willing to pay for the second child, it will not be too much. When they see that the two children are so beautiful and delicate, they love each other very much. They are even more polite: "but a stool is nothing. I''ll change it for you right away." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 205 "No, no," luobeibei asked him to bring a stool again and quickly changed the topic. "We''ve eaten well, and we''re going to leave. Are we ready to pack things?" "My guest, just a moment. It will be ready soon. But don''t you give these two children something easy to digest?" "They don''t like to eat when they have just had enough sleep," Luo Beibei said, grabbing the cloth on the ground and lying without changing his face. "Brother, I''ll take my younger brother and sister to wash their faces in the stream outside first, and you''ll come out with food." Dashan answered the question naively. Luobei took two jade demons one by one and went out as calmly as possible under the gaze of the people, but he knew that something might happen later. When they first came to this wild restaurant, they found that there were at least six monks, two in a group and four in two groups. The two groups are all young people with the same clothes. They have four levels of refining gas and five levels of refining gas. Which school should have come out to experience. They all have the style of an aristocratic childe and sit at the table behind the mountain. As soon as they sat down, they seemed to be talking about things. When the stool broke, they also looked at it, but they didn''t seem to have any plans to meddle. The other group consisted of four people, three men and one woman. The woman''s face is very rich in makeup, although her clothes are not exposed, but her eyes are only short of writing the word "amorous feelings". The bottom with a snake waist is sitting on the stool, but it has to be twisted twice without saying a word. I don''t know how many fawns she threw at the cold faced young man on the opposite side. The little man sitting on her left side with fish bubble eyes hummed jealously from time to time. As for the man in his fifties sitting on her right, who looks like a loyal man, dressed up and a coachman, he is very rude to eat. When the stool is broken, his eyes fall on the two jade demons as soon as possible. He also stops, turns around on the sawdust and rags, and then quickly follows the small man and the cold faced young man I had a talk. Luobei knows that she has little experience in the world, so she has been careful to make up for her deficiency. When she entered this wild restaurant, she separated two spirits. One is staring at the kitchen to avoid being tampered with while the other is secretly paying attention to the activities in the restaurant, especially the group of four. Among the four, women''s accomplishments are the lowest, but there are also four levels of air refining. The small man has five levels. Since she can''t see the cold faced youth and the driver, it proves that they are at least six levels of air refining. Especially the cold faced youth, even Dashan thinks he has two skills. Therefore, she always pays great attention to her words and deeds, and doesn''t let Dashan deliberately cover up her accomplishments In order to more or less frighten these people. Dashan''s skills are very strange. He can''t distinguish between high and low levels. Even the seven old princes can''t determine his level. But Brother Yun once said that if Dashan''s brother gets mad, he may have a hard time. So Dashan should be able to frighten some people. Which knows she carefully again careful, these two small jade demons actually became the accidental variable. If the stool is just broken, it doesn''t matter. The big deal is that it''s a quality problem, but now it''s smashed, and it''s only broken by a child''s jump. I''m afraid people with long eyes can see that it''s abnormal, right? She puts the responsibility on herself, and this kind of thing is at most like a mortal. Sure enough, the front foot of Luobei just walked out of the store. The woman said that the wine had been spilled on the clothes and she wanted to wash it. Monk, if your clothes are dirty, won''t you use the most common cleaning technique? Isn''t that a bad reason? Luobeibei just sneered, suddenly remembered that he had just used such a bad reason to take two jade demons out of the restaurant. He couldn''t help but sigh to himself. He could only quicken his pace and quickly went to the stream side to soak the PAZI quickly. "Oh, these two babies are so cute." Luobeibei thought that the woman would be reserved at least for a while. She didn''t come over so soon. She didn''t want her hand to be taken out of the water. The woman couldn''t wait to use light body skill to plunder the two jade demons. She reached out and touched their faces. Luobeibei carries two little guys on his back every day. Of course, I know that although these two little guys feel a little invulnerable, they are no different from ordinary children. But they are not afraid of 10000. Just in case, if they are suddenly on guard and become armored, don''t they tell others that they are demons? Therefore, as soon as the woman reached out her hand, she hastily swept over: "not good..." Before the word "meaning" came out, I saw two little guys holding hands. In an instant, they were one foot away from the woman. Luobeibei can''t help sighing in the dark again. Alas, I''m afraid it''s inevitable today, but the scene still goes on: "sorry, my younger brother and sister are afraid of strangers and don''t like contact with strangers." Said, by helping them wipe their faces, intentionally or unintentionally stopped in the middle of the woman and two small jade demon. "Why are you so nervous?" The woman thought she was gorgeous and covered her mouth with a smile, "can I eat them?" Said, eyes are still to two jade demon body slip.Luobei calm face, see her eyes restless, but somehow did not come forward, and no longer speak, wait until the mountain out immediately on the back of two children on the road. "Oh, you are a big man. How can you let your brother carry two children?" Seeing the movement of luobeibei, the woman made a very uneven noise. "Brother, don''t pay attention to her. Let''s go." Without looking back, Luobei raced around the mountain road and ran wildly. At the same time, he didn''t forget to let go of his spiritual consciousness and guard after exploring the road. That group of four is not expected to let them go, in that case, it can only try to occupy the right place. Luobeibei ran for more than ten miles at a time, but she was fast, and so was other people. Before finding a good place, lingzhi swept to the carriage behind, which was like a carriage pasted with a running charm. Luobeibei could only take the mountain and choose a low but densely shaded hillside nearby. "Little brother runs very fast, but why don''t you run now?" The woman floated out of the carriage and pointed her toes on the branch. The peach red robe should have been engraved with array, making the light body skill look like a fairy. Luobeibei stood still, only glanced at her and looked to the left and right. The small man and the cold faced young man all came, but the driver didn''t appear, which made her afraid. "We don''t know each other. Why are you chasing us?" Luobeibei gently put down the two little jade demons and stood in the middle of them. He surrounded the two little bodies with his hands. His small face was as cold as ice, without any good voice. "How can this be a chase?" The woman stood on the branch, covered her mouth and chuckled, "sister, I just want to get close to your brother and sister because they are so lovely." Luobei refused: "but we don''t want to be close to you." "The little brother looks thin and weak, but he has a big temper," the woman''s eyes flow on the two jade demons. "It doesn''t matter if the little brother doesn''t want to be close to us. Just let these two lovely ginseng babies be close to us." Ginseng baby? Compared with the stone demon, it seems that ginseng is easier to become essence, not to mention the jade demon of dragon and Phoenix, which has never been seen in ten thousand years. No wonder these four people are so thick skinned that they immediately come after us. This temptation is really great. Luobei was stunned for a moment, but he showed a little flustered color on his face: "what are you talking about? What is the demon? They are my brothers and sisters. " ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 206 "Come on, do you really think we are blind and can''t see that they are demons?" The little man on the left glanced at luobeibei with disdain, then greedily looked at the two jade demons with pink arms and lotus legs, and ordered in a sinister voice, "I''m in a bad mood today, so I quickly sent the two demons up, and I can still leave you a whole body." "Even if you can only leave the whole body, you are really merciful!" Luobei was angry and laughed. "If you talk with a little broken child, just deal with it as soon as possible." The cold faced young man suddenly spoke coldly. "What brother Zou said is that we''d better move faster, so that those two guys don''t come to share the cake and cause unnecessary trouble." Peach dress woman charming smile, raised hand hook sideburns, "this little brother belongs to me." Good! Although she has killed demons and monsters, she has never really killed people by herself. Today she is even a meat eater! So far, luobeibei didn''t want to deal with them any more. In a sneer, a few thin blades have been divided into three ways to attack the little man. After nearly a year of hard work, it''s time to really test her efforts. "Little boy, how dare you fight with me?" Although the little man had known that luobeibei was a monk, one thing about luobeibei was that luobeibei had a two-level cultivation hidden by the breath holding sign. With her height and age, no one doubted that she had reached the fifth level of refining Qi. In the face of her sudden attack, the little man didn''t put her in his eyes at all. He lightly raised his machete and wanted to clap it away. But I don''t think the consequence of his belittling the enemy is that he has no chance to regret in his life. Two of the knives were wrapped with popping amulets. When they collided with the machete, they immediately exploded. The first layer exploded his protection. The second layer could not help but hurt his face and even killed one of his eyes. This scene was unexpected. The woman on the tree suddenly changed her color. She immediately shook out a long whip in her hand and quickly drew it to luobeibei for rescue. At the same time, the cold faced young man on the other side also gave a hand at the same time. She sacrificed a black flying sword and turned into countless virtual shadows to rush to the face of the mountain. Dashan Yuguang glanced at the peach dress woman. He thought that his younger sister had just secretly told him that the little man and the woman would give her experience. He was not allowed to help him unless he had to. There was a trace of irritability in his eyes. He just refused to accept her move and threw his anger on the cold faced young man. Looking at his flying sword attacking himself very cunningly, he pulled out his beloved sword and slashed it without any tricks, accurately cutting a big gap in the cold faced young man''s life flying sword. Poof At the beginning, there was a cold face of "I''m an expert", and the young man suddenly shot out a blood arrow and was seriously injured. At the other end, as early as the moment when the popping talisman exploded, luobeibei had already sacrificed the flying sword, followed by the sparkle directly into the eyes of the small man''s hands, learning from Fang Tianji''s style and making a fatal move as far as possible. At the same time, her left hand seemed to suddenly grab something out of her arms and throw it at the peach girl. Peach dress woman''s heart a Lin, afraid of this thing with a burst symbol, quickly with whip tip a little ground, quickly twist body to dodge, see that thing suddenly fell to the ground, unexpectedly is a little doll in red dress, again angry Luo Beibei tease, want to go back to deal with her, but personally saw the small man''s head was stabbed by the flying sword, immediately frightened to send out a sound Scream: "dingo!" As soon as the voice came out, she saw the cold faced young man gushing blood rain. The peach dress woman was even more pale. She reacted very quickly and turned abruptly up in the air again. On the one hand, she shot a lot of concealed weapons from her skirt to defend against the attack, and on the other hand, she quickly rolled to the nearby treetop with a long whip. Unexpectedly, she chose to escape decisively. It''s a pity that she thought that the doll in red was thrown out only when she caught the wrong thing in the panic of luobeibei. She didn''t pay any attention to it after landing easily. Just in this very short moment of being ignored, the lovely doll in red has turned into a tall puppet with silver armor and double knives. She takes advantage of the opportunity to cut her whip with one knife To her waist. It has to be said that although peach dress woman looks cheap, heartless and decisive, her skill is not mixed. In the face of this sudden attack, she immediately released her whip and clapped her fingers together. At the same time, she bowed abruptly, and her abdomen shrank a foot. She could avoid the puppet''s knife, and then the rebounded palm wind quickly fell back. It''s a pity that no matter which direction she retreats from, the puppet can always bully her and block her way behind like a ghost. However, it''s strange that the cold guy in front of her can hurt her seriously several times, but he just let her go. "Brother Zou, help me!" Since her cultivation, the peach dress woman has always been in good condition with her beauty, protection and some witty talents. She has never tasted the feeling of being forced by many murders. She only dodged a few actions and was shocked. She was covered in cold sweat. She regrets how she provoked her opponent so rashly today.Since joining them, the cold faced young man has been teased and teased repeatedly by the peach dress woman. He has been quite moved. He just pays too much attention to face and wants to make the middle-aged "coachman" look up. So he doesn''t make any move to win the "friend" wife. At this time, the little man was dead, but he wanted to save Taoshang woman, but he couldn''t stand the mountain. Not only did he cut his own flying sword with one knife, but also more lightning knives with the momentum of mountain collapse came continuously, which brought him into the momentum. Not only did he lose the power of parry, but also he couldn''t escape. Where could he care I haven''t had a concubine yet. Peach dress woman see Zou Ge Teng don''t hand, that middle-aged "coachman" and somehow has not appeared, the dog jump into the wall, can only bite teeth to make all the tricks out. Her accomplishments are lower than those of luobeibei, which can''t be compared with those of puppets. The reason why luobeibei didn''t kill her immediately is that she wanted to gain some practical experience, and that she also wanted to lead the middle-aged coachman out in a good way, so as to avoid the endless trouble caused by the fish who were caught everywhere to publicize that she had two "ginseng babies". Unexpectedly, the middle-aged coachman didn''t know why he was so calm. Seeing his companions falling, he still didn''t show any breath. "Uncle Yudong, have you found him?" On the one hand, Luobei controls the puppet to block the peach girl''s action of reaching into her arms in time. On the other hand, Luobei sends a message to Yudong who has already left lingchong bag. "It''s strange that he was the one who was driving just now. How could there be no trace of him within a kilometer?" "It seems that he and uncle Yu Dong, like you, used the breath collecting Fu." Luo North heart read a turn, suddenly command the puppet accelerated the offensive, only two or three moves in peach dress woman''s thigh cut a knife. Peach dress woman immediately pain like a pig to scream: "Zhao Jia, you son of a bitch still don''t come to save me, really want to see your wife was killed alive?" Luobei''s mouth twitches, and the puppet shakes. The little man''s surname is Ding, and the cold faced young man''s surname is Zou. She thinks that this shameless woman is only confused with these two men. She doesn''t expect that the middle-aged coachman is her serious man. This relationship is really Even though Luobei is mature and early in charge, it has a lot of contacts with human beings, but this is the first time to see such a complex relationship, and there is a rare flaw in the mind. At this time, the original solid ground at the foot of a sudden soft, feet straight down. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 207 "People are underground!" Luobei shouts in a hurry. He shakes his hand and throws a rope around a branch. At the same time, he arms to the two jade demon rings to pick them up. But just at the beginning of her action, she suddenly stretched out her two hands at her feet, grabbed one leg of the two jade demons, and pulled them down abruptly. The strength was so strong that luobeibei, who held the little girl in her arms, was quickly carried down. The experience of this period of time has made Luobei understand that the essence of fighting is changing rapidly. Any accident can not be regarded as an accident at this time. Only keeping calm is the best way to deal with it. Therefore, Luobei didn''t panic. Instead, it immediately started the defensive circle and cut off the contact with the puppet. It ordered the puppet spirit to quickly solve the peach dress woman, followed by the spirit separated from the puppet. Through the shadow on the ground, it immediately contacted the feet of the cold faced youth, and immediately launched the imprisonment before the mountain''s big knife fell down again. Puff With the sound of flesh and blood being split by a sharp blade, the cold faced youth, who only showed a little momentum in the first move, and then had been under the support of hardship, finally hated this humble Hill forever and thoroughly. Dashan hit successfully, and quickly jumped into the cave suddenly collapsed, for fear of his sister''s accident. Before his feet touched the ground, there was a dull and strong vibration in the cave, and then a large cloud of dust covered the whole cave, which was only a few meters deep. "How are you, sister?" Dashan cried out anxiously. "Brother I''m fine... " Luo Beibei''s clear but strange voice came from the dust. Dashan quickly waved his hand to whisk away the dust. At the same time, lingzhi first "looked" at the past. Then, he was also silly. At the bottom of the hole, a pair of small dolls carved with pink and jade were sitting in a mass of fuzzy flesh and blood. A middle-aged man, who looked like he had only a pair of legs and a complete head, opened his eyes and his mouth was overflowing with blood. "Why Will It''s This What kind of... " Because they are not ginseng dolls, but jade dolls, or two stone demons heavier than mountains! Luobeibei silently answers the middle-aged man in his heart, and then looks at him dying. Even if you have built a foundation, you are still flesh and blood. You are not a strong demon king. How can you be weighed down by two mountains at the same time? "Go up, brother." To make sure that the middle-aged man had been crushed to death, luobeibei sighed, picked up two little jade demons who were still in a daze, and immediately rose up. After counting several times with their toes crisscrossed on the cave wall, they came back to the ground easily. They happened to see the peach girl''s head cut off by the puppet who didn''t know what patience and cat and mouse were. Luobeibei subconsciously closed his eyes, turned his head and didn''t look at the scene of blood gushing out of his once enchanting neck, but suddenly, unexpectedly, he saw the relatively fastest and painless little man who died the earliest, and suddenly shivered. She had known for a long time that if she set foot on this road, killing would happen sooner or later. Because even if she has a difficult relationship with the Terran, and is unwilling to conflict with the Terran, she can''t stand it. There are always some greedy and vicious human beings in the world who will want to attack her. In order to protect themselves and the demon clan, she will fight against those human beings sooner or later. Therefore, she always wants to take the devil to practice her hand first. But although this consciousness has existed for a long time, the feeling of killing people is totally different from that of killing demons. Especially when I see the little man''s remaining eye, I feel very depressed. "Pack up quickly so that no one will find out." Yu Dong said, "although the two monks are going north, just opposite to us, there will be no other monks passing by." "Brother, bury them." Luobeibei is in the mood of embracing two jade demons, and wants to go to a clean shade. "Miss Luo..." Yu Dong suddenly said, "there are many things in the world that you should experience by yourself. It''s very good for you to make a decision before. If you want to grow up faster, you''d better learn how to clean up the head and tail now." Luobei was shocked. He didn''t take several corpses seriously and didn''t think about searching them. He grabbed Dashan and threw it into the pit. He quickly stopped: "brother Dashan, wait a minute, I''ll come." "Younger sister, those people died very ugly. My brother will do it." "No, brother, uncle Yudong is right. I should exercise more." Luobeibei shook his head and motioned for two jade demons to wait. He took a deep breath and went to the peach dress woman who had no head, trying not to look at her neck. In the process of fighting just now, Taoshang woman was interrupted by her several times when she tried to reach into her arms. Naturally, this place is most likely to have offensive weapons, so she took the lead in checking. Sure enough, a long and thin poison needle was found in the gully in front of her chest. "This man is really strange. How can he hide the poisonous needle here and not be afraid of stabbing himself carelessly?" Luo Beibei, who is far from the age of knowing people, carefully wrapped the long needle with cloth and turned the blue light in front of his eyes. He couldn''t help but mutter curiously, "isn''t it easier to get this concealed weapon hidden on his waist?""This woman is very strange. Maybe she''s a little out of her mind?" Dashan stood beside her uneasily. He felt his head and guessed solemnly that he didn''t have his own mind at all, which was also a bit abnormal. "Well, probably." Luobei thinks this can explain,. Yu Dong didn''t want to let them get confused at first, but after a second thought, although Luo Beibei was a girl, Dashan didn''t know how to appreciate the beauty, so the chance of being seduced and paralyzed by women should be less, but it was also a good opportunity for education. He gave a dry cough and warned: "you don''t need to know why she did it, As long as you know that there is such a method, you should be prepared for similar methods in the future. " Luobei felt reasonable and nodded. Dashan saw her nodding and wrote it down. Yu Dong reminds again: "since this needle is poisonous, she won''t touch it casually. You can search carefully and see if her fingers are different." Luobei Beiyi said that she found a thin layer of flesh colored finger cover on the thumb, index finger and middle finger of the woman''s right hand. It must be able to isolate the needle poison, but it''s a good thing. She took it off impolitely and put it away after a cleaning operation. Thinking that this peach dress woman is so cunning, there must be many similar mechanisms on her body. In order to avoid any mistakes, luobeibei can''t afford to be embarrassed. She carefully searched the woman''s body again, including the head that was cut off. Sure enough, a lot of seemingly small tricks with unexpected effects were found from all parts of her body. Even in the blood red Begonia flower on her temples, there were small mechanisms. Looking at luobeibei, she was very cold and sweaty, and felt that there were so many strange means. It''s good that she used a puppet before. If she fought with her in person, I''m afraid she would win one or two moves? After putting all the women''s things into the no owner''s storage bag and performing a cleaning operation, luobeibei goes to the small man. Her flying sword had been taken back and cleaned up long ago, but the man who was stabbed to death by her flying sword was still looking at her with his remaining eyes open. Many emotions such as accident, reluctance, despair, hatred before death seemed to be condensed into the last glance, as if he would give her another blow after death. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 208 "You can''t hurt me!" Luobei forced himself to take that eye and said in his heart word by word, "I''m not afraid of you, and I don''t regret killing you. Even if you come to my dream to revenge me, I will kill you again, because a bad man like you shouldn''t live!" Said, resolutely command the puppet hands. Maybe birds of a feather flock together. Although there are not so many pieces on the little man as the peach dress woman, there are also many things after a search. Similarly, luobeibei first put these things into the little man''s storage bag, and then cleaned them up to receive their own space. Then, luobeibei turned over the cold faced young man, only to find that the master had only one storage bag except the flying sword which had been cut by Dashan. Luobeibei had no time to look inside, so he went to the pit and jumped down to check the last one. At the bottom of the pit, the middle-aged man, who was beaten to death as soon as he appeared, still opened his eyes. The blood had made the mud at the bottom of the pit sticky. Luobeibei endured nausea and used a dagger to check for a while, but he didn''t know whether the things were blurred with the flesh and blood, or he didn''t like the other two teammates'' fragmentary. At last, he only pulled out a storage bag from the fragmentary meat and quickly cleaned it before jumping up in his hands. The reason why Yu Dong asked her to check in person was mainly to make her get used to the scenes that will inevitably continue to appear in the future. Now, although she looks pale, she still insists on passing this pass, and stops her from dragging the body: "OK, you have a rest, let me do these things with Dashan." "Thank you, uncle Yudong." Luobeibei''s stomach had been surging for several times, but it was just going on. At this moment, Wen Shuo was greatly relieved. He quickly applied several cleaning techniques to himself. Then he went to sit down beside the two jade demons and poured a few clear springs, which suppressed the nausea. The two jade demons turned to her at the same time, holding each other and putting their hands on her arms, showing concern in their eyes. Although today''s trouble was caused by these two little guys, Luobei didn''t mean to blame them. At this time, seeing that they were so clever and considerate, and only had compassion, he gave them a gentle smile and wanted to say nothing. But before she could say anything, she felt that two pure forces were directly introduced into her body from their little hands. She soon comforted her discomfort and opened her eyes in surprise. When the mind moves, the spirit will come out of the body naturally. Although they can''t leave the small shade, they can only float on their own head, but they can clearly see that in the embrace of the three of them, there is a group of Yingrun light. In broad daylight, and without meditation, can we just hold hands? Luobeibei was shocked by two jade demons again. Looking at Yudong and Dashan, they didn''t seem to notice the abnormality here. Oh, my God, what are these two babies from? How do you feel more mysterious than yourself? Luobei heart galloping like a flash of countless ideas, but no one can give her doubts, can not help but take two deep breaths, then calmly turned his hands back to hold their hands, to brother and sister two brilliant smile: "I''m ok, really, thank you." as like as two peas of jade, she looked at her face again and became ruddy again, and then she withdrew her hands in a neat way, and cracked her mouth silently. Though she could not speak out, the same and cute and considerate look was very warm. Luobeibei can''t help holding them in his arms and rubbing their heads: "my sister doesn''t know if you have a name. Now you can''t tell my sister. Then my sister will call you Baoge and baomei first. When you can speak, you can change your name, OK?" The two jade demons looked at each other and began to communicate with each other in their unique way. They soon laughed at Luobei and expressed their willingness to accept such a name. "Well, then you will be brother Bao and sister Bao." Luobeibei happily kisses her face, "you''ve been sleeping for many days. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?" She was kissing the two little guys with bright eyes. When they heard something to eat, they nodded like chickens pecking rice. At the same time, they put their hands around her neck and gave her a kiss on the face. The two little fellows learned very fast. Luobeibei couldn''t help laughing again. Then he looked around carefully, and sent a letter to Yudong to ask him to pay attention to the surroundings. Then he put a special ban on it. After taking out the peach blossom array, he took out the big spirit stone. "Brother Bao, sister Bao, I tell you that this stone is too big. If the bad guys see it, they will come to bully us like those people today. Do you think you can make it into small pieces so that they can eat it secretly in the future?" Since the two jade demons woke up this time, their intelligence seems to have increased a little bit. Luobeibei only said it once, and they understood. They immediately stretched their small faces, clenched their fists, and pounded down the big spirit stone. They only gasped and jumped down. Obviously, no matter how heavy their bodies are, it''s hard to break the spirit stone.This top grade spirit stone is really hard Looking at the big spirit stone which is still intact, luobeibei takes a puff and is about to comfort the two little guys that it doesn''t matter if they smash it continuously. There is a click. The big spirit stone which just looked perfect has been broken into hundreds of small pieces, and the size is very even. Luobeibei looked at the pile of gravel again, until the two little guys each took two pieces in their hands, pointed to the spirit stone on the ground and pointed to her storage bag, and then woke up. He quickly took back the remaining spirit stone with a wave of his hand. When he saw that the ground was not damaged, he was stunned. Just then, Yu Dong''s voice came: "Beibei, how are you?" "Right away." Luobeibei took another look at the ground and put away his idea. Gaier hugged the two little guys and kissed them again: "that''s good. Baoge baomei, you are so smart!" The two kids happily giggle. If they can make a sound, the laughter must be very clean, crisp and moving. "Uncle Yudong, where''s the carriage?" When the ban was lifted, Luobei asked for the first time. As soon as he scanned the hillside, he saw that the pit had been filled, and that the bloody ground had no abnormal trace. If today''s scene does not fall into other people''s eyes, then this group of small groups of robbers who have lost their lives by all means will disappear from the world. "The horse was branded, but it was eye-catching. Anyway, we couldn''t get a ride, so I let it go." Yu Dong took a look at the top grade stone in Bao Ge Bao Mei''s hand and said casually, "it''s going to rain. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We''d better leave as soon as possible." Now that he''s gone, it''s not too late to turn back and try again. Luobei looks at the white clouds just now. At this time, he nods his head indifferently. When Yudong returns to lingchong bag, he takes out a new cloth belt and carries the two jade demons on his back. In order to reduce unnecessary troubles, she and Dashan did not choose the official way any more, but chose the right direction to drill in the remote woods. Anyway, as long as they are not too rugged and steep, they are no different from the flat ground. But I don''t know they just left half an hour, there are three people with the carriage came to the nearby. "Boss, this should be it." "Look, look carefully for me! We can''t let go of the slightest abnormality. " "Yes." ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 209 It''s already the mid August sky. Sometimes the autumn sun is still raging in the world, but the dark clouds are not willing to drift, surge and gather, trying to completely cover the sun. At the moment when the three had just stopped and had no time to search, the first drop of rain had already jumped from the clouds. Then, more companions came in droves, and in a twinkling of an eye, the mountains and forests were shrouded in a vast rain and fog. Luobei, who had been ready for a long time, quickly opened his umbrella. Unlike the Gobi desert, where there is not a few drops of rain all the year round, this lush mountain range, which is close to Yecheng, is full of rain because of the numerous trees and streams. After entering this mountain road that stretches for hundreds of miles, several such heavy rains have happened in North Luobei. However, she and Dashan are used to the rain, but the two little jade demons who sleep all the way have never seen it. When I saw the big water drops falling down from the sky, constantly knocking on all kinds of things on the earth, falling on the leaves was a kind of sound, falling on the tree trunk was a kind of sound, falling on the stone, the ground, the puddle, and the umbrella were all different sounds. The two dolls were so curious and happy. See them so fresh appearance, Luobei simply removed the protection, directly let the heavy rain on them. As expected, the two little guys danced wildly. Their chubby hands kept catching the rain. For a moment, they held their hands to watch the rain accumulate in their palms. For a moment, they flipped their hands mischievously to let the rain tilt down. For a moment, they held their fingers upside down to watch the rain drop drop on their fingertips. For a moment, they threw the rain out and watched the transparent drops fly in the air Traces of the past That kind of pure and sincere childlike heart, even Dashan can''t help grinning and grinning, which makes Luobei feel that his heart has been washed. The negative residue of the previous hand killing and hand reading the corpse has finally been washed away. Grandma often said that everyone is born with some suffering that they have to go through. Sometimes this kind of suffering even makes people feel as if they can''t see hope for a long time. However, no matter how much suffering there is, it can''t represent and cover all of life, because as long as you are willing, there are always some beautiful things that will make people glow between suffering and suffering. She likes to tell her all kinds of reasons and words of encouragement, especially in the year before she left demon Valley, when she fell asleep more and more frequently. It''s not so much to teach her to find the beauty of life as to pave the way for her future departure, so as to reduce her fear of losing her relatives, so that she won''t indulge in sadness. Although she never gives up trying to treat her mother''s illness and refuses to face her mother''s "suffering" one day, in order to make her happy, she always tries to listen to her mother. She often cheers herself up, sniffs the fragrance of a flower when picking medicine, smiles at the blue sky and white clouds, enjoys the sunshine, and even feels sad sometimes A clump of grass is very green and lovely. Even in this way, she could not help but shed tears several times. However, she always thought that she had been quite optimistic and learned how to love life. Until today, when she saw the sincere joy of Baoge and baomei, she realized that she was only learning, and even pretending to be happy, In fact, it''s rare to really let it go completely. "Sister, look, there are fish over there." Dashan suddenly cheered and interrupted Luobei''s thoughts. "Ah? Where? " "There, in the pool." As soon as Dashan''s big palm stretched out, he pulled away a clump of thick branches. Without noticing that another branch swaying by the strong wind was pulling his back, he pointed out to a small pool under a low cliff four or five feet to the left of North Luobei. "Do you want to eat grilled fish? The eyes are so sharp. " Luobei pursed his mouth and said with a smile, "brother, I''ll catch some. I''ll cook fish for you later." Dashan immediately ran to the small pool with joy and folded a few branches from the tree as harpoons. The two kids on the back probably understand that there is something new. Although they can''t make a sound, they will pat Luo Beibei on the shoulder. "You want to go, too?" Luobei looks back and smiles. The two kids immediately nodded. Luobeibei smiles and shakes his head. He runs behind them. Suddenly, he is a little surprised. What if it''s not completely open? At least now she has learned how to balance herself, and her mother''s body has stabilized a lot. As long as she can get back diyuanguo smoothly, she and her grandmother will have a long happy life! By the way, there are Dashan and Baobao. Well, there will be Baoge and baomei in the future. There are more and more of her family now. Even if there will be any suffering in the future, as long as they work together, they can always live together. Looking at the mountain smoothly fork up a fish Dangdang to show her, luobeibei once again smile. The shower came and went quickly. The dark clouds in the sky were soon pushed to the horizon by the flowing clouds, revealing the bright sun. In a short time, the rain on the leaves was reduced by half.The rain stopped. The two jade demons were very disappointed. They were also used by Luobei to dry their clothes. They were a little depressed. They obviously liked the funny thing of rain. Luobei vaguely remembered that when he was a child, he seemed to like playing with water, so he handed them a water bag with a smile. The two little guys didn''t have the concept that they would get sick if they were caught in too much rain. They also seemed to like to be caught in the rain, so they didn''t know how to worry about playing with the water. All of a sudden, they drenched the newly dried clothes in Luobei, and their heads were dripping. Luobeibei didn''t feel anything, but Dashan was distressed to see. He forced them to play for a while, and then snatched the water bag: "you are stone demon, you don''t know what is sick, but your sister is made of flesh and blood, and your clothes will be uncomfortable when they are wet." "Brother, it''s OK. Anyway, it''s still hot." See treasure elder brother treasure younger sister a face is stunned dull silly appearance, Luo north north very don''t have the heart. At this time, Yu Dong in the lingchong bag said: "I think what Dashan said is reasonable. Beibei, if we take them back to the holy land of the demon clan today, we will have time to teach them what the world is. But now we are going to Yecheng, we have to be under the eyes of human friars all the time, and we have to teach them some things well Yes. Others don''t say that their biggest weakness is that they don''t know how to control their weight. They may expose their identity at any time. " Luobeibei had thought of this for a long time. Originally, he planned to teach them slowly when they woke up. Moreover, when he smashed the spirit stone just now, he had a similar idea. He just couldn''t bear to see that they like playing with water so much. Now Yu Dong began to listen: "uncle Yu Dong and brother said that when we find a place to spend the night, we should talk to him well They said Then he raised his hand to touch the two little heads and gave them a smile to comfort them: "dear, my sister doesn''t want to play with water for you. I don''t want to play now. I''ll let you play in the evening." The two children like her touch and her smile most. When they are comforted and promised by her, there is no depression, and they immediately burst into a smile. "There''s no need to wait for the evening." Yu Dong suddenly suggested that, for some reason, he suddenly felt a little uneasy, so he directly obeyed the demon''s instinct and made a decision on his behalf, "now pay more attention to find a place, pay attention on the road, don''t leave a trace, it''s better to add a breath sign." At the beginning of the separation, Yada told luobeibei to listen to Yudong more, but he didn''t disagree. He was really obedient and took extra care to find a secret cave as soon as possible. But I don''t know because of Yu Dong''s sudden feeling, they just avoided the three people who traced the whereabouts of the group of four again. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 210 "Broken again?" A gust of wind blew, and the rain on the tree fell down. A very thin man with white eyes, like sheep''s eyes, appeared at the edge of the pond where fish crossed the mountain. "Broken..." The Bush beside the pool moved slightly, revealing a dwarf who was less than one meter tall. Although he was disabled, his face was very beautiful with red lips and white teeth, but his height should have been discriminated against all the year round. The peach blossom eyes not only had no affection, but also had a strong evil spirit, and the thin lips seemed to tilt slightly. At this time, this pair of eyes is full of the backlog of violent gas, obviously already chagrined to the extreme. "Do you think two groups of people will work together to do this? The two disciples of Qingxia gate looked as if they were going north. In fact, they rushed to the front from the side and ambushed first when people didn''t pay attention to them Sheep eye man is not only very thin, a face is prominent cheekbones, face is very bad, "otherwise, I really don''t believe, with a man with three children can they all end." "It''s not that there is no such possibility, it''s just that I always feel that things are not so simple." Peach blossom eye did not give up to turn on the edge of the small pool again, to make sure that the special breath ended here. "In any case, we must find those two people first. Not everyone can rob what I want." The sheep''s eye man narrowed his eyes tightly, kicked a small stone with his feet and hit it heavily into the water. In the blink of an eye, a dead fish with rotten intestines appeared in the water. "Those are also rubbish. If you can''t beat them, you can''t forget it, but didn''t you give them two escape runes? It''s all lost. It''s really irritating to think of it as being smashed like that. " "There was a 80% chance of success in this event. I don''t want to see such a big change just a little bit late. I''m afraid there will be twists and turns in the future." Peach blossom eyes frowned and sighed. "They''re so scheming. They''re just plotting with us. We can''t find anyone. We''ll go to that area and wait for them to spit out what they eat." The goat eye man was so upset that he suddenly sacrificed a black sword and cut down all the big trees within a few meters around the pool. Then he felt a little angry. "Come on, let''s go to the two cubs first." ¡­¡­ Luobeibei, who entered the cave early, didn''t know that someone was hating them and was wholeheartedly grilling fish for Dashan. Because the cave has been banned several times, and let xiaoyaoban communicate with each other, the animals in the Three Li area are always alert to outsiders entering the circle, so luobeibei also let xiaoyaoban out, so that it can get close to Baoge and baomei. Dashan is her elder brother and xiaoyaoxian is her favorite. Although her gender is uncertain, she treats it as her younger brother and sister. Naturally, she hopes it can be less jealous with Baoge and baomei. The cave was simple and crude. Luobeibei took out some stools from the storage bag, and let Yudong and Dashan sit down first. Xiaoyaolian also divided one, and then put two stools beside Baoge and baomei. When they saw that other people were sitting, they also sat down in a certain way. Unexpectedly, they immediately sat down on the ground. The two stools and the bench in the wild restaurant generally turned into sawdust in the blink of an eye. They fell all over and were embarrassed by the little demon for a while. When they woke up this time, their intelligence improved obviously. Seeing that they didn''t know what was wrong, they immediately looked at Luobei. Luobeibei tried to explain to them in simple terms why this was the case, and then asked Dashan to do demonstration boxing. First, he broke a stone with a loud fist, and then hit another stone with a light fist, so as to tell them how to learn to master their own strength. Seeing that they seem to understand a little, we can tell them the difference between demons and human beings. Taking the battle this afternoon as an example, we can let them know that there are always some friars among human beings who have bad intentions towards demons. As a demon, how to hide themselves with caution and caution. Yu Dong can''t help but add what luobeibei says is not easy to understand. Baoge and baomei were repeatedly taught by them for an hour or two, and then repeatedly experimented with stools and wood. Finally, they were able to safely stop sitting under their broken buttocks. Although luobeibei said it in detail, she racked her brains to make them understand the truth, but she didn''t expect to let them master the skills all at once. However, the result was so unexpected. In order to show her reward, she got close to them again. The two little demons were very embarrassed, so they simply occupied her arms and refused to leave. While it was still early, luobeibei continued to work hard, first holding them, and then letting Dashan pick her up. After success, he tried to let them accept Dashan''s burden by themselves, but this time, no matter how she induced them, they didn''t understand, and there was no smile on their faces. Seeing that Luo Beibei was worried and infuriated at last, Yu Dong saw some clues and said, "Beibei, let''s do this today. I don''t think these two little guys really didn''t understand you, but they recognized you at the beginning. I''m afraid they''ll let Dashan back them for you. They just don''t want their meaning. Let''s take our time."Luobei thought it was reasonable, so he took the initiative to kiss them and apologized: "I''m sorry, my sister is too worried, so let''s take our time." Seeing that Luo Beibei seems to have given up and continued to toss his brother and sister, the two easily satisfied little guys smile and nestle up to her side, and begin to "communicate" with the little demon. Luobei then took the opportunity to take out the storage bag of the group of four and began to count. She has only a few years of experience in the world. I''m afraid that many of these four people don''t know what they have, and I don''t know how to use them, and whether they need to avoid what they can''t reveal to others. So I need Yu Dong''s advice. Moreover, after this visit to zigena, she deeply felt the shortage of demon resources, so at the beginning, she thought that in addition to some necessary things that could help her in the secret, all the others were given to Yudong, which was also the same as giving them to the clan. She made it clear that Yu Dong didn''t care about overseas Chinese either, so she first thanked her on behalf of Qi lie, and then studied it together. Among the four storage bags, Taoshang woman has the most things. However, luobeibei doesn''t like these tricks, which are full of treacherous villains. But for self-defense, he chooses a bracelet that can pop up poison needles with a slight movement of the enemy''s wrist, and a box of incense in a powder box. In addition, he takes a few talismans, and keeps all the other useful ones To Yu Dong. Then there was the little man''s. luobeibei didn''t like him very much. He had similar things in luobeibei, so naturally he didn''t want to take them. In the end, Yu Dong insisted that she take a few Runes: "other things are all right. These two runes are really good things. They can also be used at critical moments. Besides, the middle level of the convergence Rune has a long time, so it''s easy to take them with you Just in case Eh, there is a diamond talisman here, Beibei. Thanks to your quick action, you didn''t let him have the chance to use it. Otherwise, this guy has so many possessions, which is very difficult. " After dividing the small man''s booty, and looking at the cold faced young man, I found that this guy seems to be the best one to hold garlic, and the storage bag''s holding area is not as big as a water tank. Besides five pieces of inferior stone and some gold and silver, the others are mainly camping belongings such as black pot and salt pot, like a newcomer who has just joined the gang and hasn''t had time to share the spoils. This guy is really poor, thanks to the appearance of an expert. Luobei flipped through his package with disdain, and saw a woman''s belly pocket with a bright red base and a gaudy peony on the outside. Luobei smoked the corner of his mouth, picked up his belly pocket with a dagger and threw it into the campfire. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 211 There''s nothing good after turning three storage bags. Although it''s estimated that the fourth one is almost the same, who can teach the demon clan to be poor now, even if it''s just a few more spirit stones? Luobeibei is still a little excited to pull open the last storage bag and take a look inside first. Eh, this storage bag is bigger than the first three, and it has more things. Luobei more and more to the spirit, busy all out, a look that is ordinary to put aside, other uncertain on the other side. Is constantly taking out, Yu Dong suddenly picked up a dagger: "is it a medium quality magic weapon?" "Is this a medium quality artifact?" Luobei quickly stops and moves forward slightly. "Well, this dagger not only has strong attack power, but also has a blessing array on it. If it is stabbed, it will speed up the loss of the injured''s aura." Yu Dong looked at it twice and handed it to Luo Beibei after confirmation. "You take this. I remember your dagger is not as good as this." "Good." This dagger looks ordinary, and there is no special pattern. Luobeibei just put it on the ordinary side. Now when Yu Dong said that, he took it down without feeling overseas Chinese. Then he continued to dig out things. There was a small porcelain vase on which nothing was pasted. When he poured it out, it was a green pill with a light strange smell. "Uncle Yu Dong, what do you think it is Modan "This is..." Yu Dong is very unexpected to receive in the past, "this is actually Yi Rong Dan." "Yirong Dan?" Luobei suddenly excited, "this is a good thing." Yu Dong said with a smile: "it''s a good thing to have a medium-sized one. Unfortunately, these three are inferior ones. They can only change the facial features, but not the body shape. Moreover, they are more rigid after changing their appearance." Luobeibei recalled the middle-aged coachman''s appearance, suddenly: "Uncle Yudong, the middle-aged coachman should have taken this Yirong pill?" Yu Dong nodded: "the effect of this kind of Yirong pill is poor. If you meet an expert, you''d better not use it casually. Just leave it to me." Luobeibei had no problem at all. They turned over a lot of Lingshi and lingfu. The rest of them were nothing but normal reserves. There were only 30 qingxinfu. "Uncle Yudong, how can they have so many Qingxin runes?" "It must have been that they were going to a place where they were easily confused." Yu Dong smoked ten pieces to go, "the rest you take, in the secret place anything may happen, you take seven emotions and six desires incense, can''t prepare others may also have the same drug, at that time more vigilant." Luobei nodded, but some worries arose in his heart. When the four were forced to kill them, she didn''t feel much. She naturally chose to fight back and didn''t care about their identity. Now that all the people are dead, she began to feel some future troubles. Now is an era of lack of aura, and the resources are not easy. So many things can''t be possessed by ordinary sanxiu. Just thinking about it, I caught a glimpse of a small hand stretching into the campfire in the corner of my eye. I turned my head and looked to stop it: "be careful!" Before the words fell, I saw that the tongue of fire had already burned on the sleeve of the little hand. Luobeibei quickly poured out a handful of clear water, followed by people, quickly took the little body away from the fire, and continuously washed the hand with cold water. When the tongue of fire was completely doused out, I quickly checked the little hand. I saw that the sleeve had been burnt at that moment, but the little hand was still white and smooth, without any trace. In the palm of the hand, it still held a group of brocade, non brocade, non cotton, non cotton cloth. In a daze, I couldn''t help looking back at the bonfire, which was still burning and had already turned the belly pocket into ash. Then I looked at my brother Bao, who was smiling and just pouring into my throat The voice of reprimand could not help choking in the mouth. "Care is chaos. I almost forget that they are stone demons, not flesh and blood. They are not afraid of fire." Yu Dong see this, can''t help but also smile, "it is the cloth in his hand some strange." Luobei naturally saw it, so he felt the cloth and kneaded it. What''s more, it was strange: "this cloth is very cool." Baoge probably also saw that his belly bag had been burned, and the cloth was still on the red charcoal fire, but he didn''t melt away. He was curious and then he reached for it. At this time, seeing luobeibei holding the cloth, he let it go with a smile. He didn''t mean to take the cloth. Luobei touched his head to show his reward, and then leveled the round cloth about the size of a palm. There are two gold peonies embroidered on the cloth, one big and one small. The embroidery process looks good, but the color is too bright. The flowers alone have several colors of gold, silver, peach, scarlet and pink. The leaves on both sides are also dark green, light green, light yellow and Phnom Penh. The whole impression is vulgar, and the bottom burned before is bright red. This kind of belly bag is terrible I''m afraid only the upstarts in the countryside will use it. But if it''s really vulgar and deadly ordinary peony embroidery, how can it not even burn? You should know that even if the fabric is unintentionally obtained, the ordinary silk thread will still be burnt out, unless the silk thread is also unusual. If both are unusual, the only explanation is that there must be an intriguing secret hidden in the round cloth.But what''s the secret? Luobei looked for a long time and couldn''t see a clue, so he handed it to Yudong. Yu Dong is also careful to repeatedly review, but also did not get any experience, can not help shaking his head, the peony back to her: "first take it, later have a chance to crack." Luobeibei thought that it was something he got by accident. They didn''t have anything to do with him, so they continued to share the spoils and check the rest of the middle-aged man''s things. It doesn''t matter. I found another strange thing, a crescent shaped wooden card. Yu Dong gave a low cry: "this is "Water moon card?" "Water moon?" Luobeibei repeated it vaguely, feeling as if he had heard of it. He quickly searched for the name in his mind, and then suddenly realized, "Uncle Yudong, do you mean this is the water moon card of the ''water moon cave'' sect of human beings?" "It should be, you see, this brand is not gold or wood, but it''s rather heavy to start with, and you see what''s engraved on the tip of the crescent moon?" Luobeibei took a closer look and saw a "three" and a "Wu" engraved on both ends of the crescent moon. He couldn''t help but feel a little stunned: "Uncle Yudong, we seem to be in a big trouble." Since her practice, she often tells her about the distribution of power in the world today. Therefore, she knows something about the vast river and lake. For example, Shuiyue Dongtian is a school of practice that rose only 800 years ago on the vast sea in the east of leichen kingdom. It''s said that this sect was founded by women, and all the sect leaders of the past dynasties were women. However, this sect was very careful and respectful. It was always only in the East China Sea, and it was not easy to land. Moreover, the Yanbo skill it practiced was not only a mirage skill, but also a light and strange step. Therefore, even if some disciples came to land, almost no one could see its true appearance. However, the more curious and mysterious the human nature is, the more people want to explore it. Naturally, all kinds of seemingly true and untrue rumors are inevitable wave after wave, among which two are most recognized. 1¡¢ It''s said that every leader of Shuiyue cave is a beautiful woman, followed by all the disciples. 2¡¢ It''s said that the first generation of the water moon cave''s master left the East China Sea because he was hurt by his love. Therefore, most of the people in the gate are biased against men in the world. If they meet the so-called unlucky and heartless people when they walk, most of them will punish them. The degree of punishment depends on the degree of heartlessness. It''s not as good as death if they are lucky to die, but life imprisonment and humiliation. When the disciples walk in the sect, the only thing that shows their identity is a wooden card in the shape of a crescent moon. However, if all the disciples of Shuiyue cave are women, how can this wooden card fall into the hands of the middle-aged coachman? ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 212 "All the disciples of Shuiyue cave are women. It seems that this wooden card was obtained by someone who didn''t know how to use it. We can''t be regarded as causing trouble." After all, Yu Dong was much older than Luo Beibei, and he soon calmed down. Luobei frowned: "Uncle Yudong, is that peach dress woman the one who lives in Shuiyue cave?" Yu Dong thought: "I don''t think that woman is so frivolous and enchanting. Moreover, if she is really a person of Shuiyue cave, how can she give such an important wooden card to another man?" Luobei nodded. Yu Dong weighed the wooden card in his hand and handed it to her: "do you want to take it?" Luobei thought for a while, and then said, "well, let''s put it here first." The two continued, and soon checked and divided the remaining items, and burned the clothes of those people. This time, the clothes burned thoroughly, and there was no other abnormality. Luobeibei put the fatal accident in the back of his mind for the time being. Her goal now is very clear, that is to smoothly go to Yecheng to participate in the secret place qualification competition, and then enter the secret place to find diyuanguo. Everything else has to stand aside. Therefore, except for special circumstances, she had better spend her time on cultivation as much as possible. Therefore, after playing with Baoge, baomei and Xiaoyao for a while, Luobei began to meditate, carefully recalling the battle in the afternoon, and re deduce in his mind which parts of the moves and skills are good, which parts are stupid, and which parts are unsatisfactory. If it is changed to how, how will it be better, and so on. She is only 12 years old now. She has poor spiritual roots, short practice time, and little practical experience. If she is confused in every fight, she will not grow up fast. So it''s useless to complain. Even if she can fight back successfully, she can''t hurt each other. She is very aggrieved and can only try her best to avoid the two little demons. At the beginning, because of its strange and flexible body method, the two little people would catch it when they saw it, but they would still run away like a loach. But gradually, their skills were developed. Their movements became faster and faster, and their cooperation became more and more tacit. After only half a day''s work, brother Bao successfully caught his tail, and then sister Bao grabbed his front foot. The little demon was so flustered that she opened her mouth and bit baomei, but immediately she burst into tears. Afraid that the two small also don''t know the importance, two small a catch small demon embarrassed, Luobei North quickly stop, let two small don''t hurt small demon embarrassed. This one heart, Yu East''s hand almost choked Luo North North''s throat. Seeing Yu Dong''s posturing, they let go and didn''t really pinch it. They seemed to be aware of it. They reached out a small hand, one touching the head and the other touching the back of the little demon. After touching, they learned to pat luobeibei gently, as if they were saying "baby, you should be good", and then they let go. Small demon fluke escape "a rob", immediately frightened to rush into the arms of luobeibei, shivering. "OK, OK, stop crying, stop crying..." Although they know that they are not malicious, they just make fun of it, but seeing that their little lingchong is wronged and afraid to become like this, luobeibei is still very distressed. He caresses them and quickly takes out a good Lingzhi to frighten them. The little demon was crying. Although she almost belched, her two front feet still firmly grasped Lingzhi. She bit twice and then cried twice, which made Dashan and Yudong burst out laughing. Although she is small, she also has self-esteem. Knowing that Dashan and Yudong are laughing at her, she can''t help but stare at them angrily. She also opens her mouth and shows sharp white teeth as a threat. It''s a pity that her black eyes are very beautiful and her tears are still hanging there. What''s more, it makes Luobei laugh. "Whimper, whimper Elder sister, you also bully the baby... " Small demon embarrassed immediately did not depend on, the spirit plant also did not gnaw, the bean big tears could not help rolling down, simply wronged incomparable. Luobeibei had to stop laughing and comforted her for a long time, but she didn''t care about who was her "enemy". She still remembered clearly. Tears stopped rolling, but her heart was still angry. One paw hugged Lingzhi, and one paw went straight to the smiling two little girls: "sister, help the baby beat them ¡£¡± The smiles on their little faces Suddenly froze. Brother and sister almost reflexively held hands and stepped back. Looking at luobeibei, their eyes suddenly became a little timid. "Darling, Baoge and baomei are just playing with you. Just like you often play with those monsters in the mountains, they won''t really hurt you." Luobeibei rushed to the two small casts with a relieved look, and then his fingers slid to the back neck of the small demon and scratched it gently. Xiaoyaobei likes this way of stroking most. She only scratched her eyes twice and then squinted comfortably. After listening to the master''s sister''s usual play as an example, her little head deviated and she really thought about it. Luobeibei waited patiently for him to figure it out. He gave them a smile and waved to them.They looked at each other, uneasy and expectant. They came together step by step, and finally walked to the front of Luobei. Luobeibei grinned and rubbed their heads, and the two immediately showed a bright smile again. Small demon embarrassed suddenly angry, a grasp Luo north north of the hand pulled back, angrily two small Yiya: "sister is a baby." Two small grin, suddenly stand on tiptoe, hand together to touch it drooping tail. The little demon was stunned and jumped from luobeibei''s arms to her shoulder as if she had been burned. She began to cry again. She pointed her paws at the two little girls and was so angry that she burped. Luobei can only quickly do intermediary adjustment: "OK, OK, let''s stop here today, don''t play, don''t play!" Seeing that the master is really not ready to vent his anger for himself, the little demon who is deeply self-esteem and injured is really angry. He holds Lingzhi in his arms and slips into lingchong bag, regardless of how Luo Beibei comforts him. The little guy is very angry. Luobei can''t help laughing. Two small but see to work properly to favor bag to see her again, eyes are full of curiosity. Looking at their innocent expression, Luobei is itching to accept them as her own spiritual pet. It''s a pity that they are already demons and can''t take advantage of them when they are ignorant. Secondly, they have become one of the demons. They can''t form a master servant contract unless they are in very special circumstances. She just thinks again You can''t be so selfish to turn them into your own. Therefore, luobeibei can only smile to the two little girls, touch their heads, and don''t ask them if they want to get into lingchong bag. She did not ask, Yu Dong suddenly asked: "brother Bao, sister Bao, do you want to go in and play?" Bao Ge Bao Mei immediately nodded together, looking very impatient. Yu Dong then said to Luobei with a smile: "although these two children have become demons, they are not ordinary monsters, but when they left, Yada had specially told me that you are going to the city of the Terran. If you carry the two children every day, it is hard to avoid being too eye-catching, so when they wake up, you can try to make an agreement with them first, and it doesn''t matter when you return to the holy land "It''s a department." Luobei opened his eyes: "Uncle Yada really doesn''t think it''s ok?" Yu Dong said with a smile: "it''s urgent to be in power. To untie the contract is just to make the two children feel better about you. Besides, they only recognize you now, and there''s no difference except for the status. You don''t have to worry too much about it. It''s just that they are not ordinary demons after all. Whether they can succeed or not is two things to say." Luobeibei felt the same, so he squatted down and solemnly explained to the two little girls that if they want to enter the lingchong bag, they must sign a master servant contract with her first. Once the contract is signed, they can only listen to her before it is released. Luo Beibei tried to explain this in simple language, and he was not sure if they really understood it. However, they both nodded after making clear the main points of the agreement with the two novels. "Then try it." Luobei picks up the formula, recites the mantra, and points out a wisp of spirit. First, he touches brother Bao''s forehead. Brother Bao obviously felt her spiritual consciousness, and he could not help reaching out and touching his forehead, but there was no other reaction. He just looked at her in a daze, and obviously did not know how to distinguish his spiritual consciousness to respond. Luobei tried several times but failed. Baomei had the same situation. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly at Yudong: "it doesn''t seem to work." Yu Dong thought about it and said, "what if the contract is forced to be concluded?" Luobei was stunned: "so No good? " Yu Dong said: "it''s OK to try. If you can''t do it, you can wait for you to enter the secret place. If they are found by others, it should be very difficult for them to succeed. You can also put more heart into it." Luobeibei thinks that''s the same reason. She tells the two little girls that she wants to enter their heads and ask them not to resist. Then she closes her eyes and points out that they want to enter Baoge''s and baomei''s eyebrows at the same time. However, as soon as the spiritual consciousness entered, it was pushed out by a gentle force. Again, it was the same. ##### www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 213 It''s useless to complain. Even if you can fight back well, you can''t hurt each other. The little demon is very aggrieved, so he can only try his best to jump and dodge the two little demons. At the beginning, because of its strange and flexible body method, the two little people would catch it when they saw it, but they would still run away like a loach. But gradually, their skills were developed. Their movements became faster and faster, and their cooperation became more and more tacit. After only half a day''s work, brother Bao successfully caught his tail, and then sister Bao grabbed his front foot. The little demon was so flustered that she opened her mouth and bit baomei, but immediately she burst into tears. Afraid that the two small also don''t know the importance, two small a catch small demon embarrassed, Luobei North quickly stop, let two small don''t hurt small demon embarrassed. This one heart, Yu East''s hand almost choked Luo North North''s throat. Seeing Yu Dong''s posturing, they let go and didn''t really pinch it. They seemed to be aware of it. They reached out a small hand, one touching the head and the other touching the back of the little demon. After touching, they learned to pat luobeibei gently, as if they were saying "baby, you should be good", and then they let go. Small demon fluke escape "a rob", immediately frightened to rush into the arms of luobeibei, shivering. "OK, OK, stop crying, stop crying..." Although they know that they are not malicious, they just make fun of it, but seeing that their little lingchong is wronged and afraid to become like this, luobeibei is still very distressed. He caresses them and quickly takes out a good Lingzhi to frighten them. The little demon was crying. Although she almost belched, her two front feet still firmly grasped Lingzhi. She bit twice and then cried twice, which made Dashan and Yudong burst out laughing. Although she is small, she also has self-esteem. Knowing that Dashan and Yudong are laughing at her, she can''t help but stare at them angrily. She also opens her mouth and shows sharp white teeth as a threat. It''s a pity that her black eyes are very beautiful and her tears are still hanging there. What''s more, it makes Luobei laugh. "Whimper, whimper Elder sister, you also bully the baby... " Small demon embarrassed immediately did not depend on, the spirit plant also did not gnaw, the bean big tears could not help rolling down, simply wronged incomparable. Luobeibei had to stop laughing and comforted her for a long time, but she didn''t care about who was her "enemy". She still remembered clearly. Tears stopped rolling, but her heart was still angry. One paw hugged Lingzhi, and one paw went straight to the smiling two little girls: "sister, help the baby beat them ¡£¡± The smiles on their little faces Suddenly froze. Brother and sister almost reflexively held hands and stepped back. Looking at luobeibei, their eyes suddenly became a little timid. "Darling, Baoge and baomei are just playing with you. Just like you often play with those monsters in the mountains, they won''t really hurt you." Luobeibei rushed to the two small casts with a relieved look, and then his fingers slid to the back neck of the small demon and scratched it gently. Xiaoyaobei likes this way of stroking most. She only scratched her eyes twice and then squinted comfortably. After listening to the master''s sister''s usual play as an example, her little head deviated and she really thought about it. Luobeibei waited patiently for him to figure it out. He gave them a smile and waved to them. They looked at each other, uneasy and expectant. They came together step by step, and finally walked to the front of Luobei. Luobeibei grinned and rubbed their heads, and the two immediately showed a bright smile again. Small demon embarrassed suddenly angry, a grasp Luo north north of the hand pulled back, angrily two small Yiya: "sister is a baby." Two small grin, suddenly stand on tiptoe, hand together to touch it drooping tail. The little demon was stunned and jumped from luobeibei''s arms to her shoulder as if she had been burned. She began to cry again. She pointed her paws at the two little girls and was so angry that she burped. Luobei can only quickly do intermediary adjustment: "OK, OK, let''s stop here today, don''t play, don''t play!" Seeing that the master is really not ready to vent his anger for himself, the little demon who is deeply self-esteem and injured is really angry. He holds Lingzhi in his arms and slips into lingchong bag, regardless of how Luo Beibei comforts him. The little guy is very angry. Luobei can''t help laughing. Two small but see to work properly to favor bag to see her again, eyes are full of curiosity. Looking at their innocent expression, Luobei is itching to accept them as her own spiritual pet. It''s a pity that they are already demons and can''t take advantage of them when they are ignorant. Secondly, they have become one of the demons. They can''t form a master servant contract unless they are in very special circumstances. She just thinks again You can''t be so selfish to turn them into your own. Therefore, luobeibei can only smile to the two little girls, touch their heads, and don''t ask them if they want to get into lingchong bag.She did not ask, Yu Dong suddenly asked: "brother Bao, sister Bao, do you want to go in and play?" Bao Ge Bao Mei immediately nodded together, looking very impatient. Yu Dong then said to Luobei with a smile: "although these two children have become demons, they are not ordinary monsters, but when they left, Yada had specially told me that you are going to the city of the Terran. If you carry the two children every day, it is hard to avoid being too eye-catching, so when they wake up, you can try to make an agreement with them first, and it doesn''t matter when you return to the holy land "It''s a department." Luobei opened his eyes: "Uncle Yada really doesn''t think it''s ok?" Yu Dong said with a smile: "it''s urgent to be in power. To untie the contract is just to make the two children feel better about you. Besides, they only recognize you now, and there''s no difference except for the status. You don''t have to worry too much about it. It''s just that they are not ordinary demons after all. Whether they can succeed or not is two things to say." Luobeibei felt the same, so he squatted down and solemnly explained to the two little girls that if they want to enter the lingchong bag, they must sign a master servant contract with her first. Once the contract is signed, they can only listen to her before it is released. Luo Beibei tried to explain this in simple language, and he was not sure if they really understood it. However, they both nodded after making clear the main points of the agreement with the two novels. "Then try it." Luobei picks up the formula, recites the mantra, and points out a wisp of spirit. First, he touches brother Bao''s forehead. Brother Bao obviously felt her spiritual consciousness, and he could not help reaching out and touching his forehead, but there was no other reaction. He just looked at her in a daze, and obviously did not know how to distinguish his spiritual consciousness to respond. Luobei tried several times but failed. Baomei had the same situation. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly at Yudong: "it doesn''t seem to work." Yu Dong thought about it and said, "what if the contract is forced to be concluded?" Luobei was stunned: "so No good? " Yu Dong said: "it''s OK to try. If you can''t do it, you can wait for you to enter the secret place. If they are found by others, it should be very difficult for them to succeed. You can also put more heart into it." Luobeibei thinks that''s the same reason. She tells the two little girls that she wants to enter their heads and ask them not to resist. Then she closes her eyes and points out that they want to enter Baoge''s and baomei''s eyebrows at the same time. However, as soon as the spiritual consciousness entered, it was pushed out by a gentle force. Again, it was the same. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 214 Several times later, Yu Dong also understood that the main reason was their intelligence, so he had to give up for a while: "in this case, we can only try to make them get used to your absence, otherwise they will run around and even I will have no way." Although under the guidance of luobeibei, the two children would not be able to sit on their stools and let Dashan carry them together while being held by luobeibei, Dashan still couldn''t hold them alone, let alone himself, so if they trotted, he would have to follow them instead of forcibly detaining them. Luobeibei thought for a while and said, "I''ll go out and find some firewood now. I''ll come back later. Next time, I''ll extend the time a little. Before I get to Yecheng, I''ll let them get used to it as much as possible." Yu Dong nodded. Luobeibei first did the ideological work for liangxiao. Because liangxiao seemed to have natural immunity to prohibition, he was afraid that they would follow him. He specially drew a line to coax liangxiao not to cross the line, and then he left the cave with Dashan. In the first experiment, she was afraid that the two children would not fully understand what she meant, so she would run out to find her. She only wandered around, always paying attention to the situation on the other side of the cave. It took two quarters of an hour to go back with Dashan holding a pile of firewood. As like as two peas were as like as two peas, they stood in front of the line. saw the two little hands staring at the hole at the first minute. The two hands clasped each other, and the little mouth closed tightly, though there was no crying. The same two looks of the same face on the little face were very distressed. However, this seriousness immediately turned into a bright smile when he saw the appearance of luobeibei. Looking at luobeibei, his heart became more and more soft. He couldn''t help hugging them and asked with a smile: "sister is back, are you happy?" Two small grinning, a Wei a right to Qi Qi in her face a kiss, attachment to the silent overflow in the table, and the heart of luobeibei rub a mess. Yu Dong said with a smile: "as soon as you left, they ran to the line seriously to wait for you. No matter how I talked to them, they totally ignored me." "My sister is just going out to do something. It''s definitely not that I don''t want brother Bao and sister Bao." Luobeibei also kisses them and takes the opportunity to instill a similar thought, "my sister will go out in the future, but she will also come back. Don''t worry, you should obediently listen to Uncle Yudong, OK?" Two small look at Yu Dong, seems to resist the last sentence, only buried in her arms, did not respond. "Take your time." Yu Dong is a little sad because of their dislike, but they don''t even give face to Luo Beibei''s elder brother Dashan, not to mention themselves. Their psychology is immediately balanced. After a short rest, with the fall of the sunset, the dusk soon replaced the red sunset and made the mountain forest dark. "Let''s go." In the light of the stars, luobeibei and Dashan take their two children to climb all the way in the mountains and forests. They see the scene of chasing with the little demon before. This time, luobeibei lets go of the hands of the two little jade demons and intentionally guides them to play the game of chasing each other, so as to promote their growth. Luobeibei is not sure how and when they became demons. However, it is certain that they are open-minded and curious about everything. They are also good at learning and absorbing new things. Therefore, during their journey, she will intentionally teach and help them to understand and be familiar with the new world. For example, how to eat with small spoons and chopsticks like a normal human child? For example, what are the animals that you encounter when you walk at night? For example, when you hear a dog barking when you pass by a village, you will take them to see what comes out. For example, what is the use of the stone bridge and wooden bridge on a stream Whatever you see along the way, whether it''s ordinary or unusual, you will try to make them leave a rough impression first, just like her grandmother used to hold her to know different new things when she was just at the beginning of her ignorance, and intentionally let Yudong teach them a lot, so that when she went back to her secret place, they could have a better relationship harmonious. In this regard, Yudong sincerely praised her many times. Luobeibei was very embarrassed about this, but Dashan was very proud and happy for her. He was even more enthusiastic about Yudong''s attitude. Every time he ate, he was very eager to deliver food to him, which made Yudong very sad. In this way, they walked along the overlapping mountains for several days. Because luobeibei would return to the two jade demons every time, they got used to it unconsciously. Although they would see if she came back from time to time, they would not wait in front of the lines any longer. Then, Yecheng, which is surrounded by mountains, is finally in sight. It''s August 25. I don''t know if Brother Yun has arrived. Luobei is standing on the top of the mountain, looking at the city ten miles away, thinking that it has not been seen for a long time with Yun hanchu, and that the secret place of xiaozhoushan will open on the ninth day of next month. I can''t help but feel surging. The scenes of the past are constantly flashing in my mind, and I just stare at the city for a moment."It''s still early. Are you going to town now?" Yu Dong looked at the sun just after noon and asked her. "Don''t worry. Let''s find a place to live first." Luobei wants to contact Yun hanchu immediately and answers rationally. The secret place of xiaozhoushan was opened only once in five years. Although it is only qualified to enter the secret place above the fifth floor of refining gas and below the foundation period, there are many practitioners in leichen kingdom. The fifth floor of refining gas is not a difficult realm to reach. Even at the end of the Dharma period, there must still be a large number of people. Although many of them are non sects and non sects, most of them are disciples protected by families or sects. In order to protect these disciples, all the families and sects have to come together with some elders of high-level cultivation. Therefore, Yecheng is a gathering of powerful people at this time. Even if Lord Yada comes in person, he may not be able to hide the demon very smoothly. What''s more, Yudong has to bring two little jade demons who may be exposed at any time, so they are here If you can''t enter, you can only find a hidden place outside the city to wait for yourself. The secret place of xiaozhoushan won''t open until September 9, and then it will come out ten days later. In the past few days, she and Dashan had to go to the city to participate in the elimination trials, which means that Yu Dong had to live in this hiding place for more than 20 days alone with her two children. How can we rest assured if we don''t make good arrangements? After watching Yecheng in the distance for a while, luobeibei and others are still quietly hiding in the surrounding mountains, looking for a shelter. This move is one or two hours, finally passing a mulberry forest, Yu Dong suddenly stopped and pointed to a small ramp in the mulberry forest: "go there and have a look." Luobei is a little confused: "Uncle Yudong, is this mulberry forest too short?" Yu Dong smiles: "do you know what your uncle Yu Dong is?" Luobeibei shakes her head. She has never asked this question. She only knows that Yudong is a subordinate that uncle Yada thinks highly of. Even the original chalky nine is because she said that the demonized ape is his cousin, so she knows that chalky nine is the ape demon. Yu Dong said with a smile, "I''m a plant demon like granny Ge." Luobei exclaimed in surprise: "Uncle Yudong, your noumenon Isn''t it mulberry? " It''s not easy for mulberry trees to become demons. Seeing her surprise, Yu Dong nodded with a smile: "in those days, although the place where I took root was not the place where I gathered mulberry, there was a tiny spiritual vein. It was only after a long time that I was lucky enough to open my mind. I feel that there is a long abandoned cellar under the mulberry forest. Although it''s a little shallow, with this mulberry forest, my eyes and ears are all around me. Now it''s the season of picking mulberry, raising silkworms and picking mulberry fruits. It''s unlikely that anyone will come here. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 215 Picking mulberry and raising silkworms is a means of livelihood for ordinary people. It is of no value to monks at all. Moreover, compared with the surrounding mountains, this mulberry forest with almost no aura and gentle slope is nothing to be seen. It is really less attractive. It is much safer to keep a low profile than to find a hole in the mountain. Luobei thought about it and thought it was a wonderful idea, so he followed Yudong to the location of the cellar. It''s a cellar. In fact, it''s a cave dug on the slope, only more than one Zhang deep from the top of the slope. I don''t know what it was used to store many years ago, but later it was abandoned once it was blocked. Since Yudong is a mulberry demon, it''s easy to open the closed door: "I''ll go to tidy up first, you wait for me." Luobeibei and Dashan took the opportunity to stroll around the area and found that the mulberry forest is surrounded by mountains on three sides. Because of the terrain, there are no other cultivated mountains except this mulberry forest. Only after passing two barren gravel slopes in the South can there be a small village about three or four miles away from here. There are only about 30 families in the village. There is a pool in the middle. There are many lush locust trees and camphor trees around. The crops are all in the valley in front of the village. The mountains and forests on both sides of the village are dense. It''s very convenient to get firewood. It seems that the villagers really don''t come here. This small village is obviously not very rich. Its houses are old and people''s clothes are mostly patched. Although there are naughty children running back and forth in the village, which adds some vitality to the quiet village, every child looks dirty. Obviously, parents are busy making a living and can''t care too much. Two jade demons follow Luo Beibei to sneak in the woods near the village. When they see these children, they can''t move their feet. Lala luobeibei''s hand points to those children again. His eyes are shining and he obviously wants to play. Luobeibei screams a blunder and forgets that they are two or three-year-old children. Naturally, it is also because they are ignorant and like to communicate with their peers. Along the way, I went out at night and day, and hardly met anyone. But now I suddenly see a village where there are many children playing. Their nature will certainly be linked. I''m afraid it will be difficult to be confined in the cellar in the next 20 days. But now that you have come out to see it, it''s useless to regret it. Luobeibei sighs and touches two little heads: "Baoge baomei, do you want to play with those children?" The two chicks nodded like pecking rice, obviously very eager. The more natural it is, the more it can''t be stiffly prevented. It can only be persuasive. Otherwise, it''s easy to backfire. Although luobeibei is only 12 years old, he is precocious and has experienced all kinds of things that ordinary children may not experience in his life. But he knows something about this. After thinking about it, Luobei began to follow the guidance: "do you remember the people who chased us the other day and wanted to take you away?" They nodded again. Luobei asked again, "do you know that we sleep during the day and go on our way at night?" They shook their heads together in a daze. Luobei sighed, showing a worried look: "my sister is worried that she will encounter such bad people again, and take you away. There is no way to deliberately avoid people." Then she pointed to the village, "you want to play with those human children. My sister understands and doesn''t object, but I''m afraid that the bad guys will know you and catch you again. These days, my sister often goes out to work, and can''t accompany brother Bao and sister Bao. If you are captured by bad people, you will never see my sister again. " Two small immediately show the color of fear, pasted to her body, obviously roughly understand her meaning. Luobeibei took the opportunity to give them many examples of how demons and people are different, how they can be easily recognized as different, and how humans fear and hate demons. Those children may be willing to play with them at first, but once they find that they are different people, they may be afraid, and then they will tell their family, who will tell the outside Bad guys, bad guys will know they''re hiding here All these things took a lot of time to talk about. The two little girls, on the other hand, hurriedly pulled her to leave. They did not dare to stay near the village any more, for fear that some bad guys would come to capture them later and separate them from their sister. Although Luobei half coax half cheat of temporarily dispel two small desire, but in the heart is very guilty. Although she has lived in demon valley since childhood, she has been so cautious, but she knows better than anyone how many times she has repressed the desire to play freely like other children. Therefore, if she has to, she really doesn''t want her two children to be the same as her. On the way back, she keeps turning her mind and thinking about how to make her happy in the next few days Two small happy happy, in order to make up for the two small debt. Because of this episode, luobeibei inevitably thought of the demon Valley, the order that mother-in-law Shi would not allow their mother and daughter to go back, and the difficult situation of the demon clan. He was not in a very low mood, which made Dashan look at her with worry from time to time. But he had a simple mind, and he could not understand what luobeibei really thought, so he could only pay attention to it If it''s similar to "sister, don''t be unhappy, don''t be sad", give her something to eat.Although Dashan is tall and elder brother, but luobeibei has always regarded him as his younger brother. Naturally, he didn''t want to feel sad with himself, so he quickly pretended to cheer up: "well, I''m not sad. Let''s go back and see how Uncle Yudong has made our nest." as like as two peas, the two brother led Bao Ge Bao to the forest. He quickly returned to the mulberry forest and walked in front of the small slope where the cellar was located. He soon found that he was lost when he walked, just like the peach grove opened. "Uncle Yu Dong, you''ve made a puzzle here?" Luobeibei is a little surprised. "Yes, you can walk around and see when you can come in." Yu Dong replied with a smile. Luobei is worried that there is no good game for Baoge and baomei to play. Hearing this, his childlike innocence suddenly rises: "Baoge and baomei, my sister will teach you how to play hide and seek, OK?" They blinked and looked at him with great interest. Luobeibei laughs and pulls Dashan In: "Uncle Yudong is hiding in this mulberry forest now. All four of us go to find him separately. The one who finds him first is the best baby, but no one can destroy the mulberry trees here." The two little eyes nodded brightly, and immediately ran to one of the directions. They still held hands and refused to separate, completely ignoring what Luo Beibei said. In this regard, Luo Beibei naturally can only shake his head with a smile and wink at Dashan mischievously: "brother, we can''t play tricks like them. You go this way, I go this way?" Dashan, with a smile, stood obediently in the same place and watched her get into the mulberry forest before running to the direction of luobeibei. This maze is the hiding place for everyone in the next 20 days, which is directly related to personal safety. Since luobeibei intends to have a good physical experience, it is carefully studied in combination with what he has learned in the past. Because there was a high-level peach blossom array built by the seven old lords, she soon found that it seemed very simple, but in fact it was quite mysterious. The purpose is to protect, but people walk in it, but they don''t feel dizzy. No matter which direction they walk, they will easily walk out of the mulberry forest. Even if they scan repeatedly with their spiritual consciousness, they can''t find out where the entrance of the cellar is, and they can''t feel any hidden danger inside. Luobei couldn''t help admiring him: "Uncle Yudong, you are so powerful. What this maze has done is to go back to nature. There is no trace. I don''t think it can be found even if there are human friars." "I don''t dare to set up any defense, but I''m afraid that the friars will find out that I can only make it like this." Yu Dong''s voice came over with a smile, "but, Miss Luo, Baoge and baomei have already come back. You and Dashan haven''t found the door yet, but they are too backward?" "Eh, brother Bao and sister Bao have found you so soon?" Luobeibei was very surprised. She wanted to let the two children spend more time in this maze. It seems that the two jade demons are naturally immune to prohibition, which is much stronger than that they have to concentrate to break through. "No? I think the talent of these two children is really extraordinary. " Yu Dong Chuan Yin way, "or I let them come to you to try again." "You ask them to find brother Dashan first and take him back. I have to find him myself." It''s normal for dashansheng not to find her way back, but if she can''t break such a simple maze, her peach blossom maze can be thrown away. Even so, the Sanglin array of Yudong comes from the magic of the demon clan, and it''s also Yudong''s own life tree. It has a natural camouflage effect. It''s very different from the peach blossom array made by the seventh Lord. Even though some of them are the same, they are different after all. It took luobeibei nearly two quarters of an hour to see the two children waiting for her. "Brother and sister Bao, you are the best!" Looking at the two small proud appearance, luobeibei can''t help pinching their small nose, just pull their hand into the already open cellar mouth. When she found the cellar earlier, she glanced at it with her spirit. Although it was dry, it was only two or three meters square, and could only accommodate a few of them. Now it has been expanded a lot by Yudong. It is even up, down, left, right, front and back. One side of it is against the wall, a spacious earth Kang is specially folded and a mat is laid. Obviously, it is for luobeibei and the two of them to take a nap. There are some simple furniture in the storage bag of Luobei. After entering, they put pillows and quilts on the Kang, put out tables, chairs and tea sets, and hung up a red lantern. Although it is far from the room originally arranged by muaoxing in the cave at the bottom of the lake, it is probably like a room. Both of them lived with them in the humble cave before, and they had never really seen the serious bedrooms, let alone any other concepts of poverty and wealth. They were just like a piece of white paper. Everything was fresh, and they had no feeling of disgust. Especially after understanding that the place above the ground was used for rest and sleeping, he immediately jumped up happily, rolling from one end to the other, and then rolling from the other end to the other. Seeing that they were so naive and contented, Yu Dong couldn''t help laughing. Luobei took the opportunity to tell him about what he saw when he went out and his worries."After all, the cellar doesn''t see the sun. It''s not feasible for them to hide here all day." After all, Yu Dong is older and more thoughtful than a child. After thinking for a while, he puts forward some suggestions. "Otherwise, we''ll go back to the mountains and catch some small animals and keep them in the mulberry forest to be playmates for them. The two of them, like you, are not naturally evil. If they only play in the mulberry forest, it''s OK. Then you go to the city to sign up and bring them more toys. I''ll take them in first and take out two or three. When they are tired of playing, I''ll take out a few more. In this way, I''ll give them something fresh every few days. I''ll teach them some more things. It''s only 20 days that I can survive. " "I''ve thought about toys, but it''s not as detailed as Uncle Yudong." Luobei nodded and suddenly came up with an idea, "why don''t I buy some more pens and paper to teach them to write their own names? They can''t speak yet. Uncle Yudong, you can just enlighten them. If you don''t want to write, you can scribble." Yu Dong also thinks that this is a good idea: "such a combination of dynamic and static is better." "By the way, uncle Yudong, you can keep the spirit stones of Baoge and baomei." Luobei opened the storage bag and poured out all the top grade spirit stones. "Don''t leave it all to us," Yu Dong said, but he only scratched part of it. "Judging from the food consumption of Bao Ge and Bao Mei these days, these should be enough for them to eat for two months. You''d better keep the rest. It''s unpredictable in the secret place. You can also use these spirit stones to replenish their aura when necessary." Luobei shook his head: "no, this is..." Yu Dong said with a smile: "don''t worry I know it was discovered by two children, so you always think it should be their private property. But now Baoge and baomei have become our people, and sometimes they don''t need to share it so clearly. It''s like these spirit stones will be eaten up one day, so we won''t give them any information at that time? " Then he asked Baoge and baomei with a smile: "your Beibei sister may use your Lingshi when she goes out to work this time. Would you like to share some with her?" Bao Ge and Bao Mei are each holding a piece of spirit stone. They bend their little bodies and push more than half of the spirit stone to the north of Luo. There is no feeling of heartache at all. "You see, these two children can''t speak and understand. They don''t see you. You can put them away. If you can''t use them, you can bring them back, just in case." Yu Dong is envious of it. It''s the top grade spirit stone that even Yada covets? If he hadn''t been thin skinned, he would have wanted one or two yuan. If he had kept more, wouldn''t he have deliberately tested his strength? That said, Luobei had to accept it. At night, luobeibei did a lot of ideological work to comfort liangxiao. They were too restless when they were out of Yudong''s control. What unexpected accident happened to them. At night, they put their arms around them and went to sleep together. They continued to cultivate their habit of sleeping. Looking back, they could make Yudong less worried. When the next morning, the end of the cultivation, luobeibei and Dashan with a small demon out of the cellar, ruthless heart in the two small eyes left the mulberry forest. They have been prowling in the mountains for many days. They have been walking along the woods and mountain roads. It seems that they are sparsely populated. In fact, most of the time, as long as they cross a mountain, they will be able to see more and more spacious official roads. From time to time, they can see one or two villages. Now Yecheng is in sight, and people are more and more crowded. On the roadside, they can see Guanzi Inn and some larger market towns. Luobeibei and Dashan bought two horses, chose a secluded place to change their clothes, and in a twinkling of an eye, they turned into a rich young man with a dumb servant and went to Yecheng with dignity. Dashan just wants to talk to his sister in secret. Others can ignore him. He has been mute for a long time and has no opinion at all. Luobeibei was worried that buying too much food and other items into the storage bag at one time would be a bit boring. In addition, he didn''t plan to rush back overnight today, so he should have enough time, so he bought them in batches all the way. Especially toys, regardless of the high and low, as long as you think it''s fun, you can buy a lot of paper, ink, ink and inkstone. "It''s almost enough. These things alone have been enough for them to play for several months. If they don''t hurry to the city, you will cry if they miss the business." When she bought toys for the fifth time, Fang Tianji, who had been dull for many days, suddenly made a cold voice. "Xianzun, why are you so worried all of a sudden..." However, luobeibei was almost startled by its voice, so he said, "xianzun Can''t the 19th prince also come? " She remembers that he once said that he wanted to help her enter the secret place to find diyuanguo. Although he had never contacted her since he left the imperial capital, the entrance to xiaozhoushan''s secret place was in Yecheng. If he had arrived now, he would feel the halberd. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 216 "I don''t dare to set up any defense, but I''m afraid that the friars will find out that I can only make it like this." Yu Dong''s voice came over with a smile, "but, Miss Luo, Baoge and baomei have already come back. You and Dashan haven''t found the door yet, but they are too backward?" "Eh, brother Bao and sister Bao have found you so soon?" Luobeibei was very surprised. She wanted to let the two children spend more time in this maze. It seems that the two jade demons are naturally immune to prohibition, which is much stronger than that they have to concentrate to break through. "No? I think the talent of these two children is really extraordinary. " Yu Dong Chuan Yin way, "or I let them come to you to try again." "You ask them to find brother Dashan first and take him back. I have to find him myself." It''s normal for dashansheng not to find her way back, but if she can''t break such a simple maze, her peach blossom maze can be thrown away. Even so, the Sanglin array of Yudong comes from the magic of the demon clan, and it''s also Yudong''s own life tree. It has a natural camouflage effect. It''s very different from the peach blossom array made by the seventh Lord. Even though some of them are the same, they are different after all. It took luobeibei nearly two quarters of an hour to see the two children waiting for her. "Brother and sister Bao, you are the best!" Looking at the two small proud appearance, luobeibei can''t help pinching their small nose, just pull their hand into the already open cellar mouth. When she found the cellar earlier, she glanced at it with her spirit. Although it was dry, it was only two or three meters square, and could only accommodate a few of them. Now it has been expanded a lot by Yudong. It is even up, down, left, right, front and back. One side of it is against the wall, a spacious earth Kang is specially folded and a mat is laid. Obviously, it is for luobeibei and the two of them to take a nap. There are some simple furniture in the storage bag of Luobei. After entering, they put pillows and quilts on the Kang, put out tables, chairs and tea sets, and hung up a red lantern. Although it is far from the room originally arranged by muaoxing in the cave at the bottom of the lake, it is probably like a room. Both of them lived with them in the humble cave before, and they had never really seen the serious bedrooms, let alone any other concepts of poverty and wealth. They were just like a piece of white paper. Everything was fresh, and they had no feeling of disgust. Especially after understanding that the place above the ground was used for rest and sleeping, he immediately jumped up happily, rolling from one end to the other, and then rolling from the other end to the other. Seeing that they were so naive and contented, Yu Dong couldn''t help laughing. Luobei took the opportunity to tell him about what he saw when he went out and his worries. "After all, the cellar doesn''t see the sun. It''s not feasible for them to hide here all day." After all, Yu Dong is older and more thoughtful than a child. After thinking for a while, he puts forward some suggestions. "Otherwise, we''ll go back to the mountains and catch some small animals and keep them in the mulberry forest to be playmates for them. The two of them, like you, are not naturally evil. If they only play in the mulberry forest, it''s OK. Then you go to the city to sign up and bring them more toys. I''ll take them in first and take out two or three. When they are tired of playing, I''ll take out a few more. In this way, I''ll give them something fresh every few days. I''ll teach them some more things. It''s only 20 days that I can survive. " "I''ve thought about toys, but it''s not as detailed as Uncle Yudong." Luobei nodded and suddenly came up with an idea, "why don''t I buy some more pens and paper to teach them to write their own names? They can''t speak yet. Uncle Yudong, you can just enlighten them. If you don''t want to write, you can scribble." Yu Dong also thinks that this is a good idea: "such a combination of dynamic and static is better." "By the way, uncle Yudong, you can keep the spirit stones of Baoge and baomei." Luobei opened the storage bag and poured out all the top grade spirit stones. "Don''t leave it all to us," Yu Dong said, but he only scratched part of it. "Judging from the food consumption of Bao Ge and Bao Mei these days, these should be enough for them to eat for two months. You''d better keep the rest. It''s unpredictable in the secret place. You can also use these spirit stones to replenish their aura when necessary." Luobei shook his head: "no, this is..." Yu Dong said with a smile: "don''t worry I know it was discovered by two children, so you always think it should be their private property. But now Baoge and baomei have become our people, and sometimes they don''t need to share it so clearly. It''s like these spirit stones will be eaten up one day, so we won''t give them any information at that time? " Then he asked Baoge and baomei with a smile: "your Beibei sister may use your Lingshi when she goes out to work this time. Would you like to share some with her?" Bao Ge and Bao Mei are each holding a piece of spirit stone. They bend their little bodies and push more than half of the spirit stone to the north of Luo. There is no feeling of heartache at all. "You see, these two children can''t speak and understand. They don''t see you. You can put them away. If you can''t use them, you can bring them back, just in case." Yu Dong is envious of it. It''s the top grade spirit stone that even Yada covets? If he hadn''t been thin skinned, he would have wanted one or two yuan. If he had kept more, wouldn''t he have deliberately tested his strength?That said, Luobei had to accept it. At night, luobeibei did a lot of ideological work to comfort liangxiao. They were too restless when they were out of Yudong''s control. What unexpected accident happened to them. At night, they put their arms around them and went to sleep together. They continued to cultivate their habit of sleeping. Looking back, they could make Yudong less worried. When the next morning, the end of the cultivation, luobeibei and Dashan with a small demon out of the cellar, ruthless heart in the two small eyes left the mulberry forest. They have been prowling in the mountains for many days. They have been walking along the woods and mountain roads. It seems that they are sparsely populated. In fact, most of the time, as long as they cross a mountain, they will be able to see more and more spacious official roads. From time to time, they can see one or two villages. Now Yecheng is in sight, and people are more and more crowded. On the roadside, they can see Guanzi Inn and some larger market towns. Luobeibei and Dashan bought two horses, chose a secluded place to change their clothes, and in a twinkling of an eye, they turned into a rich young man with a dumb servant and went to Yecheng with dignity. Dashan just wants to talk to his sister in secret. Others can ignore him. He has been mute for a long time and has no opinion at all. Luobeibei was worried that buying too much food and other items into the storage bag at one time would be a bit boring. In addition, he didn''t plan to rush back overnight today, so he should have enough time, so he bought them in batches all the way. Especially toys, regardless of the high and low, as long as you think it''s fun, you can buy a lot of paper, ink, ink and inkstone. "It''s almost enough. These things alone have been enough for them to play for several months. If they don''t hurry to the city, you will cry if they miss the business." When she bought toys for the fifth time, Fang Tianji, who had been dull for many days, suddenly made a cold voice. "Xianzun, why are you so worried all of a sudden..." However, luobeibei was almost startled by its voice, so he said, "xianzun Can''t the 19th prince also come? " She remembers that he once said that he wanted to help her enter the secret place to find diyuanguo. Although he had never contacted her since he left the imperial capital, the entrance to xiaozhoushan''s secret place was in Yecheng. If he had arrived now, he would feel the halberd. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 217 Seeing that he had asked, Fang Tianji was silent again. Luobei naturally knew that he had guessed the truth, and could not help saying: "xianzun, is he really here?" "Well Legs grow on him. Naturally, he can come if he wants. Can I manage it? " Fang Tianji just set up a cavity, in the heart secretly murmur this little girl now how more and more acute, but it just secretly with Mu Aoxing contact, how hind foot was detected out? Luobei''s mood suddenly became complicated: "xianzun, when did you get in touch?" "Just now, it''s only twenty or thirty miles away from Yecheng. I''m the magic weapon of his life. When I''m close, I can feel myself. I can''t pretend that I''m not here, can I?" Fang Tianji hummed. He was guilty before, but he was upright again. Luobei frowned: "what did the nineteen princes say?" "What else can I say? Let''s go to the city to do business as soon as you arrive." Luobei pursed his lips: "xianzun, he Do you know what''s going on here? " "Did you ask me if I was a spy?" Fang Tianji suddenly became angry. "I''m not a woman with long tongue and broken mouth. How can I get so much bullshit?" Luobei was a little embarrassed and said, "xianzun, I don''t mean that." Fang Tianji sighed: "little girl, I use your body to heal. This kindness is always in my heart. Don''t worry about me all the time." Luobeibei blushed: "it''s not that I don''t worry, but you also know that our demon clan is in a difficult situation now, and really can''t stand the storm. I have to be careful. Please forgive me!" "I know, but don''t forget, I have already said that you demons are all disciples of the only master in my heart. With this affectation, I will never harm you." For luobeibei is always so careful and vigilant, Fang Tianji also has some helplessness, and it''s not easy to say that it''s actually in the idea of choosing a new master. He can only give luobeibei more reassurance. "You can rest assured that even in the future, the boy surnamed Mu has the ability to subdue me, and I won''t help him deal with you easily. Now he only knows that you and that stupid big man are coming, and the others are coming I have a tight mouth. " "Thank you for your maintenance!" Luobei was relieved to hear this. Fang Tianji didn''t have a good way: "thank you, don''t worry that I will leak this and that in the future." Luobei can only smile. "Well, after all, you and I haven''t been together for more than a year. You can''t believe that I''m in the process of cleaning up. But as time goes by, you''ll know what I said is true." Fang Tianji took the initiative to lead the topic, "now what are you going to do?" "I..." Luobei seriously thought about it and then decided, "xianzun, it''s not convenient for me to meet the 19th prince." "Why, don''t you want his help? I said, little girl, don''t be petty again at this time, "Fang Tianji advised." I know you think Brother Yun can help you, but if he can help you any more, he just helps you out of the secret. He can''t find diyuanguo with you. The boy surnamed Mu is different. He owes you a favor originally. Now he can go out and his cultivation will definitely recover, and he has promised to help you get the land yuan fruit. Don''t push such a good chance foolishly. " "No, he gave me wannianshen and helped me a lot. He didn''t owe me any more, and I''m not being petty. I really have some scruples," Luo Beibei first stressed the fact that he had already identified, and then explained, "although the 19th prince was kind, even if I was a Banyao, he would help me, but the emperor certainly didn''t want him to contact me more. This time, the 19th prince was very kind When the prince comes to Yecheng, it is impossible for the emperor not to send experts to protect him. If I meet the 19th prince so early, his guards will monitor me immediately for the sake of safety. In that case, I can''t risk going back to Sanglin. Baoge and baomei are still unconscious. What if they don''t see me for a long time? I don''t think uncle Yu Dong can hold them down. " Fang Tianji sighed: "at a young age, thinking is so heavy. Are you tired?" "Xianzun, it''s not that I want to be so tired, but that our demon clan really can''t stand the bigger storm. As you know, after zigner was destroyed by the demons, our demon clan''s situation is more difficult. It''s always good to be careful." Luobei is helpless. Of course, she knows that she is only 12 years old, and she doesn''t want to live so tired. But the reality of the demon clan is like this. If she doesn''t think much about it, she may put herself and her people in danger at any time. Compared with Ping''an, what does it matter if she is tired? "What you said is also reasonable. Alas, when the master was still there, the demon clan was also very high spirited. Don''t say that this little world is free to go, even in the sky and the earth At that time Forget it. This is not what it used to be Recalling the past, Fang Tianji was very sad and didn''t want to say too much, "since you don''t want to see that boy for the time being, I can help you convey your concerns." "Thank you! It''s just Luobeibei still dare not feel at ease, "xianzun, now the 19th prince can sense you. Can he sense where you are?""If I cooperate with you, he will know, but I know that you certainly don''t want to let him master the whereabouts, so I have blocked the specific location for a long time. Now he can only roughly feel where I am." Although Fang Tianji said that, luobeibei didn''t feel at ease at all. She knew something about that guy''s temperament. Since she could probably feel it, she would probably come to find it directly. It''s not safe either. No, she can''t take risks. She''d better go back to Sanglin before she is found. Luobei frowned and thought about it. He could only change his mind: "xianzun, please tell the 19th prince that I will visit him when I go to the city tomorrow morning." Fang Tianji immediately understood her meaning: "OK, since you are not at ease, I will tell him so." Luobei thanks it, and immediately returns to the mulberry forest with Dashan. Baoge baomei is very happy to see her coming back, but Yudong immediately sniffs out the abnormality: "how did you come back so soon? But what happened? " "The 19th Prince is coming..." Luobei accompanies Baoge baomei and explains her concerns and arrangements with Yudong. After hearing this, Yu Dong was also very dignified: "the so-called heart of defending people is indispensable. You are very considerate. It will be more secure indeed." Luobei nodded, touched the two little girls who were nestling beside him, squatted down to look them in the eye, and seriously explained: "brother Bao, sister Bao, sister Bao has something to say to you..." After half a sound, the two children finally understood her meaning. Their smiling eyes suddenly drooped. If they were not born stone demons and had not evolved lacrimal glands, they would have been full of tears. Only such a sad but no tears can be shed in the eyes of luobeibei, but it is even more distressing. I can''t help holding them tightly with my arms and comforting them with caress and caress. I repeatedly assured her that she was just leaving for a while, and never lost them from now on. Only a little look was restored in their eyes. Looking at the two little reluctant to give up, Luobei suddenly came up with an idea, then took out a pen and paper and a mirror and began to draw. Two small attention was soon attracted by her action in the past, until the paper slowly appeared a "sister" is smiling at them, two small finally opened a white tooth, brilliant smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 218 In order to avoid accidents, Luobei soon left Sanglin with Dashan, and was ready to choose a place to live in the town ten miles outside Yecheng, and then enter the city the next day. Unexpectedly, after looking for two inns in succession, the sign of "full of customers" was already hung at the door. It was not easy to see that there was no sign at the door of one of the inns. He quickly led the horse three steps and ran to it one by one. However, when it was only one or two feet away from the door of the inn, he saw a man carrying a sign and hanging it on the door. It''s full again! Luobei can''t help but turn to look at the dusk. Now it''s at least half an hour before the city gate is closed. Even the Inns outside the city are full, which means that there is no place to live in the city. It seems that the number of people who come to participate in the election is more than she expected. The man hung up the sign. Seeing that she looked at the sign disappointedly, he turned to the direction of Yecheng. He seemed to be considering whether to enter the city or not. His eyes stopped on her ordinary rich childe''s clothes, and he asked with a smile: "little childe, are you also here to participate in the entry selection?" "Yes," Luo Beibei didn''t notice his look. He looked back at him with a little depression and hope. "I found several houses and they are full. Do you know where there are vacant rooms, little brother?" "Young master, you come so late. You can''t expect to live in the city. You will be full four or five days earlier. Otherwise, these guests won''t live outside the city." The man quickly looked back at the Inn and took two steps to her side. "If you don''t dislike me, I can give you a direction." Seeing that his eyes flashed a little greedy, he was obviously expecting something. Luobei didn''t know that he wanted information fee, so he quietly passed by a dime and politely said, "if you are willing to give me some advice, I will be grateful." The man quickly put away the money, and immediately laughed more and more brightly. His eyes flew to the oblique angle very quickly, and he said in a low voice: "young master, have you seen the locust tree in Xijiao alley? There is a family there. The head of the family is a widow. There are still two empty rooms in her family. Although it''s a little shabby, it''s better than sleeping outside. If you don''t dislike it, just go and have a look. It''s just introduced by a villain. " "Then I''ll go and have a look. Thank you, little brother." Luobei nodded and handed over a dime. Seeing that she was generous, she didn''t show superior disdain just because she asked for reward. The man felt comfortable, so he reminded: "young master, it''s not safer outside the city than in the city. At night, please let your servants be alert." With this sentence, he immediately looked around, obviously worried, rushed to luobeibei, and ran back to the inn. As soon as he heard the word "be alert", Dashan straightened up and looked around in awe. He was afraid that some bad people would appear soon. However, luobeibei took the horse and went to the widow''s house. In fact, even if the guy didn''t say that, she also raised the alert long before she entered the town. The secret place of xiaozhoushan was opened only five years ago. There are so many people coming here that it is impossible to accommodate them all. However, since we need to go through the competition and screening, the fewer people who participate in the competition, the better. Therefore, before the official selection, there are many people who secretly hurt people and rob goods and take other people''s resources as their own. Luobeibei made up her mind to enter the country as early as last year. Of course, she has already made clear the relevant information. In fact, she has already made preparations to deal with it. She''s going to Tiancai Dibao diyuanguo. At that time, she doesn''t know how many difficulties she will encounter and how many people she will compete with. If she is too worried about the basic safety, she might as well take a piece of tofu and bump it into her head early. There are no other locust trees around the locust tree that the man pointed out, and it is luxuriant and leafy. It is very eye-catching. Even if you go around the alley, you can see clearly. Luobeibei can easily find the courtyard. The widow surnamed Liu is a 34 year old woman. She is very petite, but her hands and face are full of traces left by hard life. She looks like a real person. The two rooms mentioned by the man were also very simple. There were no other decorations except the basic furnishings in the rooms, but they were clean and tidy. Luobeibei''s dress at this time was just ordinary for the immortal cultivators, but in widow Liu''s eyes, it was already the level of rich people, and her attitude was very low in fear that the rich and noble childe would not look down on her poor house. It can be seen that widow Liu really needs the rent. Although luobeibei is a half demon, she also knows that the life of ordinary people is not easy, and she is not picky in life. She doesn''t even care about food and shelter. Naturally, she doesn''t dislike the simplicity and pays the rent for three days in advance. Widow Liu was overjoyed to receive the money and was about to go to the kitchen to prepare dinner for her. "I don''t have to have dinner. I''ll go to the restaurant and ask Aunt Liu to take care of these two horses for me." Luobeibei doesn''t pay much attention to living, but her mouth is really a little greedy. What''s more, she wants to take the opportunity of dining in the restaurant to get more information.At the biggest restaurant in the town, there is just a big box left. Luobei ordered more than ten kinds of meat dishes, including roast, fried, stewed, fried, whole suckling pig, whole leg of lamb, whole wild duck and sliced steak In addition to venison, but all the restaurants are good at, let''s go first. When the food came up, the brother and sister opened their stomachs to eat. When they saw one that tasted good, they asked the waiter to pack two portions to keep it in the secret place. While enjoying the delicious food, luobeibei did not forget to separate one ear to pay attention to the movement in the lobby. It did not take long for some good people to start gossiping. "Ah Have you heard? " Someone deliberately lowered his voice to appear mysterious. "What did you hear?" "It''s said that the nineteen princes have also come this time..." Luobei is chewing a very powerful piece of rabbit meat, smell speech almost bite the wrong tongue, a wisp of spirit immediately to the gossip man. Obviously, the man was also a monk. His voice was low, but his face was full of good intentions. He obviously spread the news on purpose. Otherwise, if he wanted to keep it secret, he would have only been whispering in the dark for a long time. The man at his table looked unbelievable: "the 19th Prince is here, too? It can''t be true? Didn''t he meet an assassin in Lu''an county last year and almost die? How dare you go out in less than a year? " "That''s right. I heard that he was hurt a lot that time. His cultivation went back to the level of refining Qi. He disguised himself as a blind man to avoid the enemy? A great shame Hey, hey What a shame... " It seems that although the emperor is dignified, not all friars are so afraid of him after the emperor is far away. "You say, who on earth is so bold that he dares to attack a prince? It''s just killing me!" "It''s said that the 19th Prince is very proud. He won''t say who the murderer is. He has to avenge himself in the future." "Such arrogance has not lost his reputation in the past. It seems that his injury has been healed." "Did his enemies come this time, that''s why he came?" All the people are talking about it. The content of the guess is that it''s all right. Then the topic is gradually taken away. In the end, it turns into a guess that Mu Aoxing is carrying some treasures when he goes out this time. The first few people, however, spread the rumor and soon sneaked away, making it clear that they were drunk. Although luobeibei doesn''t want to have too much to do with Mu Aoxing, Mu Aoxing specially comes to help her find diyuanguo. She can''t let him be coveted by someone who wants to. She secretly records the appearance of those people, takes out a pen and paper on the spot and quickly depicts their appearance. She plans to meet him tomorrow to remind him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 219 That night, there was no "curfew" visit to widow Liu''s yard. Luobeibei was able to have a good sleep on the hard but flat wooden bed. Then after the first birdsong, she lightly jumped on the locust tree in the yard and began to spit in the dense branches. Among the five elements, the master of wood grows. Although it is autumn now, the weather is just beginning to cool. The locust tree is still green and full of vitality. Luobeibei sits in it, his mind moves, and his spirit rises like smoke, and glides like a breeze. After a few breath, he checks the surrounding environment. More than a dozen households around widow Liu''s family are ordinary people. At this time, most of them have started to wash up in order to start a day''s livelihood. There are those who pack up their buns and carry their shoulder poles to go out, those who want to wash clothes by the river with big pots of dirty clothes, those who want to carry water and serve one mu of land, and the steamed bun shop at the entrance of the Hutong. It''s already steaming, and there will be fresh steamed buns coming out soon All kinds of things like this show all kinds of earthly life. Further away, there are several Inns close to each other. At this time of the year, most of the people living in these inns are monks. The so-called peer taboo, now we are all rushing to enter the country, that is to say, we are all competitors. If we are familiar with each other, we can have a ha ha. If we are unfamiliar with each other, it is very likely that you will hit each other''s taboo with more spiritual knowledge. Therefore, when you pass the inn, the spirits of Luobei just glance by. But in this glance, she suddenly found something strange. Her spirit could not help but live over the inn, looking at the different color aperture of different rooms. Nowadays, monks gather inside and outside Yecheng. Because there are not a few people with secret ideas, it''s not surprising that monks decorate their rooms with prohibitions. How can she suddenly see these prohibitions now? She clearly remembered that she could not see it before. She had to touch the spirit to figure out the size of the ban It seems that his body has undergone extraordinary changes, but also good changes. You know, since she was induced by the seventh Lord to get the pill from his palm, she always wanted to make a good study of her ability, but this talent is very special after all. The less she knows, the better. Aunt Yuexue vaguely knows that it''s one thing. If she openly asks for the family prohibition to practice, it''s taboo again. Therefore, this idea can only be put on hold for a while. I don''t want to see the colors of different prohibitions today. I think it''s due to the absorption of many ghosts in zigena base. Luobei has a good idea. For a moment, he can''t help itching. He wants to find a room or two to try whether he can break the upper prohibition. With this idea, she couldn''t help it, and it also affected her body''s breathing. So she chose a dim and feeble prohibition according to her feeling, and quietly pasted it up. Little by little, she squeezed in. Soon she found that the room was a big room, and seven big men were sleeping side by side on the long Kang. Although luobeibei is a daughter, she is still young and pure-minded. She shares a room with Dashan before, and then sleeps with Yada and other demons all the way. She has long been used to the way men sleep, and has almost forgotten the rules of boudoir that her mother taught. Therefore, as long as she doesn''t see any unbearable pictures, she can''t think of such a move How inappropriate it was to move. On the contrary, he had the courage to observe the cultivation of these seven people carefully. These seven people are obviously a group, because three of them are only three or four levels of gas refining, far from qualified to participate in the entry selection, but they all follow. Although the other four are all five or six levels of gas refining, they are totally unaware of the arrival of Luobei. Although there is a special relationship between the spirits of luobeibei, it also indirectly proves that if no one is good at this Taoist method, or if they are too shy to afford good protection and prohibition, they will be killed by cannon fodder when they go back to the secret place. This kind of low-level prohibition is not challenging. Luobei has a small mouth and chooses another one with a slightly brighter aperture according to his own feeling. Sure enough, the speed of the spirit squeezing in this time is a little slower. Two girls are sleeping in this meeting. Although they sleep in the same clothes, they are obviously one master and one servant. They are in their twenties and eighties. They all have good looks. When the master''s sleeping face is sweet, it seems that he has had a good dream. The corner of his mouth is obviously tilted, but the maid is lying very upright, her heroic brow is slightly frowning, and she still holds a sword in her arms. She can jump up at any time, but she is also unaware of the invasion of luobeibei. Luobei''s purpose was simple. Having tried this prohibition, he just looked at the master and servant, then went out and looked for a third room. This time, she increased the difficulty again, and picked a room in the most corner of the inn with a bright light curtain. However, as soon as the spirit came near, she found that the prohibition suddenly disappeared, and then the door suddenly opened a crack. Luobeibei reflexively hid on the beam of the house. Then he remembered that he was in a state of spirit. Ordinary people couldn''t see him, so he gave a fair look. He caught a glimpse of an ugly man who was very thin and long, with a pair of sheep bubble eyes. He said coldly, "be alert, don''t let people find out." "Well." There was a low answer in the shadow behind the door, and then the sheep bubble eye man gave way and let the man come out.Luobeibei saw that this man was a very short dwarf. Although he was disabled, his limbs and trunk were quite symmetrical, and he didn''t feel deformed. Moreover, he had red lips, white teeth and ruddy complexion. If it wasn''t for his gloomy face, with the unique calculation and maturity of adults, most people would think that he was just a child . Just as he was thinking about it, he saw that the dwarf had stepped out of the threshold, and a naive smile suddenly appeared on his face. His temperament suddenly changed. In the blink of an eye, he became a lively and naughty little boy, jumping to the gate. Luobeibei noticed at this time that not only his temperament suddenly changed, but also his bright red clothes were the style of children''s clothes. It was obvious that he was really disguised as a little boy. A dwarf who changes his face so quickly pretends to be a child. It''s strange to see this. Although luobeibei knows that it''s better not to touch the things that should not be dealt with, he can''t help but be curious and can''t help looking at the door. The man with sheep bubble eyes looked at the little dwarf''s back, and his ugly face showed a look of great disgust. Then he suddenly frowned, covered his stomach and bent down. Then he swung his sleeve and suddenly closed the door. luobeibei immediately moved to the window and looked inside through the gap, and saw that the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes had already felt a smile Open the lid of a small earthenware pot and reach into it. The next moment, a three inch long black and shiny centipede appeared between his skull like fingers. After a sudden throw, the centipede seemed to be knocked unconscious. Then, the sheep bubble eye man raised his head, opened his mouth, threw the black centipede straight into his throat and swallowed it directly. Luobei felt sick and couldn''t help shaking. The world is rich in all things. Originally, different species have different recipes. This is a normal thing, just like the lark Qingge likes to eat small insects most. Even though he has been cultivated into a medicine demon, he still likes it. But it''s his natural nature and it''s a very natural thing. The ugly man in front of him was obviously a human. The black and shiny centipede was very toxic. He took the poison and ate three of them. It was really creepy. If he met him accidentally, he had to leave quickly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 220 Luobeibei was disgusted, so he wanted to leave the place quickly. Unexpectedly, as soon as the spirit floated away, the door behind him opened again. Suddenly, he felt tight in his heart. He thought he had been found, but he saw that the sheep bubble eye man closed the door and went west. Luobeibei didn''t want to see him again, so he floated up and planned to go back, but he couldn''t help looking back when he was about to cross the roof. At that moment, I saw the man with sheep bubble eyes passing by the door of a room and shaking his sleeve slightly. It seemed that something had fallen down, so I instinctively felt that this action was a little strange. As soon as he fell on the ground, he crawled to the door, quickly climbed to the door, and then lay still. It looked like a little black stripe on the old wooden door, which was completely unnoticed. Eh, aren''t these the two girls'' rooms that she "invaded"? What does this ugly man mean by putting an insect on their door? Surveillance? Or step on the spot? It seems that it should not be in this period of time! Luobei frowned. Although he knew that it had nothing to do with him, he had better go back while the ugly man didn''t find out. But the sheep bubble eye man clearly didn''t mean well to the two girls. Since he saw it with his own eyes, he didn''t care at all. But if you manage it, who knows if it will involve you? Luobei was in a dilemma for a moment. Looking at the man with sheep''s eyes, he had already gone outside the inn, so he deliberately followed him. But the man didn''t do anything special. He just stood outside the Inn and looked around. Then he came back to the room and opened the ban. After wandering for a while, Luobei still felt uneasy if she didn''t warn the two girls. In order to conform to her heart, she had to dive in again and quickly said to the maid: "there is a man with eyes like a goat who put a black bug on your door." The maid''s reaction was also very quick. She had just said a few words, and she sat up immediately. Her eyes were sharp and she shot the room in an instant. At the same time, her right hand held the handle of the sword tightly. You can''t see me again! The spirit of luobeibei made a face at her mischievously, and then left quickly. As for the later things, she didn''t care about it. Anyway, if she had been reminded, she would have a clear conscience. However, after this episode, she was too embarrassed to play any more. She hurried back to widow Liu''s house to catch the morning light, so as not to waste it when the sun came out. The mountain under the tree was oblivious to her spirit. When she finished her training and jumped down the tree, she immediately asked with a smile, "sister, what do we have for breakfast?" "Eat steamed buns. There''s a steamed buns shop at the end of the alley. It smells delicious." Brother and sister spent their breakfast in the bun shop. They watched the number of friars on the street gradually increase. Some of them went together in twos and threes, and some of them were alone. They all went to Yecheng. Then they went back to widow Liu''s house and set out with their horses. ¡­¡­ The town is only ten miles away from Yecheng. You can see the gate in a short time. In terms of regulation, Yecheng should be lower than that of Lu''an county. However, because there is a secret place of xiaozhoushan, its prosperity is obviously not comparable to that of Lu''an county. The gate alone is much higher and towering. Under the city of Mali, looking up, the city wall stands like a high mountain, on which flags are hunted and danced, with a sense of awe inspiring and inviolable deterrence. However, luobeibei, who had seen the majestic imperial capital and had fought against the emperor stubbornly, would not be intimidated by the momentum of this small city. He just got off his horse and walked calmly to the gate of the city to join the waiting line of two or three hundred meters. "It''s just going into a city. It''s not to participate in the trials. How can we have to wait in line to check? It''s really troublesome." As soon as Luobei was at the end of the line, the man in front of her couldn''t help muttering. "Brother, is this your first time to Yecheng?" A friar in front of him turned back and asked with a smile. When he saw Luobei, he was stunned. Without waiting for the grumbling male monk to answer, he asked again, "this little brother, are you also here to participate in the entry selection?" Luobei immediately like frost, showing a pair of extremely cold appearance: "which eye do you see me small?" Then he glared at him fiercely, with a great sense of indignation that he was exposed face to face. The man saw her react so strongly like a cat who was suddenly trampled on her tail. Looking at her dress which was obviously adult style, he immediately made up for the reason why she was suddenly angry, and immediately called her again: "don''t blame me, you are stupid." Luobei snorted, and then looked at him fiercely. He didn''t pay attention to it, but secretly laughed in his heart. On this point, the inspiration of pretending to be inborn was inspired by the dwarf dressed as a child, because although she had Yirong Dan and could change her face, she could not change her body shape. If you play the role of a daughter, you can cover it up by being petite. But if you play the role of a boy, it''s hard to avoid people''s fear that she has reached the fifth level of refining gas when she is so young, which leads to some unnecessary exploration. However, if you deliberately misunderstand her disability, it''s hard to guess her real age, it''s much safer.Seeing that she looked bad, if there had not been soldiers running back and forth beside the team, reminding and admonishing the noisy people not to enter the city, they might have to fight against themselves. The friars who chatted up confirmed that she was born underdeveloped more and more. When they chatted up, they would not dare to look at her again. They only looked at the man who complained: "you haven''t answered me, brother." "Oh..." The grumbling male Xiuben wanted to answer, so he turned his eyes behind him, and then he looked back. At this time, they seemed to be a little unhappy, but also a little embarrassed. He said, "I''m stupid. I''ve just been promoted to the fifth level of refining this year. It''s really my first time." "No wonder you don''t know. Come on Let me tell you something. "The monk who chatted with him was very enthusiastic. He didn''t wait for him to ask him to explain again." nowadays, in the end of the Dharma era, the secret places are increasingly rare. Although the secret places like xiaozhoushan are opened once every five years, the top natural resources and treasures in them have long been illuminated by people, but after all, they are full of aura, and there are still many precious herbs, and there are so many monsters in the secret places, That''s why in every year of opening, there are countless monks pouring in. " The grumbling man touched his head: "I know that, otherwise I would not have come all the way to try my luck." The friar who accosted him was a little displeased and said, "you only know one, but you don''t know the other." The grumbling man asked with a smile: "what''s the second, please continue to solve the puzzle." "This is the second thing..." "Do you still need to ask about this obvious thing? This Yecheng is a site built by us. The inspection is so strict that we are afraid that demons will take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters. " The friar just said a few words, and someone at the back of the line yelled, "do you see the big mirror at the gate? That is the Ming phase mirror, which is specially used to detect and distinguish demons. " The grumbling man awkwardly let out another sound, stretched out his neck and looked at the city gate. The friar who chatted with him was obviously very fond of boasting. Now he was cut off, and he was very unhappy. But when he looked at the man behind the mountain, his accomplishments were obviously higher than himself, and he immediately turned his head and said nothing. "Sister..." Dashan was nervous when he heard this. He couldn''t help whispering, "they said that the mirror can distinguish the demon. Will we be found?" "It''s OK, brother. I''ve been prepared for a long time. I won''t let them find out." "Really?" "Really, you don''t have to worry about it. When it''s due, you just have to accept the examination safely." "Well, I listen to my sister." Dashan simple, see her answer is so positive, then really no longer worried, also stretched out his head, but looking forward to their turn to go to the city. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 221 Luobei answered Dashan with great calmness. She has already decided to enter the secret place. Even if she doesn''t inquire about some important things, aunt Yue Xue, who told her that there might be di Yuanguo in the secret place, will naturally tell her in advance and help her make preparations, such as the mirror at the gate of the city. It is said that this Ming Dynasty mirror is a magic weapon that has been famous for more than 2000 years. It is said that as long as a demon or demon stands in front of the mirror, green and black will appear in the mirror. Green represents demon and black represents demon. It''s said that just 60 years ago, there was a demon who wanted to be infiltrated into the territory, but it was shown in the mirror. If it wasn''t for the demon, it was just a bird demon. If it escaped quickly, I''m afraid there would be only one consequence. It is also said that 15 years ago, a demon man tried to muddle through, but he was not so lucky. He was caught by the monks on the spot and burned to death after torture. So Ming Xiangjing can detect demons to a certain extent, she seems to believe it, but if this mirror can absolutely detect demons, she does not believe it. After all, ten years ago, Aunt Xue once went into the secret place in person. At that time, she passed by the Ming Xiangjing, but she didn''t notice it at all. Now, she not only used the method of aunt Yuexue, but also was born with no evil spirit, so she didn''t have to worry about it. The team looks long, but it only needs to stand in front of the Ming Xiangjing to pass if there is no problem. In addition, most people know the function of the mirror. The first few hundred people check it, and there is no abnormality. Therefore, the progress is very fast. Soon it''s luobeibei''s turn, and there is still no reaction. "Sister, it''s all right." When entering the gate of the city, Dashan could not help whispering. "Brother, are you relieved now?" Luobei smiles at him. Dashan nodded foolishly, then twisted his head and looked around: "sister, where are we going now?" "Go to the official office to get the competition card first." "Oh, where is my sister''s office?" "I don''t know. We asked..." Luobeibei just said half a word. Suddenly, he saw something coming at him from the top of the slope. He immediately pulled the mountain for a quick flash. But at a glance, he clearly saw that it was just a peanuts. He couldn''t help looking in the direction of peanuts. On a nearby restaurant, there was a young man in a dark blue embroidered bamboo pattern long shirt who was lazily leaning at the window, holding a peanut dish in his hand and preparing to throw a second one. Although his swarthy face was strange, his eyes were familiar with his flat temperament. "Your Highness, are you a three-year-old?" Luobei can''t help but roll his eyes and pass the sound. "No, it''s called childlike innocence." For her to recognize oneself at a glance, Mu Ao star is obviously very happy, actually very brilliant smile, full of white neat teeth almost all exposed, said, also with a finger to them hook, "up!" Luobei stood still: "I want to deal with cards first." Mu Aoxing took out three brands to shake. "Sister Do you know that man? Why does he seem to be waving at us? " Because of the sound transmission, Dashan didn''t realize it. All he knew was that his sister suddenly stood still and looked at the boy upstairs. "He''s the 19th prince, and he''s dressed up." Luo North smooth mouth explained a, then pulled him to walk into the restaurant. Fang Tianji suddenly said: "girl, after all, people are also risking to help you, get along well, don''t quarrel with each other." Luobei steps to pause, think of the rumor before, feel Mu Aoxing''s mouth although smelly, but it is really sincerely want to help yourself, then en a: "xianzun, I know the weight." She has been practicing hard for a long time in order to get diyuanguo. As long as she can achieve this goal, let alone suffer a little injustice, she is willing to pay the price of serious injury. Now that the 19th Prince really wants to help herself, she should be more tolerant. Fang Tianji was very satisfied, and then told Mu Aoxing: "boy, it''s not easy to meet. Don''t be stupid. It''s obvious that you''ve done a good job and it''s annoying." "My prince is never stupid!" Mu Aoxing not only threw it back, but also glanced at her as soon as he saw Luobei, who had just entered the box. His chin was slightly raised and he put on a look of asking questions, "didn''t he start long ago? Why are you so late? " You''re going to die looking at people? Although I have psychological preparation, I don''t know if I''m used to fighting with Mu Aoxing. Seeing his familiar expression, luobeibei can''t help but roll his eyes in his heart. Fortunately, his face is still pressed down smoothly. He calmly replied, "I''m sorry, something happened on the way and delayed." In order to avoid quarreling as soon as we met, she immediately looked at his hand again and said, "Your Highness, do you really bring all our brands? Don''t you mean you have to input your own psychic power to register? " "That''s someone else. Can you compare it with my prince?" Mu Ao star haughtily hummed a, threw two brands casually, "now input is not too late.""Is that ok? It''s really powerful. " Looking at the brands, Luobei was surprised to say that they were 67 and 68, and handed one of them to Dashan. Mu Ao star couldn''t help but smoke a corner of the mouth: "how? Don''t you think I''m too busy? Then come back. " "No, since it''s given to me, it''s mine." Luobeibei immediately lost a little Lingli, and then looked at the brand with satisfaction and success. There are at least hundreds or thousands of monks who have come to participate in the entry selection this time. If they only go to line up now, I don''t know when they will be. The fool will return the front sign. Mu Aoxing sneered: "a few months soon, the skin is thicker!" Luobei back to grimace: "I''m flattered. I can''t compare with you." "Then I''ll check," Mu Aoxing suddenly jumped down from the window sill, went to her hand and pinched her face, but also with two hands, at the same time pinched her left and right cheek, "how can I feel thicker than me!" He was not caught off guard, but it was too unexpected. Instead, luobeibei allowed him to pinch it twice before he reacted. He immediately raised his hand in shame and wanted to clap it open. Mu Aoxing, however, cleverly took it back as soon as he succeeded. He nodded his head solemnly and said: "it seems that you have been working hard in recent months. You have really been promoted to the fifth level of gas refining." That''s what people say. Seeing that he is so proud, he praises his progress. As soon as he raises his pink lips, he can''t help but raise a smile. He''s preparing to forgive his childish behavior for the sake of his praise. I don''t want to hear his next sentence: "unfortunately, the Linggen is too bad, and the combat effectiveness is still dregs." Luobeibei''s smile suddenly stiff, his chest suddenly burst into a large cluster of flames, and he couldn''t bear to retort: "I''ll look at you with new eyes on the third day of farewell. You haven''t dealt with me. How can you know that I''m poor in fighting?" "Are you a gentleman?" Mu Ao star picked to pick eyebrow, "that try?" "Try it, try it!" "What are you waiting for, then? Let''s go!" Looking at Mu Ao star head also don''t return to the underground building to go, Luo north north can''t help but clench a fist, toward his back hatefully waved for a while. Seeing that she was obviously infuriated, Dashan comforted her heartily: "my sister is not afraid, and I have a brother to help you." Luobei took a deep breath and gave him a soothing smile: "no, I''ll do it myself. I''ll let him know that I''m not a scum." Dashan nodded very seriously: "sister is not slag, sister is the most serious and hardworking!" Fang Tianji immediately laughed: "it''s interesting for this big fool to talk today. I know you can''t beat the boy named mu. He has learned how to use consolation words." "Immortal The master and the servant are deliberately angry with her today, aren''t they? Luobei can''t help but squeeze his fist again. He deliberately asked, "which side are you standing on?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 222 "Well On your side, on your side! " Hearing that the little girl''s tone was not good, Fang Tianji immediately rebelled, "I just remind you not to underestimate the enemy. This boy''s cultivation has obviously risen to the eighth level, and he is always cunning. Even if you have puppets to help, you should be more careful." This means that even if she has the help of a puppet, she is not mu Aoxing''s opponent at all, is she? Luo north north corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, feel chest again in a knife, but outside once again spread a sentence: "afraid can not come." "Dogs are afraid of you!" Luobeibei angrily replied, pulling the mountain and running down the stairs, he saw that a big carriage had stopped at the door. The driver was a tall man who didn''t look good. He nodded slightly when he saw her. "Miss Luo." Does he know himself? Luobei opened her mouth slightly surprised. The man grinned: "I''m David." Weisan? The guard beside Mu Aoxing? Luo north this just clear, know he is also easy to allow of, then also nod to him return a gift: "hello." "Dawdle!" The curtain of the carriage was suddenly lifted open by a slender hand, "come up!" Luobei said: "I have a horse." "Coward, don''t even dare to share the car with me." For the sake of his help, I''ll bear it again! Luobeibei took a deep breath, jumped on the carriage, lifted the curtain and went in. Then he felt that the noise on the street was gone, and knew that the carriage was forbidden. Head a low, again lift, saw Mu Ao star smile not smile eyes. This time, because there was no backlight, luobeibei clearly saw what he looked like after he changed face. Suddenly, he found that the color of his pupils had become black at some time, so he couldn''t help taking another look. Mu Ao star suddenly way: "how?" Luobei was at a loss: "how about what?" Mu Ao star no bones like lazy inclined body: "even if the prince is turned into a black eye, also still handsome as miserable?" "I remember you''re only fourteen years old, aren''t you?" I really can''t get used to his narcissistic appearance. Luobeibei suddenly thought of a sentence he learned on the road and used it to despise him. "The hair on his lips doesn''t even grow? Is it worth being proud of? " Mu Aoxing sat up all of a sudden and glared at her: "if you have the ability, say it again." Luobei actually regretted that he was so mean as soon as he spoke. Didn''t he say that he wanted to get along with others? But when he was staring at him, he couldn''t help being rebellious. Unconsciously, he raised his chin slightly: "if you want me to say it, I''ll say it?" Mu Ao star suddenly and lazily slanted down: "although my king''s hair is not long enough, it''s better than your bean sprout like body." Said, also deliberately looked at her from top to bottom again, as if very despise her, a little girl''s temperament is not like. Luobeibei was about to reply when he heard Fang Tianji sigh: "you two, half weight and half weight, childishly, even I blush for you. It''s a good thing that I mean to talk about each other?" Two people suddenly face stiff, mouth slightly open, want to refute, but can''t refute, looked at each other, subconsciously avoided each other''s line of sight, turn to one side of the window. This silence, the voice outside suddenly clear up. Luobei conveniently lifted the curtain and looked out. Yecheng''s city wall is not only higher than that of Lu''an County, but also much more prosperous than that of Lu''an on the long streets. Monks can be seen everywhere on the streets, most of them are on the fifth floor of gas refining, but a few of them have not yet reached this level. It must be for the opportunity of five years later that they came to meet and select in advance. Suddenly, luobeibei saw a familiar face. It was the man who first brought up the topic of Mu Aoxing in the restaurant outside the city last night. Then he remembered that he and Mu Aoxing had a fight when they met. Instead, he forgot about it. He quickly turned back and pulled Mu Aoxing''s arm: "hey, come and have a look at that man." Mu Ao star did not move, only the canthus Piao came over: "call Mu elder brother first." "This person has something to do with you. Do you like to see it or not?" Luobei turns his mouth. Mu Ao star this just raised eyebrow, the whole person all leaned over, than Luo North full tall a son all of a sudden half pressure on her shoulder: "which?" Luobeibei glared at him, moved a little bit, and then pointed out the window: "it''s the one in green with a knife. Last night, he was walking in a restaurant in a small town outside the city. Your rumor says that you have come to Yecheng, as if you are very familiar with your whereabouts." Mu Ao star just looked at that person one eye, turn round to gaze at her bright eyes, followed to move to come over: "sister Luo, do you care about me?" See his eyes suddenly some bright light, as if to directly stare into her heart in general, luobeibei very unaccustomed to abruptly stagger the eyes, hum: "I''m afraid someone said to help me, the result has not helped others to calculate." Then he took out the portraits of those people and put them in his arms. "I guess these people are probably with him. What should you do? You can do it yourself."Mu Ao star turned over those several pieces of paper, suddenly scornful smile: "with those dregs can also calculate to me?" "I wish you knew it. I''m too lazy to mind my own business." Luobei took another step and turned his head. Mu Aoxing looks at her with a smile, and her mood suddenly gets better. Fang Tianji had told him about last night''s event. In fact, he was not surprised that his third brother could know his whereabouts, because the event itself was leaked out by himself. Now everything is still in his expectation, so he doesn''t need to worry. However, knowing that the little girl was still worried about his safety, he was still very happy, and finally lived up to his willingness to help her. So thinking, Mu Aoxing''s mood is more and more comfortable, simply lean back, good time to seriously look at the changed face of Luobei. After a few months'' absence, she grew a little bit. Because of her practice, some of her yellow hair was obviously black, with a very healthy luster. Because she was a boy, her high hair style was very refreshing, but some of the new students'' hair still couldn''t get into it. She pasted it on the exposed little white and smooth back neck On Seeing this piece of skin, Mu Aoxing suddenly felt that her eyes were a little hot. She subconsciously moved away a little, but her eyes fell on the small and delicate ear with pink luster and the earrings refined by Uncle Qihuang Somehow, Mu Aoxing''s fingers suddenly itched, and he wanted to feel what it would be like to pinch the delicate earlobe pierced by earnails. Fortunately, he still knew the difference between pinching face and pinching earlobe. He stiffly endured it, and quickly looked out of the window on the other side, but he didn''t know that after his eyes were removed, the general manager of Luobei, who had already been secretly tense It''s a relief. This guy, I don''t know what happened. He stares at her so strangely, but he doesn''t come to help. Is he still secretly calculating something about her? But what can I do for myself? Is he calculating the demon clan behind her, and he wants to wait until he helps her to relax her vigilance, and then do harm to the demon clan? Thinking of this possibility, luobeibei suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, and suddenly felt that she had better give Fang Tianji back to him immediately after this event, and before that, she had to try to make xianzun willingly take a poison oath. As she repeatedly told herself, today''s demon clan can no longer withstand the devastating blow. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 223 "Here we are, young master." Two or three quarters of an hour after the carriage left, the door of the carriage was suddenly knocked, waking up two young men and women who were immersed in their own thoughts and never talked to each other again. "Get out of the car." Mu Aoxing got up and naturally took the hand of Luobei. Luobei was stunned. He had to keep up with him. As soon as the car door was opened, a fragrance of Osmanthus immediately came to his face. When he looked up, he was stunned. In front of my eyes, I saw bamboo clumps, still green leaves. Before it turned yellow, the long leaves swayed in the breeze. Between the bamboo groves and on both sides of the path, Osmanthus fragrans are blossoming one by one. Golden osmanthus, silver osmanthus, red osmanthus and four seasons osmanthus are blooming It seems that all kinds of osmanthus trees can be found here, and they have been for quite a long time. They are tall and big, with luxuriant branches and leaves. They have no sense of being small at all. In addition to their faint fragrance, they are very simple and elegant. "Sister!" With the car and see his sister was Mu Aoxing "drag" out of the car, immediately anxious! The tall man fell off his horse and walked quickly. Luobei quickly took the opportunity to draw out his hand to meet him. After holding hands with him, he looked to Mu Aoxing: "you come to Yecheng, the Lord of Yecheng knows?" This house seems to be too high to be an ordinary one. If you are not powerful and just disguised, you should not be able to live in such a large garden? Mu Ao star also does not deny, casually reply: "this garden is his." Luobeibei stands still and frowns. It turns out that his low-key disguise is just outside. In fact, it is protected at any time. No wonder she doesn''t worry about those who make rumors. Only in this way, she has no privacy. Seeing that she didn''t connect with her again, Mu Aoxing turned his head and glanced at her. He just saw her frown and pick her eyebrow. But he didn''t say anything and took her directly to the martial arts arena. Then he turned over his hand and took out a Fang Tianji: "come on, let me test it." "Why, did you copy it?" Luobeibei saw the black halberd in his hand, and almost thought that it had returned to him in silence. Fang Tianji hummed: "fake is fake, even if you use some materials, it''s also the hair of the golden pheasant. No matter how dazzling it is, it can''t change into a Phoenix." Mu Aoxing, however, seemed unheard of. After skillfully pulling a halberd flower, he put his left hand on his back and gave a brilliant smile to Luo Beibei: "sister Luo, you can take out all your housekeeping skills." Luo North North smoked to smoke corner of mouth: "19 his highness, this is to think that one hand can deal with me?" Mu Aoxing nodded with admiration: "it seems that you still have some self-knowledge." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luobei turned her white eyes, and the silver colored puppet jumped in front of her in an instant, turned his hand, pulled out two long knives and jumped directly on her. When With a series of sparks splashing, luobeibei has attacked Mu Aoxing with the fastest attack. Although she has grown up, Mu Aoxing is still much lower than the puppet. However, Mu Aoxing does not hurry to lift Fang Tianji, and stands her every attack accurately and stably. Muaoxing has eight levels of refined gas, and is an excellent thunder heavenly spirit root. But he is only the most basic spirit root of five levels. No matter by his physical body or by his magic power, he can''t even move under his halberd. Therefore, luobeibei directly used the puppet man at the beginning, and also put eight points of mind into it, so as to better operate the puppet man. At this time, although the initial attack was not successful, the subsequent moves were followed closely. The double swords were like electricity, and the left and right sides were very skillful. Sometimes it was clear that the main attack was in the hanging wall, but the one to the lower wall was more fierce and swift. Sometimes the main attack is the main attack. The actual strength is sonorous. It''s hard to understand. Mu Aoxing can only focus on protection for a while, but can''t make room to fight back. "Interesting..." Between a few breath, two people again to ten number moves, Mu Ao star''s left hand or back in the back, the vision is bright a few minutes, also took lightly to spit out these three words. Is that interesting? Luobei north station not far away, the corner of his mouth a hook, the original attack to his left shoulder and right abdomen of the double knife suddenly changed, forcefully clamped his imitation halberd, and then a leg swept to his knees, the wind suddenly roared. Since the puppet''s move, he has never used his legs to attack. It seems that all his attack power is only on two long knives. This move is really a bit unexpected. Mu Aoxing is not in a hurry. He holds the halberd in his right hand. He tilts slightly and then changes to the posture of pressing the puppet with a long knife. Then he presses it. With the strength of the long knife, he suddenly flies like a very light eagle. He not only avoided the sweep perfectly, but also turned to the other side. With the change of the halberd tip, he skillfully slipped through the double knives and stabbed the puppet''s chest directly. In this way, it turned into a puppet and became extremely passive. Fortunately, the long-term training in Luobei was not for fun either. He immediately changed the long sword at the bottom into cutting. He slashed the halberd body and bent back. At the same time, with the support of another long sword, he quickly completed a turning action, and then stabilized the footwall and blocked Mu Aoxing''s attack again.However, although she made up for her failed attack in time, she lost the initiative in an instant, and was caught by Mu Aoxing in that fight, from main attack to defense. "It''s my turn!" Mu Aoxing intends to teach her who is the one who has the absolute right to crush. With a hook in the corner of her mouth, the black halberd in her hand is almost dancing into a dark shadow, but the cold light on the halberd tip is hidden. For a moment, luobeibei seemed to feel that he was the boat floating in the rough waves. The attack of the strong wind and waves was the second. What was more terrible was the monster that could swallow the boat under the water. I don''t know when he would suddenly come out from an unexpected angle and bite her. The only way is to get out of the storm immediately, so as not to be harmed by it. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t even hold on to ten moves. Luobeibei knew very well that after blocking several moves, he immediately made a quick decision. While the double sabres quickly blocked all the ways in front, he suddenly stepped on it again and again, and his whole body suddenly bounced into the air. At the same time, his feet were not enough to kick. He continuously blocked Mu Aoxing''s three attacks. "You can''t run." However, Mu Aoxing raised his head with a smile, raised his halberd, and stabbed him in the direction of the puppet in a line with his slender body. The next second, the arc flashed, and a ray of thunder had easily broken through the puppet''s shield and hit the metal body accurately. Luobeibei''s eight points of mind and spirit are all on the puppet, and the fusion degree is already very high. Thunder and lightning, which has always been through the whole body, means that her spiritual consciousness has been really hit by the same blow. Suddenly, her whole body trembles, even her physical body trembles, and the puppet''s body just falls down after a meal in the air. This guy is too cruel! She''s got a big move on her! Luobei gnaws his teeth in surprise. With the experience of being struck by a lynx, he keeps a ray of clarity from the current. His whole body shakes up and lets his back fall to the ground heavily. His double swords fall to one side with two clangs, as if he has no resistance. However, at the moment of landing, Mu Aoxing took advantage of the moment when she took the halberd back to her waist, but she suddenly restrained the shaking, and her hands suddenly pushed and supported, almost using all the power, she directly buckled and kicked his halberd wrist with double knives. This scene also only happened in the blink of an eye. Mu Aoxing just underestimated the enemy, and the puppet''s feet had already entangled his halberd body. At the same time, a sharp blade quietly popped out of his toes and stabbed his wrist vein. This strike was really unexpected. Mu Aoxing didn''t expect that the puppet could still have such vitality after being penetrated by lightning. He didn''t expect that Luobei could change so quickly. In order to protect his right wrist, he had to let go of the black halberd. But luobeibei''s back move is not only that. As soon as his feet are successful, he immediately sinks to the ground with a black halberd, and then his upper body abruptly folds up. His hands clank to show his iron claws, directly attacking Mu Aoxing''s face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 224 Mu Aoxing subconsciously raised her hand to block, and eliminated her claw wind like thunder. Then she found that she finally used her left hand. When he was frowning, a fire burst out in front of his eyes. If he hadn''t been quick and dodged in time, he would have been burned to his eyebrows. "Did you hide a talisman on the puppet?" "It''s not necessary to be unfaithful in war." Taking advantage of muaoxing''s evasion, luobeibei sends out several ice and fire runes in succession, picks up double swords, and tries to buy time for himself to eliminate the follow-up effects of lightning strike. "That''s right. It''s a pity that no matter how many talismans you have, it''s useless. I just need to give you another lightning strike, and you will fall down properly." Mu Aoxing skilfully evades her talisman attack, casually hooks her foot, kicks Fang Tianji and holds it in her hand, but does not concentrate on the attack. On the contrary, she clearly sees through and still gives her a little time to recover. "Do you think everyone is such a perverted reilingen like you?" Luobei continued to throw the magic talisman, and said, "if others use the lightning stroke talisman, my puppets may not be able to defend." "Ordinary lightning stroke runes can''t help your puppets, but as far as I know, there are at least ten intermediate lightning stroke runes made by people in this world that can kill your little puppets. Some of the people who participated in the selection must also have such magic runes. Are you crying and shouting unfair then?" Mu Aoxing sneers and easily pops up a flame, which easily breaks an ice rune that she secretly attacks from the rear, "if you want to compare the spirit rune, then let''s directly compare the spirit Rune?" Before the words fell, there was a fire in front of luobeibei''s body, and she threw herself at her head. Luobei was startled, quickly recalled Wufen''s mind, blocked an ice Rune in front of him, and quickly backed back. The mountain, who had been told to stand far away and watch, suddenly cried out, "ah How did you attack? " "You ask your sister, is this a sneak attack?" Mu Aoxing then pops up several spirit talismans and attacks the puppet and Luobei at the same time. When he didn''t use the talisman before, luobeibei could fight with him with one mind and two uses. But once he began to attack separately, luobeibei suddenly felt tired. Although he could resist with one mind and two uses separately, he had no time to answer again. After escaping these talismans, luobeibei breathed out and simply replied: "No As soon as the voice fell, more than ten ice runes came from all sides of her body. Suddenly, her pupils contracted and her sweat bristled. Instinctively, she quickly recalled the spirit of the puppet to resist completely. But there were too many ice runes. Rao, she did everything she could in an instant, or two ice runes successfully hit her, and then she didn''t wait for her to shoot the fire rune Line resolve, the whole person is stiff in place, body and face quickly covered with a layer of ice crystal. "After practicing for so long, is that the only skill? Weak! It''s too weak! " Mu Aoxing shook his head and clapped his hands like dust. Behind him, the silver puppet also became a big ice sculpture. "I''ve been practicing for less than a year. Do you have my ability when you practice for a year?" Luobeibei didn''t expect that he would be defeated so soon. He was embarrassed and annoyed, but his mouth was frozen, so he could only use the voice angrily, "besides, who would sprinkle the magic talisman as a snowflake like you? Hum! A monk in the later stage of refining gas at the eighth level attacked me at the same time with more than ten talismans. How do you mean to say that? " "You should be glad that the prince uses the ice Rune instead of the fire rune, otherwise you have no hair that has been burned," Mu Aoxing walked up to her with his back hand, suddenly reached out and touched her head which is also covered with ice crystals, and looked into her eyes with a smile, "eh, I suddenly think this idea is quite good, or shave your hair to have a look What do you look like when you become a little nun? " "You dare!" When Luobei and Beiping were not used to dressing up, they were still beautiful girls. Hearing this, they suddenly opened their eyes in horror and glared at him through Bingjing, "let me out!" "Why don''t you dare, or I''ll try?" Mu Ao star a raise hand, on the hand many a fire sign, intentionally slowly pressed down to her head. "Don''t burn my hair!" Luobeibei desperately runs the spirit power to dissolve the ice crystal, but muaoxing''s ice charm is also not ordinary, she almost frozen her blood. For a time, the spirit power runs very slowly, and she is really flustered. She cries, "brother, come and help me!" "Sister, don''t be afraid!" Dashan had been waiting for her to open her mouth to lift the ban. Hearing this, she suddenly roared and flew over with a big knife. Half of the axe chopped at Mu Aoxing. "Well come!" Mu Aoxing had never really fought against Dashan. Seeing him coming with anger, he not only didn''t hide, but also carried a black halberd to meet him. When! With a loud noise that almost broke the eardrum, Dashan''s sword and muaoxing''s black halberd collided with each other heavily. Muaoxing retreated ten steps before barely stopping, but Dashan stumbled back two steps and finally stopped.This silly big man, his arm strength is really strong! Mu Aoxing clenched the black halberd, only felt that his arms were shocked, straight hair numb, and even faintly painful. He was surprised and excited. As soon as he stabilized his body, he immediately bullied him: "come again!" As he spoke, the black halberd turned into a streamer and stormed toward the mountain. Dashan was not afraid to fight. He swung his sword to block his attack. He not only successfully blocked his attack, but also found an opportunity to counterattack. Mu Aoxing''s strength is not as strong as him, but compared with his fighting experience, he has his own set of inheritance. Since he has tried his opponent''s strength, he will not be foolishly bumping into each other''s strength, and immediately spread out his almost secret skills and swam away. One side of the halberd in his hand, it''s like a finger. It''s light and heavy enough to resist the pressure of Mount Tai. Instead of being shaken back by the mountain, he patted the mountain several times with the halberd. "Ah, ah! I''m so angry Dashan a random hit, not only failed to clean up to Mu Ao star, but also suffered several times, long lost crazy nature was immediately inspired out, for a time only angry eyes Yi all crack. Luobei, on the one hand, operates the spirit power to resolve the ice cold which makes people tremble. On the other hand, he pays attention to the war situation not far away. Seeing that the mountain is falling, he is also worried: "brother, calm down! Don''t be angry! You should use static braking to feel his movement with your heart. No matter how fast he is, there is only one person. Just treat him as a rock that can move. Don''t let him run with you. " When Dashan heard the words, he really calmed down a lot. He held the handle of the knife with both hands, pointed down obliquely, and even closed his eyes. Why does this big fool stop turning all of a sudden? Mu Ao star sword eyebrow a pick, spin in suddenly tentatively stretch out a stab. The mountain did not move. He tried again, but did not move. Mu Ao star mouth slightly hook a moment, the moment halberd head huff and puff, like a python shot out. This time, Dashan moved faster than he did. The three movements of lifting, lifting and waving the sword were completed in an instant. When Mu Aoxing''s black halberd stabbed him one and a half meters in front of him, the blade of the knife just fell on the halberd. Just listen to the sound of a long metal hitting and sliding, Mu Aoxing''s black halberd tilted in time is cut out a series of sparks by Dashan''s big knife. This is the result of Mu Aoxing''s timely adjustment. If it wasn''t for the moment when Dashan Dao started, Mu Aoxing keenly felt the momentum of this Dao and abruptly tilted a point. At this time, his black halberd, which was not easy to refine, would probably be rebuilt. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 225 When Dashan fiercely retreated Mu Aoxing, luobeibei finally broke away from the ice and jumped to stick two low-level fire amulets to recover her temperature. She was angry that Mu Aoxing could crush her easily. She even wanted to shave her head. Seeing this, she immediately clapped and cheered: "good brother, come again! Cut him a few more "Well!" Dashan grinned at her and said, "brother, take it out on you..." Mu Ao star immediately took the opportunity to attack, scared Luobei quickly remind: "brother careful!" Fortunately, when Dashan didn''t know her before, he was wandering and fighting. Coping with the crisis had become instinct. Before he turned his head back, he had a big knife in his hand, and the local people resisted it. "Your Highness, this is a sneak attack!" Seeing that there was nothing wrong with Dashan, Luobei called angrily. "Who''s to blame for not paying attention to a fight?" Mu Aoxing took back the black halberd, suddenly jumped away and turned around the mountain. Seeing that he did not use the ghost like body method this time, but looked at himself step by step, Dashan was puzzled: "what are you doing around here?" "It''s no fun for us to fight like this." Mu Ao star shook his head, "I think we''d better change another way." As soon as luobeibei heard this, he knew that he must be playing some ghost idea. He was trying to remind Dashan to be careful, but Dashan didn''t want to think about it at all. He said, "no, I must fight. My sister just asked me to chop you again..." Say, don''t wait for mu Ao star to be talking, directly carrying a big knife to actively chop past. "Ha ha, good job, brother!" Luobeibei couldn''t help laughing. He felt relieved in his heart. He had to be so straightforward to deal with Mu Aoxing, a shameless guy! Mu Aoxing has deeply tasted the power of Dashan''s broadsword. Where can he meet him again? As soon as his figure flashed, he avoided his broadsword: "wait a minute, you listen first..." "Brother, don''t listen, cut him down quickly!" Luobeibei shouts out in a loud voice for fear that the world will not be in disorder, "don''t listen to anything he says!" He couldn''t help but listen. Mu Aoxing snorted in the dark, changed to a voice, and asked: "do you want your sister to pass the entry selection smoothly?" As soon as the problem came out, Dashan stopped: "of course I want to." Luobei saw him stop and said, "brother, what did he say to you? Don''t be fooled "He asked me if I wanted my sister to pass the entry test." Dashan truthfully repeated Mu Aoxing''s words. Luobei stares at Mu Aoxing: "it has nothing to do with the contest between you and my brother." "I didn''t say to compare with this stupid big one," Mu Aoxing simply put away the black halberd and said, "besides, what''s the purpose of your coming to Yecheng?" Dashan replied foolishly, "find some medicine for my aunt." Mu Aoxing asked: "where is the medicine?" Dashan replied, "in xiaozhoushan''s secret place." Mu Aoxing asked: "do you know how to enter xiaozhoushan?" Dashan waved a big knife, full of momentum, said: "fight first, win, you can go in." Mu Ao star nodded: "so, this is still how to fight and win, right?" Dashan touched his head and then nodded. Luobeibei closed his eyes and bowed his head in frustration. He knew that his silly brother had been completely trapped by others. It''s probably hard to get revenge. It''s a pity that this is a good opportunity. Sure enough, Mu Aoxing asked again, "who should I fight with to win? Can I get in if I win? " Now Dashan couldn''t answer. He couldn''t help looking to luobeibei. Luo North North Chong Mu Ao star rolled a white eye: "you this is clearly know to beat my elder brother, just intentionally turn the topic." "Wrong!" Mu Ao star stretched out a finger to swing, "my purpose today is to try your weight, with you this silly brother has no relationship of half a copper coin." Dashan glared at him unhappily: "my sister said I was not stupid." "If your sister says you''re not stupid, you''re not?" Mu Aoxing sneered, "she is still a little fool! If she doesn''t listen to me, she will come back to the challenge arena and be swept down in two rounds. " Thinking of the accomplishments of many monks I saw in the street these two days, Dashan looked anxiously at luobeibei. Luobei is not convinced: "even if my own cultivation is poor, I still have a puppet." Speaking of the puppet, she remembered that the puppet was still frozen now, and her face turned red. Although she could not see her face, her two little pink ears were red. Mu Aoxing didn''t make fun of her this time, but said solemnly: "as you can see, although your puppet''s close combat ability is strong, he''s not good at long attack, so he''s easy to hit the magic move. Today, I only used ice talisman to freeze it. What if someone else uses fire talisman and explosion talisman? How many explosions can it withstand? Don''t say it has a certain defensive ability. Ordinary talismans can''t hurt it. Even if you don''t use these attack talismans, you just need to find out the weakness. For example, a quicksand talisman and a whirlpool talisman can still make it lie down. "Luobeibei just opened his mouth to refute. He waved his hand again and said, "you may want to say that your puppet won''t be trapped so easily, but at the critical moment, you don''t need to trap it for too long. Sometimes it only takes a few breath to make room to clean up you who have only three legged cultivation. What''s the use of your puppet even if you leave the trap? The trial is one-to-one. No matter how brave the fool is, he can''t help you. Can you let the fool help you to find diyuanguo Luobeibei can''t help pursing her lips. From the day she got the puppet, she always felt that the puppet was a great help for her. Every time she thought about how to integrate with it better and play its role more effectively, but she never thought that her puppet had so many obvious defects. Mu Aoxing continued: "also, do you know the number of people who came to participate in the selection this time? Do you know how many battles you have to go through to get entry qualification? There are many friars in the world, and their skills and tools are different. How can you guarantee that you can be selected successfully with a puppet? In case of brush down, where do you find regret medicine to eat? " "What should we do then?" Dashan looked at his silent sister and said, "sister must go in." Mu Aoxing is looking at Luobei with a smile. Luobeibei suddenly understood what he meant. Since he had said so much, he had a way. The reason why he was stuck here was that he was just waiting for her to beg him. Disgusting people! Hateful man! sharpie! Like to seize every opportunity to tease her, why is he in control of his own hands, leave him, she has no way, can only listen to his instructions? Luobei suddenly felt disgusted. Without saying a word, he went to the puppet and took a fire sign. After the ice cave was lifted, he took back the storage space, and then waved to the mountain: "brother, let''s go." Dashan: "sister, where are you going?" "Ask someone about the selection rules?" Luo North slanted Mu Ao star one eye, "19 his highness just asked what we don''t know? Since I don''t know, I should make it clear first, so as not to trouble your highness. I believe that there are so many monks in the city who are willing to tell us unconditionally. " When it comes to the word "unconditional", she accentuates it. Mu Aoxing didn''t seem to recognize her sarcasm at all. Instead, she showed her hand in a very generous way: "why do you need to ask someone? Come on, I''ll show you the way. The selection rules should have just been posted now. You can go to the gate of the city Lord''s house to understand clearly, so you don''t think I''m bluffing you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 226 Seeing Mu Aoxing not only let her out easily, but also follow her leisurely, Luobei knows that he didn''t coax himself just now. This entry trial may not be easy. This conjecture was soon confirmed. As soon as Luobei turned to the gate of the city Lord''s mansion, he heard a strange cry from the crowd in front of the notice wall. Some people were surprised and angry: "this is not fair! In previous years, there were 300 or 400 candidates, but this year, there are only 200 candidates? We are short of resources, and we can only achieve today''s success by hard work, but now we have to tighten the quota. Isn''t it obvious that we are bullied? " "That is to say, in previous years, two-thirds of the quota has been robbed by the major sects and the sons of the powerful. Now even the soup is not allowed to be drunk. It''s so unfair that we can''t accept it!" "We also don''t agree. Why do we have team competitions all the year round, but this year we have to cancel them, so we can only choose one-on-one "That''s right. In previous years, the single player competition was based on the seven levels of refining gas. It was divided into two cultivation stages and selected separately. How can it be mixed up in the middle and later stages this year? Isn''t this extremely unfair to the friars of five or six levels of refining gas? " "That''s right! So it''s better to directly change the gas refining level above seven to be qualified to participate in the selection. Why bully me and others to come all the way for nothing? " "The secret place of xiaozhoushan is the secret place of all the people in the world. Even if the system is reformed, people in the world will have to take it orally. How can the Lord of Yecheng cover the sky with one hand?" "What are you shouting about? Don''t you see the notice clearly? " Seeing the excitement of the crowd, a guard of the city Lord''s mansion, who was guarding the notice, said out loud and impolitely, "how can the city Lord cover the sky with one hand? It is clearly the will of the Emperor himself. Can you question it at will?" "Ladies and gentlemen! Please calm down, don''t get excited first The other guard looked very kind and friendly. With a rising voice, he immediately covered all the noise. "As we all know, even if the good farmland is not planted year by year, it needs proper recuperation and maintenance. Since its appearance, xiaozhoushan''s secret place has been opened every five years. Now it has gone through dozens of times. The materials in it have been drastically reduced. It''s hard for monsters to breed, not to mention that there have been no natural resources and treasures for many years. It''s really worrisome. If you don''t stop fishing in the dry water, you''ll be deserted one day. At that time, even if you work hard to get the entry qualification, you''ll be in great danger I''m disappointed. So in the long run, the emperor intended to change the period from five years to ten years.... " At this point, the guard deliberately stopped, and the crowd was really more shocked after a stay. "What? Once a decade? I have no chance to wait for the five-year issue. If we change it to the ten-year issue, there will be no way to survive. " "It can''t be changed! Can''t change! You don''t like the resources in xiaozhoushan''s secret place. It''s very rare for us to break up. " "Who says we have a sect, we don''t look up to it. In the end of the law, resources are scarce, and our sect can''t cook without rice, OK?" "Everyone, please be quiet!" The guard was obviously above the foundation. When he raised his voice, his voice was easily suppressed. Then he went on with a smile, "your majesty and the city master are well aware that it is not easy for you to practice. Therefore, after repeated consideration, they still haven''t changed the five-year period to ten years, just to reduce the number of immigrants. This is also a last resort, if you don''t want to practice I''m sorry, there are still many complaints. When his majesty is disappointed, he simply asks Xiao Zhoushan to cultivate for ten years before opening the secret place. " It''s a threat! The threat of chiguoguo! All the friars could not help but look at each other, but they did not dare to shout injustice. The guard then said: "and although there is no difference in the preliminaries, it''s not like in previous years that if you only lose once, you will not have a chance again. But if you lose two of the three games, you will be eliminated. As long as your luck is not very bad, you still have a good chance to enter the second round." Having said that, but this is only the preliminary race, and finally only take 200 people, where is the difficulty small? Someone can''t help muttering. At this time, the impatient guard jumped out to play a black face again: "your majesty and the city leader have already made a lot of understanding. If anyone still doesn''t agree with this rule, you can give back the number plate and go to look for a place where you can feel fair. There''s no need to come again in the future." Another threat! Bright threat! But who let the person who made the order be the emperor of the supreme power? The monks looked at each other again, but no one spoke again. Luobeibei also sighed in his heart. Only 200 people were selected. The preliminary competition was a chaotic battle regardless of accomplishments. This trial competition was really more difficult. "How? I didn''t cheat you, did I? " See her looking at the notice, frown tight, Mu Ao star some Schadenfreude, now can feel hanging? Luobei suddenly looked back at his eyes, pondering whether the sudden reform had something to do with the previous prince. "What are you looking at me for? You don''t think I''m trying to make trouble of you, do you? " Mu Aoxing noticed the doubts in her eyes. She rolled her eyes and whispered, "you''re too proud of me. I can''t control my father''s meaning."Luo Beibei thought about it and asked seriously, "do you have a way to get me entry qualification?" "So what? What if not? " Mu Aoxing looks back at her with a smile. Though separated by a mask, luobeibei seems to be able to feel this guy''s control and arrogance only through the smile in his eyes. "You know I must go into xiaozhoushan," luobeibei took a deep breath. "Do you offer me conditions?" If she came here to experience and prove her strength, she naturally would not say a word. She would have to participate in the selection according to the rules. But now that the team competition is cancelled, it means that she can no longer find Brother Yun to help her get into the Cloud Gate team. If she is not lucky, she will win a strong opponent twice She really can''t afford the risk of failure. She can only choose to bribe. I hope she can afford the price. "You can accept anything I offer?" Mu Ao star''s eyes really showed the obvious cunning meaning. "You know I have a premise, that is, I can''t do anything to hurt my relatives and demon clan. As long as the rest is within my ability, I will promise you." Luobei zhengsedao. Mu Ao star mouth corner a hook: "this is your voluntary?" Luobeibei inhaled and held his chest up: "of course, I will, but you have to make sure that I can enter the country." Mu Aoxing deliberately said: "I''m afraid you''ll go back." Luobei frowned: "although I''m not a big man, since I made a promise, I will never break my promise." "That''s OK. First, call brother Xing to listen to it." Luo north north one breath chokes, the sweat hair all can''t help but tremble, finally followed down, just opened a mouth with calm tone: "star elder brother." "Good boy Mu Aoxing said with a smile, "remember to call me that in the future. If I hear you call me the prince again, hehe Even if you go back. " Calm down, calm down! You have to understand that since you go to beg him for some anger, you must accept it! Luo north side in the heart does not live to chant, one side lightly nods: "I promised you, then how do you plan to do now?" "Xiaozhoushan''s entry selection is carried out in full view of the public. Even if I''m the prince, I don''t have the right to let you be selected without taking part in the competition." Hearing this, Luobei suddenly changed color: "you just said..." "Don''t worry!" Mu Ao star leisurely tunnel, black eyes also flashing cunning light, "although I can''t let you over the selection directly selected, but back to you on who, what kind of weakness, your brother Mu still have a way to know, when the time comes to know yourself and know the other, prevention first, this won''t greatly improve?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 227 That''s his way, isn''t it? Luobeibei is a bit speechless, but he knows that if he can clearly grasp his opponent''s situation and provide help, he can really play a surprising role. In this way, although he is interested in cheating, he will not be too eloquent. The best way is to nod his head and agree. When she thought about it, she was a little anxious to know who her opponents would be in the three preliminary matches. She was busy reading the notice with her wisdom, but it said that she would draw lots tomorrow. "I almost forgot that you need to register your two brands after inputting Lingli." Mu Aoxing suddenly put his hand around Luo Beibei''s shoulder, a pair of languid appearance, in her struggle before timely tunnel, "also, in case, I give you a new name, called Baishi, pine cypress, stone stone stone, you that silly big called Baishan." Luobei pushed his hand away from the black line: "Baishi, what''s the name?" "The cypress is similar to the north, so I borrow it and use it. As for the stone, do you forget how we knew each other?" Mu Aoxing raised his hand and hugged him again. I don''t know what''s going on. He suddenly became thick skinned. "Oh, by the way, from now on, we are brothers. It''s very normal for us to be close to each other. Don''t show up in front of outsiders when you look back." Luobeibei resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes and deliberately turned to look at him: "don''t forget my surname is Bo now, then you have to follow my surname." "I took the word Bo, and naturally you followed my surname," Mu Aoxing said with a smile. Because he was so close, his crystal white teeth seemed to shine. "Since I''m your elder brother, I''m naturally called Bo Xing." Luobeibei can only gnash his teeth in secret again, the big thing has not been done, girl, I will bear you again for a while! "Go, go, know what you should know. Don''t join in the fun here." Seeing Luo Beiming''s anger and obedience, Mu Aoxing was in a good mood and patted her on the shoulder. He finally let go of her hand. He didn''t know where to find a folding fan and knocked it on the palm of his hand. He was very comfortable and went ahead, "let''s go and register." I don''t know if it''s because of the brand''s advanced relationship or some other reason. Although the person in charge of the registration looked at the brothers and sisters in Luobei, he quickly made up for it without any trouble. It took only half a cup of tea to come out. When he left the city master''s mansion and turned to the alley at the back door of the garden, he saw that there was no one else. As soon as he lifted his hands, Luobei wanted to bow his hand: "ten..." Just vomit a word, see in front of a virtual shadow flash, Mu Ao star in the hands of the folding fan has a sound heavily knock on her left hand is not completely closed, a pair of black eyes is jiongjiong to stare at himself. Luo North North eat pain, quickly back hand, abruptly changed his mouth: "star brother, thank you today, now my brother and I have something to deal with, don''t disturb." "You go in with me first." See Mu Aoxing suddenly hit himself, also face, luobeibei don''t know why he is angry, had to follow him first, etc. back to the garden, Mu Aoxing just squint at her, very unhappy way: "play to do enough, don''t forget that we are now commensurate with the brothers, when the younger brother will be so respectful and polite with her brother?" Only then did Luobei know the reason: "er But isn''t that for others? " Mu Aoxing wants to lift a fan to knock her again: "you forgot how your aunt taught you in Lu''an county?" Luobeibei quickly dodged. At that time, she was acting almost day and night. Of course, she didn''t forget it. It''s just "Do you think we don''t need to be careful now that no one is watching us?" Mu Ao star as if can hear her belly Fei, hum a, "to tell you the truth, from you and silly big step into that garden, there are already several pairs of eyes staring at you two." Luobei suddenly froze: "how can I not feel it?" Mu Aoxing sneered: "what can your broken cultivation be? If you can feel it, can they still use it?" Luobeibei just felt like a little insect that bumped into the spider''s Web suddenly. It was too late to get away. He couldn''t help staring at him angrily: "did you mean it? You know that you have already been targeted, but also drag me into the water Mu Aoxing suddenly showed his teeth with a smile: "that''s right. From now on, we can only go in and out together. Even if you want to see your brother Yun, I''m afraid you can only take me with you. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that my people can protect you in time." Luobei is almost angry and wants to turn around, but her reason tells her clearly that if she is really determined to leave alone with Dashan, she may be caught by Mu Aoxing''s enemy just after she even has no chance to participate in the trials, but if she stays, she will also face the crisis that will suddenly come. "What''s the matter with my sister? Is he bullying you again? " He had been pretending to be dumb and couldn''t speak before. Dashan didn''t find it inconvenient, but now he saw his sister and Mu Aoxing''s big eye secretly didn''t know what to say to big eye, and her sister was obviously bullied, so she got flustered and wanted to touch the knife in a hurry.Fortunately, luobeibei knew his temperament very well. He knew what he wanted with a little movement. He pressed his hand: "brother, don''t be impulsive, he I''m not being bullied. " "Really?" Dashan looked at her suspiciously. Just now, he clearly felt that his sister was very angry. "Really," Luo Beibei said against her heart. However, being interrupted by Dashan, she was more rational. She remembered Mu Aoxing''s sudden mention of Yun hanchu. Thinking of his sour attitude when he was traveling together last year, she suddenly laughed, "brother Xing is right. Now I''m going to find brother Yun, since brother Xing wants me to go in and out with him, Shall we go together then? " This time it''s Mu Aoxing''s turn to be stunned, but he used to come to Beibei road of Biluo. He just put away the strange color in a moment. On the contrary, he began to smile: "OK, let''s go. It happens that I also want to ask him for advice." With these words, he raised his feet first. Just walked a few steps, after listening to nothing, can''t help looking back and pretending to be surprised, "eh, aren''t you looking for your brother Yun?" This guy doesn''t like Brother Yun all the time and doesn''t want to get along with him? Why don''t you mind at all? Luobei endured the impulse to vomit blood and hummed: "I haven''t contacted Brother Yun yet. I don''t know where he lives." Mu Aoxing''s eyes flashed a dazzling light: "you don''t know, I know." Then he took a few steps back and grabbed her hand. "Go, I''ll take you." "I''m not going." Luobei was surprised and jumped to the back of the mountain. Mu Ao star strange way: "how not to go again?" Luobei glared at him with hatred: "you know it, I''ve been implicated by you. Can I go to find Brother Yun in such a grand place? What if Brother Yun is also involved? " "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m not thoughtful. I should ask you if you''ve met him as soon as I see him in the morning. No one is staring at me at that time. It''s convenient for you to go to him." Mu Ao star so do chagrin ground patted his forehead. "Ten Star! brother! Brother Luobei almost gnashed his teeth, "you see you now, there is a little prince like it?" "Ah! This sound star elder brother calls very good, "Mu Ao star first loud ground answered her one, then leisurely ground asks in reply," right, how does this prince have no prince appearance? Tell me, where is there no prince like "There is no prince anywhere." Luobei almost roared. Where did the arrogant, unbridled, arrogant, arrogant and arrogant guy hide him? "No? How do I feel that everything has not changed except my face and clothes? " Mu Aoxing pretends to be stupid, and deliberately stands up and looks down at himself. Luobei was impatient and knew that he was in a passive position from the beginning. He couldn''t argue with him just by his mouth. He suddenly turned his head to look at Dashan and said in a hateful voice: "brother, he''s bullying me now. You cut him down for me!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 228 "Good!" Dashan felt that his sister''s anger was rising all the time. He couldn''t wait for a long time. He immediately jumped up, raised his knife and cut, leaving no part of his strength. But see Mu Ao star don''t hide don''t flash, only raise a hand lightly a flick: "settle!" Dashan''s broadsword suddenly froze less than half a foot away from his shoulder, and not only the broadsword froze, but also the whole person froze, leaving only a pair of staring eyes of the eldest brother to turn wildly: "sister! I couldn''t move all of a sudden... " "Mu..." Luobei almost yelled out his name and surname, but when he was looking at Mu Aoxing''s eyes, he swallowed it abruptly, "you should take such a high-level body talisman to deal with my brother. It''s just outrageous!" Mu Aoxing said solemnly: "ah, luobeibei, how can you say that about your brother? Although I think he''s a little bit dull, he''s still your brother after all. He''s really good at it. But you don''t take him seriously. Alas, how sad he should be? " With that, he sighed again with a more sentimental look. That''s not what she meant Ah, ah Luobeibei wanted to rush to stop his angry mouth, but she was afraid that he would give him a talisman. She could only gnash her teeth with hatred. If it wasn''t for the sun shining and the spirit couldn''t come out of the body, she might have tied him first, but now she could only close her eyes instead of looking at those hateful eyes. She clenched her fist and tried to persuade herself Calm down. Seeing that Luo Beibei was so excited, Fang Tianji said: "boy, enough is enough. You''re mad if you don''t see a little girl." Mu Aoxing snorted: "isn''t xianzun the old man who told me that the best way to treat this girl is to make her lively?" "The more you play, the more addictive you are," Fang Tianji warned seriously. "It''s better to be careful. If you bully her like this, in case the little girl really hates you, it''ll be clean with you as soon as it''s over, and even I don''t have any good fruit to eat!" "I''m not bullying, I''m just teasing her," Mu Aoxing glanced at luobeibei, whose little ears were all red. He couldn''t help thinking of the stubborn nature of the little guy when he first met him. He touched his nose and finally felt a little guilty. He coughed and said to luobeibei, "well, well, my prince is just talking to you when you are young I''m kidding. I won''t tease you now. If you don''t let the big fool chop people, I''ll let him go. " "You let him go first!" Luobei immediately opened his eyes and glared at him. Mu Aoxing put out his hand: "as soon as I let him go, he will cut me immediately. If I stick the body talisman again, won''t I fall into the dead circle?" Luo north north have no way, can only in front of his face let mountain don''t cut, Mu Ao star this just took back the body Fu. "Sister, do you really want to cut it?" Dashan has never been determined like this since he became a Taoist priest. He is angry second, but he is really unconvinced. He feels that he has been following his heresy for a while. His big eyes are staring at Mu Aoxing. He always wants to try again, although he didn''t take advantage of the fight not long ago. "Brother, if we are more cheeky, we can''t compete with others." Luo North slanted Mu Ao star one eye, think of what he said before tease oneself to play, feel if don''t find a good field to come back to let him eat a shriveled fiercely, this regiment fire in his heart is very likely to never subside, but now again ask for help, this tone really can''t stop first, can''t be reconciled to acid in the mouth. She thought that Mu Aoxing was going to laugh back at this irony, but he didn''t reply. Instead, he came over and patted Dashan on the shoulder with a smile: "Dashan brother, I''m sorry for the offense he just made Why, he apologized! Brother and sister couldn''t believe that they looked at each other face to face. They were so surprised that they forgot to be angry. "Cough It''s almost noon. Are you hungry? Why don''t you go to Tianxiang building for lunch? The seafood there is still fresh. It''s all from the East Sea. " Mu Aoxing is really not used to apologizing to others, but as Fang Tianji said, he owes others kindness and doesn''t want to have any friends. It''s rare to meet a little girl who follows her eyes. Naturally, he can''t really get away with her popularity. Later, he can''t even fight with her. "Seafood?" Dashan suddenly widened his eyes, "do you mean the fish in the sea? I heard that the fish in the sea are very fresh. Is that true? I''ve never eaten... " Ha, this big fool not only likes to eat fish, but also has no resistance to seafood. It''s much easier! Mu Ao star heart proud, it is more approachable to smile: "the fish in the sea is really very delicious, but fresh can be more than fish, you will know." When Dashan heard the speech, he turned his head and looked eagerly at Luobei. The only word on his face was "drooling". Luobeibei sighed. She didn''t know that her brother''s favorite food in her life was roast fish. But she used to eat fish from the lake and river. Now she heard that she could eat fish from the sea. If she wasn''t by her side, she would have been lured by that guy.Can she still object to the thought of turning this elder brother over with just a little food that day? It''s just "I don''t mind what to eat, just..." She is suspicious ground stares at Mu Ao star, "isn''t to say someone stares at you?" "Some people are staring at me, but others dare not let me have a loss," Mu Aoxing said with a sly smile, "as long as we don''t go out of Yecheng, let''s go shopping." Luobei is speechless. Suddenly, he sympathizes with the city master of Yecheng. He was busy enough in the field of entry selection to prevent the devil from sneaking attack. Now he has to take care of the wayward 19 prince. It''s really pitiful. "Sister Shall we go? " Dashan took her hand. Luobei looked at him looking forward to the appearance, can only nod. ¡­¡­ It was the same carriage as before, and it seemed that only three men were driving. The four soon left the house of the poor Lord of the city and went straight to the east of the city, a tall building with five stories and tower like appearance built on a high platform. When the carriage turned a few corners and got closer to the tall building which was higher than the buildings on both sides of the street, luobeibei found that the Tianxiang building was not located in other buildings, but was built on an island in the middle of the lake, with only a curved bridge connected to the Bank of Liuyin lake. Mu Aoxing is obviously a frequent visitor here. As soon as the carriage stops on the bank, there will be a welcoming party at the end of the bridge: "Mr. Bai, you''re here. Please come inside!" Mr. Bai? Luo North saw a glance at the moment and make complaints about the proud and proud star. He silently tucked his heart, but he followed him to the curved bridge. Today''s fine weather, cool autumn wind, clear lake clear reflection of white clouds and blue sky, but let the lake Tianxiang building has a bit of worldly meaning. Luobei looked around, and soon went to the island. Under the high platform, there was a clever sophomore who came to meet him. Similarly, he was smiling and respectful and led them up the stairs without asking questions. As soon as you enter, luobeibei finds that the Tianxiang restaurant looks like a tall tower outside, which is simple and elegant, but the layout inside is extremely exquisite and gorgeous. Even in the lobby on the first floor and the second floor, there are large translucent screens with different embroidery between each table, which are elegant and do not make each other look at each other. Of course, it''s just a surface work. After all, the thin screen can''t block the monk''s spiritual consciousness at all. It can be seen from the front, back, left, right and even every part of the hall. Even the sound can''t be separated. When luobeibei comes upstairs from one side, he can hear all the noise. However, as soon as we went to the third floor, we found that Luobei was different. From the third floor, there are all boxes. Obviously, there are prohibitions on each floor. You can''t get on unless someone leads the way. On the fifth floor, there are only four boxes in the southeast and northwest. The hollow part is decorated with rockery and flowing water, shallow fish ponds, high and low collapses, or green flowers. The layout is like a small garden in the sky. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 229 All the way up, although luobeibei was looking at and scanning secretly with his spiritual sense, he was always calm and comfortable. He had never seen such a scene before. However, he was looking around in surprise all the way. When he saw something rare and strange, he whispered to luobeibei from time to time, which did not reflect his consciousness of being very ignorant. Although Luobei doesn''t want to be teased by Mu Aoxing, she is tolerant of Dashan''s innocent nature, and doesn''t think Dashan''s curiosity is humiliating. She always smiles and never stops. Mu Ao star looks in the eye, can''t help but feel more thoughtful. "Meet Mr. Bai!" On the fifth floor, the four beautiful maids waiting at the stairway immediately greet each other. I saw that their cloud temples were piled up and their body was wrapped in gauze. Not only their voices were graceful and graceful, but their posture was also very graceful and moving. Although their chest was tightly covered, they didn''t want to be naked, but their willow waist was slim, which made their bulging chest more attractive. The girl in luobeibei blushed and looked up, only to find that they were the four Two as like as two peas, and three layers of gas making, they can not glance at Mu Hao Xing. This guy obviously comes here a lot. He''s very lucky! Mu Ao star but just casually MMM a, vision completely didn''t stay on them, lift a step to go to one of box. The four maids immediately led the way, while the other two saluted luobeibei and Dashan with a smile. The smile on their face seemed unchanged, but the charming in their eyes was much lighter. It was obvious that they had something in mind. Luobeibei is here to eat, not to see beautiful women, and has no other thoughts. Naturally, he is too lazy to study their different attitudes. He pulls the mountain looking around to keep up with Mu Aoxing calmly. However, when she stepped into the box called "seaside Pavilion", she was not calm. Before entering the door, the layout of the box just looks fresh and elegant, but as soon as she enters the door, the scene changes quietly, and there is a strange dreamland that she has never seen. I saw a boundless boundless blue waves, as if connected with the high blue sky and white clouds. With the gentle breeze blowing, white waves came to her feet one by one. It seemed to be a different kind of cool. Looking around, we can see that the beach is several miles long, with rocky cliffs on one side and lush green hillsides on the other. Looking back, it is a very strange looking forest. Some of the trunks of these trees are bent forward, some are straight up, but all of them have no branches or vines. Only dozens of huge leaves like feathers hang down from the top. At the root of the leaves, they bear huge blue fruits, which is very strange. Luobeibei has experienced several illusions. In his hand, he also has the peach blossom array given by Uncle Wang, who is also a man of some insight. But at this time, he knows that the illusions are in the box, but he is still surprised and moved. He doesn''t know how to stand in the same place for a while. "Sister, how beautiful this place is? How did we come to this place all of a sudden? " Dashan was even more shocked than she was. His big eyes looked greedily at everything around him, and he couldn''t help admiring. Fortunately, he was used to speaking by voice, otherwise his sister would show up with this sound. "Brother, this is just an illusion, just like my peach blossom array. In fact, we are still in Tianxiang building." Luobei calms down and sees Mu Aoxing in front of him sitting down with a short table placed in the water. The decoration he saw at the door just now flashed through his mind. Knowing that the case was real, he pulls Dashan to the opposite side of Mu Aoxing and sits cross legged. It has to be said that this dreamland is really exquisite. She knows it''s fake, but she feels that everything around her is lifelike. It''s just like when she lifts her robe and sits down, although she knows it''s not really sitting in the water, she still feels waves of coolness, even her skirt seems to be soaked by the waves, and she can''t help but gently swing with the waves. "I heard that the sea is big and blue, and there are many strange trees by the sea Sister We are at the seaside now, aren''t we Dashan likes to eat fish and knows seafood, so he probably has heard a lot about the sea. Although he sat down with him, his head was still wriggling. He felt that he could not appreciate the exotic scenery. "Well, this box is called the seaside Pavilion, which should be imitating the scene of the seaside." Luobei has never seen the sea, but Sheng has a well-informed aunt who has more knowledge than Dashan. "It''s beautiful..." Dashan couldn''t feel the scorn hidden in the eyes of the maid who was bending over to set up the fruit plate snacks for them. He just kept appreciating the scenery he had never seen before. His face was full of silly curiosity. It must have been that if there were real scenery around him, he would have been unable to sit down for a long time. Although the mirage is not true, the scene in front of us is really magnificent. Naturally, Luobei wants to experience it in person. But now the demons live in seclusion in the southwest corner, far from the sea. Their illness is not good, their cultivation is weak, and they are far from being able to protect their relatives. Therefore, even if they clearly see Dashan''s yearning, they can''t easily promise, but they can only secretly plan in their heart that if they have the chance, they must take them to see the real sea.The brother and sister are immersed in the beautiful and strange dreamland and enjoy it. Mu Aoxing, who is used to this kind of scenery, has already begun to order dishes. He casually reported a lot of dishes. Listening to the beautiful but strange flowers, Luo Beibei can''t help but wonder what they are made of. "Well, let''s start with these." Mu Aoxing finally finished ordering. When he looked up, he saw that his brother and sister were a little silly. He suddenly burst into a smile and pointed at the mountain with a folding fan. He told the maid, "add another one on that side." "Yes." The maid who was in charge of ordering dishes was very soft and tender. She lengthened her voice and raised her half low head slightly. Her eyes were filled with intoxicating spring. "Do you have any other orders, master Bai?" It''s a pity that a good eye is just like throwing it to a blind man. Mu Aoxing never glanced at her at all, but said coldly: "no, you can do your part." The maid could only step down in shame, and the other maid did not dare to delay after sharing the tea, so she left quickly. Dashan, who was aroused strong interest, completely forgot Mu Aoxing''s previous bullying of his sister, and looked at him enthusiastically: "have you ever seen the real sea?" For the first time since we met, Dashan talked with Mu Aoxing without any opinions. Mu Ao star eye light a flash, can''t help smiling: "nature has seen." The mountain suddenly turned into a curious baby: "does the real sea look like this?" "What''s here? It''s just a mirage of strength and strength, "Mu Aoxing said with a smile." the real sea is vast, varied and changeable. Even if it''s used up, it''s hard to describe it. At most, it''s just one of the ten thousand. " "Wow..." Dashan suddenly opened his mouth, "is the sea really so beautiful?" "It''s more than good-looking. One day when you see it with your own eyes, you will know what is" the sea is wide and the sky is far away ", what is" the waves are startling "and what is" the changing situation " If there is a storm, it will be more turbulent. When the waves sweep up, it will destroy Gula. It is as high as Tianxiang tower and can be easily destroyed by wave wall Submergence, such as ordinary sail, it is simply broken, even the board is not easy to find "So powerful?" The mountain can''t help but wonder. "The nature is fierce. When the sea is really furious, it''s not our cultivation. Even if we are the master of Jindan Yuanying, we dare not go to sea easily." See Luo north north also imperceptibly erect ears, Mu Ao star heart proud, it seems casual, but actually more tempting to brother and sister to describe the East China Sea. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 230 "And do you know that although the sea looks very flat on the surface, the sea is deep and shallow. In shallow places, the sun can shine on the reefs on the bottom of the sea, the sea grass is swaying, the coral clumps, the colorful sea fish are swimming together, and there are many strange creatures. It''s just as beautiful as a poem." Mu Aoxing and Luobei Beidou''s mouth, although one or two sentences can make the little girl angry, and hurt people''s mouth is also merciless, but he came from a noble family, received a good education since childhood, a little older, and then traveled around, seeing and hearing natural vast, if you have the heart, tell a story to describe the scene, it is quite a set, even simple words can also be created by him The vivid scene makes people feel as if they have been on the scene. "What about the deep place?" Dashan listens crazily, full of longing. Luobeibei can''t help but listen to leisurely yearning, hoping Mu Aoxing can say more. "It''s hard to say where it''s deep, even tens or hundreds of feet. It''s said that some places are completely unfathomable, and no friars can swim to the end. In addition, there are many extremely strange sea animals living in them. Their bodies are often the size of houses, and even huge. For example, there is a kind of monster, which has no hands or feet, only eight of which are extremely long and soft The powerful tentacles can break a three-story ship at the waist with a slap, and the tentacles are full of suction cups, which can easily hold a seven foot man firmly... "" "There are also such strange sea animals. If I meet them, I will cut them with a knife at once!" Dashan was so excited that he was not frightened at all. On the contrary, he made a gesture of chopping. "It has eight long tentacles. Even if you can cut off one of them, the others will wrap around your knife and your people for a long time. What will you do then?" Mu Aoxing suddenly feels that it''s very interesting to chat with this big fool, and can''t help teasing him. Dashan really thought seriously: "I have great strength. I can break it. Even if I can''t make it for a while, I still have diao''er. I''ll let diao''er peck his eyes." Mu Aoxing slightly raised his voice: "diao''er?" "Well, it''s my favorite. Do you want to see it?" Dashan excitedly took out his pet bag. Luobei North black line, busy pressed his hand: "brother, this is the outside, you put the carving out will be seen by others." "Oh Dashan suddenly put the bag back in his arms and said to Mu Aoxing, "I''ll show you later." In fact, Mu Aoxing had learned from Fang Tianji that Dashan had collected a horn head carving, but he still didn''t know it. He pretended to be curious and said, "OK, you can show me when you come back to the garden, but the monster is very powerful. Even if you have your carving to help, you can''t beat it. Maybe even your carving will be caught by it." Dashan was at a loss. He hesitated and said, "well Then I''ll stay away from it and not fight with it. " Seeing that he was so innocent and simple, Mu Aoxing could not help laughing again: "you are right. It seems that such a monster is better to stay away." Luobei stares at him, but she feels that Mu Aoxing''s smile does not have the contempt that she disdains to pay attention to, but seems to accept Dashan''s real character, so it''s not so much a stare as anger, and there''s no real sense of blame. Mu Aoxing felt the difference of her "anger" and raised her lips higher. "What other monsters have you ever seen with your own eyes?" Dashan was not aware of their "eyebrows" and was still in high spirits. "Of course, when I went out to sea, I personally killed a few..." Since he found that chatting with Dashan was not so hard, and he could get the favor of Dashan and ease the relationship with Luobei, Mu Aoxing deliberately chose several examples of fighting with sea animals himself. Dashan almost forgot to blink his eyes when he heard it. When he was intoxicated, he leaned forward unconsciously, as if he wanted to be closer to muaoxing to listen more happily. He accidentally pushed a dish down. With a crisp sound, almost into the God of Luobei, suddenly wake up. The real purpose of this guy''s treat today is not to take the opportunity to woo her Dashan brother, right? Otherwise, he usually looks down upon him one by one. How can he suddenly be so kind now? He not only orders double dishes for brother Dashan thoughtfully, but also tells his brother stories patiently? Such a doubt, looking at Mu Ao star''s eyes can''t help but through the point. "It''s just a story. Don''t be so defensive? Can I still abduct him? " Then the tea light work, Mu Ao star secretly sound way. "Who''s on your guard." Luobei will not admit it, but her face is a little red. Mu Aoxing laughs, and Luobei North Trunk coughs. He can only lead the topic away: "that Brother Xing, why can''t the food come up? I''m a little hungry. " Mu Aoxing looked at her with a smile, like seeing through her careful thinking, but said: "look at me, I''ve forgotten my business. Let''s talk while eating."With that, he sent a message to the guard. Then, the clear wind bell rings quickly, and four maids enter into the void of the dreamland, slowly stepping into the waves with a breath of enchanting fragrance, just like a group of fairies playing in the water. It''s not the smell of powder, but the smell of delicacy. The world can''t comment on the best food without the words of color, fragrance and so on. As soon as the food comes into the room, the fragrance will float into the nose first, and then look at it. The dishes held by the maids are just like the dishes in the porcelain plate of white jade. They are as gorgeous as a hundred flowers. They are white, red, green and crystal clear. It makes people have a big appetite at a glance Open. Just like the seafood on record, I saw three egg sized white snails in a circle. The mouth of the snails was upward. Inside, there was a ball of juiced soft pink meat decorated with green shallots. It was very fresh and elegant. Moreover, the pink meat not only looked very crystal clear, but also sent out a faint aroma. It seemed that if you only smelled a little, you would feel different It''s delicious. "This is white jade peach blossom snail. It''s a specialty of an island in the East China Sea. It''s famous for its freshness and softness. It''s not big or small, but it''s still fresh. Try it." Mu Aoxing took the jade chopsticks, gently picked up the tender meat in the mouth of the snail, gave it to his brother and sister, and then gracefully sent it to the mouth. Luobeibei and Dashan are busy following the action, and then they suddenly open their eyes. My God, the taste is so delicious! Too tender! It''s so slippery and delicious! But also with a touch of Aura! Without waiting for mu Aoxing to say hello again, the brother and sister have reached out again. Luobeibei is still restrained. Knowing that the delicacies are rare, he wants to taste them carefully, but Dashan is flying with chopsticks. Without waiting for the maid to put all the dishes on the table, he has swept away all the six peach blossom snails for two, which makes a maid raise her sleeve and cover her mouth. Dashan didn''t feel that others were laughing at him at all. Instead, he gave her a simple smile: "the food here is delicious." "If you like, eat more." Luobeibei doesn''t feel ashamed of his brother, but as a guest, it''s not good to directly scold the smiling maid. He can only treat it as if he didn''t see it, and he gives Dashan the one he left. Although Dashan was greedy, he refused to take his sister''s share and quickly went back: "I''ve already eaten it. You can eat it yourself. I''ll just eat this shrimp Well This shrimp is so delicious. I''ve never eaten such delicious shrimp before. " Luobeibei used the last peach blossom snail with a smile, quietly enjoying the delicious taste of the tooth lip. Mu Aoxing coldly glanced at the maid: "no matter how good the dishes are, they are all for eating. If the guests don''t appreciate them, they will end up with a table of leftovers." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 231 The maid felt cold, quickly restrained her smile and lowered her head in fear. When all the dishes on the tray were taken away by her sisters, she did not dare to leave the ground for a moment. No matter how ugly the mountain''s popularity was, none of the maids who came to wait on the mountain raised their heads and dared not make a sound. Seeing that he came out to defend his brother, although he didn''t thank him, his eyes showed a little gratitude. Mu Aoxing''s eyes lit up and gave her a smile: "you can also taste this jade lobster. Its meat is very tender, and this braised pearl oyster is very elastic and delicious. This kind of shellfish likes to live on the seabed reef. It has strong adsorption power and is good at hiding. Even the old fishermen can''t pick it easily..." Seeing that he suddenly became warm and friendly with Yan Yue, he was like a very hospitable host introducing every delicacy. He was sure to make the guests feel at home. Luobeibei, who was used to his play, could not help but move his body uneasily. Why did the nineteen Prince suddenly change his temper? The sun didn''t come out in the West today, did it? "What are you looking at me for?" Mu Ao star found her peeping, not Yo funny voice, "how, do not like me to you, like me to bully you?" Er Luobeibei didn''t know how to answer, so he hung his head to avoid his bright eyes. He laughed awkwardly and quickly lowered his head to eat. It''s strange that this guy''s appearance is much better than the real one, but why is his eyes even more dazzling? Well He has really teased himself and his brother enough. Do you want to get along with him? Why do you always feel that he still has some secret and purpose? But It seems that he has no malice Is it that you are too mean to be a gentleman? Luobeibei''s heart flashed a lot of ideas in a moment. He couldn''t help but peep at Mu Aoxing, who was talking with Dashan. He also looked at Dashan, who was very happy and satisfied with his food. He suddenly calmed down his mind. Forget it, but what''s his purpose? This is to help him find the land Yuanguo, and he promised that he would not betray the demon clan and his family. In this case, why can''t he get along with him peacefully? My original idea is not to get along with him? Think like this, Luo north north then raises a head to come, frankly blunt Mu Ao star a smile. Because temporarily abandoned prejudice, this smile, her smile is very pure. Mu Ao star receives her this smile, but can''t help but be in a daze, the heart doesn''t feel to pass and Luo north since acquaint of various scenes. When she first saw him in the small town, she was teased and forced by herself in the Wanren mountains. After she was dressed by her brother, she trembled with fear, but she would rather die than kill him. Her kind and bright eyes after she turned into a deer in the cave at the bottom of the lake worried about her mother''s tears when her nightmare came true. She was surprised to know that she could help her mother cure her illness, and she knew that she had never died I won''t hurt her cunning and cleverness Although they often quarreled with each other, they gradually became friends. When her father broke her channels, she turned away from others. This time, it was not easy for her to meet each other. However, she did not miss her at all, and she was always on guard against herself. She could not help but feel annoyed to make her jump It''s a little bit more balanced. But now Whether it''s his flattering behavior that won her understanding or today''s seafood that made her happy, finally She gave him such a smile, which was very sincere Dazed, seemingly confused, but also short-lived. After shaking his mind, Mu Aoxing returned with a simple smile. Suddenly, he felt extra peace in his heart. Looking at the sweet food of his brother and sister, he could not help but feel that the seafood he could barely make do with was delicious. The dull Dashan didn''t notice their thoughts at all. He just tried to taste the delicious food and try to remember their origin and names. And deep in luobeibei''s chest, a tiny halberd moved slightly, indicating that he was very satisfied with the scene at the moment. For a moment, the atmosphere in the box was extremely harmonious. The three people sat on the beach, blowing the sea breeze, looking at the sea and the blue sky, listening to the music of misty silk and bamboo from nowhere, enjoying the delicately cooked seafood dinner. Dashan patted his tummy and looked at the dreamland around him. "If only one day I could eat such delicious seafood on the real seashore." "It''s not difficult," muaoxing said, gently blowing the tea from the top of his head. "When Mrs. Luo''s illness is cured, I''ll take you to see the sea sometime. Then you can go fishing and catch shrimps in the sea yourself." Dashan immediately looked at luobeibei with his eyes shining: "sister, is that ok?" Luobeibei didn''t give a positive answer, but said: "as long as my mother''s body can recover smoothly, there will be a chance." "I listen to my sister." Dashan heard luobeibei''s hesitation, but he didn''t hesitate to be obedient, even if he didn''t get a promise, he didn''t feel unhappy.But the more such a mountain, the more distressed Luobei felt that he owed him a lot. Mu Aoxing, seeing the look of his brother and sister, knew that it had to be discussed later. He looked around and suddenly suggested: "this dreamland is just a dreamland after all. It doesn''t mean much after seeing it for a long time. Do you want to withdraw? The Tianxiang Pavilion is quite high, with a panoramic view of the surrounding scenery. It''s also interesting to look far away. " Luobei just wants to know more about Yecheng. Naturally, it''s hard to get. Mu Aoxing then called the maid to come in and accept the illusion. The room suddenly returned to the simple and fresh appearance when she first saw it. The smell of fireworks from the outside world also spread to people''s ears like a light wave, especially the first floor and the second floor, which was the most lively and almost full of people''s voices. With such a loud voice, there is no need to listen carefully. It is inevitable that some quarrels will be heard. It sounds like everyone is talking about this year''s new rules for the selection of xiaozhoushan. Obviously, the response caused by this reform is quite strong. Luobeibei heard a few words, but they all stand in their own position and want to fight for more interests, but the rules have been issued, and even muaoxing can''t change it. No matter how fierce they quarrel, it doesn''t help. But occasionally, some words like "aristocratic family" and "sect" come to her ears, which reminds her that she hasn''t contacted Yun hanchu up to now. His side face glanced at Mu Aoxing''s face with Yu Guang, and found that his eyes were calm, and he seemed to be in a good mood. Luobeibei thought that he would be easier to speak, so he said to him politely: "brother Xing, can I send a message to Brother Yun to tell him that I have come?" Mu Aoxing also turned her head. She was surprised that her tone was so gentle and polite. She couldn''t help wondering if she was anxious to contact Yun hanchu to make such a good voice on purpose. But when she thought of the smile just now, she didn''t want to destroy the atmosphere that she was trying to create, so she answered calmly: "naturally, but as far as I know, he brought ten tongues this time Brother and sister, you''d better make your voice a little easier. " Luobei nodded to show that he understood and laughed at him. Then he took out the rune paper given by Yun hanchu and prepared to write a note. "Don''t use paper symbols. They''re easy to follow." Mu Aoxing stopped her, and took out a thin jade slip to give her, "with this sound, it will not be found by others, but also back and forth." Yes, there may be people staring at them at any time now. Luobei beilian quickly thanks and says a few simple words to the jade slip. Then he prints the rune paper on it according to Mu Aoxing''s instructions, so that the jade slip can remember the recipient''s breath, and then input spiritual power to urge. The jade slips immediately turned into a short streamer and disappeared without a trace. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 232 Luobeibei is the first time to use such a high-level sound transmission jade slips. He intentionally divided a wisp of spiritual knowledge before urging. He wanted to see if he could track a section of the road, but he found that as soon as the jade slips disappeared, the spiritual knowledge lost its direction. It really has the function of confidentiality. He couldn''t help but happily said thank you to Mu Aoxing. Thank you for what? It''s hard for her to call herself brother Xing, but the guy surnamed Yun didn''t do anything. She just called Brother Yun one by one, and she was so happy, because she was the apprentice of sister Luo''s father? Mu Aoxing''s heart has long been sour, but it''s hard to put this kind of emotion on his face. Fortunately, Luo Beibei smiles at him and turns to see the scenery. He doesn''t wait for his response, so he is silent. Suddenly, Luobei''s body was obviously tense, straightened up, and pricked up his ears like a deer. "What''s the matter?" Mu Aoxing and Dashan look at her almost at the same time. "Someone''s looking at me." Luobei unconsciously grasped Dashan''s hand, "I can''t see the man, but I can feel his eyes like a cold poisonous snake, which makes people feel cold from the heart." Mu Aoxing''s whole body''s breath suddenly cold down: "are you sure? Like a poisonous snake Luobeibei nodded: "sure, although he just glanced at me, but I''m sure he was staring at me, that kind of feeling is very profound." Mu Aoxing was silent for a moment and dropped his eyes: "it''s my miscalculation. I thought he was dead. I didn''t expect that he could survive so fatally..." "He Is it strong? " Look at him look so heavy, Luobei is even more nervous. Mu Aoxing''s eyes were heavy: "he was already the cultivation in the later period of foundation building, and his cultivation was killing. It''s hard to deal with him. I spent a lot of effort to get him into the trap, but I didn''t expect that I still fell short and was tracked to Yecheng by him. If I hadn''t been noticed by you, I I don''t know at all! " A master at the later stage of building foundation? So powerful? Luobei''s heart sank: "don''t you feel he''s looking at you?" "It should be said that he was afraid that I would find that he was not dead, so he deliberately didn''t look at me directly, so he put his attention on you, but he didn''t want you to be so sharp," Mu Aoxing took a breath, raised his eyes and looked at luobeibei again. "I''m sorry, I thought he was dead, the rest of the minions were not afraid, I didn''t expect This time I''m afraid it''s true. It''s going to affect you again. " In addition to apologizing, there was a trace of shame in his eyes, and I was willing to cut and scrape. Luobeibei was stunned and sighed: "although there is a killer lurking in the dark, it''s very dangerous, but the worst situation hasn''t appeared yet? Let''s think about it. There should be a way to deal with it. " Mu Ao star a shock, staring at her eyes, eyes full of incredible: "don''t you blame me for being selfish?" "Of course! But now that it''s over, is it useful to beat and scold you? " Besides, even if she wants to fight, will his people let her fight? It''s better to simply let him remember the guilt. Luobeibei read like electricity in his heart, but he gave him a fierce look on his face and said, "didn''t you say you almost killed him before? Since he also has weakness, why don''t you think of another way to wipe him out Mu Ao star''s eyes suddenly some heat, suddenly turned to open the head, hands but tightly clasped the windowsill. He knew that he had brought her a lot of trouble from the beginning and almost killed her, so she was afraid of hating herself and avoiding herself. He could understand But now, knowing that she was in danger again, she was Mu Aoxing suddenly went back to the cave at the bottom of the lake and saw the deer''s big, watery eyes, looking forward to healing his wounds Is there another stupid girl like this? "Hello Are you ok? " Seeing that his hands with the windowsill were blue and blue, but his head turned to one side. Luobeibei thought that he really felt guilty and couldn''t bear it. He hesitated for a moment and could not help stretching out his right hand and gently covering his left hand. Mu Aoxing trembled a little and squeezed out two words from his throat: "nothing..." He doesn''t look like he''s okay. Luo North North Cu Cu Cu eyebrow, suddenly sneer A: "Hey, you can''t be that person to frighten to break courage?" "Joke, is the prince''s courage so easy to be scared?" Mu Aoxing subconsciously replied with a sneer, but as soon as he looked back at luobeibei, who was chuckling, he felt a little hot. Luobeibei is about to take advantage of this rare opportunity to make fun of him again. A streamer suddenly flashed and turned into a piece of jade slips floating in front of her. She quickly let Mu Aoxing hold the jade slips and put them in the center of her eyebrows. A divine idea immediately rang out in her mind: "little younger martial sister, where are you now?" "It''s Brother Yun..." Luobei is very happy to tell Mu Aoxing directly, "he asked me where I am now?" Mu Aoxing blurted out: "don''t tell him." Luobei was stunned. "I mean You have been targeted by the killer. If Yun hanchu appears again at this time, it will probably affect him, as well as his colleagues in the gas refining period. "Luobei was awed in his heart, and his face suddenly became solemn: "you''re right, Brother Yun was just in the early stage of foundation building, and his accomplishments alone can''t beat that killer." She remembered that when she saw Yun hanchu in Mancheng last year, the leopard demon lianyue''s stinging words, she could not help biting her lower lip safely, and then added, "I can''t implicate him." With these words, she looked more and more serious. Although he said it himself first, he could see the appearance of Luobei, but mu Aoxing felt that he was depressed, and his thin lips could not help pursing tightly. "Boy, wake up. Don''t be jealous there. You can''t compare with that boy named Yun right now. If you think about it, you and he have harmed the little girl, saved the little girl, made up for a ten thousand year participation in order to repay the kindness, and took the risk to find xuanbing Lianxin unconditionally. Besides, there is a relationship between brother and sister. It''s normal for the little girl to believe that he has more, not to mention that you are not clean and leave such a big trouble here If you make trouble at a critical time, she can still greet you with a smile. That''s strange! " Fang Tianji, an ancient magic weapon, came out again. I don''t know when it usually fell asleep and when it was awake. It said that it was often surprised when it fell asleep. It said that it was always awake when it was awake. Most of the time, it never made a sound. "I''ll take care of it." Mu Ao star cold face, think of that hidden in the dark snake may attack Luobei at any time, he suddenly calm down. "Although I don''t know how you used to lead that killer into the pot, now he''s on guard against you. I''m afraid he won''t be so easily fooled." Fang Tianji put forward an idea, "your little old man didn''t send a peach blossom array to a little girl. Even the golden elixir friars were trapped. I thought it was a surprise killing move." "You''re right. It''s a way. I''ll think it over." With Fang Tianji''s reminding, Mu Aoxing''s heart suddenly flashed a light. In a twinkling of an eye, he had a rough rudiment. However, the most difficult thing was not how to start the killing move, but how to make the killer willingly throw himself into the net again. He had to carefully consider this. See Mu Ao star although loosened the hand that fastens windowsill, but Mou color is heavy like water, half ring not language, Luo north north also not good, at this time immediately ask about that killer all sorts of relevant information, good early do prevention. But one thing can be confirmed, that is, she is no longer the half demon who had no fighting power at the beginning. If the snake wants to deal with Mu Aoxing from her, it has to ask her whether she agrees or not. Even if his cultivation is much higher than her own, she is not a small insect that can be crushed casually. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 233 Mu Aoxing didn''t make luobeibei wait for long. He woke up in a short time. This is Tianxiang building that monks can come to. It''s not Qinyuan, the private house of the city leader. Since he has found poisonous snakes, he''d better not stay in such a messy place for too long before he takes precautions. "Come on, let''s go back to Qinyuan first, and I''ll tell you more." Luobeibei has no objection, and his hand is behind him. Tianxiang building has a grand appearance. The spiral staircase in the middle of the building is not as narrow as an ordinary restaurant. It can accommodate five or six people at the same time, so as to minimize the situation that the guests who meet up and down will have to give way because the corridor is too narrow. Luobei had just followed Mu Aoxing down the fourth floor, but it was only a few steps away from the third floor when several young boys and girls suddenly turned out behind the screen at the entrance of the corridor. Luobei recognized the girl with apricot eyes and qiongbi and a boy with lazy breath. It was the Yunmen boys who met in Yunmen last year, and he couldn''t help pausing. Because the distance between the two sides is quite close, they are likely to bump into each other at the entrance of the corridor. A group of young boys and girls of the other side also stop and look at them. All of us are just diners who meet by chance in the restaurant. After a glance, ye Qiyan and Qian Hongfeng never pay attention to luobeibei and Mu Aoxing. Mu Aoxing never cares about them, but takes them on the clothes of their Yunmen disciples. Seeing that the two sides were about to join each other on the stairs, one of the teenagers suddenly rushed out with a lunge, his eyes wide open, his mouth slightly open, and looked at Luobei in surprise. "What do you want to do?" Mu Aoxing subconsciously pulled Luobei to her back, and at the same time stepped forward to block her body, looking coldly at the young man. "I I didn''t want to do anything... " The young man stepped back when he touched his eyes. It seemed that he was very surprised. But seeing the Cape of Luobei behind him, he had courage again. He stepped forward and came back, forcing himself to look at Mu Aoxing with a very powerful look. "I just I just feel that the little brother looks familiar, as if I''ve seen him somewhere... " Listen to him say so, Luo north not from ground to lean out a head, quickly looked at him one eye, this see, not from ground also Zheng Zheng. It''s not that she feels familiar with each other, but that there is a young man standing under the steps. She seems to see a orchid swaying gently in the breeze. In the green leaves, there are three light green orchids, smiling shyly at herself Luobeibei quickly closed his eyes and shook his head. Then he opened his eyes and looked at it. He saw that there was no orchid in front of his eyes. He was clearly a boy about fifteen or sixteen years old. Although his distant mountain eyebrows are a little thin, there are also a pair of narrow and affectionate Danfeng eyes under the eyebrows. The nose, lips and face shape are somewhat delicate, which is quite beautiful for boys and girls. However, there is not that kind of feminine air between the eyebrows, on the contrary, there is a pure and elegant aura like orchids. In addition, he happened to wear a light blue robe. At first glance, it was really like a orchid with detached temperament. Seeing that she looked at herself curiously, she didn''t mean to hate and disgust. The smart boy became more and more excited. He didn''t even care about the pressure of Mu Aoxing. A pair of Danfeng eyes, though narrow and long, were very clear. They just stared at Luobei without blinking. His eyes were full of expectation, and he seemed confused, as if he didn''t know why he wanted to stop her. "Do you know him?" Mu Ao star frowned and swept the crowd behind the youth, slightly side head asked Luo north. Luobei''s eyes focused on the boy and shook his head. The boy was very worried and took another step forward. Mu Aoxing was about to get angry when she saw that the girl with apricot eyes and Qiong nose had already stepped forward to pull the boy and reminded him in a low voice: "little cousin, you recognize the wrong person." "I I''m not Recognize the wrong person I... " The smart boy didn''t look away from Luo Beibei''s face, but he stammered more and more, "I My name is Lan Jingyu. I''m 16 years old. I''m from Kyoto. This time I''m here to participate in the selection of xiaozhoushan secret place. I I I don''t mean anything else. It''s just I just think you are very kind, like Very early I''ve known you for a long time I Can I make a friend with you? " "Little cousin, what''s the matter with you? People say they don''t know you." Seeing that he made it clear, the young man''s eyes were still not an inch away from luobeibei, and he looked as if he had seen some treasure. Ye Qiyan was very embarrassed, and her hands couldn''t help but use their strength. LAN Jingyu was unprepared, and suddenly he was pulled by her. Then he stood firm. He found that his cousin''s eyes were very strange. His thin face was burning hot, and even his ears and neck were a little red. If he was wearing women''s clothes at the moment, I''m afraid no one would think he was an authentic man. But even though everyone could see that he was so embarrassed, the boy still braved Mu Aoxing''s extremely cold gaze and looked forward to Luo Beibei: "I It''s true I I I''m not a bad person Of course, you are not a bad person, but if you look at a boy younger than you, what will others think of you? Ye Qiyan is shy and anxious, and her hands try to pull LAN Jingyu away again. Although my little cousin has been a boy and a girl since he was a child, he has a gentle temperament and lacks masculinity, but he has never heard of such a hobby. How can he suddenly act so improperly like a ghost?This time, however, LAN Jingyu only shook a little and stood in the same dungeon under his feet. He didn''t even turn around to look at ye Qiyan, and there was no other explanation. "Nonsense, I don''t know! Are you going to roll down or let Ben Young master, kick you down? " Just in the upstairs to determine the snake is not dead, Mu Ao star didn''t want to make things big, can see this inexplicable young man actually so not to hide staring at his favorite little girl, also repeatedly shameful, where also restrain this extremely proud temperament. "I''m sorry, it''s all misunderstanding, misunderstanding..." Qian Hongfeng had been observing Mu Aoxing and others'' cultivation secretly for a long time. He saw that only the little boy among them could refine five levels of Qi. If the other three couldn''t see through their cultivation, they knew that they must be higher than themselves. At this time, seeing that things were not going well, he quickly stepped forward two steps and stood in front of LAN Jingyu, "my brother is always gentle and polite, but he doesn''t drink much, Today, I''m drinking a lot more... " "It might as well..." Before Qian Hongfeng finished, Luobei suddenly whispered a word. Qian Hongfeng just a Zheng, luobeibei already toward anxiously holding Qian Hongfeng''s shoulder, put out the head of LAN Jingyu smile: "I believe he is not a bad man." LAN Jingyu''s eyes brightened with excitement: "do you really believe me?" Luobei smiles at him again: "although I don''t know you, I seem to think you have a good face. It''s OK for us to make friends." LAN Jingyu''s scorched and ashamed face and fear of being misunderstood were swept away like a cloud blown by the wind. It was like an orchid wrapped by the severe winter. At last, it was like a spring breeze all night. He was so happy that he immediately flashed out of Qian Hongfeng''s back and pulled out a jade pendant from his neck. He was about to hand it to Luobei: "this is ¡­¡± Before the words fall, suddenly feel a wind blade straight cut to his palm, quickly hand a shrink, and then look at Mu Ao star cold eyes, busy explanation: "I just want to send a keepsake, no other meaning." Mu Aoxing sneers, his right hand directly buckles Luo Beibei''s left hand, takes his body as a shield, and directly pulls her downstairs. LAN Jingyu wants to chase him, but he is caught dead by Ye Qiyan. He has to shout anxiously at Luo Beibei''s back: "little brother, what''s your name? Can we see you again?" Luobeibei only felt that his wrist was hurt by muaoxing, but looking at LAN Jingyu''s anxious appearance, he raised his hand to him: "just call me Bailu. If you have a chance, you will meet." "Bailu," Lan Jingyu murmured. Busy and enthusiastic, he also waved to her, "brother Bo, take care, we will meet again." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 234 Mu Ao star has been taut face, until the carriage just let go of her hand, squint at her with the corner of the eye: "if fate, will meet, eh?" This sound, um, the word is very long, which shows how unhappy the master is at the moment. "He is not a bad man, his eyes are very pure." luobeibei also knows that it is not appropriate for him to rashly promise to make friends with a reckless stranger, but after thinking about it, he seriously explains, "although I don''t know him, my intuition tells me that he really has no malice towards me, and I think he looks familiar, too. " At first glance, she didn''t feel anything, but when the smart young man named LAN Jingyu was smiling, she suddenly flashed a similar smile in her mind, as if she really knew each other before, which made her feel good. Pure eyes? Still familiar? What''s your vision? What''s your feeling? That little white face''s eyes are straight. It''s clear that you have a special hobby. She''s still willing to be friends with him? This stupid girl is going to piss him off! Mu Aoxing just felt that he almost rushed up in one breath, but for a moment, he didn''t know how to explain this dirty reason to luobeibei, who was only 12 years old. He could only hate himself. "Weisan, go and find out what this little white face is from." "Don''t ask, your highness. Your highness knows this young master LAN Jingyu," Wei San answered by voice while driving. "He is the young master of the right servant''s family of the household department, one of the seven young masters known as" young master Lan Hua ". In fact, you know him. When your highness was ten years old, he came to the palace to celebrate his highness. At that time Cough At that time, you also said that he was the only one in the bunch of wolf cubs who was just a little pleasant to the eye, but Mr. Lan''s legs trembled when he saw you, and he couldn''t speak. If you thought he was useless, you would never summon him again. " "Is that him?" So a say, Mu Ao star pour also really thought of. At that time, in order to celebrate his birthday, his father specially ordered his children of the same age to enter the palace to celebrate him. The banquet was placed in the royal garden. As a result, the wolf cubs either flattered him or looked at him with disgusting eyes, as if they were going to eat half of him. Only the boy who looked like Chilan Yushu shyly stood in a fake house By the side of the mountain, he became interested and came to him. I didn''t expect that the boy was soft and cowardly like a woman. Before he came to the front, he didn''t do anything. He was scared like something. His legs trembled and stuttered, which made him go away. Now three years later, the boy''s courage has increased a lot, and he even dares to tease his people! "Isn''t the servant LAN very precious to his youngest son? The LAN family doesn''t lack these resources. How can they let their son come here? " Mu Aoxing sneered, "he is not afraid that his baby son, who is more than a woman, has been abducted?" Your highness, this tone is really sour! Even words are so malicious Wei San thought in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it: "back to your highness, there should be an expert guard around master LAN, and the girl beside him should be ye Qiyan, the daughter of the Ye family who is practicing in Yunmen. They are cousins, and Yunmen will look after him in this relationship." Mu Aoxing snorted, and Lingzhi took a peek at Luobei, who was looking at the street view outside the window as if nothing had happened. He didn''t speak any more. Luobei hopes that he won''t hold on to it, and is happy that nothing has happened. However, there is a strange intuition in his heart. The young man like orchid said that he came to participate in the trials, and maybe he will meet again. ¡­¡­ There was silence on this side of the carriage, but ye Qiyan at the other end of Tianxiang building was completely blown up. As soon as Mu Aoxing left, she immediately pulled LAN Jingyu, who was still staring at the back of Luobei, and turned back to the original box. She waved the ban first, then angrily threw away LAN Jingyu''s hand, and yelled: "Lan Jingyu, you just had a draught, didn''t you?" "I''m not crazy." LAN Jingyu stood firm, straightened up his disordered skirt, and explained with a serious face, "I really think he looks familiar. It seems that he knew each other a long time ago..." "How long? How old are you and how old is he? " Ye Qiyan almost growled, "if aunt knows that you are chasing a boy I have to beat you with anger. " "Girl..." Qian Hongfeng suddenly interjected. What? Everyone was stunned. Qian Hongfeng smile: "I said that little brother is actually a girl." Ye Qiyan was also in a daze: "I see it''s clearly a man..." "She used a cover up. Can''t you see it?" Qian Hongfeng said strangely, "she still has earrings on her ears." Other boys and girls have said: "did not see ah?" "What are your eyes? That''s too bad! " Qian Hongfeng said contemptuously, "even the young man in front of him has changed his face." "Elder martial brother Qian''s eyes have always been poisonous. He said that they are true, but they should be true." A Cloud Gate disciple with a plain face suddenly said."He Is she really a girl? " LAN Jingyu was suddenly happy. "Even if it''s a girl, you can''t be like this," says ye Qiyan, who stares at LAN Jingyu unhappily. "Don''t you see how unhappy the person who protects her is? I almost did it to you. " Qian Hongfeng said lazily, "it''s nothing to do. We don''t have to be afraid of them." "Don''t make trouble for me here," ye Qiyan gave him a hard cut. "We are not afraid of fighting, but for this reason, you don''t feel ashamed, I still feel ashamed." "We''re here on behalf of Yunmen to participate in the entry selection. It''s not a matter of afterlife. It''s better not to fight," said the mediocre Yunmen disciple. "Besides, this young man''s momentum is so frightening. He must not be an ordinary person." LAN Jingyu nodded: "what elder martial brother Ma said is that I don''t think he is an ordinary person As soon as he pulled his face just now, I was so nervous that I could hardly speak. I just saw elder martial Brother Yun I''m not so nervous... " "Little cousin, what are you talking about? How can that guy compare with elder martial Brother Yun? Elder martial Brother Yun is much better than him. " See him the Mu Ao star and cloud cold beginning compare, leaf Qi smoke immediately not to depend on. "You are so nervous that you still insist on teasing other people''s little girls?" Qian Hongfeng was happy. "Jingyu, I never knew you had such courage before. What''s so special about this girl?" In addition to the elder martial brother Ma, the other disciples of Cloud Gate also coaxed: "yes, Mr. LAN, you can talk about it. That little brother looks ordinary. How can you be so persistent and firm?" LAN Jingyu''s white face suddenly became red: "no I I really feel that he Oh, it''s her... " "How is she? But elder martial brother Qian said that she used a cover up. The face you see is not the real face of others? " "I don''t think she looks good. I think I''ve known her eyes for a long time." LAN Jingyu was so anxious that he could not tell why. He was even more red faced. Ye Qiyan was angry with him before. At the moment, he saw everyone making fun of him, but he got up again. He stopped in front of him and raised his eyebrows with both hands. "Hey, you guys, don''t tease my little cousin. He''s a fool. You want to be a fool, too?" Qian Hongfeng shook his head: "younger martial sister ye, it''s wrong for you to say that. Jingyu is also your cousin. How can you say that he is a fool?" "Yes, yes, the talent and reputation of master orchid are well known all over the world. But you are so derogatory, younger martial sister Ye. It''s really wrong, wrong..." "You guys!" Ye Qi had to stamp her feet. "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll tell elder martial Brother Yun to go." "If younger martial sister Ye wants to find an excuse to harass elder martial Brother Yun, just say so. Why do you use us as rafts? Everyone says, right?" A Cloud Gate disciple immediately frowned to stimulate Qian Hongfeng. "I just like to harass elder martial Brother Yun. What if you are not convinced? Bite me if you can? " Ye Qiyan raised her chin and snorted with pride. Everyone looked at Qian Hongfeng sympathetically, but Qian Hongfeng didn''t hear it. He seemed to hold LAN Jingyu''s shoulder: "Jingyu, tell me again, why do you think that little girl seems to be similar?" Ye Qiyan suddenly turned into a lion in Hedong: "Qian Hongfeng, you still mention it!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 235 The carriage hardly bumps along the long street. Luobei seems to be angry and looks like a little girl who has never seen the world. Mu Aoxing was still sulky at first. After a long time, he had a little aftertaste. When he came back to Qinyuan safely, he asked: "do you still have feelings?" Luobei shook his head: "no, it seems to disappear without a trace." "He is very good at hiding. At the beginning, I spent a lot of effort to lead him out. For this reason, I sacrificed a double, but I didn''t want to succeed." Mention this poisonous snake, the Mou color of Mu Ao star is deep. Luobei asked a question that he had wanted to ask for a long time: "don''t you say that your father buried the spirit stone in your sea of knowledge, will you record the breath of the person who killed you? How dare he kill you? " "He''s the one who kills the way." "And then?" Luobei waited for a while, but he couldn''t see the following. He couldn''t help looking at muaoxing with his eyes full of doubts. Mu Ao star a Zhi, the corner of the mouth can''t help but smoke: "you won''t even kill the way haven''t heard of?" Luobei nodded honestly. Mu Aoxing black line: "what have you been doing for nearly a year? Don''t you just practice foolishly every day and don''t hear outside the window? " Luobeibei naturally replied: "that''s for sure. Aunt Yuexue said that my spiritual roots are weak and my roots are shallow. If I don''t concentrate on my cultivation, I can''t find medicine for my aunt in case I can''t reach the fifth level of refining. So if they don''t take the initiative to mention a lot of things, I won''t ask. Otherwise, my mind will be disordered and affect my cultivation. What can I do?" "But now that you have met the requirements, you still have to come to Yecheng to mix with a lot of monks. Don''t they tell you something to pay attention to? This is the place where the human friars gather. If something goes wrong... " Mu Ao star inexplicably to the demon family so laissez faire luobeibei some displeasure, but see luobeibei looking at his look some strange, can''t help but have no good temper to ask, "how, don''t you think I meddle in?" "No..." Luobeibei can only tell the truth, "that Mainly because I thought I would meet Brother Yun first. " That is to say, in other people''s plans, there was no one of his own at all. He was amorous and willing to risk his life to come here to beg for no fun Realizing this fact, Mu Aoxing''s look suddenly became more and more ugly. "That Don''t think about it. In fact, I appreciate your coming to help me. " Luobei is busy. It''s a big truth. Although the 19th Prince has many faults, one of them is very precious, that is, he knows his kindness very well. Even if she repeatedly explained that the grudge between them had been cleared, he still insisted on compensation again and again, which was the reason why she would not really blame him even if she accidentally brought danger to her. "What do I think so much about?" Although there is a sentence behind, Mu Aoxing is very depressed in his heart, but he can''t show it yet. He can only say in a vicious voice, "forget it, since you want him to come, let him come." Then he knew what luobeibei was worried about as soon as he glanced at it, and hummed: "don''t worry, with his skill, if you want to avoid people''s eyes and ears, how can you have no way?" Luobeibei shook his head: "I can''t take this risk. You''d better talk about that killer''s killing way. Why is he not afraid of your father''s revenge when he builds the killing way?" "Well, I''ll tell you about that first." In fact, Mu Aoxing didn''t want to see Yun hanchu in his private heart at all. When he heard the words, he pushed aside the topic. "Killing the Tao has been a very special existence in the practice world since ancient times. As the name suggests, the purpose of this school is to kill the Tao. In their view, there is no difference between good and evil in the world, and the only way to prove the truth is to kill wholeheartedly. So all the monks in the world are afraid of evil spirits, and only they regard them as the ultimate force. It''s not reliable when Shadao was established. We only know that it has been passed on for thousands of years. If the world is still peaceful, they will make a living by assassinating people. If the world is in chaos, they will be more and more in trouble and regard human life as a piece of grass. " Luobei frowned and said, "can the imperial court and the major sects allow them to be so rampant?" "Of course not. Thirty years after the establishment of our Dynasty, we launched a large-scale suppression of Sha Dao. In fact, after that time, the power of Sha Dao was greatly weakened. After that, we did not show up for 200 years, just..." Mu Aoxing suddenly sneered, "it''s just that the people of the world are seeking profits. Since ancient times, there have been many so-called high sounding people who are fighting for all kinds of cultivation resources for their own self-interest. On the surface, they have to fight for the welfare of the world. Therefore, they have to do some dirty things by themselves, or they want to eradicate their enemies, but they are not strong enough. At this time, they naturally need to do it If someone can sweep out obstacles for them, as for whether they are evil, demons or demons, as long as they don''t damage their own interests, what''s the point? " Although luobeibei is only 12 years old, he has a special life experience. He has never been pampered. He is not a pure child. Hearing this, he can''t help thinking: "so what you mean is that the existence of killing Tao is just like a spark. As long as someone has selfishness and wants to use the power of killing Tao, killing Tao can take advantage of it, and it can''t be completely extinct, right?""That''s right," Mu Aoxing nodded, "and after the great robbery thousands of years ago, they not only acted more secretively and cautiously, but also developed many strange heretics to counter track. This time, they dare to take over the business, mostly because the client offered a very high reward, and there is a way to confuse the spirit stone, so they dare to attack me." Luobei asked: "if your third brother dares to cooperate with Sha Dao, he won''t be afraid to be known by your father?" "And the evidence?" Mu Aoxing sneered again, "without full evidence, who would believe that he, who always cherishes his brother most, is actually behind the scenes? What''s more, everyone knows that I''m arrogant and perverse. I''ve offended a lot of people. It''s no surprise that someone will pay a high price to kill the middle class. " Mu Aoxing''s words are particularly indifferent, as if no matter how deep the betrayal can''t hit him. Can Luo north north that day is to see with one''s own eyes, he saw Mu Ao Yu come to show the brotherhood feeling, and was caught off guard stabbed in Dan Tian of inconceivable, how can not hear at the moment his indifference under must still engrave a can''t touch of deep scar, in the heart inevitably surge up a wave of sympathy. However, she and Mu Aoxing have known each other for quite a long time. She knows that this person really wants face. If she shows her sympathy, it''s like deliberately hurting others. After thinking about it, she asks, "does your father know that the killer is staring at you?" Mu Aoxing nodded. Wei Yiwei was sent by his father. Naturally, this kind of event can''t be concealed from his father. "Then he..." Luobei said two words, it''s hard to go on. "If the young eagles are caged, they will be safe without wind and rain, but they will never know what it''s like to soar nine days," Mu Aoxing explained calmly. "Although this poisonous snake has the accomplishments in the later period of foundation building, in the long run, it''s just a small stumbling block on my long road of cultivation. If I can''t get through this difficulty, how can I count on my father believe me? So, this is the experience I have to go through. In fact, to some extent, it''s the same with you. " "You''re right. The world outside is so vast that we can''t be afraid to go out because of some danger." Luobeibei has the same feeling about this, can''t help but suddenly excited, "then you quickly talk about how you almost killed him last time, this time we can''t let him escape again." Kill! He likes the word. Mu Aoxing looks at the Luobei full of fighting spirit, and suddenly feels that it''s good to have such a chance to fight side by side. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 236 As he stood at the door and listened to the boys and girls in the room seriously discussing how to completely solve the threat of poisonous snakes, he could not help feeling strange. Although his new master is only 14 years old, he is the emperor''s favorite prince. He has been cultivated by the Emperor himself since he was a child. His wisdom, perseverance and skill are all beyond comparison. Moreover, along the way, he also let himself and others see his potential. Therefore, his highness believes that he wants to calculate the killer again and make sure of real success, but the little girl is just an ordinary person who started practicing last year, and he doesn''t know what method was used to encourage her to the fifth level of gas refining. It''s good to not make trouble. Why does his highness still attach so much importance to discussing with her? Is there something unknown about this little girl? Wei San uses the land for two purposes with one mind. While guarding, he thinks to himself. Suddenly, he hears a message: "please see you, master of the city." Wei San looked a little Su, then raised his hand and knocked on the door: "young master, the city master is coming." Mu Ao star then stopped: "know." Then he said to Luobei, "how can we lead him into the urn? We''ll discuss it. Now you go to see the LORD with me first." Luo North North Oh a, get up and then walk with him. "Wait a minute," Mu Aoxing said suddenly, "change back to women''s clothes." "Why?" Luobei was puzzled and looked around him. "I think it''s very good." "There are so many. Why, if you want to change it, you can change it." Luobei muttered a word of trouble, turned to see pianting, and planned to comply. Mu Ao star suddenly said: "forget it, just like this." Anyway, in situ Yulin''s eyes, Luo Beibei is a girl. It doesn''t matter whether she changes her clothes or not. What''s the matter with this man? I''ll have an idea later? Luobeibei looked at him suspiciously, but seeing that he didn''t mean to explain it, he went straight ahead and didn''t bother to investigate such trifles, so that he would not be careless and upset, so he would still follow him. Soon, she saw that wesan and a big white fat man appeared in the field of vision, and she could not help opening her mouth slightly. She thought she could be the city master of Yecheng for so many years and keep the secret place of xiaozhoushan for decades. This time, the city master of Yecheng, who is not afraid of the fierce restructuring of various forces, must be a dignified official. She doesn''t want that the other party is a ball, only a pair of thin eyes that are about to become a gap! He Isn''t his name situ Yulin? Even if it''s not Yushu Linfeng, at least The gap is too big In fact, it''s not only that luobeibei feels that there is a big gap, but mu Aoxing, who has seen situ Yulin twice, still doesn''t understand why his father made such a broad-minded and dignified "Maitreya Buddha" the leader of Yecheng. However, after all, he is a royal son. Just think about the long-term stability of Yecheng over the years, you can see that people can''t judge their appearance. On the surface, they have always maintained their due respect. In the past, he was always proud of talent and things, and disdained to manage interpersonal relationships, so he had a proud reputation in the imperial capital. But after that, he suddenly found that the reason why he didn''t accept some relationships was that he didn''t bother, but maybe it turned into contempt in others, and even ran to your enemies. Judging from the sensation caused by the last birthday of my uncle, there seems to be a lot of this phenomenon. If we don''t wake up and let it go, I''m afraid that even if we have achieved much more in the coming year, we will still fall behind in terms of people''s hearts. He knew that his father had always treated himself differently. If there was no accident, that position would probably be his own in the future. When he was a prince, it didn''t matter whether the heart of all officials was on him or not. But if he became a king one day, or secretly turned to other princes, wouldn''t he become a castle in the air and be in danger of collapse at any time? In that case, it seems that he is too incompetent. In fact, he realized this truth after he was injured last year. It''s just that his nature is always like this, and it''s hard to change his mind for a moment. It''s not until he made an experiment on his uncle''s birthday that he found that it''s not difficult to do this kind of thing, especially when the other party is still quite satisfied with his spleen and stomach. Situ Yulin, the leader of Yecheng City, is a person who will make himself right even if you think he is not right for you. It''s easier to get along with him. For this reason, he is willing to give more face respect. Just like at the moment, he only needs to stand at the door, which is enough to show his approachability. Sure enough, as soon as he was waiting for him at the door, situ Yulin''s white and fat face suddenly appeared excited and moved. Although his robe was about to reach the ground, and he could hardly see his legs, he quickly came to Mu Aoxing with the speed of the wind, and quickly arched his hands and saluted: "how can I, how dare I ask you to wait in person?" "Master situ is so polite." Mu Aoxing knows that with his personality, this kind of approachable move is actually more suitable to point to the end, but it will damage the effect. He just nods slightly and glances at luobeibei next to him. "These two are my friends, Bailu and Baishan. These days, they are going to disturb master situ.""I dare not. My friend is willing to condescend and live in my humble abode. It should be a great honor for me." Looking at Luobei and Dashan, situ Yulin had a round white fat face and was very amiable with a smile. "Although the two little brothers are living in my humble house, if you need anything, just give them orders. Don''t be polite with the lower officials." "Thank you for your kindness. I''ll trouble you!" Since he didn''t pick out his daughter, luobeibei gave a man''s salute, while Dashan next to him only gave a salute and didn''t speak. "No trouble, no trouble," said situ Yulin with a smile, "young master, how about these two little brothers being arranged in Lengxiang pavilion?" "No, they live with me." Mu Aoxing denied it. "Yes..." Although situ Yulin did a good job on the surface, he was still stunned. He quickly thought about the importance of the relationship between the little girl and the 19th prince. The always arrogant 19th prince was willing to let others come in and live with him? Luobei hears the words, but she has no special feeling. First, she has been used to living next to Mu Aoxing since she knew Mu Aoxing, and even lived in the same room. Second, she also knows Mu Aoxing''s purpose is to guard against the poisonous snake that kills Tao. Since it''s safer and more convenient to live together, she naturally won''t refuse. But she didn''t expect that her calmness would fall into situ Yulin''s eyes, but it would be even worse Added to her mystery. "By the way, Lord situ came to see me. What can I do for you?" Mu Aoxing made a move to invite him in, and then he went inside first. Situ Yulin quickly moved his round body to keep up with Mu Aoxing, but he was a little behind Mu Aoxing: "I just heard my servant''s reply, saying that it was the prince''s coming to smelt the city, which has been known by everyone. Now there are many rumors in the city, and I''m afraid that anyone dare to disclose his whereabouts, so I''ll ask for a crime first, and I''ll make a strict investigation later..." "Oh, it''s this matter," Mu Aoxing stepped into the hall, sat down on the left side and motioned situ Yulin to sit opposite him. "Master situ doesn''t have to worry. It''s nothing to do with him." As soon as situ Yulin heard that it had nothing to do with him, he was relieved. After thanking him, he sat his huge body in the chair. He didn''t want Mu Aoxing to say the next sentence. To his surprise, he almost jumped up like a ball. Mu Aoxing said: "I''m afraid the news is released by the murderer. They''ve been chasing my son all the way, but they didn''t succeed. Now they come to Yecheng. They think that Yecheng should have a chance to take advantage of this grand gathering." "Kill "Kill me!" Oh, my highness, you''ve really caused me a big trouble this time! In situ Yulin''s heart, the smile on his fat face twisted. The 19th Prince has suffered a lot since he was a child. He knows that he was assassinated last year, and he has heard about it for a long time. But everyone knows that since the 19th prince was favored by the emperor, he would have to bear these grudges. Moreover, after last year''s crisis, the emperor would dare to let him out. There must be strong guards around him. As a landlord, sending more people to help him express his intention of escorting will be enough to deter those behind the scenes. At least, those people are not very good at acting under his rule. But those small movements that can be controlled are one thing, while the order of killing Dao is another. The danger of the two is not comparable. Is it good? It should be noted that the mirror at the gate of the city can show demons and demons, but the people in the way are also human beings, and they are good at concealing and camouflage. No matter how much the mirror can tell a person''s loyalty or adultery. At the thought that Mu Aoxing was likely to be killed by those who mixed in with thousands of monks in Yecheng, countless drops of water immediately appeared on situ Yulin''s white, fat and smooth forehead, and his round shoulders couldn''t stop falling down. It''s troublesome! There''s a big problem! Seeing that Sha Dao was mentioned, situ Yulin''s reaction was so big. Luobeibei immediately realized that her estimation of Sha Dao was too light. I''m afraid that things were far more complicated than she imagined. She couldn''t help whispering: "things will be more troublesome than we imagined, right?" "Others are not afraid. They are afraid that they will sneak into xiaozhoushan and start again." Mu Aoxing secretly replied, but he was really calm. Seeing situ Yulin''s fear of taking the responsibility, he couldn''t help chuckling, "master situ doesn''t have to be so nervous. It''s just killing the way. He can''t be the prince''s lifelong enemy." As if in order to help him with this sentence, he offered tea at the right time, with a slight smile on his face, as if he didn''t worry about the danger of his master. "Your Highness is a young hero with great courage and insight. I feel inferior to you." Situ Yulin took a quick look at Wei San. With a smile, he reluctantly wiped his sweat. He stepped back and sat down again. He looked calm at last. There was a faint light in his slender eyes. "But killing the way has always been known for its subtlety. Even if your highness is not afraid, he should be careful to avoid being caught in the treachery of curfew." "That''s what master situ said." Mu Aoxing is a kind-hearted person. Seeing that Mu Aoxing seemed to really listen to the admonition, but didn''t show his own way, situ Yulin just put a little snack, secretly congratulated that the 19th prince came to Yecheng for a few days, and the killers didn''t do it easily, otherwise, in case, he would be responsible for his death."It matters..." Situ Yulin walked slowly and took out a snow-white handkerchief. He pressed the handkerchief one by one and sucked the sweat from his head. He was fat and showed his short and thick fingers. His movement was very stable. When his face became clean again, a smile appeared on his face. This smile is not flattering, nor flattering, not forced, but also with a hint of coldness, "I need to think about how to entertain these uninvited guests." "What master situ said is reasonable. We should always let our distinguished guests know what is the main and what is the guest." Mu Aoxing also smile, smile is very lazy, more relaxed, "they don''t want the whole world to know the prince in Yecheng? That''s what they want. " "What do you mean Seeing that situ Yulin had regained his former name, Mu Aoxing said, "don''t they just want to fish in troubled waters? Let''s just have more eyes on them. " Situ Yulin''s slender eyes suddenly lit up, and he couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up: "young master, you have a good move." Mu Aoxing just smile, a servant of situ Yulin at the door droop his head and report: "report to the city master, Yun hanchu, the disciple of Cloud Gate leader, please see me." "At the beginning of the cold cloud?" Situ Yulin was slightly surprised. "When he arrived at Yecheng a few days ago, he had already met my official. What''s the matter with him?" The attendant replied, "he only said see you, not the reason." "You tell him that I have important business at the moment. Please wait a moment." "Yes." "Wait..." Mu Ao star saw one eye, heard the name of cloud cold beginning, eyes suddenly bright Luobei, suddenly cut in, "please him come over." Situ Yulin was a little confused, but he didn''t show it on his face. He just said, "please go and invite me." Luobei small mouth slightly open, want to stop, but see Mu Aoxing smile whispered: "he can find here, must have heard those rumors, also sure you are here, if I refuse to see, it is like detaining you." Luobei frowned and said, "you said you would not involve him." "I don''t want to roll," muaoxing rogue said, "the problem is that he wants to come in, what can I do?" I believe you! You must have figured it out. Luobei couldn''t help staring at him. Mu Ao star smile slightly, don''t refute. Situ Yulin naturally knew that Luo Beibei was a girl for a long time. Now when he saw that they were "communicating", he didn''t know that their relationship was certainly unusual. At the same time, he understood the intention of the 19th Prince''s move, which should also be the meaning of warning himself to let his worthless little girl put out her thoughts as soon as possible. At the moment, he can only pretend that he has not seen anything. He quickly guesses why Mu Aoxing suddenly wants to see Yun hanchu. As far as he knows, the two never met. As if hearing his doubts, Mu Aoxing took a sip of his tea cup and said, "it''s said that this cloud gate disciple is only nineteen this year, but he succeeded in building the foundation last year?" When he asked this question, situ Yulin understood why he had been so gentle to himself since the 19th hall came down to smelt the city that he forgot his true feelings. Yun Han had built his foundation successfully at the age of 18, and he could be called a rising star of the new generation. However, his 19th Highness had bought the eighth floor of refining gas at the age of 14, and he was still going In, Dantian was almost destroyed and had to practice again. If he is naturally changed according to his talent, the 19-year-old Prince is very likely to succeed before he is 18 years old. Although the two young men are somewhat different in age, it is normal for the heroes to "cherish each other". The smile on situ Yulin''s face was even more brilliant when he thought about this question: "this young master Yun is of course gifted, but his Highness''s vertical posture is rare in the world. I dare to affirm that his highness will be better than him in the future." "Lord situ praised me!" Mu Aoxing was modest and indifferent, but he only wrote "of course" in a low-key way. Luobei drooped his head and ate tea slowly. He didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids. Quandang didn''t hear it. The 19 Prince''s Royal Highness has always been dissatisfied with his reputation. Elder brother Yun is only a few years older than him. She thinks that if they are the same age, they will not be inferior to elder brother Yun. She didn''t know how many times she had heard this sour smell before. I''m so naive. It''s good that I always act like a big man. Luobei heart disdain, canthus can''t help but slip to the door, can''t help but look forward to. I''ll see Brother Yun soon! Can he recognize himself? In front of the Lord of Yecheng, should I say hello or pretend not to know him? Thinking about it, Luobei couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 237 Oh, my highness, you''ve really caused me a big trouble this time! In situ Yulin''s heart, the smile on his fat face twisted. The 19th Prince has suffered a lot since he was a child. He knows that he was assassinated last year, and he has heard about it for a long time. But everyone knows that since the 19th prince was favored by the emperor, he would have to bear these grudges. Moreover, after last year''s crisis, the emperor would dare to let him out. There must be strong guards around him. As a landlord, sending more people to help him express his intention of escorting will be enough to deter those behind the scenes. At least, those people are not very good at acting under his rule. But those small movements that can be controlled are one thing, while the order of killing Dao is another. The danger of the two is not comparable. Is it good? It should be noted that the mirror at the gate of the city can show demons and demons, but the people in the way are also human beings, and they are good at concealing and camouflage. No matter how much the mirror can tell a person''s loyalty or adultery. At the thought that Mu Aoxing was likely to be killed by those who mixed in with thousands of monks in Yecheng, countless drops of water immediately appeared on situ Yulin''s white, fat and smooth forehead, and his round shoulders couldn''t stop falling down. It''s troublesome! There''s a big problem! Seeing that Sha Dao was mentioned, situ Yulin''s reaction was so big. Luobeibei immediately realized that her estimation of Sha Dao was too light. I''m afraid that things were far more complicated than she imagined. She couldn''t help whispering: "things will be more troublesome than we imagined, right?" "Others are not afraid. They are afraid that they will sneak into xiaozhoushan and start again." Mu Aoxing secretly replied, but he was really calm. Seeing situ Yulin''s fear of taking the responsibility, he couldn''t help chuckling, "master situ doesn''t have to be so nervous. It''s just killing the way. He can''t be the prince''s lifelong enemy." As if in order to help him with this sentence, he offered tea at the right time, with a slight smile on his face, as if he didn''t worry about the danger of his master. "Your Highness is a young hero with great courage and insight. I feel inferior to you." Situ Yulin took a quick look at Wei San. With a smile, he reluctantly wiped his sweat. He stepped back and sat down again. He looked calm at last. There was a faint light in his slender eyes. "But killing the way has always been known for its subtlety. Even if your highness is not afraid, he should be careful to avoid being caught in the treachery of curfew." "That''s what master situ said." Mu Aoxing is a kind-hearted person. Seeing that Mu Aoxing seemed to really listen to the admonition, but didn''t show his own way, situ Yulin just put a little snack, secretly congratulated that the 19th prince came to Yecheng for a few days, and the killers didn''t do it easily, otherwise, in case, he would be responsible for his death. "It matters..." Situ Yulin walked slowly and took out a snow-white handkerchief. He pressed the handkerchief one by one and sucked the sweat from his head. He was fat and showed his short and thick fingers. His movement was very stable. When his face became clean again, a smile appeared on his face. This smile is not flattering, nor flattering, not forced, but also with a hint of coldness, "I need to think about how to entertain these uninvited guests." "What master situ said is reasonable. We should always let our distinguished guests know what is the main and what is the guest." Mu Aoxing also smile, smile is very lazy, more relaxed, "they don''t want the whole world to know the prince in Yecheng? That''s what they want. " "What do you mean Seeing that situ Yulin had regained his former name, Mu Aoxing said, "don''t they just want to fish in troubled waters? Let''s just have more eyes on them. " Situ Yulin''s slender eyes suddenly lit up, and he couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up: "young master, you have a good move." Mu Aoxing just smile, a servant of situ Yulin at the door droop his head and report: "report to the city master, Yun hanchu, the disciple of Cloud Gate leader, please see me." "At the beginning of the cold cloud?" Situ Yulin was slightly surprised. "When he arrived at Yecheng a few days ago, he had already met my official. What''s the matter with him?" The attendant replied, "he only said see you, not the reason." "You tell him that I have important business at the moment. Please wait a moment." "Yes." "Wait..." Mu Ao star saw one eye, heard the name of cloud cold beginning, eyes suddenly bright Luobei, suddenly cut in, "please him come over." Situ Yulin was a little confused, but he didn''t show it on his face. He just said, "please go and invite me." Luobei small mouth slightly open, want to stop, but see Mu Aoxing smile whispered: "he can find here, must have heard those rumors, also sure you are here, if I refuse to see, it is like detaining you." Luobei frowned and said, "you said you would not involve him." "I don''t want to roll," muaoxing rogue said, "the problem is that he wants to come in, what can I do?" I believe you! You must have figured it out. Luobei couldn''t help staring at him. Mu Ao star smile slightly, don''t refute.Situ Yulin naturally knew that Luo Beibei was a girl for a long time. Now when he saw that they were "communicating", he didn''t know that their relationship was certainly unusual. At the same time, he understood the intention of the 19th Prince''s move, which should also be the meaning of warning himself to let his worthless little girl put out her thoughts as soon as possible. At the moment, he can only pretend that he has not seen anything. He quickly guesses why Mu Aoxing suddenly wants to see Yun hanchu. As far as he knows, the two never met. As if hearing his doubts, Mu Aoxing took a sip of his tea cup and said, "it''s said that this cloud gate disciple is only nineteen this year, but he succeeded in building the foundation last year?" When he asked this question, situ Yulin understood why he had been so gentle to himself since the 19th hall came down to smelt the city that he forgot his true feelings. Yun Han had built his foundation successfully at the age of 18, and he could be called a rising star of the new generation. However, his 19th Highness had bought the eighth floor of refining gas at the age of 14, and he was still going In, Dantian was almost destroyed and had to practice again. If he is naturally changed according to his talent, the 19-year-old Prince is very likely to succeed before he is 18 years old. Although the two young men are somewhat different in age, it is normal for the heroes to "cherish each other". The smile on situ Yulin''s face was even more brilliant when he thought about this question: "this young master Yun is of course gifted, but his Highness''s vertical posture is rare in the world. I dare to affirm that his highness will be better than him in the future." "Lord situ praised me!" Mu Aoxing was modest and indifferent, but he only wrote "of course" in a low-key way. Luobei drooped his head and ate tea slowly. He didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids. Quandang didn''t hear it. The 19 Prince''s Royal Highness has always been dissatisfied with his reputation. Elder brother Yun is only a few years older than him. She thinks that if they are the same age, they will not be inferior to elder brother Yun. She didn''t know how many times she had heard this sour smell before. I''m so naive. It''s good that I always act like a big man. Luobei heart disdain, canthus can''t help but slip to the door, can''t help but look forward to. I''ll see Brother Yun soon! Can he recognize himself? In front of the Lord of Yecheng, should I say hello or pretend not to know him? Thinking about it, Luobei couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 238 Luobeibei didn''t suffer for a long time, because a white figure appeared in her eyes. It was the end of August, when the autumn wind was cool and comfortable. At this moment, there was a fresh wind blowing in the sky. When I passed by the courtyard, I met the young man in white, who only embroidered the cloud pattern at the leader''s two places. The breeze has no intention, pass mountains and rivers, pass wilderness City, all are the same calm, never deliberately stay for who. However, the clothes are affectionate and like to dance with the wind. If you want to ride the wind, you are more willing to turn them into flying flags and waving flags for your master. But today, this young man doesn''t need anyone''s help, just because although he is walking in the golden light of the autumn sun, walking on the courtyard path with red maple leaves floating and gorgeous autumn chrysanthemums swaying, he is like a bright moon rising from the sky quietly and calmly, slowly moving to the deep blue sky, and peacefully, no one can bear to break this beautiful picture. However, the moon is also flawed. When the clear light flows to heaven and earth, the world can clearly see the mound ring on it. It''s like a young man walking slowly in the moonlight, but his face is like ice jade, and his eyes are as clear as Tianquan. No matter how critical he is, he can''t find a trace of flaw in his face, body, demeanor and temperament. It''s only because such a man with a bright moon like Tianshan mountain can''t be described by worldly language, only the banished immortal in the sky can match him. Big Brother Yun has come out with his true face? He didn''t change his face any more Oh, yes, Brother Yun officially appeared as a disciple of Yunmen this time. Naturally, he can''t be changed into a "cold ice childe" who has made a name in the Jianghu and is still connected with the assassination of the 19th Prince last year. Otherwise, it will certainly bring a lot of bad influence to Yunmen. It is because she knows the benefits that she can''t go to see Brother Yun openly. She can only bear to summon each other. However, she had known Brother Yun for so long, and only saw his real face at the bottom of the lake when she first met him. Later, she was always faced with that ordinary face. After a long time, she was almost used to that face. Now, seeing him again, she was still shocked as if she had seen him for the first time. No, it should be that she has never been able to see Brother Yun''s true face as clearly and formally as she is now. Well Brother Yun is so beautiful! What''s more, Ming Ming''s temperament is so cool, but it seems to have a kind of awe. Moreover, this power is neither the incomparable power of the emperor to carry the world, nor Mu Aoxing''s narcissistic self-confidence, but it is clearly soft and everywhere. No one can ignore it and is willing to be "awe". Luobei can''t help beating his heart. Poop, poop, poop Jump more and more urgent, faster and faster, as if the whole body''s blood were shocked, excited want to go forward bravely, want to high voice, cry out: "brother cloud!" Then, like a bird in his arms. After all, however, she froze. Not only because of situ Yulin, not only because of Mu Aoxing, but also because she saw her own shadow on the ground. Lian Yue said that elder brother Yun is destined to become an immortal. She should not be a stumbling block on the road of his cultivation if she has a little conscience. Now the sun has just tilted a little, and her shadow, which has never been pulled up, is really like a stone, a disorderly and insignificant stone. Looking at her own shadow, an unprecedented sense of depression suddenly surged into luobeibei''s heart, so that when the voice like a clear spring saluted situ Yulin calmly, she suddenly did not want to look up and look at him, thinking that she would rather only see the unforgettable face in her dream from now on. "You are Yun hanchu?" She heard Mu Aoxing''s voice, but she didn''t know that the change of her expression and action had been noticed by the two teenagers. "Yes, I think you are the nineteen highness who has come to Yecheng according to the rumor?" At the beginning of the cold cloud, the clear light just flashed on the face of luobeibei and Dashan, just opposite muaoxing, as if there had never been any contact in the past. "You are well informed." Mu Aoxing stood on the steps, looked sideways, and suddenly said to situ Yulin with a smile, "master situ, I''m just like old friends with this young master Yun at first sight. If you want to be close to him, don''t you blame me for being too busy?" "How dare you? You must have come just for the sake of selecting and reforming?" Situ Yulin asked with a smile, "I''m really sorry. That''s what the emperor meant. It''s not my official who can make the decision." Yun hanchu said faintly: "the cancellation of the league competition has greatly reduced the number of despicable people who can enter xiaozhoushan. It is inevitable that many disciples will be disappointed. But since you say so, despicable people will abide by the new system." "Thank you very much for your understanding," said situ Yulin. "You and your highness are both outstanding people. It''s rare to meet each other. If you think there must be a lot to talk about, I won''t disturb you." Said, to the Mu Ao star line a ceremony, "Your Highness, the lower official left first?"Mu Aoxing gave a sound, and situ Yulin moved his round body and swayed away in the hands of the side let arch at the beginning of cloud cold. "Young master Yun, please come in and have a talk." Mu Aoxing took a look at Luobei, who kept his head down, and made a gesture of please. "After you, your highness." Mu Aoxing takes another look at Luo Beibei and walks into the hall. Yun hanchu followed up calmly. Luobei couldn''t move, but Dashan took her hand and asked quietly, "what''s the matter with you, sister? Don''t you always want to see Mr. Yun? " Brother, although you care about me most, how can you understand some things? Luobei is astringent in heart, but he can only smile on his face. Finally, he walks into the living room heavily. Then, when he withdrew, the light of prohibition flashed by. Yun hanchu, who was standing in the hall, finally turned to look at luobeibei. His eyes were warm and his voice was soft: "how are you, younger martial sister?" Luobei raised his head, opened his mouth, looked at the familiar eyes, wanted to say that she was very good, eyes a heat, but suddenly rolled down two tears. "What''s the matter?" At the beginning of Yun hanchu''s step, his pretty eyebrows suddenly frowned slightly. He turned his head and looked at Mu Aoxing, who had already found a place to sit lazily. Suddenly, the temperature in the room dropped a lot. I haven''t seen him for several months. His accomplishments have progressed so much! Mu Ao star heart slightly surprised, but also followed a cold face, very disdainful to hum a, body immediately sent out a heat, directly collided with the cold air, refused to fall. "No I''m fine... " Luobei sees that Yun hanchu seems to be misunderstood. He quickly wipes away his tears and smiles brightly. "It''s just that I haven''t seen Brother Yun for a long time. I''m a little excited. How are you doing recently, Brother Yun?" "I''m fine." The cloud cold beginning eye notes her, "little younger martial sister, I am your elder martial brother." The implication is that you can tell him any grievance, even if the one who makes her grievance is the 19 Prince behind her. "Well, I know." Luobeibei quickly converged his bitterness. He didn''t dare to look at his dazzling face. Instead, he tried his best to look at his familiar eyes and smile more and more brightly. "Brother Yun, I just came to the city this morning and met his 19 highness. His 19 highness invited me and Dashan to have a seafood dinner in Tianxiang building." Mentioning the delicious food, Dashan couldn''t help interrupting: "a lot of delicious food is still on the beach." Luobeibei said with a smile: "brother Dashan means that there is a seaside mirage in that box. It''s like we''re having dinner at the seaside. It''s so fresh." "I heard two words from younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters, so I guess it should be you." See she really doesn''t seem to be bullied by Mu Aoxing, cloud cold beginning this just put away the chill of full room, raise a hand to go up in her hair lightly a fall, "is some worry about the selection match?" Seeing that he obviously remembered the two tears just out of control, luobeibei could only push the boat along the river and nodded, but his heart was full of warmth because of his asking and caressing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 239 "Don''t worry, although the selection is more difficult than before, Brother Yun believes you will pass it smoothly." Yun hanchu looked at her encouragingly, then said the next sentence, "I will help you." "Coincidentally, I just said that to sister Luo today." Although Mu Aoxing looked at them coldly for a while, it didn''t mean that he was willing to look coldly all the time. What''s more, the bright smile didn''t bloom for him. During the temperature confrontation just now, he couldn''t compare with the guy in the foundation building period opposite him. His heart is very strong, and he can''t go on coldly. "Yes, Brother Yun, his highness 19 said..." "Cough!" Mu Ao star made a nasal voice in time, "sister Luo, young master Yun just came, you favor one over the other?" Kill her in front of elder brother Yun, and don''t expect her to call out that numb "star brother"! Luobei mouth slightly smoked for a while, resist the impulse of rolling eyes, abruptly changed his words: "brother Mu said, after the draw, he will help me to find out the situation of my opponent, and then discuss countermeasures together, let me win aboveboard." When it comes to the four words "aboveboard and aboveboard", she blushes because it is no longer bright for her to pry into this matter privately by virtue of her power. However, for the sake of Di Yuanguo, she has to be bold to accept such privilege, for fear that Brother Yun will look down on her. "So good," unexpectedly, Yun hanchu was very calm about it, and his tone was faint. He couldn''t hear any unhappiness, "but no matter how the opponent is, if you want to win, you will ultimately rely on your own on-the-spot play." Then he took out a stack of talismans: "these are given to you by the master. The master knows that your spirit root is weak and it''s not easy to drive all kinds of five element magic. He specially drew these talismans for you, and they have been filled with the power of the five elements. At that time, you only need to input a little ordinary spirit power to exert the maximum power." "He He did it for me? " Luobei holding that thick stack of talismans, the heart is very excited. Although the breath collecting jade talisman she is wearing is made by her biological father who has never met before, and she has received some cultivation items in several letters with elder brother Yun, she always thinks that it was from elder brother Yun''s poor duty to ask his master. What she is grateful for has always been elder brother Yun, but she does not dare to think that it is from her father Love. But now, the thick talisman seems to show another possibility. "Of course, it was specially painted for you. The entry selection of xiaozhoushan has always been strict, and you are quick to reach the fifth level of gas refining. Your foundation is inevitably shallower than others. How can the master not worry? If you look at these talismans, you will know that there are all five elements in them. Even if you have the power to fight against opponents with different spirit roots, you can get familiar with them as soon as possible. " "Brother Yun, he He has my mother in his heart, doesn''t he? " Luo North North murmurs to ask, inadvertently looked up, and saw that unique face, the heart can not help but shake again. "Naturally," Yun hanchu received some confused eyes from her, but only thought that she was thinking about her father whom she had never met. Her voice became softer. "The master not only remembered Mrs. Luo in his heart, but also worried about you very much. Most of the things I sent before were brought by the master. The master also worried about you Dangerous. I made this magic weapon for you. " Then he took out a string of bracelets made of twelve East pearls and showed them to her: "each of these twelve pearls is carved with a magic array, half for defense and half for attack. It''s also very convenient to use." Luobeibei, holding a thick talisman and bracelet, couldn''t help crying: "since he had me and my aunt in his heart, why did he..." Yun hanchu gently stroked her head: "elder brother Yun is still saying that, master, you must have been in trouble. The master is the master of a school. If he can''t even talk about this problem, it must be extraordinary. It can''t be solved overnight. Younger martial sister, you have to believe in the master, so can you give him more time? When Mrs. Luo''s illness is over, Brother Yun will try to let you meet. " "Brother Yun..." His voice is too gentle, his action is too gentle, his eyes are inclusive of too much pity, luobeibei finally can''t control his emotions, take the opportunity to bury his head in his arms, choked out, "I listen to you." "Don''t be sad. Everything will be fine." Although he was not used to such close contact with others, his body was a little stiff, but he felt the little girl''s tremor in his arms. Yun hanchu''s hand still fell on luobeibei''s shoulder and patted it twice. He has no father or mother since he was a child. He was adopted by Cloud Gate since he was a child. He is cold-blooded. Even when he was walking in the world of mortals, he read a lot of human relations and family relationships in the world, but he never really realized what is father''s love and mother''s love. Therefore, it is very difficult to fully understand the emotions of the younger martial sister at this time. But since there is emotion, it''s always good to have a good hair, so as not to accumulate in the heart, which is harmful to practice. Cloud cold beginning thinks oneself bosom is magnanimous, the Mu Ao star of one side feels extremely dazzling however, almost sneer a voice.Hum, isn''t it that she is several years older than a stupid girl and looks more mature? Is it necessary to put on such an elder''s appearance to show how broad-minded he is? "In the end, it''s brother and sister. The feelings are different." Fang Tianji sighed coldly. It can be seen that although the spirit disdains to stay in muaoxing''s elixir, he has a very accurate attitude towards the "current master". Although he really wants to get to the bottom of the matter, he is only very happy to fight against the "current master" and is not really concerned about it. Although Mu Aoxing has never personally nurtured himself as a magic weapon of his own life, and he doesn''t fully understand its nature, at least he has a master-slave contract and has met again. He can''t smell that there must be another meaning at the bottom of this sentence. But although this guy loves to pit his master, sometimes the method he puts forward is still practical, so he says directly: "I don''t like that guy named Yun. What can you do to make that stupid girl stay away from him?" "Don''t worry, the little girl will look at her and Brother Yun. In fact, she has the idea to stay away from her. Lingchong, the little girl surnamed Yun, once threatened the little girl to stop her from blocking Xiuxian Avenue, surnamed Yun... " Fang Tianji deliberately said the threat of lianyue last year. It does not say this thing is OK, a say out Mu Aoxing is more depressed. In order not to hinder Yun hanchu''s practice, do you plan to stay away from him in the future? This clearly shows that stupid girl''s heart has long been hooked up by the boy surnamed Yun, OK? He can fart! No, he has to think of something, at least not so dazzling now. Mu Ao star''s eyes are slightly narrowed, and straight straight to the cloud cold beginning without any concealment. Don''t you boast that you are noble? What''s the matter with holding a little girl all the time? His eyes are too substantial, even if it is not sensitive people can not ignore, what''s more, at the beginning of Yun hanchu, he immediately realized that there was something wrong with this situation. As expected, he quickly grasped Luo Beibei''s shoulder and pushed her away gently. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 240 "Little younger martial sister, put away these talismans first and put on the bracelet directly." Hearing Yun hanchu''s gentle voice, Luo Beibei quickly wiped his tears and received the talisman into the storage bag, then put on the bracelet. This bracelet is worthy of being a magic weapon. It''s obviously too big, but when she put on her slender wrist, it immediately shrinks to a suitable size. The little girl shakes her hand in a strange way. She finds that the bracelet is always firmly on her wrist. She doesn''t have to worry about being thrown out at all. Then she blinks her eyes and raises her wrist high. She seriously looks at the glittering Dongzhu, which has gathered her long cherished father''s love. Her eyes with a little tears suddenly bend like crescent moon Get up. The little girl''s joy was written on her face, but mu Aoxing''s heart was even more sour. He remembered that he had sent a lot of magic weapons and jewelry to this heartless little girl, but she didn''t take any of them with her, and she didn''t hear her say it was good. As expected, she really gave one thing to the other! Mu Aoxing was so angry that he wanted to walk away, but his body didn''t move. He was still on the side, so he didn''t look at him. If he really walked away, he didn''t know how they would love each other! "Thank you, Brother Yun!" Luobeibei finally controlled his tumbling mood and looked back at xiangyunhanchu gratefully after he had injected the bracelet for half a sound. Although Brother Yun looks cool, he has done a lot for her. She will keep this in mind. "You and I are brothers and sisters, not so polite." Yun hanchu looked at her gently, "well, younger martial sister, take out your weapon, let me see what you have learned in this period of time." "OK, please give me some advice." Knowing that elder brother Yun wanted to guide himself, Luobei immediately summoned the puppet, pulled out the flying sword, and immediately attacked yunhanchu with a sudden change of momentum. She knew that she was weaker than others in spirit power, magic and sword skills, and the skill of spirit confinement could not be easily shown to others, so she simply took the puppet as the main force to attack and defend, while the auxiliary flying sword specialized in surprise attack, which seemed to force Yun hanchu to dodge again and again at the beginning of the cold season. "It can be seen that you have indeed worked hard, younger martial sister," said Yun hanchu. He dodged the attack with ease, and praised it, but then it was a turning point. "However, this cooperation seems amazing, but there are still many problems. For example, the distance between the two swords is too wide, if the opponent is smart Live, can escape in time, and this sword also did not cooperate well, at least a breath and a half slow, enough to let the other side have time to resist, if change to this... " On the one hand, he pointed out the shortcomings of luobeibei and taught her how to correct them. On the other hand, he patted her mercilessly to teach her the lesson of her wrong moves. Then he asked her to do it again with a new move and continue to adjust and testify. Maybe luobeibei is not good at Linggen. Maybe she is inexperienced, but she must be a very hardworking and studious student. From the moment she started to attack with a sword, she had already played a twelve point spirit to meet the long-standing guidance. She deeply engraved every word and every action of Yun hanchu and tried her best to carry it out. If she couldn''t do it once, she would come for the second time. If she couldn''t do it twice, she would come for the third time. Even if she had paid a blow that she had never done since her training, she still insisted. Therefore, after a short time, she was already wet with sweat, and all her soft hair on her temples was wet with sweat. At the beginning of Yun hanchu, he didn''t make a mistake in breathing from the beginning to the end, and even the corner of his clothes was never swept by the violent puppet. On the contrary, as long as luobeibei had one and a half moves that didn''t work, he would be photographed by him. Such a record, looking at the wind and clouds, is actually quite weighty, luobeibei several times painful body staggering, Bei teeth clenching, calm eyes also did not show a trace of tolerance and compassion. "Ah With a short low voice, luobeibei''s slender figure was waved out by the sleeves of cloud''s robe at the beginning of cold again, just to the direction of muaoxing. Mu Aoxing did not want to buckle her waist. As she made a circle, he took off most of the remaining impact. Looking at luobeibei''s almost white face, he could not help but drink coldly under the floor: "enough! She hasn''t practiced for more than a year. You''re too heavy! " "I''m fine..." Before Yun hanchu opened his mouth, luobeibei pushed him away, quickly swallowed a Yangyuan pill, and was about to rush up again with his flying sword. Mu Aoxing pulled her: "what''s all right, don''t you see what kind of ghost you are now? Do you have to spit blood from the broken mouth of the five zang organs to be considered as something? " When I was practicing with someone in the demon Valley before, although luolanxin had told everyone not to be merciful, people in the demon Valley could not help but feel pity for the little girl who had been practicing for less than a year. How could she be so ruthless and efficient? Therefore, luobeibei almost felt that she had opened a new door in front of her In the new world, where he will receive his kindness, he will not hesitate to get rid of it for two days."I will suffer more than I will shed more blood in the future." "The younger martial sister is right," said Yun hanchu with a slight frown. "There are many crises in Xiaozhou mountain. She must learn to protect herself." "Too much is not enough!" Mu Aoxing resolutely said, "besides, she is not going to xiaozhoushan alone. I will protect her!" "Neither of your two bodyguards can go in to protect you. At that time, I''m afraid you will be too busy for yourself," said Yun hanchu calmly. "Besides, no matter who steps on this road, they should have their own consciousness to protect themselves." "Since I said to protect her, nature..." "Brother Yun is right!" Mu Aoxing''s words just half said, had been interrupted by luobeibei, and then, she looked at Mu Aoxing''s eyes seriously, "I must learn to protect myself, whether it''s Brother Yun or brother Dashan, or you, or anyone else, I can''t and won''t count on you forever, if you really do good for me, let go!" Mu Aoxing stares at her, thin lips angrily tightly pursed, and finally suddenly shakes off her hand and turns her head: "whatever you want!" Luobei takes a deep breath and raises the sword again. Yun hanchu suddenly shook his head: "little younger martial sister, let''s get here first today." Luobei said anxiously: "Brother Yun, I can..." "If you want to be quick, you can''t reach it. What your highness 19 said is not unreasonable," Yun hanchu insisted mildly, "take a medicine to regulate your breath, and then think about our moves. I''ll have a few words with your highness 19." Luobei could only nod and let go. After this relaxation, she found that her whole body was aching, that is, she didn''t feel so tired and shaken for a whole day. Although Dashan has only been watching the battle nearby, his anxiety is no less than anyone else. At this time, seeing his sister take off like this, he rushed over to help her. "Give me the flying sword. I''ll take it back and refine it." Yun hanchu stopped her from withdrawing the flying sword. "Well, thank you, Brother Yun." This flying sword was originally given by Yun hanchu, but Luobei handed it over without saying a word. Yun hanchu nodded and took three drops of blood from her fingertips. Luobei sat down cross legged to regulate his breath. "Out for a walk?" See her fall into meditation, cloud cold early initiative look to Mu Ao star. Mu Aoxing glanced at him and took the lead to step out of the door noncommittally. However, he suddenly remembered Luo Beibei''s voice in his mind: "brother mu, don''t tell Brother Yun about killing Tao." Mu Ao star''s step slightly a slow, Mei Feng slightly a pick, neither promise, also did not refuse. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 241 After Luobei''s breath adjustment, he repeated the previous battle in his mind for several times, and finally found a perfect way to improve it. When he opened his eyes, he found that there was a lamp in the house, and there was only one person guarding the mountain. "Ah, it''s getting dark so soon?" She stood up in a hurry and asked Dashan, "where''s Brother Yun?" "Gone." "Gone?" Luobei was stunned, "but I haven''t said a few words to Brother Yun yet?" "This is what he left you." Dashan handed over a jade slip. When Luobei comes to the north of Luobei and touches her eyebrows, she sees pictures floating in front of her eyes, which are obviously like maps. When she concentrates on a certain picture, a wisp of divinity will come from the jade slips to explain the situation of monsters and spirit grass in that area, and make a very detailed remark on what she should pay attention to and avoid. It is obvious that Yun hanchu''s experience of her last entry is based on her own Specially arranged. At the end of the introduction, Yun hanchu specially reminded her that due to some unknown reason, the terrain in xiaozhoushan''s secret place is not immutable. She had better use the information he provided for reference only, instead of relying on it as a whole, so as not to make it self defeating. After reading the contents of the jade slips, Luobei''s loss suddenly turned into full of emotion, and there was no trace of unhappiness. "By the way, brother, where is the 19th prince?" Look at the sky in Luobei. It''s all dark. "The Lord invited him to dinner." Dashan pointed to the moon door on the white wall in the East, "he said we live in the small yard over there these days." Luobei doesn''t care about nodding. Anyway, I know that I can''t get out of the city again when I come to this house with Mu Aoxing. What''s more, it''s still a special time now. Why don''t I have a shelter. Just thinking about it, his stomach growled, and Dashan suddenly split his mouth: "sister is hungry, isn''t she? That city Lord is really a good man. He has prepared a lot of delicious food for us. " Luobei smile, her brother is too simple, a mention of eating so happy. As Dashan said, the dishes in the evening are very rich indeed, with a touch of aura. They are usually hard for brother and sister to eat, and the portions are very sufficient. Luobeibei was not afraid of losing face either. After they were full, they put the rest of the dishes away and put them in the storage bag, leaving only a pile of empty dishes for the maids. After that, the brother and sister had a short time to eat, so they practiced and rested as usual, and were very comfortable with the situation. In the early morning of the next day, Luobei woke up in the dribbling rain. Different from the torrential rain in the mountains a few days ago, today''s raindrops are quite like the continuous autumn rain. Although the rain is not strong, it seems that it can''t stop for a while. The ditch beside the patio under the porch has gathered the gurgling clear water. Luobei gets up to meditate. Smelling the fresh air, his spirit floats out of the house and over the courtyard. The sky is still light, because the whole courtyard is equipped with spirit gathering array, the four auras gather in the courtyard like fog, and the continuous raindrops from the nine days float into these auras, almost as if they have been integrated. The flowers, grass, branches and leaves in the courtyard are moistened by the rain mixed with aura, even though it is autumn, they are still full of vitality . The rain can''t wet the spirit of Luobei naturally, but the materials that are especially helpful to the spirit in the morning light are inevitably reduced because of the weather, and the effect of refining is not as good as in the past. Luobei simply floats higher. Looking down at the courtyard, you can''t help but see that the whole courtyard is shrouded in a huge prohibition. The three main rooms in the main courtyard next door have another bright prohibition. Obviously muaoxing has come back. I wonder if her spirit can break these two prohibitions? Think of yesterday''s experience, Luobei can''t help feeling a little itchy, want to try. It''s a pity that her reason is also very sober. She immediately cut off this stupid idea, so as not to wait for it to really appear. In case of an accident, there will be no regret medicine to take. However, the prohibition can''t be touched casually. It''s always OK to see how many people are protecting her royal highness. After all, her small fortune has been forced to contact him again, and she has the right to be a "confidant". With an indomitable heart, Luobei immediately searched carefully, and soon found ten hidden guards. Some of these guards are hidden among the trees, some are buried underground, some are in the potential water, some are lying on the tile surface, some are hidden between the beams, and some are even standing "aboveboard" directly against the pillars. Everyone seems to be motionless, not to mention the small autumn rain. I''m afraid the knife can''t affect it even in the storm They. Luobei took back the spirit and scanned it with his spiritual sense, but found that he could not find any trace of these people. Although her cultivation is too weak, it must be impossible for the city master to send weak hands to protect the 19th prince when he knows that the killer will appear at any time. However, none of these masters seems to be able to find their own spirits? However, back to the game are carried out in the daytime, the spirit is no longer able to appear and disappear in the sun, it is not easy to appear and disappear in the sun, the top priority is to improve their swordsmanship and puppet manipulation skills as soon as possible.Think of yesterday and cloud hanchu after practice, luobeibei simply put away the spirit, as usual to comfort a little demon who can''t get out of the pet bag. After a while, he took out the puppet and began to practice. Although the little girl doesn''t have much talent in sword making, she is far from being able to compare with her new master and the Cloud Gate disciple. However, her success lies in her hard work, and she will not succeed in the future. Hidden in the dark, he noticed her sword practice for a while. Suddenly, he found that the main room was closed, and immediately floated to wait on her. Mu Aoxing, in fact, has long awakened. Although he is gifted, he may not only recover his original cultivation, but also improve his realm in such a short time after his Dantian injury. Naturally, he has to lay a solid foundation step by step. Every day he has his own strict cultivation plan. Otherwise, if his foundation is built in the future, he will be weaker than others, even if the royal family can afford it He''s sorry for his face. "How?" Mu Aoxing raised his hand and let Wei San tidy up his clothes. He asked two words lightly. "Within a kilometer radius, there has never been any abnormality." He naturally understood what he was asking. "And she?" "Miss Luo got up early in the morning to practice, but..." "Just what?" "It''s just that Miss Luo, after all, has been practicing for a short time and is still young. Her moves look fierce, but in fact, she is unavoidably short of some resolute fighting spirit. I''m afraid that she will be merciful in the competition." "Growth costs a lot." So the best way for her to win the entry qualification is to find out her opponent''s weakness first, and then match it with a charm attack, or you''ll have to cry. Mu Ao star face no expression in the heart to add a, purple eyes fixed to look at the mirror in their own, the corner of the mouth hook hook. At this time, the sky was still light, and the light from the window edge was still dim. In the mirror, wesan''s face was still blurred, but his real face, which was not yet changed, was clearly outlined and domineering. "You say," Mu Aoxing suddenly asked, "who is more outstanding between the prince and her elder brother Yun?" Wei San''s action was a little slow, and then Gong Sheng replied: "in terms of talent, although your highness and young master Yun are comparable, each has its own merits, but in terms of appearance and temperament, my subordinates still think that your Highness has more masculine beauty and kingly spirit. Even if young master Yun is several years older than young master Yun, it can''t be compared." "I can''t see that you can speak so skillfully." Mu Ao Star Cold hum a, obviously not satisfied with his answer. "I don''t dare. I only know that the first step is not necessarily the first step. Which one is better, your highness or young master Yun, will be known in the future." Mu Ao star purple eyes light flashing: "you are right, one day, there will be a resolution." And he will let the day come as early as possible, and then let the little girl have a good look at who is the real pride. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 242 "Line up, line up well?" Although it took two days to draw lots, and it was raining and it was still very early, there were still a lot of friars in front of the main residence. Some were wearing bamboo hats, some were holding umbrellas, and some were turning their Qi into a cover. Even in the rain, they had to keep their elegant demeanor. The only thing was that everyone wanted to draw a lot early, and then they could manage to go Find out about your opponent so you can prepare early. "Wow, so many people, it''s going to take a long time to queue up, isn''t it?" Luobei looked at the crowd from a distance. She couldn''t help saying something. She thought she was too early, but she didn''t think it was just "thought". Mu Ao star just glanced at one eye, then directly turned to walk from the side of the city Lord mansion. "Ah What are you doing? Aren''t you going to draw lots? " "Do you need to get together with that mob to draw lots?" Ah, forget that his Royal Highness has the privilege. Although he can''t directly select the opponent, it''s really a shame if he can''t accommodate such small things as queuing up, not to mention when the killer is eyeing. It''s really cool under a big tree! Luobeibei took a sympathetic look at the contestants who had to line up in a long line after being yelled. Some embarrassed, they vomited and pulled Dashan to catch up with muaoxing. At the side door, someone had been waiting for the driver for a long time. Seeing them coming, they didn''t say a word. They directly led several people through the corridor and entered the courtyard where the lottery was located without any trace. They entered the waiting area directly from the secret door. After this step, the rest can only follow the rules. Mu Aoxing advanced, only a very short time to come out, and then Luobei. After entering the door, she found that there was a very spacious hall. In the middle of the hall, there were thousands of wooden plates similar to the number plates in her hands. However, each number was banned and covered, and the numbers could not be seen clearly. On both sides of the hall, there were three supervisors. From their different costumes, we can see that they belong to different forces. After stepping into the door, the guide first checked her number plate, and then did business. He said: "input the spirit power into the wooden plate, and then throw those wooden plates. The three plates you hit are your next opponents." Luobeibei answered and did as he said. Then he threw out his own number plate and saw it hit one of the cards like a naughty ball. With a flash of light, the good on the wooden card is clearly displayed, and there are two hook shaped marks on one side, which means that the card has been hit twice. Sure enough, after a supervisor called out "376, it has been docking twice", he took out the card and put it into a box. Luobei glanced back at the number plate in his hand and found that the number "376" had been printed on one side of the number. Obviously, at the time of impact, the wooden plate engraved with a unique array had automatically branded the opponent''s brand. "You can throw it a second time 807, there has been a docking On the 11th, there has been a docking. " "Contestant No. 67, your preliminary opponents are No. 376, No. 807 and No. 111 respectively. The notice will be displayed tomorrow afternoon for the specific number and venue of the competition. If the number is lost, it will be regarded as giving up automatically." A man caught the wooden card turned back and handed it to luobeibei, "the draw is over, you can go out." It''s a lucky draw. Luobei said thank you, then backed out and watched Dashan go in. "Take a look." Mu Aoxing reaches out his hand. Luo North handed over the past, saw him frown, asked: "what''s the matter?" "There may be some suspense on the 11th." Mu Aoxing said, "generally speaking, those who can register in the top 100 or even the top 200 will come to Yecheng very early if they don''t really wait, or they will be the brands set by the major families and sects. Because xiaozhoushan is not allowed to enter the country for two consecutive times, it means that there is only one chance in ten years. Ordinary aristocratic families and sects will wait for their disciples to practice above the seventh level of refining gas to participate in the selection. " "Do you mean that the disciples who come out of the aristocratic families and sects like this usually have special training since childhood, have a lot of experience taught by predecessors, and have few flaws, so they are not so easy to deal with, are they?" Mu Ao star nodded: "and they have a deep foundation. Maybe they will fight with you." So in the face of such an opponent, the stack of runes given by Brother Yun may not play a decisive role, right? It seems that her luck is not particularly good. Luobeibei actually had a vague guess when he saw this number. After all, his brand was obtained through the back door. Mu Aoxing at this time just verified this guess. "I''ll try my best to protect the soldiers from water and earth." Luobei clenched her fist, and the competition will begin in the future. Time is pressing. She doesn''t want to waste all her precious time on unnecessary worry and uneasiness.While talking, Dashan has come out. His luck is obviously better than luobeibei''s. The three numbers are more than 300, more than 500 and more than 700. As long as he is careful that the enemy doesn''t make secret moves, his strength is mostly secure. "And yours, by the way?" Luobei suddenly remembered that the brand of muaoxing had not been seen. "What''s the difference between seeing and not seeing?" Mu Ao star proud way, "go, first back to the house." Arrogant people! Luobeibei murmured in her heart, but who let others have enough arrogance? She would not be afraid of anyone if she was Lei Linggen and came from the royal family. They went back and forth the same way, and soon quietly withdrew from the yard of the lottery, and went to the previous side door under the guidance of the servants. When passing through a curved corridor, luobeibei, who is enjoying the scenery in the city master''s mansion, accidentally glimpses a shadow from a hollow pane on the corridor, and can''t help pausing. "Why?" As soon as the footsteps stopped, Mu Aoxing immediately turned back. "Look..." Luobei motioned him to look at the window. Mu Aoxing looked around and saw that a steward of the city Lord''s mansion was leading a beautiful boy of six or seven years old to the inner courtyard. The boy was gorgeous in clothes, but his material was obviously dirty, and his face seemed to be scared. He looked at Luobei again, waiting for her explanation. "That child is not a real child, but an adult dwarf. I accidentally found him outside the city yesterday. At that time, he was with a very thin and ugly man, and it seemed that he was discussing something bad," said luobeibei. "I don''t know if he was specially called in by the City Master, if not..." She didn''t go on. After all, some things are not convenient for her guest with the light of muao star to interfere. But now is an extraordinary time, and she has the obligation to wake up. "I see." Mu Aoxing continued to move forward, seemingly did not pay attention to the other side of the corridor. However, luobeibei was a little worried. Under the cover of the corridor, he separated a ray of spirit and paid more attention to the dwarf. Sure enough, when he was about to turn and disappear, the dwarf quickly looked at them. Luobei had the intention to remind Mu Aoxing again, but then he thought, now the killer is lurking in the dark. Mu Aoxing can''t let go of any abnormality. If he doesn''t trace it, he won''t talk much anymore. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 243 When she went to draw lots by the back door, she happened to see an "acquaintance". After Luo Beibei walked out of the side door, she forgot this incident, but didn''t want to turn back to the street. Then she saw another two "Acquaintances" who were also forbidden by her in the inn yesterday morning: the two girls who seemed to be master servants. I don''t know what''s the reason for the delay. At this time, they came to line up in a hurry. The girl, who was sleeping peacefully and sweetly, although she was sober at this time, still had an innocent look on her face. She was holding a delicate umbrella in her hand. When she saw so many people, her small mouth suddenly flattened, and she was a little unhappy that she had to wait in such a long line. The maid next to her was still serious, and her eyes were always sharp and alert, as if someone was going to do harm to the innocent girl at any time. Luobeibei just looked at them one more time because she had "meddled in their business" yesterday and reminded them. The maid immediately turned her head and gave them a quick glance. "Those two women have problems, too?" Mu Aoxing asked quietly. "No, no, it''s just that these two people just met yesterday." Luobei North black line to explain, right when yesterday morning did not see that scene. "Are you going to find some more acquaintances? Or do you want to go back to practice with me now? " Mu Aoxing''s eyes are not smiling. It is obvious that this "acquaintance" refers to someone who insists on making friends with her. Luobei knows well, but he can only pretend that he doesn''t understand: "diligence can make up for clumsiness. Even if it''s time to sharpen the gun, it''s better than not. Of course, it''s time to go back to practice." "OK, I''ll practice with you myself. Don''t cry when it hurts." What does he think she is? Three or four year olds? Luobei shrivels his mouth, pulls Dashan forward with his head held high, and never looks at the other end of the crowd again, so that someone will not have something to say. The two houses were close to each other, but soon they were finished. The expected sight never appeared. I don''t know if it was because I didn''t look at her, or the snake didn''t appear at all. Luo North in the heart unavoidably has a little doubt, but this matter Mu Ao star has already arranged, she just turned to turn to read to put aside. As soon as he entered the door, he found that Yun hanchu had sent someone to send the newly refined flying sword. "Let me see." Before Luobei reached for it, Mu Aoxing grabbed the sword first and pulled it out with a clank. As he walked forward, he held up his sword and looked at it carefully. The scabbard was thrown to Dashan. Luobei wanted to shout "this is mine" and was afraid of being too stingy, so he had to hurry up and look closer. This flying sword was given to Luolan by Yun hanchu before her heart attack. Originally, it was just a standard accessory for ordinary disciples of Yunmen. It was easy to control and unimportant. It was just suitable for Luobei who had just started to practice. But now, the body of the sword is obviously narrower than before, but the lines are smoother. Some adjustments have been made to the handle, which is more suitable for the slender hand shape of Luobei. The sword body is engraved with a rune array, which is much sharper and brighter than before. "Although some materials have been added, the grade is still too low." Mu Ao star played the sword body, disdain tunnel, "is really stingy, also don''t know to change a grade higher." "Brother Yun is not mean! I said that I was used to this sword and didn''t want to change it at will. " Luobeibei snatched the flying sword, and immediately felt that the connection between himself and the flying sword was obviously closer. He rushed out to fly to the air, cut off a string of raindrops, and turned around several times, and soon received a row of rain with even distance and full raindrops. The sword body turns to one side again, and every transparent raindrop trembles and hangs on the edge of the sword. It looks like it''s teetering, but none of it ever falls. Luobei happily looked at the row of Pearl like raindrops, her eyes could not help shining. This flying sword has been following her for a short time. In addition to her low self-cultivation, it was hard to resist before. However, after being refined by elder brother Yun today, she obviously feels more comfortable. I believe that with more practice in time, she will be able to really do that step. "Look at your promise." Mu Aoxing despised him. The flying sword in the air suddenly whispered and attacked him directly. At the same time, the raindrops on the sword also jumped up like life and became sharp concealed weapons. "Too slow!" Mu Aoxing clapped a palm, the raindrops suddenly broke up, the flying sword also moaned, directly rolled several circles in the air. Luobei pursed his lips, increased the control of his mind, directed the flying sword to turn abruptly, danced into a big virtual shadow, and rushed at him again. "Too loose!" Mu Aoxing ignored the magnificent sword shadow, and slowly raised his black halberd. Just a little at random, he accurately hit the real body hidden in the virtual shadow. With that crash, not only the flying sword was shot down again, but luobeibei also felt that his mind was suddenly shaken. He felt dizzy and quickly bit his teeth to calm down and control the falling flying sword to float again.However, after this attack, there was no illusion in her heart that she could already master the sword, and she no longer imagined that she could fight against the enemy only with her three legged sword skills. Instead, she immediately called back the flying sword, held the handle of the sword directly, stabilized her mind slightly, and cooperated with the rising method to launch an attack against Mu Aoxing again. "I can barely see people with these moves." Mu Ao star mouth is worn, the action manner also finally slightly serious some. However, the gap between the two is really too big, even though Luobei has done its best, it is almost only beaten by abuse. Even if Mu Aoxing has been merciful and didn''t really hurt her, every time he slapped, knocked and poked, luobeibei still felt quite painful. Needless to say, at the moment, her body was blue and purple. Fortunately, thanks to this, Luobei did not get nothing. An hour later, she somehow felt Mu Aoxing''s routine, and even could resist one or two times. Pop! Black halberd patted on Luobei''s calf again. Luobei, already soaked in rain and sweat and with messy hair temples, suddenly falters and falls on the rain. She just bites her teeth and wants to get up. The black halberd has been on her chest. "Practice here this morning." The whole body is still dry and fresh. Mu Aoxing, who has not been attacked by any rain, puts away the black halberd and puts his hand in front of her. Luobeibei gasped for two breaths, ignored his hand, and stood up with his flying sword: "once more!" She doesn''t believe that she can''t even make a successful counterattack. Mu Aoxing chuckled and calmly took back her hand. Her black eyes looked at her jokingly: "do you really want to do it again?" "Of course!" Luobei retreats two steps and takes a defensive posture. The mountain on one side looks at her anxiously, but does not dare to stop her. "Then you can watch it!" Voice did not fall, Mu Ao star suddenly waved in the hand black halberd. Luobeibei only felt a moment of darkness, and suddenly felt as if she had been placed on the top of the ancient times covered by black clouds. The endless strong air pressure suffocated her, and countless violent winds stretched out to her like two ferocious giant scales, trying to tear her into two pieces. A kind of unprecedented fear, instantly penetrating into the bone, with a completely irresistible force, suddenly grabbed her heart, so that she could not move from head to foot, a finger, a hair, only reflected the endless darkness of the pupil, instantly enlarged Is she going to die? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 244 In luobeibei, she was stiff, completely forgetting that she was just competing with muaoxing. She was filled with the simplest and most thorough despair and fear. Suddenly, she suddenly burst into a light, so the dark clouds and pressure disappeared like a dream, and only wisps of cool rain fell on her face. Is she alive? Luobeibei turns his eyes rigidly and looks at the courtyard corridors around him very slowly. His dull eyes stop on the green trees and flowers that are still full of vitality, and a breath comes out of his tight chest. "Sister, are you ok?" A trembling voice full of fear rang out in her mind. At the same time, a pair of big palms firmly supported her body as hard as an ice sculpture. "Brother..." Luobei whispered, and the whole person was paralyzed in the arms of the mountain. "What did you do to my sister?" Dashan grabs his pale sister and his eyes crack angrily. Mu Aoxing ignores him and just reaches out to the center of Luobei''s eyebrow. Luobeibei only felt a warm current pouring in from her eyebrows. In the blink of an eye, it washed through her chaotic brain, took away most of the coldness and fear, and finally made her thinking recover slowly. "Just now What''s going on? " Luobeibei opens his mouth hoarsely, and his eyes are firmly locked on the figure standing in front of him. I can''t believe that he is the culprit who just let himself turn around at the gate of hell. Just now, the terrible and frightening breath that can''t be eradicated all one''s life, as long as one''s mind can reach it, will be on the scene again. It seems that it comes from remote antiquity. It comes from the era that can''t be traced back and reached. It''s not all of today. How can it really come from the hands of this 14-year-old boy? She doesn''t believe it, she doesn''t believe it! See Luobei is straight back, a pair of unacceptable appearance, Mu Aoxing suddenly grin, like the sun in the sky: "nothing, just a move." "I don''t believe..." "When you have a good rest, you can try again." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luobeibei meets his eyes and suddenly feels that his smile is even more dazzling than the hot summer sun. But at this moment, the sky is clearly cloudy with continuous autumn rain Is it really him! Will there be such a genius in this world that one move can make people feel as if they are in hell, as if it is impossible to recover? Thinking of the instant and eternal feeling that he had just experienced, Luobei can''t help shivering. But facing his bright eyes, it seems that there are countless rays of light that can''t be ignored in the dark clouds. This feeling is really It''s too shocking and contradictory! Is that the real difference? One thought can make people die, one thought can make people live? But even if he had been practicing since he was a child, he was only two years older than himself! How can such a young body contain such a terrible power? Or is genius a species that ordinary people can''t understand? Brother Yun is also a genius and very powerful. Does Brother Yun have such a terrible ability? Somehow, a pair of extremely clear but indifferent eyes seemed to flash in front of luobeibei''s eyes, and the owner of those eyes seemed to be her brother Yun No! Brother Yun is not such a person! Aware of his inexplicable thoughts, the color of North Luobei is whiter. He can''t help shaking his head, but faintly falls into the arms of the mountain again. She fell into the eyes of the mountain, which was already irrepressible. Undoubtedly, a barrel of gunpowder fell into the magma, which could blow up the mountain. "I''ll kill you!" With a roar from the sky, Dashan''s body was already very big, and his clothes burst in an instant. The whole person just soared by a third. The sword was high, and even the man with the knife was like a huge rock that collapsed suddenly to muaoxing. However, he took the huge momentum that was enough to open the mountain and crack the rocks, but the knife he hit was in the air. "A muscle is a muscle. How can such a man expect him to protect you?" A voice of displeasure sounded behind him. Dashan, who showed strong muscles, roared and turned around. However, he saw that luobeibei, who had been put on the ground by himself, was leaning against another person''s arms, and a hand was pinching her neck. The furious Dashan suddenly widened his eyes and was at a loss, even shaking his sword: "you You let go of my sister "Stupid as a pig, if I were the real enemy, I would only attack the West and the East, or divert the tiger from the mountain. Your sister''s life would be gone now." Mu Aoxing didn''t release the aggressive hand angrily, righted Luo Beibei, tried a cleaning technique for her, and dried her clothes, "pay more attention in the future, don''t expect this big stupid bear to protect you." Although Dashan''s mind was simple, Mu Aoxing''s behavior was enough to make him realize his mistake. Under the strong shame, his momentum was drained instantly. The big knife fell to the ground with a bang, and his huge body was suddenly retracted. The whole person could not help squatting up, lowering his head and no longer looking up. In addition, his torn clothes were hanging on his body in rags, which made him feel sad It''s unspeakable pity."Brother..." Luobeibei is both distressed and angry. Mu Aoxing said it was too cruel. He pushed it away and rushed forward to embrace Dashan''s strong arm. He patted him on the shoulder like a child. "Brother, don''t be afraid. We were just playing." "Mountains are useless Dashan can''t protect his sister... " The mountain sobbed to himself, a big drop of water fell on the floor tile, followed by another drop, and then it almost became a string. "No, no, my brother is of great use to me." Luobeibei quickly bent his head and reached under him. He held Dashan''s face in his hands and wanted to look him in the eye. "Brother Dashan, you are my brother, my son, not my bodyguard. Do you understand? For me, you can accompany me and be willing to be good to me. That''s the most important thing. It''s not that you have to defeat all talents to be my brother. Do you understand? " Dashan raised his head and looked at her tearfully: "but I promised my aunt to protect you..." "You''ve always been protecting me. You''ve always done a good job!" Luobeibei wiped away his tears with a smile, but just let a pair of small hands how to wipe, the tears in those big eyes just can''t help but pour out, and also with the master''s shaking his head can''t help but splash out. "No You were bullied by him I can''t beat him again... " Dashan complained of his incompetence like a child. "He''s right. If he was the enemy''s sister, you would die Wuwuwu... " "Do you want to learn how to protect your sister?" Just when Luobei couldn''t find a better language to correct Dashan''s stubbornness, Mu Aoxing suddenly said a word to one side. Dashan''s tears suddenly stopped, and he looked at him with wide eyes, full of desire in his eyes. "Don''t just look at it and don''t answer. I''ll ask you one more question, do you want to?" "Yes Dashan nodded like a chicken pecking rice. Mu Ao star immediately satisfied smile: "if you promise not to take a knife to chop me in the future, I will teach you." Dashan tilted his head and thought about it, then promised: "if you don''t bully my sister, I won''t cut you." Mu Aoxing teased him: "the problem is that you can''t see me cutting." "Then why are you afraid of me?" Dashan''s IQ suddenly seems to open up in an instant. Rao Shi Mu Aoxing''s mind turns fast, and he can''t help choking for a moment. In a short period of time, the mood on the big Fu of Luobei is can''t help but puff out a smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 245 When a proud man was choked by a fool, Mu Aoxing naturally felt that he had no face. He couldn''t help but stare at the smiling Luobei. Then he looked at the fool who suddenly became Smart: "I''m not afraid of you. I think it''s too troublesome to fight with you." He suddenly took out a talisman and shook it. "You''ve tasted the taste of this talisman. Do you want to do it again?" Dashan immediately shook his head like a rattle and put Luobei behind him on guard: "I''ll learn from you, but you can''t decide me or my sister." Mu Aoxing sighed: "a fool is a fool. You think it''s safe for you to hide your sister behind your back. Believe it or not, I have a hundred ways to rob her right away?" Dashan was really scared by his previous move to lock his throat. He immediately pulled Luobei back with his backhand, firmly held him in his arms and stared at Mu Aoxing, a look that you can''t take away. "Still useless," Mu Aoxing black line, "this is a palliative, I still have a lot of ways to take her." "Teach me everything!" Dashan''s eyes widened again, and he gave a loud drink. The whole person''s spirit took on a new look. The previous heavy negative emotions were said to be put away, which is worthy of being called simple minded. "You haven''t agreed to my terms yet!" Mu Aoxing regained control of sovereignty, and his smile suddenly became proud again. He didn''t realize that he was so obsessed with a "fool" and his IQ was not much higher. What''s more, he didn''t notice that Wei San and others nearby all consciously turned their heads and turned their backs to this side, so as not to wait for him to wake up and get angry with them. "Well, if you don''t bully my sister, I won''t cut you." Dashan readily agreed, but still added his own conditions. Dare feeling this half day is wasted, Mu Ao star rolled a white eye: "come on, you just don''t believe me, do you?" "Who let you always bully my sister..." Listen to two people a come and go ground bickering, Luo north north but imperceptibly deep gaze up Mu Ao star''s eyes. It''s him who is invincible, ruthless and terrifying, but it''s also him who teases and plays tricks, makes duplicity and repays kindness. How can a person have so many different faces? Most importantly, is he really only fourteen? Looking back on the feeling of terror and suffocation before, Luobei suddenly felt that there was more than one mysterious person in his mind. She stares at her, unaware of how long she has been staring at her. Mu Aoxing, who claims to be a good fixer, can''t ignore her deep looking eyes. She feels more and more uncomfortable and finally coughs. "Cough!" Mu Aoxing suddenly stopped bickering with Dashan and walked to the corridor, "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. If you like to get wet here, just keep standing. I''m going to eat snacks." "Gulu..." As soon as the words came to an end, Dashan''s stomach began to ring like a drum. He successfully awakened luobeibei, who was divergent in thinking. He quickly took out a big roast chicken from his storage bag, and then led Dashan to walk under the eaves. Mu Aoxing turned around in the corridor and looked at the following mountain with great interest: "say, silly, you just suddenly changed. What''s the matter?" She also wants to know, this mentions, Luo North just followed to recall just now of unusual come, can''t help but look at to hang a tattered big mountain. Dashan, however, had no strange feeling of being exposed. While munching on the chicken, he casually replied, "well, I''ll give you a few knives Well, Cong xiaoshenqi, if you are very Shenqi, the reception will be introduced to you... " Then he took out two steamed buns from the storage bag, wolfed them into his mouth one by one, and swallowed them three or two times. It was obvious that his transformation consumed a lot of energy. Luobeibei and Mu Aoxing look at each other unconsciously, and they all see the words "unusual" in each other''s eyes. However, before they further explore, someone at the gate of the courtyard called "childe", holding a stack of small folds. "Bring it!" Mu Ao star''s eyes a light, instantly restored the prince''s manner. The guard came quickly with a small fold. Mu Aoxing swept a book at a glance and handed it to Luobei. Luobei took a look and saw a number on it: 376. Is the information of the three opponents collected so quickly? As soon as Luobei''s spirit was boosted, he couldn''t wait to see it. "No. 376, his name is Li Dang. He is 42 years old. He is from zekou, Huyang county. He is Shuimu shuanglinggen. He is the leader of Leize sect. He is good at refining eight layers of gas. He is thin and short. He is cunning. He once defeated the strong with one man''s strength and killed 17 enemies in his family." At the beginning of zhozi, I made a general summary, followed by a more detailed introduction of the skills and his life. It can be seen that Li Dang is not only of high level, but also of rich experience. Luobei swept it over and looked at it carefully again. He felt heavy in his heart. This Li Dang is not only the eighth level of refining Qi, but also the root of double spirit. He is more cunning. He is just a fifth level of refining Qi. Can he be his opponent?"Look at this one again." Mu Aoxing naturally saw the face of Luobei, but did not comment, just handed over a fold. Luobei got up his spirits, quickly opened his eyes, quickly swept over the level, and saw that the word "six layers of refining gas" was written on it before he began to look at it from the beginning. "807, Wang linnian, 31 years old, from hongfengling, Lu''an County, is a native of Shan Linggen. He has six layers of gas refining, and is good at long spear. He is tall and strong, persistent and resolute. He has plenty of spiritual power, winning more and losing less..." Later, as usual, it was the specific life of Li Dang. However, because he was a casual practitioner, his reputation was not obvious, and his information was obviously much less than that of Li Dang. I hope this person will be easier to deal with. Luobeibei closed the fold and quickly conceived the way to deal with it. He felt that if he had the help of a puppet, he would still have some chances of winning, so he was slightly relieved. At this time, Mu Aoxing delivered three copies in succession. Why so much? Luobeibei thought in his mind. He opened it one by one and immediately found that it was Dashan''s opponent''s information. He was dumbfounded. Among Dashan''s three opponents, two of them are gas refining six, and one is gas refining five. Moreover, it seems that they have no special skills. They are not so much here to participate in the trials, but rather to try their luck as cannon fodder. This is luck It''s like Luobei took a look at the mountain which was still eating. He didn''t know what was written in the fold. He couldn''t help but close his eyes and let out a long breath. "You''re out of luck. You''re out of luck!" Mu Ao star played the fold in the hand, a very sympathetic appearance. Luobei looked at his hand and demanded: "now that the sky has fallen, I have to carry it. The third man, give it to me!" "The last one, let''s not look at it for a while." Mu Aoxing is a backhand, will be the rest of the fold are received in the storage space, went straight to take a picture is still gnawing on the mountain, "I said big man, you just eat these are impurities of pig food can''t make up for vitality, go, the childe invited you to Tianxiang Lou to eat medicated food, pack you a meal back." "Really?" Although Dashan ate a lot, he always felt hungry in his heart and stomach. Hearing this, he immediately came to ask Luo Beibei, "sister, can I go?" Mu Aoxing immediately said: "of course, your sister for you, how can you refuse?" Two opponents are not ordinary people, the third opponent''s information is not even used to show her, want to know must be more difficult than the first two, luobeibei''s heart is already about to sink to the stomach, but mu Aoxing said so, she naturally is not good to refute, can only nod. Anyway, the prince''s brother is very rich. Since he is not afraid of being eaten by his brother and sister, why should she be polite! "Then let''s go quickly?" Dashan couldn''t wait. Luobei quickly grabbed him: "wait a minute, brother, you change a suit first." Dashan looked down at himself and felt embarrassed and giggled. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 246 "Nothing happened?" Out of the house, on the carriage, seemingly relaxed, in fact has been secretly nervous, walked a long street, and finally set foot on the Tianxiang building in front of the Jiuqu corridor, luobeibei can not help but secretly sound. "It''s not killing the way to be so gullible." Mu Ao star very calm way, "today we sit on the second floor, give people more opportunities to get familiar with." Luobei nodded, no problem at all. As for food, she has always been able to enjoy delicious food. I don''t mind eating coarse food. She doesn''t have a unique persistence in food like Dashan. This meal is just as good as Dashan can enjoy it. She is so calm, but the staff of Tianxiang building are not calm. You know, every time you come, you have to come to the fifth floor, but today you are condescending and willing to sit in the lobby with a large group of vulgar individual guests. This is almost incredible! Are there not many spirit stones in your pocket? Eh, this is actually the most aural herbal food, and it''s still a big table as usual! It seems that you are just on a whim today. Do you want to join in the fun and listen to some gossip? The guide''s idea flies around in his head, but he doesn''t show any difference. He also runs to the second floor''s Zhangtang and tells him to stay close to the guests by the window, so as not to neglect them. In addition to following Mu Aoxing, luobeibei, who had never enjoyed this kind of privilege at any other time, had no idea of the inner activities of the man. However, after sitting down, he really pricked up his ears as he expected. At this time, it was almost noon, and many monks who had finished drawing lots came here to talk. They could not only gossip, but also hope to get some beneficial information from it, such as who they were in their primary trials, what special skills they had, and so on. It seems that not only do they think of "know yourself and know the enemy", but all of them have the same mentality and purpose. However, these people are so cunning that they have a thick skin when asking about others. When it''s their turn to ask about themselves, they use all kinds of wonderful topics, how many brands they have, how to practice skills and so on. All of us want to take advantage of each other and guard against each other! Luobeibei only listened to a few ears and found that this skill was far from what he could achieve now. He couldn''t help admiring Mu Aoxing''s ability to collect all his opponent''s information in such a short time. Then he hid another one. The primary selection is three wins and two can be promoted. Does the prince think that she has absolutely no hope for the third person, so he simply gave up and asked her to deal with the first two well, but in this way, the pressure is really great! At the thought of the consequences of failure, Luobei felt that the delicious food had lost its flavor. On the one hand, it instinctively divided a few wisps of spirit warning, and on the other hand, it secretly conceived the way to deal with it. Unconsciously, it even scooped out the soup in the bowl, but it still scooped it with a small spoon. Mu Ao star see her absent-minded, naturally understand what she is worried about, eyes a turn, suddenly to not far away from the man passed a sound. After a while, the man brought a pot of wine. Mu Aoxing poured it to Luobei in person: "don''t just drink soup. Try the famous aperitif wine of Tianxiang building." "Oh, thank you." Luobei is thinking of trance, also didn''t notice, picked up the glass to drink a mouthful. The next moment, suddenly felt a strong sour gas straight through the four limbs, sour so that she could not help but shudder, and took a long breath to recover. "What kind of wine is this? How sour "Aperitif." Mu Ao star smilingly, "how, this effect is good, do you feel comfortable, appetite big open?" "What, too sour..." Luobeibei trembled again, and then suddenly found that in these two sentences, the sour gas in the body turned into a warm current to nourish the whole body, "eh, this wine can really grow spirit!" "Naturally, the main effect of this wine is to refresh the spirit. The appetizer is just by the way." Mu Aoxing said, "it''s said that this wine was newly developed after being inspired by your blending. You can taste it again and see if you can also make it?" In terms of refreshing, the effect is really good. Luobeibei suddenly thought that after the successful entry, we should not only be careful of the demons in xiaozhoushan, but also guard against the fellow monks. There must be some mental deficiency. If we can make this spirit wine, it will be a great help at the critical moment. After thinking about this, she took another sip and felt the tremor again, as well as the fragrance and taste of every wine. "Oh, by the way, this wine still has some aftereffect. It would be better if you could get rid of some of the side effects of this aftereffect." Mu Ao star saw her drink a cup and poured a cup, kindly reminded a. Luobei nodded casually, but his mind was on the basis of careful taste, but he didn''t listen at all. In addition, it seemed that more than three kinds of wine were used when making this wine, which was quite difficult. Unconsciously, he drank three cups of wine, and then he had a general idea in his heart. "Almost. When you get back, you can help me buy spirit wine to test it Burp... " Luobei is happy to deliver the sound, but accidentally a loud belch comes out. He is so ashamed that he quickly covers his mouth and tightens his neck to remove the wine.This wine can''t be resolved deliberately. The more it melts, the stronger it will be Mu Aoxing wanted to remind her of her friendship, but when she thought about it, her move seemed to have consumed her mind. When she got it, she was too worried and had a better sleep, so she didn''t stop it. "By the way, you went to draw today, but did you see that man?" There was a gossip at the table next door. "Who is it?" "What else?" The speaker pointed up. "Oh..." Someone said in a long voice, "I didn''t see it. It''s just a rumor. Who knows if he really came?" "Why isn''t it true?" The man at the head of the city looked very determined. "I heard that the house next to the Lord''s house was not only occupied, but also strengthened several times of vigilance. If it wasn''t for that one, could the Lord take someone to protect the house at this moment? The Lord himself lives in the Lord''s mansion. " "You have a point in saying that..." Along with the beginning of the story, people who can''t get much information from each other just gossip. "Hey, hey I heard that in order to serve that one this time, the Lord of the city collected many beauties to serve him! " These people didn''t keep their voices down, let alone the guests near the next table. Even in the other corner of the lobby, the hearing and seeing friars could hear them clearly. What''s more, the one who "heard" added obscene tone to the word "beauty". As soon as the spirits of Luobei swept away, they saw that most of the monks'' expressions suddenly became a little strange, and they all showed the same strange smile. The hall was quiet, as if more than half of the people had raised their ears to get more articles. Just, when did the Lord send many beauties in? Aren''t all the guards who come in and out to serve the 19th prince? Luobeibei was puzzled, so he heard another person say: "I heard that although he is only fourteen this year, he has no daughter at all. On the experience of the Royal daughter, hehe I''m afraid few of us here can match. " Poof Click Luobeibei is addicted to drink fruit wine, smell words can''t help but suddenly spray out, at the same time, there is also a short sound of porcelain pieces breaking. Luobei turns his head and sees Mu Aoxing releasing his hand and letting the powder in his palm fall on the table. Looking at him again, his eyes are as cold as ice, while the other diners outside the screen show their interesting smiles one after another. Luobei busily pretends not to hear anything and hastens to clean up the two dishes polluted by himself. In his heart, he secretly mourns and pays homage to those gossip people! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 247 "I''m worthy of being the most favored one. It''s amazing that the Royal daughter can not delay her cultivation every night?" "God is always unfair. Who knows how his accomplishments are piled up. People are thicker than our thighs when they pluck a hair. The resources they can use are not what you and I can imagine." "At such a young age, I''m in such a hurry. Haha He''s not afraid of being hollowed out, and he won''t be able to build a road in the future? " "What are you afraid of? They have some effective medicine for tonifying the body. Maybe they are just the way to collect Yin and tonify Yang, don''t you think?" "Ha ha, it really makes sense..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the lobby on the second floor, the gossip people didn''t know that the master was sitting here. The whispering was like a lot of flies flying. It not only affected the first floor, where there was no prohibition, but also shocked the guests in the box. It was estimated that there was some discussion in private. Luobeibei listened to those voices without any help. Although they knew these were not good words, they didn''t blush like other female guests in the lobby because they didn''t understand them. They just stole a glance at Mu Aoxing from time to time. They were full of doubts: these people were obviously making rumors. According to the prince''s personality, they should be very angry and irritable at the moment It''s right to be crazy at times. How can you be so calm and let those people talk more and more nonsense? Feeling luobeibei''s glance again and again, muaoxing took up a new wine glass and froze the liquid in the glass little by little. It seemed to follow indifference in the sound transmission: "how? Do you believe in all this nonsense? " "Of course I don''t believe it," said Luo Beibei with a look of contempt. "Although you are overbearing and bullying, when did you bully girls? Ever since I knew you, I haven''t seen you let a girl get close to you, and there are no girls at all. Isn''t that nonsense? " Seeing her common hatred, Mu Aoxing was a little more comfortable. For the first time, she didn''t want to care about the derogatory words in front of her. But she would not want to be convulsed by the words "no girl is not happy at night". "Ha ha ha ha..." A string of laughter suddenly rang out in his mind, cadently as if he could see a black halberd falling in his belly. "This silly little girl, young age, does she know what it means to have no girls? Ouch This stupid, still so indignant I''m really laughing to death! " "Funny? Well Mu Ao star face has no facial expression, very calm asked a sentence. But Fang Tianji suddenly smelled out the surging magma that was about to gush out of his heart, and immediately became serious: "cough What I mean is that these ants dare to slander you in public. It''s certainly not easy. Maybe it''s the killing way. They want to provoke you to fight, and then take the opportunity to attack. " "Less nonsense." Muaoxing cold tunnel. "What nonsense? I''m helping you get rid of the suspicion. " Fang Tianji made a serious analysis and said, "I''m afraid everyone knows that you are a bad tempered imperial capital. This kind of rumor is unlikely to be spread by your brothers with a little brain. The transfer of the human race throne is never decided by the people''s hearts. It''s disgusting to discredit you by such indecent means, but it''s not really good for the overall situation There is still only one enemy you should be on guard against Oh, no, it should be a batch. " "Well, I''m telling the truth." Luobeibei didn''t know that Fang Tianji, who loved to watch the excitement, came out again. Seeing Mu Aoxing ignored her explanation, he just sat down with no expression. He was afraid that his royal highness, who was extremely proud of himself, would be angry with him in a rage, and would not help him to pass the test any more. He quickly and resolutely put forward an attitude that I firmly stood with you. He pushed the chair, suddenly got up, and patted the table hard Son, want to also don''t want to shout a, "this is slander! It''s a rumor! The 19th Prince is not like that at all This drink, she unconsciously used the spirit, momentum is really full. The hall quieted down in an instant. Even though it was across the screen, luobeibei could feel that dozens of spiritual senses were projected all at once. Not only mu Aoxing suddenly turned his head and cast an unbelievable look, but even Dashan, who just wanted to fill his stomach, couldn''t help but have a meal. He didn''t know how his sister would have a fire out of thin air. In this unusual silence, only to hear a click, but Dashan just to the mouth has not yet bite a large piece of meat fell down. His simple manner made those friars who participated in gossip but didn''t know that they had become other people''s chess pieces feel scornful! I don''t know who gave a sneer first, and the atmosphere in the lobby relaxed again. Some people couldn''t help laughing: "a boy who didn''t show any hair, how can you know that this is a slander or a rumor?" Without waiting for Luo Beibei to answer, someone said slyly, "that''s right. Who is talking about the 19th prince? We''re just talking. " "That''s right. We''re just talking about that one. We haven''t named him. Little brother, this seat number can''t be confused...""Is it difficult that what we said just now actually hit a key point of this little brother? Oh, I can''t see it... " This sentence is not poisonous, and a wave of malicious laughter suddenly appeared in the lobby. "You were just..." Luobeibei is anxious. She has just been in the spotlight for the first time in her life. Psychologically, she was quite stressed, but unfortunately, her drinking power just began to surge. Some of her confused brain rarely made up for the serious consequences of muaoxing''s giving up her help. In the face of people''s ridicule, she suddenly felt even more enthusiastic. She was desperate to argue with them, but the words were just right Speaking of half, the wrist was suddenly pulled by muaoxing. "What are you pulling me for?" Luobei dialect was interrupted, and her mind was obviously confused because of the impact of wine. She was confused and fiercely glared at the right master she was supposed to maintain. "You''re drunk!" Mu Ao star force, pull her to sit down, looking very calm. In fact, he was really calm. When luobeibei suddenly clapped the table and yelled out that sentence, his surging anger suddenly retreated and replaced by calmer reason. He knew why this stupid girl would be so brave all of a sudden. He was just afraid that he would suddenly regret and refuse to help her at this special moment. There was a lot of water in this "fight against injustice". However, seeing her defending herself, he could not help feeling some good. As for the person who said the last sentence, Mu Aoxing sneered in his heart. He will soon know that his tongue can''t grow disorderly. "I''m not drunk..." Luobeibei sat back on the chair, but his head was even more dizzy, and he was about to retort. But this time, without waiting for mu Aoxing to interrupt her, a clear voice came from the third floor: "good! The 19th Prince is not like that at all! You are slandering your highness just now! Don''t think that evasion can cover up your true colors! " Eh, is there anyone else speaking for her? Luobeibei vaguely sends out a wisp of spiritual consciousness to "look" to the third floor, but just bumps into a pair of nervous but more determined eyes. The man feels her spiritual consciousness and immediately sends out a wisp of warm response. Ah! It''s the beautiful orchid brother! Luobei unconsciously blooms a bright smile. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 248 It''s LAN Jingyu who has been out of his mind ever since he met luobeibei here yesterday. Today, he just dragged his companion over early, hoping to meet her again. He didn''t want to wait for a long time and didn''t see anyone upstairs. He was disappointed. Unexpectedly, he suddenly heard the long-awaited voice coming from the second floor. He jumped up happily and didn''t wait for his companion Reaction immediately rushed out of the box, to be Luo Beibei''s solid backing! "Little cousin!" Ye Qiyan chases out quickly and tries to pull him back before elder martial Brother Yun finds out that his little cousin is confused. Unexpectedly, he is still a step late. He is embarrassed and wails in his heart. He doesn''t dare to peep at elder martial Brother Yun''s expression behind him. She knew that her little cousin had to insist on coming to Tianxiang building today, but she couldn''t help but feel lucky because elder martial Brother Yun seldom wanted to be with her. She thought that she would never meet those people so soon. If time could go back, she would have to lock her little cousin in the Inn. Now, elder martial Brother Yun must think that their family are all weirdos, and they won''t have a good impression on her any more. Wuwuwuwu After shouting, LAN Jingyu didn''t notice her cousin''s tangled heart at all. Instead, she was even more excited to see Luobei beichong smile with her own eyes. She even rushed to the middle of the second floor and the third floor. She thought she was looking down at the hall with great momentum and said, "I''m going to expose you If you don''t agree with me, just come to me. "Oh, hey, where''s the little white face, so..." There was a sneer in the lobby after a moment''s silence, but it was only half a sneer. With two crackles, his face suddenly swelled up, and he could not help spitting out two bloody teeth. "Who?" The man whose mouth was cheap was beaten was confused in his position. Before he could react, several monks sitting next to him jumped up in fear, took out their weapons and looked around alertly. People were beaten right under their noses, but no one saw who did it. "Well, do you see who did it?" "I didn''t see it. It''s too fast. I didn''t even see a shadow." "I didn''t see the shadow either. Was it from the air?" Different from the excitement just now, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became strange, and even the voice of discussion was lowered a lot. LAN Jingyu on the stairs also had some silly eyes. He couldn''t help looking at the guest who was separated by the screen first, and then looking back at the companions who came out with him. His eyes fell on Yun hanchu with a very suspicious look, and asked: "Brother Yun, did you do it?" As soon as he turned his head, people in the lobby all looked upstairs. After all, they had already "seen" the situation of the table in luobeibei, but they were just three ordinary teenagers with ordinary accomplishments. Although they impulsively stood up for the 19th prince, they seemed to have no ability. On the contrary, the guests on the third floor who came out with this little white face were even more disgusted. "Not me." At the beginning of cloud cold, he glanced at luobeibei without any trace. "It''s a Cloud Gate disciple..." Someone whispered, "that young man with the most outstanding appearance and temperament has built a foundation..." In fact, needless to say, these experienced monks who travel around the world have already recognized the costumes of Yunmen''s disciples and recognized that Yun hanchu, the leader of the group, has the highest accomplishments. "At least Zhang Bin has seven levels of cultivation. Besides, we are all present. Even the Cloud Gate disciples in the foundation period can''t be so mysterious that they can''t even slap him in the face without leaving any trace?" "It''s supposed to be the invisible symbol..." "Damn it! What''s the skill of stabbing people in the back? If you have the guts, just follow me with a clear sword and a clear gun... " I don''t know if these two slaps not only knocked off Zhang Bin''s two teeth, but also lengthened his reflex arc by the way. It took this cheap guy a few breaths to jump up in anger. One mouth is swearing. However, he was met with a more invisible chest thump, and the whole person fell heavily on the table top of his own table, crushing the hard square table to pieces. Not to mention, the dishes all over the table also fell on him. But in the eyes of the outsider, no one can see who did it or how, as if everything was just his own directing and acting. He suddenly lost his mind and fell back. There are experts! And there are absolutely far more than the presence of people in the master for people out! After all, with the help of the invisible symbol, although you can hide your body, as long as you work hard, you will inevitably have a trace, but no one in the hall can see the trace, which shows that even if there is an invisible symbol, the other''s cultivation is enough to despise everyone. The lobby was quiet again. This time, the quiet time lasted for a long time, and Zhang Bin''s struggling voice was particularly harsh. Then they heard the chair move and someone stood up. The nervous friars immediately threw their spiritual consciousness into the past. I saw that the boy with a big stomach who had been wolfing down before was carefully holding up the little boy who was the first to hold injustice. The little boy''s eyes were a little confused and obviously drunk. After standing up, the tall and handsome young man beside him gently brushed the dust that did not exist on his clothes with his slender fingers, as if he didn''t feel the people''s "covetous eyes" at all, and went to the stairs on his own.Could it be him? No? This young man clearly only has six or seven levels of refining gas at most? Is it hard to be a pig and a tiger? Can''t all the monks in this hall be deceived? So who did it? In the hall, almost everyone was guessing in secret, but the accumulated power of those two attacks also made everyone dare not speak and act easily. Finally, they could only watch the three people go down the stairs. "Ah Bo Wait for me, brother LAN Jingyu admits that he has a clear conscience, but he is not as worried as they are. Seeing Luo Beibei smile at him, he has a fight on his eyelids. He is too drunk to be afraid of Mu Aoxing, so he catches up with him. "Brother Bo, what''s the matter with you? Drink too much? Ah, how can you drink so much wine when you are young It''s still a spirit wine with enough stamina. A small drink of this wine can improve your health. If you drink too much, you can''t drink too much... " "Brother Bo, are you suffering now? By the way, hangover soup, hangover soup Elder brother Bai, don''t hurry to go. Wait for me to get a bowl of wake-up Soup for brother Bai to drink before you leave, OK? Ah You wait for me I really don''t have any malice Brother bo Brother Bai... " Listening to LAN Jingyu''s self talk all the way away, the monks in the lobby watched them walk through the water corridor with their spiritual knowledge, and then turned back to see the Cloud Gate disciples headed by the man in white, who was like the snow and the moon, walk out of the Tianxiang building. Until they got out of the "vision", they looked at each other with eyes that they could only understand. This relationship is chaotic. They really don''t understand it! Among the numerous monks, most of them look back at Zhang Bin, who is still struggling. They are still worried. Those who once joined in the rumor are secretly glad that the invisible master is merciful. They decide that gossip is the best thing in the future. Only a few of them have unpredictable light hidden in the deep of their pupils. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 249 "Want to see her again?" The carriage side, Mu Ao star stretched out a hand to stop. "Of course." LAN Jingyu stretched his neck and wanted to see Luobei again, but Dashan had already entered the carriage with a little girl who had fallen into a deep sleep. "Then step aside, or I''ll make you never see her." Muaoxing cold tunnel. LAN Jingyu''s momentum of "fighting against the masses with one" in the upper floor suddenly disappeared, and the whole person was a little tired. But he could see Mu Aoxing''s eyebrows, and he could only move his steps reluctantly. He was still worried: "then you should take good care of her, and remember to give her a wake-up drink, otherwise she will be very uncomfortable when she wakes up." Mu Aoxing glanced at him and got into the car. "There''s more!" LAN Jingyu stepped forward involuntarily, "don''t bully her." In response to him was the door thrown on and the back of the carriage which quickly pulled away without mercy. "Elder martial Brother Yun, I''m sorry to disappoint you today. My cousin doesn''t know what''s wrong with him..." Ye Qiyan, who followed her, looked at her little cousin''s babbling and silly look, and felt that she had no face to lift up. How could her handsome and elegant cousin suddenly become like this when she met that ordinary little girl? Even if she fell in love with elder martial Brother Yun at first sight, it''s too inappropriate for the little girl''s age, isn''t it? Ye Qiyan is impatient unconsciously. "Well, let''s go back." At the beginning of cloud cold, seeing off the carriage, his thin lips spat out two words, but he recalled the message he had received before. Why did Mu Aoxing let him try to bring LAN Jingyu to Tianxiang building? Looking at his manner, it is clear that he does not like LAN Jingyu''s contact with his younger martial sister. What''s his purpose? Mu Aoxing certainly has a purpose, but this purpose he can''t say casually, what he cares about now is another matter. "Those who yelled the most vigorously, as well as those who were suspicious, had already sprinkled tracking powder. There were also two people who played some bone penetrating incense." While he was driving, he echoed back. "What''s wrong with these two?" Mu Ao star slightly raised eyebrow peak for a while, still can let Wei San take the initiative to use the bone penetrating fragrance unexpectedly. "Subordinates can''t see any problems, but if they can''t see any problems at all, it must be true." "Be careful that you will be taken by the other side." Mu Ao star lightly reminds, he believes that Wei San''s vision, but more believe that kill way is not so easy to deal with. "I understand that I will be cautious." "I have an intuition." Mu Aoxing''s eyes flashed, "I''m afraid they won''t just come to me this time." Wei San immediately understood: "that child, who claimed to be a grandson of the handkerchief of the city master''s wife, said that he had sneaked out of the house for fun a month ago. Unfortunately, he was abducted in the name of accepting apprentices, and then came to Yecheng. Because the abductor was greedy and wanted to abduct more children, he was able to find a chance to escape. However, when he was robbed, he didn''t dare to trust others any more. He happened to know that it was not far from Yecheng. He had heard from his grandmother about the city leader''s wife, so he went all the way to find her. It was said that he had suffered a lot. The wife of the city Lord has gone to the palace to pass notes. She is sure that her handkerchief has lost her grandson, and she is like that child in general. Her other characteristics are the same Mu Aoxing didn''t believe a word about it: "that''s even more premeditated." "The Lord of the city said that there is no abnormality in the boy at present," he said "Although the girl has never been big or small in front of me, she can''t lie about this kind of thing." Mu Aoxing took a look at luobeibei, who was sleeping on one side. She happened to see that she unconsciously pursed her little lips, as if she had dreamt of something that made her angry. She couldn''t help smiling. "The problem now is that we can''t find any evidence, and the wife of the city Lord likes the child very much," he said calmly Mu Ao star is a sneer: "some things as long as doubt is enough, don''t have to have evidence, we have warned, the rest let him go to guard against it, if he can''t find evidence to stupid relax vigilance, then the city master is afraid to do the first." "You are wise." "Don''t let down the surveillance of those two people. Before the game, be sure to find out their real weakness." "Yes." The answer was calm. As a new master, his talent is strong, but his temperament is also famous for his arrogance and indifference. Over the years, apart from his majesty, seven old Uncle Wang, and his third highness, he has never seen anyone else in his eyes. Even for his birth mother, Princess Ji, his family affection is limited, and he never likes to be like other people''s children. I don''t want to know that since I met the little girl of Luo family in Wanren mountain last year, I''ve obviously got a little bit more juvenile temperament. Even the seventh Lord praised him as more like a person. There are few special people in the world who can make the master have such a change. As the close guard of the master, he naturally has to love his family and protect his life. Otherwise, if Miss Luo has a chance, it would seem that these guards are too incompetent.¡­¡­ "Lingling Bell Bell... " Where''s the bell? There''s no rhythm at all. It''s awful. Luobeibei kneads her head and sits up. She looks around her room. After a few moments of mental confusion, the gate of memory can be reopened: eh, she clearly remembers that she was still in Tianxiang building. She planned to argue with the public in order to flatter the 19th prince, and it seems that she saw the beautiful orchid boy and Brother Yun Why did you come back all of a sudden? "Bell Lingling Bell... " The bell rang again. Luobeibei quickly unfolded his spiritual consciousness. Looking out, he found that the mountain was blindfolded by the heavy rain. Which bell vibrated, and he immediately turned to which side. He could see that his steps were flighty. It was obvious that he had turned a little dizzy. "Brother, what are you doing?" Luobeibei glances at Mu Aoxing, who is sitting comfortably on the porch, drinking tea and watching a play. The first feeling is that Mu Aoxing is bullying her silly brother again. "Sister, are you awake? They are teaching me how to guard against the enemy and protect you Dashan immediately forgot to pay attention to the bell. He turned to her room happily and yelled happily. Before his voice fell, he was stabbed at his waist. He couldn''t help but give a painful cry. It was obviously because he was distracted for a moment. Dashan has never been afraid of pain, but now he shouts so badly that he must be hurt a lot. In a hurry, Luobei jumps out of bed and wants to run out without shoes. "If you want your stupid brother to have more or less heart, don''t interfere." Mu Aoxing''s voice came in time, and the lazy tone seemed to have the confidence to control everything. Luobei is about to run the action suddenly stopped. "Sister, I''m fine." After Dashan''s short painful cry, he immediately became lively again. "Sister, you should drink the sobering soup and have a good rest." Luobeibei turned to the table and looked at the soup heated by the shallow afterfire. His red lips bent up. He went to try the temperature and drank the soup in one gulp. After another circle of spiritual power, the feeling of dizziness finally disappeared. "And yourself, do you want to learn my skill in the morning?" Mu Aoxing looked at her across the patio, a proud charity like, "although with your qualifications, you may not be able to learn such a profound and complex trick, but if you are lucky enough to learn something similar in shape, you can scare people and distract the enemy in the war." If the enemy can be distracted for two or three minutes, doesn''t it mean that the success rate is greatly improved? Thinking of the situation that the opponent was pushed down by himself due to distraction in the challenge arena, Luobei couldn''t help but feel a little thirsty. "Learn Fang Tianji''s voice suddenly rang out in her mind. Of course, you have to learn such a powerful move! Luobei busy place a head: "want to!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 250 "First of all, the difficulty of this move will definitely exceed your limit. Don''t cry with regret at that time." Looking at her eyes twinkle in an instant, Mu Ao star picks eyebrow to excite. "Never regret it." Luobei is determined and confident. "Come here, then, and let me see if you can really bear the pain." Mu Ao star mouth light pursed, turned to his main courtyard. ¡­¡­ Hard! It''s really hard Half an hour later, Luobei was half kneeling on the ground, shaking all over. His right hand held the hilt of the sword, and his left hand held down his right hand with the sword, so that he could barely support himself. The rain is still falling. The cold rain has made her as if she had just been fished out of the water. Before she stepped out of the house, the appearance she had just arranged had already become a mess. However, her body is steaming, her blood is rushing in the meridians, her heart is beating like a drum, and her sweat is pouring out of her body and into the rain. She knew it would be hard to learn, but she didn''t expect it would be so hard. It turned out that with a seemingly understated wave of her hand, there were hundreds of moves faster than lightning, and each move contained sharp attack. No wonder she had a feeling that the sky was falling down at that time, and she had no resistance at all. She has no doubt that if Mu Aoxing has built a successful foundation, I''m afraid only this move can make her die quietly. It turns out that this young man, who is only two years older than her, is really a gifted genius. His pride, his aloofness and his complacency come not only from his origin and status, but also from his strong self-confidence in his ability. As early as when he began to learn sword, elder brother Yun once told her that no matter what kind of weapon is in the world, sword or sword, there is no fastest, only faster. If you want to seize the opportunity, you must first learn the word "fast". And this fast word, contains not only the speed of a single move, but also the speed of sub move that can be achieved in a very short moment. Although there is no absolute thing in the world, it''s not that you can have an absolute advantage if you are fast, but in many cases speed can really play a great role, especially at the critical moment. Maybe as long as you are so fast, the victory or defeat can be reversed immediately. So, she did a lot of exercises like this. However, in the past, she could only stab 20 swords in an instant at most, but now it is not only increased to at least 50 swords, but also requires that every sword must be attached with the idea of transforming into the meaning of the sword. This is simply an impossible task! She only practiced for half an hour, and then she felt that the spiritual power in her body was almost empty. Even the spirit was rapidly consumed, but she only managed to reach the thirty-eight sword. The spirit of the thirty-eight sword tomb had no attack power intermittently. A deep sense of frustration came to Luobei. This move is definitely the biggest challenge she has received in her life! If she had not experienced this move herself and felt it too deeply, she would have mistakenly thought that her Royal Highness the 19th prince was playing tricks on herself. Looking at the embarrassed Luobei, Mu Aoxing suddenly said: "forget it, I overestimate you, give up!" "No! I can The indifferent voice full of disdain came into some thundering ears, and suddenly it was like a thorn deep into the bottom of my heart, and it was like a thick layer of self-esteem skin was suddenly exposed, which hurt her instinctively. Luo Beibei bit his teeth, quickly swallowed a handful of pills, urged the spirit power to run quickly, and focused on washing the meridians on his right arm to repair the aching muscles. After half a ring, the feeling finally recovered. Then he forced himself to stand up, took the sword on his left hand with his right hand, straightened his back, closed his eyes, and silently thought about the secret taught by Mu Aoxing. Hands are like swords, swords are thoughts, thoughts are moves The three must be perfectly combined, so that she can break through the limit and develop her real potential. So forget twenty swords, thirty-eight swords, fifty swords and one hundred swords! Wave! Thorn! Wave! Thorn! As time went by, Luobei pursed her lips, endured more and more severe headache, and waved her flying sword again and again, trying to imagine that every move had a deeper force penetrating from the tip of the sword, and the rest was completely handed over to instinct. The spirit power is almost empty, chewing pills, the spirit is almost exhausted, drilling storage earrings to devour the yellow stone. At the end of the day, there was only one idea left in her heart, which was to make a sword! Sword! Sword! I don''t know how long later, in a daze, she finally heard a break: "enough! Sword 56, you have reached it What''s the point? Did she finally meet the minimum requirements? Luobei silly to open his mouth, want to laugh, but only feel like catkins to fall into a dark abyss, and then, even the idea no longer exists. A pair of hands in time to hold her, and then the wind a tight, the next moment, Mu Aoxing has been holding all wet little girl back to the house, put her on the couch, and quickly even cast a few small magic, drying her clothes."This little girl always makes me look at her with new eyes. She has such perseverance at a young age. I thought she could only stick to it for half an hour at most. I didn''t expect that she could really learn your move in such a short time." Fang Tianji suddenly sighed with emotion, "but this time her spirit is not light. The magic stones in her space can''t be repaired." Mu Aoxing has long been used to its haunting, and turns a deaf ear to Luo Beibei. He carefully holds Luo Beibei in front of his body, then gently pinches her small mouth and feeds a fragrant white pill into her mouth. "Eh, this medicine is good." Fang Tianji didn''t expect him to answer, but he gave his own opinion. Mu Ao star or as did not hear, will Luobei pan up, directly for her catalytic out of the drug, and slowly comb the body meridian. In such a short period of time, the little girl has consumed so much spiritual power and spirit. It''s impossible for her body in the period of gas refining to bear it. It can be said that her musculoskeletal is beyond the limit now, and even the meridians and five zang organs are damaged to varying degrees. If she doesn''t adjust quickly, she will leave a lot of hidden diseases in the future. Therefore, no one can disturb this kind of time, not only can not disturb, but also must block the body''s automatic demand for the body, can''t have the slightest icing on the cake. Fortunately, although the voice can not be out, but the mind is no matter what can be done, not to mention from the morning muao star used that move has attracted its interest for the first time. As an ancient magic weapon, it uses hundreds of moves in one breath. This seemingly cool trick is just a little trick. Naturally, it''s not in the eyes of the old people, but! It''s no ordinary genius to be able to divide the spirit into hundreds of wisps of ideas at the same moment, and each wisp is under the influence of the ideas. It''s no ordinary genius to be able to send and receive so freely. It is sure that at such an age, even in the age of ancient genius, few people can do it so young. Looking at Mu Aoxing, who is devoting himself to the north of Luo, Fang Tianji suddenly doubts for the first time whether he has seen the current master all the time. I remember that before I was forced to accept the contract by him at the bottom of the lake that day, he once had the upper hand. If it wasn''t for such a short moment, his spirit suddenly became powerful several times, and it was caught off guard. No matter how weak he was, he couldn''t be suppressed easily. Afterwards, it learned the identity of the boy, and thought that it was the secret treasure he carried that helped him suddenly enhance his spirit in a short time. Since then, his spirit has never been special, which made it confirm this conjecture. Until today, the boy suddenly used this move, and he could even explain it to the little girl as a teacher in such detail I''m out of my sight! I''m out of my sight! This boy is just like that girl. His spirit is so unusual and has infinite potential. It''s a pity that I have been staying in the body of the little girl, but I don''t have a detailed understanding of the current principal''s physical condition. Do you want to leave the little girl for a period of time to return to his body? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 251 As soon as he thought about it, Fang Tianji immediately denied it. Even the boy''s spirit is very special, but it''s true that his body is far less than the little girl''s body. Moreover, as long as he has been warmed up by his body, the connection between the two will inevitably be closer. Wouldn''t it be worse to get away? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Fang Tianji turned around and kept a close eye on the auras from the pills. As expected, he found that when these auras moved to the heart along with the meridians, they were also absorbed by the mysterious force in the heart, as if there had been a mouth lurking there, just waiting for feeding. "Hey, man, you can steal a part of a little girl''s aura when she has enough aura, but now her aura has dried up like this. Do you want to rob her?" Fang Tianji''s mind moved, just like hundreds of times in the past, and then he sent ironic thoughts to the mysterious power, trying to stimulate it to respond. However, as in the past, the answer is still familiar silence, and the act of stealing aura has never stopped. "Tut Tut, I think my old man''s face is thick enough. I didn''t expect that there are people thicker than me. Oh, no, how can I say you are human? You''re a thief who doesn''t know what it is. How can I expect you to know what it is Fang Tianji didn''t get discouraged. He was full of fighting spirit and persevered to spread one idea after another. However, no matter how exciting it is, the mysterious existence has no response at all. Pretend, if you have the ability, you will always pretend to be dumb, never come out! Fang Tianji nagged for a long time and was still singing a monologue, but he couldn''t find out the existence of the guy as he wanted. Finally, he was a little annoyed and stopped talking, and his heart couldn''t help rising a sense of desolation. At that time, it was an ancient magic weapon that made countless demons, ghosts, friars and immortals scared. Now it is reduced to the point that not only a thief can not be caught. What''s more sad is that since the day when she found the mysterious existence hidden in the heart of the little girl in the snow Valley, she has tried her best to keep it for several months, but still hasn''t even touched the shadow of the other party. Every time, without exception, she can only watch the Aura penetrate into her heart, and then it''s like a drop of water falling into the sea without any trace. No, we have to find a way to force this guy out. Although he steals aura every time, this guy has never done anything bad to the little girl so far, and when the little girl is asleep, he automatically helps the little girl absorb the purest aura. The little girl can rise to the fifth level of refining gas in such a short time. It''s also a great contribution. At the beginning, the protective circle before the two little girls fell into the lake seemed to be made by this guy ¡­ But the so-called no matter gallant, not fraud or steal, it can always be so kind? What if one day there''s a backfire? Fang Tianji solemnly found a just reason for himself, and resolutely refused to admit that he was just out of the mentality of "one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers". He began to "rummage" about how to make that guy appear. He didn''t want to tell luobeibei about this abnormal situation. Mu Aoxing, who has been concentrating on combing Luo Beibei''s whole meridians, doesn''t realize what his magic weapon is thinking. He only thinks that after the pill enters the little girl''s body, although it quickly moistens the nearly dry meridians and Dantian, the effect is far less obvious than before. Thinking that Luo Beibei''s body has always been special, he doesn''t hesitate to give her another pill. Ah? One is not enough, two more? Your highness is so generous to Miss Luo! Looking at the white pill hidden in Luobei''s mouth, Wei Yi, who has been hiding in the dark and rarely appears in front of the public, feels that his heart is twitching. This is the best Huichun pill practiced by the Emperor himself. After he was seriously injured, only one pill is enough to arouse the surging vitality. Miss Luo is not just in vain, but it''s enough to supplement it with other elixirs. Your highness even gave Huichun pills directly, and one or two of them You''re not afraid of breaking Miss Luo''s meridians? "Let wesan call that big fool over and take her back." Two of the best rejuvenating pills, Wei Yiyou is immersed in the "grief" of people''s anger. For the first time, he didn''t realize that the master was talking to him. After two breaths, he suddenly reacts. He immediately responds with awe and guilt. ¡­¡­ Luobeibei naturally wakes up from a long deep sleep. As soon as he opens his eyes, he sees a thin skylight penetrating into the screen window. After two breaths, she almost jumped up. Unfortunately, she clearly remembers that it was just dark when she fainted yesterday. Now it''s dawn. That''s to say, she had four or five hours'' sleep at such a crucial moment of preparation. Oh, my God, what a waste! How can you just let her fall asleep and not wake her up! Luobei got up in a hurry, cleaned up in a hurry, ran to the stone table outside and sat down.God, it''s not raining today. The sky is clear and refreshing. It''s a good time to practice. Luobei quickly meditates, ready to absorb aura and temper spirit. But the next moment she was confused again. She obviously fell asleep all night after her aura and spirit were almost exhausted, but at this time, both the elixir field and the meridians were full, and the spirit was also full, which was at least one tenth more than yesterday''s heyday, but she didn''t practice at all? And how can sleep repair so quickly? Suddenly, luobeibei seems to smell a kind of aroma, and it makes people feel familiar. I can''t help but stir my little nose to find out the source of the aroma. "Sister, are you awake?" Hearing the news, the mountain next door also ran out in full spirit. Luobei asked him what happened last night. "His highness 19 said that his younger sister fainted when she was practicing a very powerful sword technique, but it would be ok if she had a good night''s sleep." Dashan''s face was only normal worried, and there was no other angry and unfair look. Obviously, he didn''t know her training process yesterday. He simply thought that her younger sister''s training intensity was as strong as his own, just like reporting Mu Aoxing on the spot "Your Highness also said that my younger sister has already started. Next, I just need to strengthen the practice and get familiar with the sword moves. I don''t need to use my mind every time. He also said that the preliminary competition will start tomorrow, and my sister will not go out today. " "Does he really say I''m getting started?" Luobeibei can hardly believe her ears. She waved her arms so many times yesterday. The nineteen princes all looked like "how stupid are you?"? How can you suddenly say that she has met the entry requirements? "Yes, that''s what your highness nineteen said." Ha, great! Finally, yesterday''s inhuman sufferings were not wasted. Luobeibei is very happy to ask: "brother, do you know if your highness 19 gave me some elixir? I took off yesterday, but now I have nothing "Yes, yes, yesterday when I went to hold my sister back to the house, she was fragrant! I asked elder brother Wei San. He said that it was because his 19th highness gave his younger sister two pieces of Huichundan made by the Emperor himself! Big brother Wei San was greedy when he talked about the spring elixir! Hee hee... " It may be that the expression of David''s at that time was so obvious that he left a deep impression on Dashan. While describing, he unconsciously learned the expression of David''s at that time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 252 It turns out that this fragrance is the fragrance of Huichundan! Huichundan has always been famous and precious, not to mention it was refined by the Emperor himself. No wonder that even the 19 prince who had a proud voice with him coveted it so much! Luobei couldn''t help laughing, but there was some movement in the smile. Elder brother Wei San is the personal bodyguard appointed by the Emperor himself to Mu Aoxing. He has a wide range of knowledge. Needless to say, even he is so greedy for this rejuvenation pill, and he can directly repair the spirit. It can be seen that it is by no means an ordinary elixir. There''s another move, maybe it''s the secret of the royal family Mu Aoxing is really good to her In a flash, luobeibei''s heart suddenly flashed many fragments. Although Mu Aoxing likes to play tricks on his brother and sister, he really hasn''t bullied them. On the contrary, he has been helping them. He is generous to Dashan and never dislikes Dashan''s large food "By the way, sister, I''ll give it back to you." Dashan took out the lingchong bag and put it on her hand. He cleverly turned it into a microphone. "Brother Wei San said that his sister would sleep a little longer if she wanted to absorb the medicine, so I couldn''t disturb her. I was afraid that the little demon would make trouble to play with her sister, so I took it. Please calm it quickly. It was noisy all night last night." "Thank you brother, brother is more and more intelligent and considerate now!" Luobeibei knew Dashan always had some inferiority in his intelligence, so when he got the chance, he praised him heartily to help him build up his confidence, and then quickly appeased the little demon who was about to be furious. Dashan blooms her teeth, which are getting whiter and whiter due to the establishment of good hygiene habits, and smiles brightly. ¡­¡­ This morning, luobeibei was obedient and didn''t take a step away from the hospital. She had been practicing this move taught by Mu Aoxing. However, if she was obedient, she was not completely obedient, because the focus of that move was the impact of mind. If she didn''t deserve the attack of mind when practicing, even if she could stab hundreds of swords in a flash, it was just empty shelf. As for the object of practice, naturally the best is Dashan. Mu Aoxing said before he taught him that if she could learn this move, she would be able to frighten the monks of seven or eight levels of refining gas for a moment. Brother Dashan''s way of cultivation is very special, which can''t be measured by common sense. But if she can make brother Dashan''s mind stand still for a moment, her move will be a success. As for whether it will affect Dashan''s spirit Luobeibei knows that even if he underestimates himself too much, he can only be startled by Dashan''s thick nerves at most. When he comes back, he will not be affected and will not cause deep damage at all. As for the spirit lost during the practice, there are some yellow stones in her earrings that can repair the spirit! With yesterday''s experience, the worries have been solved. In addition, the spirit has been strengthened. When luobeibei practices again, it feels much easier. After trying three moves, Dashan was stunned for the fourth time. She took the opportunity to push her out of the circle. Although she could not help shaking, she succeeded at last. Dashan Putong fell back to the ground and woke up. A big man was so surprised that he spat out his tongue at luobeibei: "sister, you were so fierce just now!" Luobei''s spirit is consumed a lot, and he is dizzy. He smiles when he hears his "Tongyan Tongyu". In a moment, he obviously feels that his spirit is relaxed, and he is no longer as miserable as he was just now. Eh, is it the joyful mood that helps the spirit to repair? Luobei felt a move in her heart, but at this time her spirit was shaking like a candle that was about to go out. She had no time to guess. After confirming that Dashan had no real-time damage, she quickly went back to the room and took out the yellow stone to repair it. This time, she used ten yellow stones to recover seven or eight points. The remaining two or three points can only be made up by natural sleep, which can not be achieved by forced use of external objects. Therefore, after lunch, she extravagantly let herself take an hour''s nap. When I woke up in the afternoon, my spirit had recovered completely. Mu Aoxing, who went out early in the morning, still didn''t come back. Luobei continued to practice. This time, she practiced the cooperation between the puppet and the swordsmanship that Yun hanchu had instructed. She is very clear that although the spirit attack has unexpected effect, it has the major defect of consuming too much time and being too short. The puppet and the sword technique she has been practicing are her basic reliance. This practice lasted for a long time. It was not until Dashan''s stomach sent out the hungry thunder on time that Luobei stopped. Just about to take a good bath in Jingfang, Yu Guang suddenly finds a man standing at the corner of the corridor not far away. He has a long body in white, looks like ice jade, has a cool temperament, but his eyes are peaceful and distant. Who else can he be? "Brother Yun!" Luobei exclaimed joyfully, quickly put away the flying sword and ran to the past. "Little younger martial sister," there was a faint smile in Yun hanchu''s eyes, "you are making rapid progress." "It''s all under the guidance of Brother Yun." Luobei stood in front of him two steps, a little shy, pinched the corner of his clothes, suddenly remembered his sweating appearance at this time, immediately embarrassed and hurriedly applied a cleaning technique, in the heart secretly cry bad, his smell just now, must have passed into Brother Yun''s nose."The preliminaries will start tomorrow. Are you nervous?" Cloud cold beginning rushed to follow to come over of big mountain to nod, gentle ground asks her. "When his highness 19 just gave me the information about his opponent, I was really a little nervous, but yesterday his highness 19 taught me a very powerful move, and I feel more confident." Luobeibei looked up at him with a smile. The weak sunset reflected on her face through the flower window on the corridor. Her bright eyes were very lovely. Yun hanchu nodded: "that''s good, fighting with others, momentum is very important, no matter who the other party is, you can''t lose to yourself first." "Well, Brother Yun, I remember. By the way, Brother Yun, look at the move I just learned." Luobei stepped back two steps and held the sword in his right hand. Then his temperament changed abruptly and more than 50 swords were stabbed in a flash. Each sword was attacked with merciless thought. At the beginning of cloud cold, he felt that there was a dark cloud in front of him, and there were still lightning flashes in the dark cloud. It was like cold snakes opening their fangs and biting them quickly. Even though his mind was always very calm, he almost wanted to dodge. It''s such a move! The bottom of Yun hanchu''s eyes was shining. He felt quite shocked. In just one day, did his younger martial sister learn such a powerful sword move? "Hee hee, Brother Yun, don''t tell me that you are scared by me?" After a blow from Luobei, he immediately suffered dizziness and locked Yun hanchu''s expression. Seeing that he was so rare that he was slightly stunned, his heart suddenly became proud. "The 19 princes really taught you this move?" After all, the difference between the two is not just a little bit. What''s more, the little younger martial sister''s move is obviously only half hanging. "Yes, Brother Yun, what do you think?" Luobei is smiling, but yunhanchu is worried, so he doesn''t take pills immediately. "It''s really special..." Yun hanchu nodded his approval, but did not say the second half of the sentence. For some reason, he always felt that this move was familiar, as if he had seen similar scenes somewhere. Of course, its power could not be compared. Where on earth have you seen it? This life must have never been experienced. Is it the previous life mentioned by Lian Yue? "Hee hee Even Big Brother Yun says it''s special. I''m sure I can win in the future. " Luobei''s self-confidence soared. At the beginning of cloud cold, some divergent thoughts returned instantly. Looking at the little girl''s pale face, he could not help frowning slightly: "little younger martial sister, I think this move is too much for the loss of spirit. We can only do expedient measures in extraordinary times. Little younger martial sister still has to use it carefully." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 253 "Brother Yun is Brother Yun. You can see it at a glance." Luobeibei looked at him admiringly, "but his highness 19 said that although this move is domineering, if I can master it and control it more accurately, in fact, the loss of spirit will not be so great." "Younger martial sister, you need to know that spirit attack is not a means that can be used at will." Seeing that she didn''t pay much attention to her, Yun hanchu could not help reaching out and stroking the top of her hair, and gently warned, "although your move has some deterrent power, if you can''t defeat the other party in time after using this move, the other party''s spirit will be stronger than you. When he comes back, you just need to stop drinking, and your mind will be damaged, your vitality will be greatly damaged, and even you may be hurt Something more serious happened. " Brother Yun touched her head! Brother Yun touched her head! Luobei opens his eyes wide and looks at Yun hanchu''s soft eyes. He shouts wildly in his heart and nods his head for a moment. Her stupidity in Yun hanchu''s eyes inevitably adds a bit of childishness, which makes Yun hanchu a little uneasy and tells him again: "so, remember elder brother Yun''s words, be sure to use them carefully, you know?" "Well, I see, Brother Yun." As soon as Yun hanchu''s hand touched it, luobeibei''s mind finally recovered. He added, "Your Highness 19 told me the advantages and disadvantages before he taught me. It''s just that I''m not very lucky in drawing lots. I''m several layers short of my opponent''s cultivation, and I can''t use high-quality magic tools in the competition. With my current cultivation, even if I know the opponent''s weakness, I may not be able to seize the opportunity. If I don''t have such unexpected tricks, I''m afraid I won''t win the competition. " In order to reassure Yun hanchu, Luobei quickly took out a yellow stone to show him: "Brother Yun, can you recognize what this is?" Yun hanchu took it and looked at it carefully: "this Is it the stone that the devil used to set up the battle? " "Yes, even that kind of stone, I don''t know what it contains, which can nourish my spirit," said Luo Beibei. "So when your highness 19 said that he had to have a good skill in spirit to learn, I thought I would learn it." "Then I''m much more relieved." Yun hanchu returned the stone to her, and her heart was really at ease. According to the rules of Yecheng in the past years, the competition in the middle and later stages of gas refining was originally conducted separately. The younger martial sister had been practicing the sword technique that he had made for the younger martial sister. He also had the help of the puppet who was a medium-grade weapon and the spirit Talisman specially prepared by the master. In addition, he had personally guided for a few days, so the chance of winning was still great. According to the rules of Yecheng in the past years, the competition in the middle and later stages of gas refining should have been conducted separately. The younger martial sister has been practicing the sword technique that he tailored for the younger martial sister. Besides, with the help of the puppet who is a medium-quality weapon and the spirit Talisman specially prepared by the master, and with his own guidance for a few days, the chance of winning is still great. I don''t want to change the system suddenly this time. I want to mix the middle and later stages of gas refining to compete together, and it was not announced until the day before yesterday. In this way, the difficulty is directly increased by a large part, and the time left for people to deal with it is also very limited. His previous preparations are not enough. Because of this reform, my younger martial brothers and sisters all want to ask him for further guidance. Mu Aoxing says that there are special reasons for him not to come here easily. In addition, he tries to find out about the situation of the younger martial sister''s opponents here. He didn''t have the chance to see her until the day before yesterday. To tell you the truth, he felt a little guilty at the bottom of his heart. "By the way, little younger martial sister, I managed to meet that Li Dang. He is Shuimu shuanglinggen. His cultivation has reached the eighth level of refining gas. He should be the most difficult one among your opponents. Fortunately, you will meet him on September 4th. I still have time to find out more about him..." "Thank you, Brother Yun. I have his information." Luobeibei was a little happy to interrupt. She didn''t fight that Li Dang until September 4, which means that she has two more days to practice. When the time comes, she should be a little more confident, right? "What do you have?" Yun hanchu was a little stunned, and then he understood, "also, the news of the 19th prince should be better than me." "Yes, not long after the draw the day before yesterday, his Highness the 19th got their information." Luobeibei took out the two folded books and showed them to Yun hanchu. Then duzui complained, "but there''s another man who is No. 111. I don''t know if it''s because he''s too strong. His 19th highness deliberately didn''t tell me. Brother Yun, do you know him..." "It''s not good for you to know too much." A voice suddenly inserted in, two people turn a look, Mu Ao star is lazy to come over, "cloud childe, you say?" Cloud cold beginning looked at him, the vision flashed for a while, then light tunnel: "yes." "Well, since you all say so, I won''t ask. I''d better concentrate on the two known people?" They made it clear that they wanted to hide it from her, and luobeibei could only accept it very leniently. "That''s good. We won''t prevent you from entering the secret place." Mu Aoxing raised his hand and rubbed her hair. Compared with the spring breeze like touch in the beginning of cloud cold, his strength was completely impolite. The head of Luobei was shaken by the belt. Luobei clapped his hand and glared at him: "Your Highness, brother mu, I''m only two years younger than you. Don''t treat me as a child, OK?""You''re still a child." See her this time take off is mu elder brother, didn''t first shout 19 what of again inflexible turn, Mu Ao star in the heart that because see two people stand in a place to speak of sour taste son immediately be diluted a lot of, joint ground see cloud cold beginning all pleasing to the eye a bit, but pleasing to the eye return to pleasing to the eye, some words he still want to say. So, the 19 highness turned to Yun hanchu with a smile and asked, "you ask elder brother Yun, are you still a child or have you become a big girl?" Cloud cold beginning light a smile: "everyone can turn adult from the child." Mu Ao star made up a knife: "so the cloud childe means that although you will grow up in the future, you are still a child." Luobei slightly some color change, as if there are some hidden deep careful thought, was slightly stabbed, can''t help but sneer at Mu Aoxing: "I''m a child, you are not much better than me." Mu Aoxing doesn''t mind her attitude, but smiles more brightly: "at least I''m two years older than you, and I''ll always be two years older." "Yes, I will be two years older than me in the future," Luo Beibei made a grimace at him and hit back with a curse. "And I will always be two years older than me." "No, that''s maturity!" Mu Aoxing stretched out two fingers and shook them. "My son, the genius of heaven, will marry Dan early in the future. Sister Luo wants to see your elder brother Mu grow old. I''m afraid it''s possible to wait for hundreds of years at least." Luobei didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He turned his eyes and asked Yun hanchu, who had a calm face: "by the way, Brother Yun, you just said that the number of matches has come out?" Yun hanchu just nodded, and the mountain on one side gave a sound. He was embarrassed and handed over a piece of paper: "sister, I forgot to give it to you." "It''s OK, brother. Now I know it''s the same." Luobei glanced at the ranking on the paper. Today is the first day of September, and the preliminary competition starts from the second day of the third day. She will fight Wang linnian on the 807th tomorrow afternoon, and the 11th the day after tomorrow. On the last day, she will fight Li Dang on the fourth day of the fourth day. Dashan and muaoxing also have one game every day. The difference is that Dashan is in the morning, while muaoxing is in the afternoon. The two games are earlier than Luobei, and one is later than her. Seeing that she has been looking at the competition schedule and staring at Li Dang''s name, Yun hanchu comforted her gently: "still, you just need to practice hard these days. Don''t have any psychological burden. Brother Yun will try to find a way to deal with the rest." Mu Ao star is lazy way: "don''t worry, this guy''s luck is not very good, draw a is also refining gas eight hard bone, at that time will be enough for him to chew." Looking at his expression, listening to his tone, luobeibei suddenly felt that his sentence seemed to contain something, strange really relieved. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 254 The time of the day passes quickly, and it''s time to start the match in a twinkling of an eye. Luobeibei got up early in the morning. As usual, it was still a practice for many hours. When his spirit and spiritual power reached the best state, he changed his mind and sat down quietly to have breakfast with Dashan. However, although on the surface, she is no different today as usual, but she is very familiar with her mountain, but from her actions of glancing at the gate from time to time, we can see that she is still nervous. So the honest man looked at her seriously again: "sister, everything will be fine." "Brother is right. Everything will be fine." Although the tension in the bottom of my heart can''t be eliminated so easily, Dashan''s words still give great comfort to Luobei. What can be more powerful than having relatives standing firmly on his side at any time? "You can''t just say that, you have to think that in your heart." Mu Aoxing''s voice suddenly rang out of the door, and then he saw the tall and straight young man walk into the door gracefully, "even if you step back, you really can''t pass the competition. You can''t enter xiaozhoushan in person. Does that mean Dashan and I can''t find diyuanguo? If so, you look down on me and Dashan. Dashan, don''t you think so? " "Your Highness is right, and me and your highness!" Dashan was very happy to stand up and greet him, "has your highness had breakfast? Would you like to join us? " Mu Ao star smile: "good." "Then I''ll have someone do more." Looking at Dashan running out in a hurry, Luobei was very puzzled: "did I miss something? When did Dashan get so good with you? " "That''s what it''s like to be sincere. I''m so kind to Dashan. He''ll know sooner or later." Mu Aoxing slowly paced over and sat down beside luobeibei. His eyes swept the breakfast table. Without waiting for luobeibei to connect with him, he suddenly raised his chin and pointed to a crystal dumpling "You haven''t eaten yet?" He just so a solution, luobeibei heart is also a lot of good, see for a moment did not think too much to directly pick up crystal dumplings, can be back to think of Mu Aoxing in front of no chopsticks, crystal dumplings have no place to fall. Fortunately, there are dishes and bowls in the storage bag. As soon as she wants to reach for them, Mu Aoxing has lowered her head and nibbled away the crystal dumpling. Luobei suddenly stood with her mouth slightly open on the spot and thought that she had used the chopsticks "Eh, I don''t find this dumpling so delicious. Sister Luo, clip me another one." Mu Aoxing pretends not to see her embarrassment. She is still chewing food in her mouth. Her words have already been exported. When she just entered the door, her good upbringing suddenly disappeared. Luobei can''t help feeling a little annoyed and embarrassed. He patted the new chopsticks in front of him with a click: "it''s not like you have no hands or feet. You can do it yourself." Mu Aoxing suddenly broke down his shoulders, lowered his head, and murmured sadly: "in order to let my sister you enter xiaozhoushan smoothly, I have been trying my best to find a way these days. Sister Luo, is that what you have done to me?" "Do you feel that life is not complete without teasing me for a day?" Although luobeibei knew that he was acting, he still felt a little guilty. He couldn''t help but satirize him, but at the same time he took another one for him. Then he quickly put it in the dish in front of him before he came to pick it up, but he forgot that the chopsticks were his own. Mu Aoxing opened her eyes steeply and looked at her in horror. Luobei was almost startled by his instant face change. He couldn''t help shrinking to the side: "you Why are you looking at me like that? " "I suddenly found out..." Mu Aoxing stares at her very seriously, and then spits out a sentence very deeply, "sister Luo just now seems to have found the essence of the matter in one word, to the point and to the point. Don''t I really feel that life is boring without my sister?" Luobeibei looked at his serious eyes, and suddenly felt that the meat on his cheek was shaking. The next moment, she almost picked up a big chicken leg that Dashan loved and thrust it into his mouth. "Eh, your highness likes chicken legs, too?" Dashan just saw this scene when he came back. His pure nerve instinctively responded, "then I''ll let them do more." He is wrong. In fact, these two brothers and sisters are teasing him, OK? Mu Aoxing puffed out the chicken legs. Seeing his rare embarrassment, Luobei raised his mouth and finally laughed. The tension at the bottom of his heart was finally swept away. Yes, all the time, she fell into the fixed concept that she had to go to xiaozhoushan to find a panacea, but she forgot that she was no longer alone. She doesn''t have to doubt Dashan''s heart. The sincerity of the 19th Prince doesn''t allow her to question again and again. That''s elder brother Yun. Can''t elder brother Yun go to xiaozhoushan in person, and he won''t try to ask his younger martial brothers and sisters to help him find diyuanguo? In order to get through the competition, his highness must have done his best in the competition, right? The preparation of their own are also prepared, how to the last moment but let their own wishful thinking bad their own things?"Come on, brother Dashan, you eat this, brother mu, you eat this!" Apart from the knot, luobeibei''s mental outlook suddenly changed, "everyone eat more, eat better, wait for the challenge arena to have the strength to succeed at one stroke!" That''s right! Mu Ao star looked at her high spirited expression, could not help but also smile. ¡­¡­ After breakfast, it''s still Weisan driving, and the population simply goes to saiguan, which is located in the north of the city. Although the name of the competition hall is called "Hall", which sounds very small, the secret place of xiaozhoushan has been open every five years for hundreds of years. Every time there are many talented people. At least thousands of people come to participate in the selection. How can it be really small as such an important place? In fact, when Luo Beibei got out of the car at the gate, he felt that if this large area in front of him became a residential area, it would be enough to arrange for the next town. It is because of the accumulated experience of countless years that everything in the competition hall is arranged in an orderly way. Even for the first time in luobeibei, you can easily find your own arena only by the map instructions on the wall after entering. But she didn''t come here so early for the game in the afternoon, but to accompany Dashan. Dashan''s court is on the 17th. According to the rules of the competition hall, except for the official needs, no means of transportation are allowed inside the gate. After entering the gate, you can only walk. At this time, the roads and lanes are very busy. Luobei, on the other hand, kept alert from time to time. Although it seemed easy to follow when I came here just now, there was no guard, nothing happened, but now there are so many people around, it is also a good time for latent attack, and those people are likely to attack at this time. Mu Aoxing seems to have no sense of crisis at all. On the contrary, he paced leisurely, as if he was just watching the excitement: "don''t be so nervous. There are many prohibitions on the road. They are not stupid enough to start on the road." "You can''t do it on the road? Then it''s possible to enter the competition? " Luobei asked. "Don''t think about it so much. Just watch the game and take advantage of this rare opportunity to gain more insight. I''ll be the only one to do the rest." Mu Ao star corner of the mouth a hook, "although I really hope they can start early, so that they don''t have to trouble later, but I''m afraid this hope will fail." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 255 The time of a day is not long or short, especially when it becomes a kind of waiting, the taste is more intriguing. The game started soon, with Dashan In Game 9. The two friars at the beginning of the ceremony happened to be the cultivation of the seventh level of refining Qi, and one of the main spiritual roots was the water system, the other was the fire system, which happened to be the spiritual roots of mutual restraint. The fire department''s clothes were gorgeous. Before he went on stage, he said a few words to his companions, but he was alone. He looked like a casual monk. As soon as the two sides came to power, they immediately decided to start first. Although the fireball of fire is burning and the heat wave is pressing, even luobeibei, who is sitting a little distance away, can feel the heat of the blazing people. However, the water dragon of water system is also flying, just like white waves. When you come to the ground, the two spirits collide fiercely. "Idle boring, do you want to come to the next vice gambling, to see who wins who loses?" Mu Aoxing touched luobeibei with his elbow. "Not interested." Luobei rarely see such a scale of competition, is full of the idea of cheating, but also to leave a small part of the alert, which have the mind to play with him what gambling. Mu Aoxing looked at her eyes are almost glued to the stage, the heart secretly funny, self-care tunnel: "I bet that Firebird son will become a drowned chicken." Luobei ignored him, but he began to ponder the meaning of this sentence. The friars of Fire Department Linggen are so powerful that they have such momentum every time they attack. However, in addition to confronting each other in the first few attacks, those in the water system are more likely to evade. One of them is like a vast forest with continuous fire, and the other is like a medium-sized rain which is strong and weak for a while. The fire that can be destroyed is very limited. How can it be the loss of fire department instead? Does he mean that even though the fire friars attack fiercely, their spiritual power is consumed quickly, and they will not be able to follow up? It doesn''t mean that this kind of competition is about quick fight and quick decision. If the fire friars can force the water system out of the challenge arena in the early stage, it doesn''t matter that the spiritual power is exhausted in the back, does it? Ah, the water system suddenly changed its tactics. Instead of playing with water dragon, did it play with water arrow? As soon as the scene changed in Luobei, the monk of fire department suddenly fell forward and fell to the ground. The clothes on his back instantly penetrated several holes, and then a big wave suddenly swept over and threw him out of the challenge arena. As expected, the fire friar immediately fell into a drowned state under the challenge arena. His whole body was wet, and a bloody arrow came out of his mouth. His face was like gold paper and he fainted on the spot. When he was flying, his two companions rushed to him and immediately put a handful of pills in his mouth. When they lifted him up and left, they also gave him a hard look. "This person''s way of cultivation is not right at the beginning." Mu Aoxing seemed to know that luobeibei was wondering how the fire friar could lose so suddenly and so quickly. He whispered in her ear, "he pays too much attention to momentum. Maybe he prepared a lot of pills. He thought that he could keep up with it even if he lost a lot of energy, but if he opened and closed too much, he would show a lot of damage Bloom, and that is very cunning, according to the interview after exploring each other''s bottom line, early start to deploy. Have you noticed that no matter how fierce the fire is, there are always a lot of water stains on the ground? " Luobei suddenly realized that this was the means and the plot, but She couldn''t help but ask in a whisper, "if it were you, how would you deal with that water system?" Mu Aoxing asked: "if a basin of water has no chance to be splashed out, and is baked by a fire, what will the consequences be?" Luobei thought, "it will boil and then it will probably dry." "That''s it," Mu Aoxing chin raised, despised the tunnel, "simple ah, since so confident, not afraid of future weakness, that Suoxin at the beginning of the fireball surrounded people, why play any other tricks. ¡° ¡°¡­¡­¡± How can you be sure that people are as useful as you? Luobeibei thinks it''s better not to ask him such questions in the future. ¡­¡­ A hiss, the second game immediately began. Maybe they have learned the lesson from the first one. This time, they are both conservative, but one is the sixth level and the other is the seventh level. Although the Linggen is not compatible with each other, the one with a higher level is obviously more experienced than the one with a lower level. After determining each other''s ability, they quickly use a fierce killing move, and quite easily get each other out of the game. Luobeibei looked at the loser who almost paid the price of one arm and left decadent with his bleeding left arm. He felt a little heavy in his heart. "It''s just a miniature of the real world. There must be more ruthless people in the future!" See she can''t bear to turn away the vision, Mu Ao star is not polite to deliver a sound. His words were soon verified. In the following six games, even though they were all fighting fiercely, they couldn''t avoid winning each other''s medals. However, even those with great strength and high accomplishments never show mercy because of this. It''s not uncommon to see such situations as bone fracture and hematemesis. It can be said that no match is not fierce. It seems that as long as everyone stands in this arena, they will turn each other into a lifelong enemy.In the end, Luobei didn''t have the heart to think about their way of fighting. On the contrary, it seemed that the sneak attack they met when they met Mu Aoxing for the first time. At that time, she was forced to look like him. Although she was protected by his treasure clothes, her limbs were flying around outside the protection circle, and countless blood was sprayed on the protection circle It was the first time that she saw that a living person could turn into a pile of fuzzy flesh and blood in the blink of an eye, and for the first time, she deeply felt what the ruthlessness of life was. Compared with that kind of either you die or I die, the game of banning killing people in front of us is really more "gentle". "Scene nine, 68 to 350." Hearing his brand, Dashan stood up. Luo Beibei held his hand reflexively and told him again with great worry: "brother, you have seen all these games just now. In order to win, these people will do anything. You must pay more attention to other people''s scheming. Other things don''t matter, remember?" Although Dashan''s opponent in this game only has six levels of refining gas, and she is a weak wood Linggen, she is really afraid of these games, but Dashan is simple. She is really worried that the opponent will make a very hurtful move. "Don''t worry, sister. I''ll be fine." Dashan gave her a simple smile and jumped into the challenge arena without looking back. Then, according to Mu Aoxing''s teaching, he bravely arched his hand first and pretended to be an old lady. "I''m going down to Baishan, please ask for your advice." "Next, Zhao Yi, please!" Friar 350, who was much thinner than Dashan, also bowed back. "The game begins!" With the order, the friar named Zhao Yi immediately took the lead in launching an attack. He saw his sleeves flying, and suddenly a vine with thick and thin wrists shot out like a snake, directly attacking Dashan''s wrists and his sword. There are barbs on the vines, and they are very dense and sharp. If they are pricked, they will be torn off a piece of flesh. Luobei in the field to see clearly, the body suddenly more rigid. "Peace of mind!" Mu Aoxing patted her hand, "don''t be so angry." Luobeibei doesn''t have the heart to fight with him. He just stares at the arena tightly, but he sees that although the opponent''s speed is fast, Dashan doesn''t mention fighting as he used to. Instead, he calmly waits until the vine is about to shoot at him, then he suddenly takes a side step, and then cuts the dagger with his backhand. The two vines were cut off as easily as two hairs. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 256 The friar named Zhao Yi certainly didn''t expect to succeed with a single blow. Just when he was on the side of the mountain, two more vines were drilled out of his sleeve. This time, the vines were half thinner than before, but his flexibility was more than twice as strong, and they rolled up to the mountain''s legs. The original two vines were cut off and then trembled, then suddenly grew back to a section, and then attacked again. Dashan was not in a hurry. He suddenly jumped with his feet and rolled up the two thin vines. Then he flexibly used the big knife to stand there. He swung the two thick vines with the vines sandwiched between his feet. Then he turned around the four vines and stepped on them. At the same time, the cold light of the big knife flashed and cut off the four vines. This coherent action is orderly step by step, but it only takes place in a very short moment. Four vines were broken at the same time, which obviously had a great influence on Zhao Yi. However, before he could make further reaction, Dashan had already jumped in front of him, and the sword fell down like a mountain. No one would doubt that the consequences would be very mild if he was favored by this knife. Zhao Yi''s face changed dramatically. He retreated rapidly while dancing with his hands, trying to use the remaining vines to remove some of his power. However, in front of Dashan, his vines, which had bound countless opponents in the past, were really as fragile as hair. Dashan''s knife almost passed through these vines without any stagnation. Zhao Yi closed his eyes in despair, feeling that even if he could survive this time, he would be completely abandoned for the rest of his life. However, when his mind was only half turned, he felt a strong attack on his chest. Then, the whole person flew into the air like a thrown object, and then fell to the ground with a bang. But why doesn''t it hurt at all? Is the pain to the extreme, but can numb it? Zhao Yi opened his eyes suspiciously. He just heard the referee announce the victory of No. 68. However, the man, who was very big and wielding swords, looked at him and gave him a simple smile. Zhao Yi sat up and looked down at his chest. There was a clear big footprint on his chest. Although the blood in his chest was churning after the big footprint, there was no doubt that a bone was not broken, and even the viscera had not been shaken He felt his chest foolishly, and finally realized that the big man who could absolutely crush him didn''t hurt him at all. He is the only one who can give up after losing nine games on the 17th. In the face of such a kind opponent, he I''m really lucky. "Sister, I won." The top of the mountain with the eyes of the audience happily quickly returned to the grandstand, directed at Luobei straight music. Luobei also can''t help but return with a bright smile: "well, I''ve seen it all. My brother is really powerful." Mu Aoxing put in a word: "it''s just a little bit of women''s benevolence." "I''ve won him. Why hurt him?" Dashan sat down next to Luobei. He was very straight and strong. He didn''t feel ashamed at all. "What my brother said is right, and what he did is right." Luobeibei resolutely agrees. Although she sees Dashan''s last sudden change of moves, her heart is also raised. But compared with Dashan''s ruthlessness in learning from those people in front, she prefers her brother and still keeps a kind heart. Well, the man came. "Thank you for your kindness, brother Bai. I''m sure Zhao will keep it in mind." Zhao Yi came to them, raised his hands and bowed deeply. "You''re welcome, you''re welcome," Dashan quickly got up to salute, "everyone is here to compete, not enemies, there''s no need to fight to death." Zhao Yi nodded to him, glanced at luobeibei and muaoxing, arched his hand again, and left silently. "See, there are still people who take care of good intentions." Luobei is at ease in the heart, can''t help but also poke Mu Aoxing with his elbow. "Well, we all know that your stupid brother has such a big head, but he has a Bodhisattva heart Let''s wait for the next two games. " Mu Ao star slanted her one eye, "go, go back to eat, have a good rest." Luobeibei''s smile stopped, and he immediately thought that this might indeed lead to some bad consequences. Dashan did not have such consciousness at all. As soon as he listened to the word "eating", he immediately became happy. "Good, good, eat..." Forget it. Don''t hit him now. I''ll tell my brother before I go on the court tomorrow. Don''t change his moves easily at the last moment. Instead, give the enemy a chance to take advantage of it. Three people out of the field, on the carriage, Mu Ao star but did not immediately order step. Luobei asked: "why don''t you go?" "You see." Mu Aoxing lifted the curtain, just facing the gate of the competition hall. Luobei looked puzzled and watched the monks walk out one after another. At first, he didn''t quite understand, but he soon realized Mu Aoxing''s intention. A lot of people came out with colors, and even those who could walk out by themselves were lucky. Some of them were supported by their companions, and even several of them were carried out. One of the stretchers just passed by the carriage, and luobeibei clearly saw the look in the eyes of the injured.It was a look of hopelessness and hopelessness, as if the light of life still completely faded from his eyes, leaving only a walking corpse after that This man''s Dantian is destroyed! Xiaozhoushan''s selection competition is not allowed to directly hurt people to death. However, for monks, there is another result that is more painful than death. Luobei stared at the monk on the stretcher, not knowing where he would be carried, nor how he would go in the future. The only thing she knew was that she couldn''t lose as badly as he did. After a short lunch break, she stepped into the gate of the competition hall again and went straight to the No. 8 competition field. In these three days, she will face her three opponents in this competition field. Now, the first competition will begin soon. That''s right. The first scene in the afternoon is her and the sixth floor friar of refining gas, No. 807, surnamed Wang minglinnian. "Remember what I said to you." When the referee announced the brand for the first time, Mu Aoxing held her wrist, and her eyes were meaningful instructions. Luobei nodded solemnly, then walked to the challenge arena step by step in the voice of "sister careful". She walked a little slowly, hands hanging on the side of the body, clenching into a fist, anyone watching will feel that she is very nervous. "No, such a small boy is going to compete on the stage?" "Don''t you see that although they are young, they already have five levels of cultivation?" "But it''s too young, isn''t it? I think he is only in his early 10 years old at most. If you look at his nervous and scared appearance, it doesn''t look like he is willing to go on stage. He is not forced by his family to come up for training, does he? " "It''s like you said that..." The challenge arena is only ten steps high. Most of the friars just skim it in a flash. Luobeibei, however, is not only walking step by step, but also walking very stiffly. There has been a lot of discussion under the stage, and her feet have not formally stepped on the challenge arena, which is more in line with the guesses of the spectators under the stage. However, since he came to compete, the challenge arena will be on sooner or later, and even if he walks slowly, he will always finish. Looking at the little boy, he seems to have been pushed to finish the last step of the challenge arena. However, after seeing the opponent who is almost twice his height, he looks pale and wants to turn around and run away. Laughter begins to spread under the arena Out. "The game begins!" After checking the identities of the two sides, the referee immediately announced the decision. Before the words were heard, luobeibei reached into the storage bag at his waist and began to throw a magic talisman. But on top of the challenge arena, there was a phoenix spreading its wings, a water dragon roaring and an ice cone shooting However, each Rune seems to have extraordinary power. However, because the master of the rune threw it out of order, it turned into a roaring water dragon, which was covered by the Qingming Phoenix, and then more than ten ice cones fell on the Phoenix www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 257 The enemy''s side has not come yet, but their own talismans are mutual restraint, this is simply the biggest funny scene since the start of the game. The audience immediately burst into laughter. "Hahaha, I have five levels of cultivation for refining gas at a young age. I thought it was another genius, but I didn''t want to be a black sheep with pills?" "The loser dares to compete even if he doesn''t know how to use the magic talisman. He''s really fat!" "No, it''s not that I''m brave enough, it''s that I don''t have a brain at all, OK?" "In my opinion, you''re all wrong. It''s obvious that people have too much money to burn their hands, so they just throw it for fun You are all cheated by him Ha ha ha... " Hearing these laughter, luobeibei seems more flustered. She reddened and clenched her teeth. She took out a few magic charms again. This time, she finally did not make the previous low-level mistakes, but accurately threw three Zhang ice arrows in a row. At one time, dozens of sharp ice cones appeared out of thin air and rushed to Wang linnian. In fact, it looked really frightening. "It''s just like some words..." "Poof Even now I think of taking two amulets for myself. I''m convinced. I just wanted to praise him. " How about boasting? It''s a really good IQ. Hearing the catcalls from the audience, Wang linnian, who had already been determined in his heart, was holding a long gun. While calmly avoiding and flying the ice arrow, he could not help but secretly proud of his good luck. I still remember that when I found out that I had an opponent''s brand so far ahead in the draw, he was really upset for a long time. Later, he found that he couldn''t find out the owner''s accomplishments by all means, and he even realized that there was no chance of winning this game. According to the experience of previous years, most of the top ranked students are from famous families, and because everyone can only enter buzhoushan once in his life, most of them will come to the selection only when they have reached the level of six or seven. In addition, these people were born in a famous family, and they must have a lot of talismans and other resources to support them. Under such circumstances, they are poor in resources and only have six levels of cultivation of refining gas. They really can''t see much hope. However, the sky pitifully sees, the hope actually just in thought impossible when appeared. When he first found out that the other party was such a young and inexperienced child, his heart had already raised vague expectations, and then the other party''s performance made him more confident. The first three games are three wins and two passes. The opponent in the second game just knows his weakness. That is to say, as long as he wins this game, he can pass the first game steadily. However, although the victory is in hand, Wang linnian is not in a hurry to fight back quickly. After all, the other side is still a child, but he has been in the Jianghu for more than ten years. Moreover, the child comes from a family and is not good at attacking. It''s too ugly. He should be merciful and slowly force him out of the challenge arena. Thinking that the first victory will come soon, Wang linnian''s heart is getting hotter and hotter, and his long gun makes him more impeccable. He soon breaks through all the rune attacks, and will force Luobei to have no way back. "Look at me!" Luo North suddenly a shout, took out a thing to throw in the past. Wang linnian had heard that the explosive talisman was still in his heart, but his eyes soon saw that what he was throwing was actually a red doll. Suddenly, he used a long gun to stir it up. When the audience saw this, they even laughed and laughed at a boy playing with a girl''s toy. Luo North rose red face, suddenly again big drink: "I fight with you!" Raising one''s hand is another talisman. Wang linnian''s pupil shrinks and discovers that this time it''s a real explosive symbol. He quickly condenses out a shield to block it. How can this boy have so many possessions? It seems that he can''t get rid of the talisman. Let''s solve it quickly, so as not to have a long dream. Somehow, a warning rose in Wang linnian''s heart. He jumped up high and wanted to catch the child by passing the talisman which was still shining in the air. However, as soon as his feet left the ground, he felt a strong force coming from behind. Instinctively, he turned his long gun to resist the sudden attack, but he saw behind him a silver shining puppet, who was facing himself like a blizzard with his wolf''s eyes open. What a pity! It''s a trick! Wang linnian was so shocked that he immediately raised all his strength to fight against each other. However, he found that behind him, the cunning boy began to throw spirit talismans again. Moreover, they were all explosion talismans to break his defense. Wang linniandun, who had been sure to win, was attacked back and forth. When he was not careful, he felt a pain in his foot. He was stabbed by the flying sword. Then, at the moment of distraction, the puppet had already kicked out a series of legs in a whirl, one after another on his long gun and arm, and directly kicked him out of the challenge arena. "Sixty seven wins!" In the hiss, the referee announced the result without expression. Luobeibei was booed, but his heart was empty. He gave a salute to the referee in a hurry, and quickly put away the puppet and prepared to run off the stage."Wait a minute, I won''t accept it! I suspect that his puppet is a high-level magic weapon. I ask the third division to investigate it carefully! " Wang linnian, who fell heavily under the stage, suddenly yelled angrily. His eyes staring at Luo Beibei were fiercer than wolves. "The puppet is so flexible that it doesn''t look like a medium-sized magic weapon. Why don''t you check it?" When the spectators saw that the winning and losing were all decided, and there was still excitement, they also coaxed and echoed one after another, fearing that things were too small. "Accept the protest." The referee is still expressionless, but his eyes are like a torch to Luobei, "please take out your magic weapon." "I didn''t cheat." Luobei handed over the puppet with a face of grievance. The referee sent out a message, and soon two monks in uniform robes came to the court to check together. A moment later, one of them announced: "it has been found out that although the puppet is exquisitely made, the puppet spirit is only a seven level demon wolf. At most, it can only be regarded as a medium and upper magic weapon. No. 67 has ever cheated and maintained the original sentence." "Thank you so much for clearing my disciples!" Luobeibei politely gives another salute and a timid look at Wang linnian, who is still glaring at him. Then he puts the puppet into the storage bag and runs back to the grandstand. "Although the performance ahead almost made me shameless, but for the sake of being smart in the end, you can barely pass this time. But if you are still so stupid next time, don''t blame my family for serving you!" In full view of the public, Mu Aoxing naturally raised his hand and patted Luo Beibei''s shoulder, posing as an elder. Luobeibei showed a look of guilt and fluke. She obediently lowered her head to listen to the instructions of the "elder", so as to continue to give people a feeling that she was really fluke before. This is the first preliminaries, and there will be the most crucial one tomorrow. Her image of cowardice and incompetence can''t be exposed so easily. However, today''s game is still a little dishonorable. Luobei glances at Wang linnian with his spiritual sense, who is still dejected and goes to the gate of the competition field. He has a little sense of shame in his heart. I''m sorry, I know I calculated you, but I can''t do it for my mother''s sake, but if you can be alert, it''s not so easy to be fooled by me, maybe you won''t lose so easily. I hope you can learn from this lesson and win the next two games smoothly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 258 Maybe luobeibei''s performance is too "single stupid", except relying on the magic talisman and magic weapon, there is no merit. With the start of the second game, those good spectators quickly shifted their attention. Luobei secretly relieved, also looked at the challenge arena, then slightly stunned. Just now, because she was the first one to play in the afternoon, she was a little nervous, so she didn''t pay much attention to the surroundings. Now, I found that the girl''s housemaid who had been warned by her was also in the competition, and the order of the maid''s appearance was second only to her. "How many floors is this woman?" Luobei looked at the maid and found that she couldn''t figure it out, so she asked Mu Aoxing quietly. "Eight floors." "It''s eight stories, isn''t it similar to you?" "Don''t you know that there may be a big gap between the strong and the weak in the same realm?" Xu is know Luo North mood just won''t mind his attitude, Mu Ao star and arrogant, "just her? It''s a long way off "What about her opponent? At least seven floors up? " "Eight floors, too." Luo North North Zha tongue: "unexpectedly is also eight layers, isn''t that equal?" "That man is not her match." Before the game started, Mu Aoxing came to a conclusion. "How do you know when you just started?" Although the maidservant''s sword was fierce and quick, she thought that the man''s self-cultivation hand was also extraordinary. "It''s obvious." Mu Aoxing disdains to explain. This guy, he''s going crazy again! If she doesn''t say it, she''ll see for herself. Luobei didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He quickly watched the game and imagined what he would do if he faced that kind of move? After a while, she found that if she faced the maidservant''s attack alone, she would not be able to resist any move. Even if she was commanding the puppets to fight together, she would be very embarrassed. But if you meet the man, the breathing space is obviously larger, and you can catch the chance to fight back soon. The difference between the two was obvious even to myself. However, she is also a nun. She won by relying on foreign things, but others rely on real materials. This is what she wants to be! Looking at the man Xiu''s left arm stabbed by the maidservant and kicked off the challenge arena, luobeibei could not help but clap with admiration! On the field, although there were female friars, the number was far lower than that of male friars. At this time, the maidservant won and was applauded by Luobei. Suddenly, people clapped around, and even whistled to the defeated male friar. In the face of the noise under the stage, the maidservant just collected the sword in a sassy manner. After the referee announced the result, she jumped back to the stand without expression. The young lady she protected was obviously very excited when she saw that she had won. She held her hand all the time. Although her voice didn''t come out, it must be whispering in the dark, which attracted more and more attention of many male practitioners. It doesn''t matter that the maid herself is noticed, but when others look at the lady, she immediately looks like a tiger protecting her cubs. If anyone''s eyes are a little bit wild, she will surely return her fierce eyes and force them to look away. This female guard is really dutiful. Luobei some envy, heard the referee read out: "the third game, 66 to 90." Ah, it''s the 19th Prince''s turn to come on the stage. Luobei is in a good mood and looks at him quickly. Mu Aoxing didn''t look at her, but raised her hand and played her skirt gracefully. Then she stood up slowly, and her blackened pupils were obviously showing the pride of mastering everything. The next moment, he has jumped directly from the grandstand to the challenge arena, chin slightly raised to stand proud. Hearing that both of them were in the top 100, the grandstand began to talk. Seeing Mu Aoxing''s momentum on the stage, the voice suddenly became louder. Many people were wondering whether there would be a lot of magic talismans and magic weapons in this duel. Luobei focuses on the nineties who also follow Mu Aoxing to step on the stage. At this moment, there are some black lines on his face. I saw that he was a young man of about 20 years old. He was quite feminine, and his eyebrows and eyes were full of amorous feelings. Besides, he was not only wearing a scarlet gown, but also wearing a lot of beautiful ornaments on his waist. Even his hair was tied with red ribbons, and he was two feet long. Looking at the standing posture and expression, he deliberately showed his so-called wind everywhere Flow. "Eh, isn''t this Xie Mingzhu, the third son of the Xie family in the imperial capital?" "Tut tut Look at this look and figure. It''s really a pearl. " Why didn''t you find these people gossiping in the morning? As soon as Luobei looked at the whispering people, he heard the voice of the third young master Xie. His voice was a little pleasant and magnetic, but his tone was very frivolous: "I''m Xie Mingzhu, but I don''t know who brother Bai is..." Mu Aoxing did not look at him, but frowned and looked at the referee who had just checked the brand. He said impatiently: "is it a good start?"The third young master Xie''s words were interrupted, and the expression on his soft face suddenly sank. The referee has coldly stepped aside: "the game begins." "Don''t whine like a woman. If you''re a real man, just use the facts." Mu Ao star holding halberd sneer, "I let you three moves." "You are too arrogant!" The third young master Xie was despised by him for several times. Obviously, his fire was also aroused. He called out the flying sword with a clank, and stretched out his arm. The sword turned into a virtual shadow and covered Mu Aoxing. So far, this move is quite neat, but after that finger, the goods just followed by a big brush on the left sleeve, drew a beautiful arc, and carried the left hand behind, to make a pair of Yushu fearless in the face of danger, which immediately soured many people''s teeth. Say good let three moves, Mu Ao star nature won''t fight back, even didn''t see how he dodged, just slightly side to avoid the first hit. The third young master Xie''s fingers kept on, and the lost flying sword whirled quickly. He used several fierce sword moves one after another. In the blink of an eye, he locked muao star in a flash of lightning. "One Two Three Four Five... " In the dazzling light of white, luobeibei only heard Mu Aoxing sing five times. He even let two more moves than the three good moves. Then a black light suddenly broke out in the white sword light. Then, just listening to the sound of several clanks, the flying sword of the third young master of Xie kept making a sound of lament, and retreated back again and again. The third young master of Xie was as pale as earth. While struggling to maintain his flying sword, he suddenly threw a square seal. That Fang Yin jumps into the air, suddenly becomes the size of a millstone, and drops the golden light to Mu Ao star. "This is Zhongshan seal!" Someone in the crowd whispered, "that''s a magic weapon!" "The magic weapon is not allowed in the competition. I think it''s just a copy at most." "Ah, I''ve been beaten away..." In a few words, new changes have taken place in the war situation on the stage, "it''s really just a copy." "The counterattack began on the sixty sixth. Ha, is the nineties going to spell the magic talisman? These famous families are rich and powerful.... " Luobeibei looks at Mr. Xie, who is throwing the magic talisman like waste paper. Suddenly, he seems to see himself. However, Mu Aoxing, like Wang linnian, doesn''t pay attention to the attack of the magic talisman, but at the same time, he doesn''t have the leisure of cat and mouse. With a wave of the black halberd, he quickly forces Mr. Xie to the front with a very strong momentum He''s on the edge of the ring. Then, he jumped up, and the black halberd broke through Xie Sanzi''s defense again. Then he caught his mind and threw it, and he directly picked Xie Sanzi out of the challenge. At the moment when he was picked to fly into the air, Mr. Xie seemed to suddenly realize something. There was a trace of inconceivability in his frightened expression. Although he fell to the ground on his back in an ugly posture, for the first time, he did not care about his demeanor and just raised his fingers to muaoxing: "are you..." He just vomited two words, then received Mu Aoxing''s extremely indifferent glance, immediately stopped, lowered his head, and with the help of the attendant who ran quickly, he didn''t dare to leave quickly any more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 259 The first day of the competition ended smoothly, and the next day came. The autumn rain, which had only stopped for one day, was flying again. The rain was not strong, but it was quite lingering. It seemed that it was impossible to stop all day. This time, the three of them are in two competitions, Dashan No. 5, luobeibei and muaoxing No. 8. Because today''s opponent information is completely unknown, after Dashan won the victory without any suspense, luobeibei immediately asked to go back to practice and didn''t want to waste time watching the next game. Mu Ao star proudly shook his head: "back to what, go, take you to see a person." Luo North surprised: "see who?" "376." "Li Dang!" Hearing this figure, Luobei reflexively stood up and said, "where is he?" "Court 11." "Then let''s go." Luobei was worried. Before she knew she had such an opponent, she asked to see him first. Mu Aoxing always said that it was not the right time. She didn''t know where Li Dang was, so she had to give up. She didn''t want to see him now. Against the Misty drizzle, rushed to the 11th stadium, Luobei only looked around and saw the person he was looking for. Li Dang, 42 years old, is short and thin. The friar in the No.11 field is thin and short, but there is only one thin and short man. Although he is wearing a low-key grey short fight, he is still very eye-catching for Luobei. Afraid that Li Dang would find his purpose, Luobei just glanced at it casually, and then glanced at it. Fortunately, although the challenge arena is open-air, wind, rain and sunshine can come in, but there are roofs on the terraced stands around it, which is just convenient for the activities of spirits. She quietly separated a wisp of spirits and floated to Li Dang''s side. She saw that although Li Dang''s eyes seemed to fall on the challenge arena, in fact, Yu Guang paid close attention to him. The distance in front of him was only ten meters The position of a man on the body. Luobeibei took a look at the man Xiu. He was less than thirty years old. He was handsome, clear-sighted, upright, wearing a white moon gown and carrying a long broadsword on his back. He carefully watched the battle on the stage. He felt dignified and dignified. That Li Dang has been looking at this person, is it because he is waiting for this person? Luobei guessed in his heart that he turned around them for a while, and then recovered his spirit. As we saw in Luobei yesterday, the competition here is almost the same. Few people will be merciful. After two games, Luobei heard the number of "376". It''s time for Li Dang to go on the stage, and the next one to get up is the man with good temperament. Because they were so close, they looked at each other, and then went to the challenge arena from the channels on both sides. "What is the state of that man?" Luobeibei quietly asked Mu Aoxing that it was not good that her accomplishments were lower than others. She could probably see that the realm was a little higher. For example, she would know something about the sixth level of refining gas, but she couldn''t see it when she reached the seventh level of refining gas. Mu Ao star did not know why the corners of his mouth happily outlined: "unfortunately, it is also the eighth floor of refining gas." Luobei''s eyes suddenly brightened. So, they are probably equal? Let him lose, let him lose, it is best to be able to suffer some injuries or something, so that tomorrow''s own victory can be a little bit more. Looking at the small Li Dang on the stage, Luobei prayed childishly in his heart. After checking the number plate, the referee soon announced the start of the game. But different from the preemption in previous games, neither Li Dang nor the man Xiu moved first, but carefully looked at each other first. It is the so-called spectators everywhere, this competition is no exception, see the abnormal situation, soon someone can''t help but talk about: "how can these two people just watch and don''t do it?" "Shh, don''t you find that they are all experts in refining gas? Naturally, their realm is beyond the understanding of common people like me. " "That''s right. What''s the hurry? Since we''ll come to the challenge arena sooner or later, we''d better have a good look. There are few opportunities like this." "Actually, it''s already started. Don''t you see the raindrops flying to the side?" Some people have discovered the truth with great eyes. It''s true Luobei couldn''t help glancing at them. Then, at the moment when she was distracted, the two people on the stage suddenly moved, and their movements were extremely fast. Luobeibei didn''t see how they moved, and the two groups of light and shadow had already crossed together. Too fast! She couldn''t see their specific moves, let alone simulate how to fight. Luobeibei''s heart sank very quickly. I can almost imagine that at such a speed, if I can''t fully stimulate the puppet''s function at the beginning and quickly seize the opportunity to entangle the other party, I''m afraid I''ll have to be hanged afterwards. No, she has to see what they''re doing.Luobeibei anxiously released part of the spirit, and as close as possible to the challenge arena, then focused on the virtual shadow in the middle of the challenge arena, and tried his best to "see". A breath Two breath Three breath As "gaze" too hard, she clearly felt the spirit began to consume. If there is consumption, it proves that it is possible to succeed. Luobeibei instinctively felt this, gritted his teeth and continued to increase the "gaze" force. Soon, her spirit consumed one third, which was equal to the "threat" taught by Mu Aoxing under normal circumstances. Do you want to continue? No, hold on for a while, as long as the loss is not more than half, she would rather go back and use the yellow stone to make up for it, otherwise if she can''t even see the opponent''s moves, tomorrow''s game will be too suspended. Luobeibei only hesitated for a moment and insisted on it. Fortunately, without waiting for the spirit to be consumed to half, she saw that her "eyes" suddenly broke through a layer of obstacles, and the staggered virtual shadows in the field suddenly became clear. She made it! She saw it! As soon as Luobei was happy, there was no time to figure out how to deal with it, so he wrote down their fighting process. Li Dang is a pair of Wu hooks. They seem to be fighting each other in short combat, but in fact they are fighting for spiritual power. The weapons of both sides are covered with thick spiritual power. No wonder they can only hear the sound of air collision, but not the sound of metal collision. As recorded in the materials, Li Dang is really cunning, and is good at turning his small weakness into an advantage. A pair of Wu hooks make him appear and disappear. He is very cunning in both light and dark, and has almost hurt his dignified male monk several times. The dignified man Xiu was very calm. The seemingly heavy broadsword in his hand was just like the third arm. Without the slightest sense of stagnation, he could always stably stop Li Dang''s sneak attack at the last moment. All of a sudden, Li Dang, who had been focusing on skills to avoid hitting hard, jumped up and dived from the air to the man. Man Xiu raised his sword to resist, and Li Dang seized the opportunity to wring the sword with his hooks. Then, a sharp sound of friction passed, and Li Dang, who was thin and light, seemed to suddenly become extremely heavy. He actually lowered the man''s sword a lot. Almost at the same time, Li Dang''s narrow cuffs spewed out two blue water mist. When he went to the man''s mask, countless thorns rose up on the ground under the man''s feet, just like a pile of magic claws entangled the man''s legs. This change is very fast! Even in the blink of an eye, that temperament Xuanang male repair has been trapped in the siege. Li Dang, Shuimu shuanglinggen, cunning! She finally saw it with her own eyes! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 260 I''m afraid that guy who looks decent is going to lose. Luobeibei stares at the figure of the male monk, and almost all of them are surrounded by the obviously poisonous water mist and thorns. Suddenly, he feels a kind of sorrow of the fox dying and the rabbit crying. Although the puppet made by Aunt Yue Xue can even be used by the friars during the foundation period, it is not so effective as she can now, when the ability of the controller is not too weak. Now even the friar who is also the eighth level of refining gas is going to be defeated. How long can she last? Luobeibei''s mouth collapsed. The next moment, however, a burst of dazzling red light suddenly broke out in the blue water mist. The light was as strong as the noon sun suddenly jumped out from behind the dark clouds. As soon as luobeibei subconsciously closed his eyes, even the spirit felt a burning sensation and instinctively shrank back into his body. She reflexively grasped the hand of the nearby mountain and asked, "brother, what''s the situation in the challenge arena?" "Sister, what''s wrong with your eyes?" Dashan was startled to see her eyes closed tightly and her tears gurgling down. Luobei said: "it''s OK, but I was accidentally flashed by the light. Brother, please tell me about the match." "The good-looking man broke away from the encirclement and began to fight back His broad sword can spew fire Wow, it turns out that he is a fire spirit root The dwarf was forced to retreat Ah, what a fierce wall of fire! Thin man lost! Sister, thin man spits blood! He will lose soon Ha ha, this will be rewarded with evil. Who let him plot in such a mean way? " Vomit blood Sure enough, I was hurt! Luobeibei catches these two words, and her body is more than half relaxed. She busily and reluctantly separates a wisp of spirit, quickly and secretly swallows a few yellow stones, and quickly washes the injured eyes with spiritual power. After recovering a little, she reluctantly opens her eyes to see. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a firelight falling from the stage. After a closer look, he found that Li Dang not only lost, but also was surrounded by fire. Although the firelight was put out soon, his hair had been burnt out, and even his eyebrows had been burned out. Seeing that he lost so badly, the laughter suddenly surged up like a wave. That Li Dang put out the fire, supported the ground with one hand, with blood on his lips, and looked up at the man on the stage. Although the man frowned, he looked at him calmly, as if to say that you are to blame for everything. Li Dang obviously knew that the victory had been divided. No matter how resentful he was, he could not return to heaven. He quickly took a few pieces of medicine and then turned around and left. The man on the stage watched him run out of the arena and then walked down slowly. Just as he got to the bottom of the challenge arena, he faltered. His face, which just looked normal, soon burst into a faint black air. He''s still hit! Luobeibei''s heart jumped, and saw that several people had rushed forward to help the male monk. After taking medicine, the male monk also sat up on the spot to carry out the exercise and detoxification. "Gone." Mu Aoxing suddenly holds Luo Beibei''s hand and stands up lazily. "That''s it?" Luobei can''t help looking back at the poisoned man. "Why don''t you go after the play?" Mu Aoxing clung to her wrist and pulled her out of the field, "go back to sleep." When he mentioned the word "sleep", Luobei felt a little guilty for no reason. He could not help whispering: "you Do you know? " "You''ve been crying all the time. I don''t have eyes. Can''t I see?" Mu Ao Star Cold hum a, "unexpectedly dare to rely on of so near, oneself have several jin several Liang don''t know?" Luobei didn''t dare to explain any more, so he was obediently led by him, while Dashan was still doing whatever they did without any comment. "Don''t worry, he doesn''t know that your spirit can come out of the body," Fang Tianji said suddenly. "He just thought you were watching the war with your spiritual consciousness." Luobei didn''t pick up the tune, but there was a strange feeling in his heart. Just now, she thought that when Mu Aoxing found that her spirit could come out of the body, her first reaction was not fear but guilty, but why should she be guilty? The spirit is her own spirit, and the secret is her own secret. There is no need to tell others. What''s wrong with her? What a ghost "You let me go, I''ll go myself!" In the heart a uncomfortable, the touch on the wrist suddenly becomes particularly hot, Luobei can''t help but earn very uneasily. Strange, it''s not that I didn''t pull my hand, suddenly blush what? Mu Aoxing glanced at her little pink ear and let it go. But as soon as he let it go, his remaining light suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure. His hand, which had not yet been taken back, immediately changed its direction, raised it and patted Luo Beibei''s shoulder. At the same time, he sighed: "don''t be sad. There is no way for us to go back. Maybe there is a ray of life." Ah? What is he talking about? Where is she upset? Luobei looked up at muaoxing in the mist. Just as he was about to ask a question, he heard a surprise call: "sister Bai Brother Bo, what a coincidence! I met you again! "LAN Jingyu? Luobei immediately turned his head and saw the orchid boy rush to his eyes excitedly. He couldn''t help but smile: "yes, what a coincidence..." Voice did not fall, has been muaoxing two taps interrupted: "you are in a bad mood, do not force a smile." Then he immediately whispered, "Shh, don''t expose me foolishly." You''re stupid? Luo North North chagrin ground also secretly responds: "what the hell are you doing?" "I have my own intention. Just cooperate." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luobei droops her eyes without saying a word, but she doesn''t know the pause and bows her head, which proves that she is "in a bad mood". The orchid boy''s face on the opposite side suddenly showed the color of worry and asked: "brother Bo, what''s the matter with you? Is something wrong? Tell me, maybe I can help you? " "You can''t help if you say it," Mu Aoxing sighed again. "We just watched a game, and we found that one of them is her opponent tomorrow. The other side not only has several layers of higher cultivation, but also is insidious and ruthless. We are merciless. Tomorrow''s game is just "Brother Gao Bo has been cultivating for several times, but he is also insidious and ruthless. He has no mercy to start with..." Before he could finish his words, LAN Jingyu''s face changed first. He couldn''t help repeating Mu Aoxing''s description, and then quickly shook his head, "no, no, the difference is too great. Brother Bo, you can''t go to the game tomorrow!" "That''s what I tried to persuade her to do, but she just refused to listen. Regardless of her injury, she insisted on going back to practice now." Mu Ao star frowns, a very helpless appearance. "Ah You were hurt. Where did it hurt? Is it important? Does it matter? I I have a lot of good medicines here. You can take them all... " LAN Jingyu''s face and eyes suddenly appeared a thick worry, and quickly took out the medicine bottle. Seeing that he was so concerned about himself, luobeibei felt very guilty and couldn''t help explaining: "Mr. LAN, I''m ok..." "How could it be all right? Your highness said that you... " LAN Jingyu blurts out Mu Aoxing''s name. As soon as he speaks, he realizes what he has called. He suddenly suppresses his mouth, and a very uncomfortable look appears on his handsome face. Mu Ao star Mei Feng micro PICK: "so you already know who I am?" LAN Jingyu subconsciously avoided his eyes and said, "I didn''t know that for a long time After seeing you for the second time I just I suddenly remembered... " Mu Ao star hissed: "do you dare to run to me?" "I I... " LAN Jingyu wanted to say that it was because he saw sister Bai that he forgot his shape for a moment, but he didn''t dare to say that in front of Mu Aoxing. For a moment, he stammered and didn''t know how to deal with it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 261 See so concerned about their own orchid youth was Mu Aoxing scared even words are not complete, Luobei busy round the field to switch the topic: "Mr. LAN, you just finished the game?" "Ah It''s not It''s my turn in the afternoon. I was just watching someone else''s game. " LAN Jingyu secretly glanced at Mu Aoxing, and still summoned up the courage to push the bottles and cans to Luo Beibei. "Brother Bo, you are injured. You''d better heal first." This is really can''t explain, luobeibei some laughing and crying, pushed the medicine bottle back: "don''t worry, I have medicine, I will take one, sleep for a while, it will be OK." Said, because the spirit of the loss of most of the energy, inevitably some bad, and can not help yawning. "Well Then you go back and have a rest. " Seeing her like this, LAN Jingyu hastened her in turn and did not dare to delay her any longer. Luobei nodded to him and took Dashan by his side. Mu Aoxing also started, but he heard LAN Jingyu''s voice: "Nineteen Hall Your highness Bo brothers, she Why does she insist on playing against such dangerous people? " Mu Aoxing didn''t return: "because she had to go into xiaozhoushan to find a kind of magic medicine to save her mother. She had won a game by chance yesterday. If the good luck can''t last this afternoon, she will take part in the battle tomorrow anyway." LAN Jingyu asked anxiously, "which stadium will she compete in this afternoon?" "Eight." Number eight? Isn''t that the same game as him? LAN Jingyu couldn''t help but feel happy, but then he thought of Bai Mei Mei''s five level cultivation, and her pretty eyebrows began to frown with worry. How can we help sister Bai? As beautiful as orchid, the young man stood in the same place and thought hard. He even forgot to take back the medicine bottle in his hand. He didn''t notice that there was a light of calculation in the bottom of his eyes. On the other side, as soon as he got into the carriage, luobeibei began to ask, "what happened just now? Why do you suddenly say those words to Mr. LAN? " "Naturally, I want to see if he really cares about you." Mu Aoxing lazy tunnel. Luobei thought about it and said, "he really cares about me. I can feel it." Although she couldn''t even explain it, she just felt that the orchid like boy and brother Dashan were very similar in some ways. They were all very simple minded. If they wanted to be good to a person, they would really be good to others. They would not be mixed with any utilitarian things. She was willing to make friends with him just because of this. "What''s the use of feeling? To be able to prove with facts is to really care." Luobei can''t help but have a wisp of doubt: "are you making any idea?" "If they don''t have that new one, what idea can I get?" Mu Ao star sneered, "so little time, you''d better hurry up!" Thinking of his spiritual state, Luobei can only temporarily press down his doubts and start to take care of himself. This sleep, she has been sleeping to start again before being awakened. Although the time is short, the spirit can not be completely recovered, but the spirit has been much better, because taking bigudan in advance does not have the worry of starvation. Time was running out, and the carriage soon came to the gate of the arena. As expected, LAN Jingyu had been waiting at the door early. When he saw them getting out of the car, he immediately met them. This time, he did not rush to say hello to Luo Beibei, but first formally saluted to di Mu Aoxing: "can I have a few words with brother Bai?" Mu Aoxing noncommittally takes the lead to go to the gate. LAN Jingyu quickly paralleled Luo Beibei and whispered: "brother Bo, can you tell me what kind of medicine you are looking for?" Luobeibei hesitated for a moment, and he explained with some guilt, "sorry, after I parted with you in the morning, I couldn''t think of any good way to help you win tomorrow''s competition. Moreover, there are many monsters in xiaozhoushan, and the environment is very dangerous. Brother Bo, your cultivation is still shallow now, so it''s really not suitable for you to take risks, so the best way is for us to help you find medicine. ¡± "Mr. LAN, you don''t have to say sorry to me. You didn''t do me any wrong." Luobeibei moved to correct his statement first, then asked suspiciously, "did you just say you?" "Well," thought that he could help a little, LAN Jingyu was happy again, "this time I came with a few friends, they have promised to help me find medicine together, and my cousin and her brothers also agreed." "Mr. LAN, you and I just met by chance. You don''t have to owe so much for me." Luobei is very moved. "It''s OK. I''m afraid I can''t help brother Bai. Brother Bai, please tell me what kind of medicine you are looking for? I''ll help you find it later. " Looking at his sincere eyes, Luobei sighed: "the elixir I''m looking for is very special. If the rumors go out, I''m afraid all the people who enter xiaozhoushan will try their best to find and rob, so I can''t take this risk."LAN Jingyu was stunned: "brother Bo, don''t you believe me?" "I believe in you, but I don''t believe in others." Luobeibei looked at him sincerely, "since ancient times, the elixir moves people''s heart. If we knew that there might be that kind of elixir in xiaozhoushan, everyone would be crazy." LAN Jingyu opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer. After half a sound, he nodded his head solemnly and said, "you''re right. In this case, I''ll find it myself. I''ll help you find it, and I won''t tell anyone." In the face of LAN Jingyu''s pure eyes, luobeibei can''t say no, but can''t push the boat along the river. In a dilemma, he hears a "little cousin". When he looks up, he sees that he has just walked to the No. 8 arena unconsciously. It''s ye Qiyan who is waiting with Qian Hongfeng and a disciple of Yunmen. Luobei seized the opportunity to say: "the match is here, Mr. LAN. We''ll talk about it after the match." Said, to Qian Hongfeng and others in a hurry to nod, after a few steps to grab the first door, go to have a golden sword to sit inside Mu Aoxing side. After a short meeting, LAN Jingyu also came in. He wanted to go to luobeibei, but was pulled to the other side by his cousin. He could only cast an apologetic look at luobeibei. Luo Beibei smiles at him, takes his eyes back, and secretly sweeps all the people present. He always feels that as long as he can''t see through his accomplishments, everyone is like the number 111. Because I came at the right time, the first game in the afternoon started soon after I sat down. This time, Mu Aoxing was ahead of her. His opponent is a gas refining six layers of loose repair, on stage only a few face-to-face Kung Fu was Mu Aoxing kick down. Then there was the Cloud Gate disciple with LAN Jingyu, who won the victory by fluke after a match with his opponent with similar accomplishments. "Next, 67 to 111." After announcing the result of the front match, the referee immediately announced the match number of the back captain. It''s your turn! Luobeibei was stiff, and then slowly stood up. At the same time, his eyes had quickly swept to other places. He wanted to know in advance who would be the mysterious number 111. Then she saw LAN Jingyu stand up. Orchid boy naturally saw her get up, handsome face also appeared surprised. "Why are you?" Luobeibei felt that his whole face was stiff. It took a long time for his lips to wriggle. He silently uttered these words. Then he looked down at Mu Aoxing, who was beside him. He couldn''t help but feel annoyed. "Do you mean it?" Mu Ao star slants a head to lift an eye to see her, the corners of the mouth slowly hook up, seem to say, yes, I am intentional. "Leng what Leng? Come on and fight? " Some people are impatient, see both sides are standing in place, can''t help shouting. Then Yu Guang of Luobei sees LAN Jingyu on the other side suddenly jump up and fall into the middle of the challenge arena. He must be angry, isn''t he? Alas, I''m afraid there is a big misunderstanding. Luobei grins bitterly for a while, lowers his head and silently walks down the stand, steps up the steps. In his mind, there are all those clear and innocent eyes, suddenly full of incredible images. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 262 I''m afraid that anyone would feel that they have been calculated? Looking at the steps under her feet, luobeibei really wants to walk forever, but the distance of more than ten steps is too short. Even if she moves more slowly than a snail, she will step on the last step sooner or later. "Number plate!" The referee came up to her. She could only hand it in. Then the number plate was quickly handed back, and a voice announced coldly: "the game begins." So far, we can only explain after the match. Luobeibei takes a deep breath, takes out the flying sword and the puppet, and plans to compete with LAN Jingyu. However, before she had the courage to face LAN Jingyu head-on, she suddenly heard LAN Jingyu shouting: "I give up!" What? Luobei suddenly looks up and stares at LAN Jingyu. Then he sees the boy''s flower like smile and repeats clearly: "I give up!" Coax It exploded all around the stage! It''s unprecedented that people with high accomplishments admit defeat to those with low accomplishments. Is there anything wrong with the teenager''s brain? Tut tut! It''s true! Mu Aoxing listens to the sound of discussion, and looks at the shocked appearance of the little girl on the stage. Her mood is cool and sour. It''s natural that he successfully made the boy sacrifice himself with a small plan. The little girl won''t have to take any risks tomorrow. The sour thing is that the boy named LAN is really "love at first sight" to the little girl. He is willing to do anything for her. The little girl will certainly treat him differently in the future. Maybe she will step on his head soon "Mr. LAN, you don''t have to..." Too shocked Luobei finally found his voice. "Are you sure you want to give up?" As soon as she made a sound, the referee who had never met such a situation also responded and coldly confirmed to LAN Jingyu. "Sure." "In this competition, the 11th will admit defeat and the 67th will win!" The referee announced in a deep voice, "next game, 202 vs. 413." Hearing that Lan Jingyu was laughing again, he came over directly and jumped down the challenge arena with luobeibei''s hand in his hand. When the monks saw that they were obviously familiar with each other, there was another discussion. Luobeibei, listening to these comments, only feels hot on her face. She can''t bear it after only a few steps. She purses her lower lip, grabs LAN Jingyu''s wrist with her backhand, and leads him to the gate of the competition. Out of the door, she did not know the direction, ran a long way at a stretch, until she came to a red maple tree, then released her hand, directly opened a barrier, and then looked at him very seriously: "why do you want to admit defeat?" "Sister bo Oh, no, brother Bo, are you angry? " Seeing her small face, LAN Jingyu, who had been secretly happy because she was holding hands with her, was a little flustered. She quickly whitened her pretty face and tried to explain, "brother Bo, don''t be angry. I don''t mean to insult you at all. Really, I..." It''s not about whether she''s angry at all, OK? Luobei heaved a deep breath: "you know I''m not a boy?" LAN Jingyu immediately lowered her head as if she had done something wrong, gave a slight hum, and then looked up at her in a hurry and timid way: "but I didn''t mean to pretend that I didn''t see it. It was elder martial brother Qian who said that you used a cover up. Later Later, you always dressed in men''s clothes. I think there must be some reason why you dressed like this, just I have to continue to call you brother bo... " Luobei continued to face: "since you know that I even hide my identity, why let me?" "It''s two things, brother Bo. You didn''t mean to hide it from me." LAN Jingyu opened her watery eyes. No matter what she did, it was natural. The pure light in her eyes was the same as Dashan, which made people doubt his sincerity. Luobeibei can no longer face, can only sigh: "do you know the consequences of what you do?" "I know!" LAN Jingyu is very proud of the way, "Bo brother, you have won a game yesterday, now I give up, Bo brother, you can directly enter the semi-finals, tomorrow will not have to compete with that dangerous person." "What about yourself? You gave me the chance. Have you ever thought about what you should do? " Hearing her concern, LAN Jingyu''s face was even more radiant, and she looked very high: "sister Bo, don''t worry about me, I won yesterday, as long as I can win tomorrow, I can also enter xiaozhoushan." Luobei can not help but give birth to a glimmer of hope: "do you already know who your opponent is tomorrow?" LAN Jingyu replied happily, "I don''t know." "Er..." Luobei can''t help being angry, "you don''t even know who your opponent is. How can you be so sure that you will win?"? What if you lose? " "Don''t be angry, brother Bo!" LAN Jingyu was startled by her loud voice. Instead, she said with a smile, "it''s OK to lose. Anyway, I''m just here to see. It doesn''t matter if I don''t go to xiaozhoushan this year oh dear! No good His face suddenly changed and he stood up. His pretty face was full of tension. "How can I forget that I can''t lose..."Luobeibei just thought that you would regret it, but then he heard his next sentence, "I''m going to accompany brother Bo to go in and look for the elixir No, no, I have to win tomorrow This man is really Luobei looked at him in amazement. She almost didn''t know what to say. After half a sound, she began to roar madly: "Lan Jingyu! Mr. LAN! Do you know that we are just strangers who meet by chance? Is it worth your sacrifice for me? " The pure eyes of the orchid boy blurted out: "it''s worth it..." "What''s worth it?" Luobeibei really wanted to grab his head and shake it, "you don''t even know who I am, so you have no reservation for me You Are you out of your mind or are your meridians wrong? "Ah?" "Brother Bo, don''t get excited..." Seeing that her anxious eyes were almost red, LAN Jingyu hurriedly gave her a soothing smile, then felt her head shyly, "although I don''t know why, I just think I should treat you well. If you are not good, I will be unhappy." "What if I don''t appreciate you at all and say you''re not good?" Luobei almost sprayed him. "This..." LAN Jingyu was a little confused, but immediately figured it out, "it must be that I didn''t do it right, brother Bo will be angry. Brother Bo, you just need to tell me how to do it right, and I will change it!" Said, also blinking a pair of good-looking Danfeng eyes, very sincerely looking at her, modestly ready to listen to her guidance. Ah, ah, ah How can there be such a stupid person in the world! Luobei can''t help slapping his forehead: "I''ve really convinced you, elder brother LAN, young master LAN! Don''t you think it might be me? " "This..." LAN Jingyu only hesitated for a moment, and immediately answered firmly, "even if the Bo brothers think something is wrong, there must be a reason." Luobei stares at his crystal clear eyes and wants to scold him for not being so simple and stupid! The world is dangerous and people have ulterior motives. How can you treat others well without any reason or regret because you think they are kind-hearted? However, severe words to the mouth, but how can not spit out, but turned into a wet meaning, to gush out from the eyes. Second, this is the second person who has no blood relationship with her, but is willing to trust her wholeheartedly. Why is she so blessed? "Ah Brother Bo, don''t cry If you''re angry, I won''t do it next time. " LAN Jingyu is flustered and clumsily wants to wipe her tears, but she is afraid that her clothes are not clean, so she takes out her handkerchief in a hurry. But because she is too flustered, she presses the handkerchief under her eyes to luobeibei''s nose, and immediately says sorry. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 263 His appearance was so clumsy that luobeibei couldn''t help crying and laughing and grabbed the handkerchief: "are you stupid? Is there another time for this kind of thing?" "No next time, no next time." Seeing her smile, LAN Jingyu was relieved and began to laugh. This smile is like a ray of bright sunlight suddenly shot into the dark and deep valley, and it just shines on a slightly swaying orchid. The flash of brilliance can dazzle all the creatures in the valley. Looking at LAN Jingyu, who is pure and has no regrets, Luobei can''t help sighing again. LAN Jingyu had been secretly observing her face. Seeing that the emotion in her eyes seemed to be finally calming down, her eyes suddenly brightened and she laughed again. She asked cautiously, "brother Bo, are you not angry?" "Can I still be angry with you if you are so devoted to me?" Luobei can''t help sighing again, "I just can''t figure out why you should be so nice to a stranger like me for no reason." "Not for no reason. To me, you have never been a stranger, but I haven''t found you before, so we didn''t know each other.... " "What do you mean?" Luobei frowns. "Really..." Afraid that she would not believe it, LAN Jingyu quickly explained, looking very seriously, "I have been crying for no reason since I was born, and adults can''t stop trying to coax me. My parents have searched for famous doctors for this, but they can''t find the end of the disease. Later, I grew up a little bit and could hold a pen. I used to scribble on the paper. What I drew was pictures that I couldn''t understand. But every time I just drew, I felt better. Later, I gradually knew what I was looking for. I just didn''t know what I was looking for, and I couldn''t let others help me find it When I was ten years old, I had a dream that I would forget when I woke up, and then I felt that I was looking for someone all the time. " Luobei was moved: "you mean, the person you are looking for Is that me "Well, it''s you! At first glance, I was very sure! Although I can''t say the reason, I know that person is you. It''s absolutely true. I''m sure that person is you! " LAN Jingyu watched her deeply, and at the same time completely opened himself up, "brother Bo, you are really the person who has been looking for for 16 years. I found it as soon as I saw your eyes that day." Luobeibei just heard: "the more you talk, the more mysterious Do you want to say that you have known me before? " "Well, it must be so!" LAN Jingyu nodded deeply. For a moment, luobeibei suddenly thought of the scene when the leopard demon lianyue first appeared. She said that elder brother Yun was her master in his previous life. After seeing her soul, elder brother Yun seemed to accept this statement, and There are so many unexplained secrets in my body, none of which is like the ordinary half demon can have Maybe, she really had a past life. She really knew the young man in front of her Luobeibei breathed a deep breath: "it''s really possible for you to say that, but even if we knew each other in the previous life, it was something in the previous life. I don''t remember at all now. You are so kind to me with this. Don''t you think it''s too risky? Are you not afraid that I will cheat you and take advantage of you? " "Not afraid!" LAN Jingyu didn''t want to say, "brother Bo won''t cheat me." "You are the most wonderful flower in the world! I don''t remember anything about my previous life. Why do you believe me so much? " In the face of LAN Jingyu''s firm determination, Luobei is speechless, "now I really think I should consider carefully whether I want to sell you." "Brother Bo, you will not." LAN Jingyu grinned confidently, and his whole body was filled with a kind of satisfaction that he finally got what he wanted. Everyone could see how happy he was now. "Forget it. Don''t call me brother Bo any more. I''m not Bo, I''m Luo. The real name of Luo in Luoshui is Beibei, the north of the north." Luobei glared at him for a long time, and finally completely surrendered, "you can directly call me Beibei." "Ah! May I? " LAN Jingyu''s watery eyes glistened again and almost danced happily, "then I''ll call you Beibei! North North North North Hey, hey Sister Beibei, what a nice name you are It''s stupid again! What''s her name like? My mother said that it was just for the sake of support, OK? Luobeibei is in a bad mood, but looking at the young man''s flower like smile, he can''t bear to say anything like reproach, lest the sensitive young man think she is not happy again. "Well, since we are friends, don''t be so careful in front of me in the future." Luobeibei feels funny. He is obviously four years younger than the other party, but these times he seems to have fallen down. He seems to be the elder sister, but he seems to be the younger brother. "Well, I''ll listen to Beibei''s sister." LAN Jingyu''s smiling eyes are almost narrowed into a line. Obviously, she is very happy in her heart. "By the way, Beibei sister, will you call my name Jingyu directly in the future?"Luobeibei thought about it and said, "I''m only twelve this year. You are four years older than me. I''d better call you brother Jingyu." "Ah Yes, yes Once again, it turns out that Lanhua''s temperament is too easy to please. It''s just a name. It''s like he picked up the most precious treasure in the world. "Besides, I''m still dressed in men''s clothes. You''d better call me by my name instead of my sister." "Well, good! I''ll call you Beibei... " "Call me Xiao Bei." This will make it more difficult to distinguish between male and female. It seems that "Beibei" is too awkward for a "boy". "Good, Xiao Bei!" LAN Jingyu narrowed his eyes with a smile. He could not help shaking his white jade like fist and bouncing several times childishly, "Xiaobei I am so happy! I finally feel no regret now, I found you, really found you! Ah I feel like I''m going to float Excellent! Excellent! Beibei, can you call me? I can''t believe it! " What a silly brother! Why does she know all the silly brothers? Luobeibei shakes his head in a funny way and calls out: "brother Jingyu!" "Ah LAN Jingyu answered with a loud voice, and then called to her with a loud voice: "Xiaobei!" "Well, I hear you! Don''t jump. Many people are watching you Looking at LAN Jingyu''s forgetful appearance, Luobei feels that she can''t stand the strange eyes of passers-by. Her barrier can insulate the sound, but it can''t block the shadow. LAN Jingyu stopped awkwardly. "By the way, Xiao Bei, do you want to see the paintings I drew when I was a child?" LAN Jingyu''s spirit was obviously in a state of extreme excitement. He was just thinking about it and immediately took out a large volume of paintings. "I''ll see it later. It''s not convenient now." Seeing that he was completely indifferent to every occasion, luobeibei quickly dissuaded him, "brother Jingyu, the past and present things are still mysterious. If I didn''t think you look good, I would not believe you. Today, you''d better think of a way to explain it with your friends, right? They must have misunderstood it now! " With that, he motioned for him to look at ye Qiyan and Qian Hongfeng, who were obviously in dispute not far away. Just now she angrily pulled brother Jingyu out, and everyone followed her. At that time, Miss Ye was ready to rush over, but she was stopped by elder martial brother Qian. But now miss Ye looks so angry that she can''t stop it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 264 Not far away, seeing LAN Jingyu jump up and down like a child, the monks passing by look at him one after another. Ye Qiyan is really about to explode. "Qian Hongfeng, I tell you, if you stop me again, I''ll turn against you!" "It''s not me who''s holding you back. It''s the end of the matter. Even if you rush up to censure now, it won''t help," Qian Hongfeng said helplessly. "You''d better calm down first, and we''ll ask after they''ve finished talking, so as not to hurt each other''s feelings." Ye Qiyan sneered: "what kind of friendship do we have with them?" Qian Hongfeng pointed out in a burst of blood: "we don''t have it, but you have seen with your own eyes how much Jingyu brothers attach importance to that little brother. Do you think that even if you go to ask him why he gave up, he will wake up and regret it?" Of course not Ye Qiyan flashed this idea clearly in her mind, but she was even more irritated: "what can I see with my own eyes? Now he is just led by the nose because his brain is not normal." Say, mercilessly stare at the Mu Ao star beside one eye. "It''s hard to buy a thousand gold. I''d like to. Don''t forget that it was Jing Yu''s abrupt family at the beginning, and later he ran after them. Just now, Jing Yu took the initiative to admit defeat. From the beginning to the end, it was your little cousin who was willing to please others." Seeing her eyes, Qian Hongfeng''s back secreted a layer of cold sweat. He stopped her and Mu Aoxing intentionally and said something soothing. At the same time, he gave her a strong warning and said, "the most important thing is, younger martial sister ye, don''t you forget who he is? This man is a well-known six relatives who don''t recognize him. Today, let alone your cousin, he is willing. Even if he is really forced, you have to think twice before you act, so as not to affect the whole family. " "Can I just watch my silly cousin be used?" Being reminded by him, ye Qiyan couldn''t help turning pale. She felt that her breath was blocked in her chest and she couldn''t swallow it. She couldn''t even spit it out. She couldn''t help but slash the ground with her flying sword and made a series of sparks. "Cough Well, younger martial sister ye, don''t be angry. I know you are worried that brother Jingyu is too simple to be cheated. Although brother Jingyu is a little more simple, he is not the ignorant man waiting for others to take advantage of him. He has his own opinions. Even if you are his cousin and do his best, in the end, only he can decide his own affairs. " Qian Hongfeng secretly observed Mu Aoxing''s look, and saw that his eyes narrowed slightly. He was obviously very dissatisfied with ye Qiyan''s easy sword. He was afraid that he misunderstood it as a demonstration, so he hurriedly made a remedy, "and now the result of the game has been decided, you can''t change it. You can''t solve the problem just by getting angry. Let''s calm down first. I believe that there will be a future for Jingyu brothers Reasonable explanation of You see, isn''t brother Jingyu back now? " Ye Qiyan suddenly raised her head and saw that Lan Jingyu had come back with luobeibei, and she was still holding an umbrella for her. Her face suddenly became habitual and stares at LAN Jingyu''s eyes coldly. If you don''t give me a good explanation, you can''t feel better. "Cousin!" LAN Jingyu just came near and called her excitedly. He didn''t care about her face. Instead, he was full of joy and asked for credit to introduce her, "cousin, cousin, I finally found the person I''ve been looking for!" "Who are you looking for all the time?" Ye Qiyan stares at him, for a moment has not responded, "what are you talking about?" "It''s the person I''ve been looking for since I was a child!" LAN Jingyu, who was red lipped and white toothed, had bright eyes. "Cousin, you forgot that I had been looking for someone since I was a child. You all laughed at me and said that I was crazy from my mother''s womb. If you didn''t know what the person was looking for, you just said that you had to find her. It''s just a crazy dream. But now I finally found her! I''m sure that''s Xiaobei! " He announced aloud, looking at luobeibei with joy, as if she was the greatest glory of his life. Although luobeibei has no doubt about the fate between him and herself, this kind of thing is really mysterious and wonderful. It is undoubtedly full of strange in the eyes of others. In the face of LAN Jingyu''s fiery eyes, she can only smile awkwardly, thinking that girl ye will be more angry. I don''t want ye Qiyan''s cold face. As soon as she heard LAN Jingyu''s loud declaration, it was like a piece of ice was suddenly broken. Suddenly, she gave a strange cry: "what? Is that her? Is there such a person? " She remembered that the reason why this silly cousin was called a fool was because he was very strange since he was a child. He always said that he wanted to find someone, but he didn''t know who he was and what he looked like? No one in the family knows about it, and my little cousin has been ridiculed for many times. Later, as my cousin grew up, he finally stopped talking about it. She thought that my little cousin was no longer infatuated. I didn''t expect that he had never really put it down for so many years Now he found it! No wonder his reaction was so strange at that time, and then he was so brazen to chase others. It was so obvious that she didn''t think of her little cousin''s infatuation for a moment"Cousin? What''s the matter with you, cousin? " Seeing that ye Qiyan was staring at Luobei, she didn''t move, and didn''t even turn her eyes. LAN Jingyu was scared, so she quickly raised her hand and waved in front of her. Ye Qiyan wakes up smartly. The muscles on her face are stiff and unable to coordinate. She smokes several corners of her mouth: "little cousin, are you sure?" If this is the case, let alone myself, even if everyone in my cousin''s family comes to stop me, I think my cousin will not recognize me. "Well!" LAN Jingyu nodded heavily and laughed, "I can''t be more sure!" Then he took a very happy look at Luobei. Ye Qiyan looked at him, and then at Luobei, who was more calm than LAN Jingyu when she was young. Suddenly she turned her head and asked Qian Hongfeng, "elder martial brother Qian, have I finished the competition today?" Qian Hongfeng raised his eyebrow and replied, "it''s over in the morning." "Oh, did I win?" "Nature won." "Then I''m relieved." Ye Qiyan nodded, then suddenly closed his eyes and leaned on Qian Hongfeng''s shoulder, "now I want to sleep." LAN Jingyu was confused by her: "elder martial brother Qian Cousin She What''s the matter with her? " Qian Hongfeng took a look at ye Qiyan, whose eyelashes were tightly closed but trembling. A smile flashed in his eyes: "Oh, it''s OK. Younger martial sister Ye just wants to have a dream. When she wakes up, she''ll be fine." Then she took the flying sword she still held in her hand and put it away. "Brother Jingyu, I''ll take her back first." "Wait!" Luobei suddenly yelled, "brother Jingyu, do you want to go back first?" LAN Jingyu was in a daze. As he was about to shake his head, Luobei whispered: "brother Jingyu, listen to me and send your cousin back with elder martial brother Qian. I still have something to do now. We''ll contact you later." Then he took out a piece of jade slips, branded his own mark and handed it to LAN Jingyu. Then he took out his umbrella and gave it back to him. Although LAN Jingyu didn''t give up, she nodded obediently when she saw her saying so, and quickly took out her own messenger to exchange: "well, then you remember to contact me earlier?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 265 Luobei nodded and watched LAN Jingyu leave with a few steps. When they were far away, they calmly looked back at Mu Aoxing and said, "are you planning all these things long ago?" No wonder he didn''t like brother Jingyu''s approach before, but today he suddenly became approachable and deliberately said that she was injured and so on. At that time, she felt a little strange. It turned out that he knew that brother Jingyu was on the 11th. Thinking that Mu Aoxing may start to calculate at the moment when she sees the information, she can''t help but feel aggrieved for LAN Jingyu. "I just pushed the boat along the water, but I can''t predict where the boat will go in advance?" Mu Aoxing glanced at her face. Her eyes sank, but she walked forward with the black umbrella in her hand. "Who expected that this boy would be so stupid, and he would admit defeat even if he didn''t fight. Now you have his love, and he has been like his wish for many years. They both have their beauty. Isn''t that a good result?" Luo Beibei followed his steps and asked: "but as long as the result is good, can we not ask about the process and means? What''s the difference between taking advantage of other people''s favor and deliberately deceiving them? " "Don''t say it''s the one who is willing to take the bait. Even if it''s the prince''s plan to cheat him, it''s his honor to be able to work hard by the prince." Mu Aoxing has been unhappy with the interaction between her and LAN Jingyu for a long time. As soon as she saw someone leave, she began to ask questions. The prince''s pride suddenly surged up, and then he turned back with a sneer, "don''t sell yourself cheap!" With that, he swung his sleeve and strode away. I didn''t get a good deal and sell well! I don''t want to take advantage of it at all! Luobei wants to retort loudly, but his voice seems to be blocked by something. Yes, she didn''t sell well, and she didn''t want to get cheap, but she really got cheap. Even if she was willing to take advantage of it, even if she didn''t know it in advance, she still couldn''t deny the fact that she was the real beneficiary. In the final analysis, the main reason for all this is that she is too weak. Maybe even if she tries her best, she will only fail. Therefore, he will plan ahead at the beginning, so as to improve the possibility that she can pass the preliminaries He is all for her. She is ungrateful. What''s the right to ask him about his immorality after getting this "cheap"? However, deception is deception after all. Is it because the cheated people are willing to erase everything? Can you enjoy the final "good" result? She doesn''t think it should be. Luobei stood in the same place for a long time, and then ran to the gate of the competition hall. He felt that he should communicate with Mu Aoxing calmly. The carriage is still there, Mu Aoxing is holding a book in one hand, leaning against the wall of the car as if nothing had happened. When she comes in, her eyes don''t glance at her. "Brother mu," luobeibei first called him, and then said sincerely, "I''m sorry, I know you do it for my good, I shouldn''t question you." A mu elder brother enters ear, Mu Ao star''s hand is tiny a meal, this just slants over an eye to see her: "calculate you still know good or bad." "But I still think it''s not good to use others in this way, especially the good feeling of others," luobeibei said with more sincere eyes to his black eyes, "it''s unfair." "Not fair?" Mu Ao star suddenly sneered, "you are really naive, this world is not fair." "Why is it unfair, but not fair?" "No reason, injustice is injustice, just as mountains are mountains, and rivers are rivers, and they will not become mountains. Can you say that mountains are mountains and rivers are rivers?" Luobeibei doesn''t agree with the tunnel: "but it''s different. The mountain is unconscious, and it won''t interfere with the river. The river is also unconscious, and it won''t deliberately surround the mountain. But people can deliberately interfere with others, and even use various means to change their original destiny. " "That can only blame him for not being strong enough. In this world, everyone is the same. If he doesn''t want to be used by others, he can only make himself strong." Mu Ao star looked at her without expression, "you are the same, I am the same, if not strong enough, can''t escape the fate of being manipulated, when the time comes, you are shouting again, what''s the use of injustice? Do you expect God to help you? Don''t dream. The God above you is the biggest injustice in the world. " The more he said, the colder his voice was, and the look in his eyes was almost cruel. When it comes to the last sentence, the purple light at the bottom of the eyes suddenly flourishes, and even the deliberately camouflaged black pupil can''t cover up that light. At that moment, it seemed that his face was suddenly covered with a thick layer of armor. The armor was so thick that it seemed that it had gone through countless years and combined countless unfairness to this extent. But he is the emperor''s favorite prince. Apart from being envied by his brothers, how can there be other unfairness? What unfair things did he go through that she couldn''t even think of to have such strong resentment?Luobeibei looked at him in shock. For a moment, he couldn''t say anything, but he saw the purple light in his eyes flickering and darkening. His eyes changed from extremely cold indifference to previous sarcasm: "you just said that I used him to be unfair to him, and you never doubted that he was so enthusiastic and didn''t have ulterior motives for you?" Yeah, how come she never doubted it? It is reasonable to say that brother Jingyu is just a stranger, especially in such a special period, shouldn''t she be more alert? Is it just because he was with the disciples of Cloud Gate at that time? No, it''s not Although she couldn''t explain, she was sure that even if brother Jingyu rushed out to stop her, she would believe him without any reason. So she said, "I don''t know what''s going on. I just believe he won''t hurt me." "As expected, birds of a feather flock together. They all have no brains." Mu Ao star also slanted her one eye, very venomous evaluation, and then clattered the book in hand, a copy of the prince to serious reading, don''t want to disturb again. Luobeibei wants to explain the relationship between her and LAN Jingyu, so that he won''t make use of it again next time, so he pulls his sleeve: "brother mu, do you believe that people have a past life?" Did not expect this to ask, Mu Ao star''s attitude suddenly became ferocious, abruptly pulled back his sleeve, sneered: "don''t tell me, you two are still predestined, so love at first sight!" "I didn''t fall in love with him at first sight," he said. Rao shibeibei frowned when he wanted to communicate with him. "Brother Jingyu and I just feel very kind to each other, just like family." "It''s called brother Jingyu. It''s really like a family," Mu Aoxing sneered, and his mood was even worse. "You don''t have to worry about what I''m going to do with that kid? The prince is not stupid enough to do this thankless thing again. Now can he read the book quietly for a while? " Luobeibei can only quietly stop and droop her eyes, and then she sees Mu Aoxing deliberately move to the side. It seems that she can''t bear to drink close to her. Suddenly, she feels that there is a surge of sour grievance, and she is busy trying to press it down. Hiss She slapped him in the face, but was she wronged first? Mu Aoxing snorted coldly in the dark. He took back his spiritual consciousness and did not pay attention to her any more. He focused on the pages of the book. Although the words were reflected in his eyes, they all wanted to live. How could they see a word? Simply ponder the situation of these days, and guess what kind of action the snake will take next. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 266 "It''s just a little thing you like and I wish. Is it worth making a fuss?" See two people start cold war, Fang Tianji appear and disappear again suddenly ran out. "I didn''t make a mountain out of a molehill," he said. "I just don''t think we should use and hurt others for our own sake." "The question is, does it hurt? I think that boy is very happy. " "But the truth is not like this..." "It''s not like that. What''s it like?" Luobeibei wanted to explain, but he was interrupted by Fang Tianji before he finished saying, "you don''t think you should take advantage of others. Why didn''t you say that when you designed to win the unfortunate guy yesterday?" "I..." "If you didn''t get other people''s information in advance, can you see their weaknesses, and with your ability, can you guarantee that you will win?" Fang Tianji interrupted her, "can''t you? You can''t take the risk, can you? Is this not exploitation and deception? The boy surnamed LAN is willing, but the guy surnamed Wang doesn''t know about it at all, does he? Why don''t you feel guilty for him and don''t want to compensate him? " Luobei bit his lip: "it''s different..." "The essence is the same! It''s just that the boy surnamed Wang has nothing to do with you. The boy surnamed LAN makes you feel good, makes you feel guilty, and makes you feel aggrieved before you want to hold injustice for him. "Fang Tianji and Mu Aoxing sneer in the same way," Alas, the boy surnamed Mu is really poor. He tried his best to fight for an opportunity for you, but he was despised. " Luobei tries to distinguish difficultly, but finds that he is so powerless. Yes, why is she so angry when she finds out that Lan Jingyu is being used today? But it took her so long from learning Wang linnian''s information to defeating him yesterday, but she never reflected on whether such behavior also belongs to cheating and using innocent people? Is she treating others selectively with different standards? Luobeibei was silent for a long time, then he was confused but obstinately insisted: "I don''t know how to say it, but I know I didn''t mean it." "But to me, that''s what you mean." Fang Tianji said, "girl, don''t forget that this world is the world of the jungle. If you are too soft hearted, you have to be oppressed and bullied. If you want to survive in this world, protect your family and your people, you must lower your bottom line. Useless kindness and weakness can''t save your people. " "But xianzun, isn''t it because the Terrans don''t have the bottom line to use and bully that our demon clan is reduced to today''s situation? If we become such people, what''s the difference between us and those bad people? " "What is this little trick? Can it be compared with what humans do to your demon clan? " Fang Tianji said impolitely, "girl, I have to say that you are taking the wrong medicine to make a fuss today." "No, xianzun," said luobeibei, not angry. On the contrary, he thought more seriously and said, "I just think that stratagem and means are necessary, but the bottom line is at least not to take advantage of other people''s kindness to us, because if everyone thinks that such utilization doesn''t matter, sooner or later we will lose all trust and become our own friends The kind of villain who has no choice but to use everything he hates at the beginning? " Luobei Beiyue said: "xianzun, I know that our demon clan is in a difficult situation. I''m not an innocent little girl I''ve never seen in the world this year. I know that many times we have to use various means to achieve our goal, but no matter what, we still need some bottom line. For me, it''s my bottom line that we can''t take advantage of others'' pure kindness to us, which has nothing to do with whether others are willing or not. Even, the more willing others are, the more we can''t live up to this kind of trust and dedication. I think only in this way can we really unite and strive for greater fairness. Xianzun, what I want to express is this point, not because I have a relationship with who and have nothing to do with who. I know that this idea may indeed be naive, but that''s what I think. Pure goodwill should not be betrayed and used. " Fang Tianji reminded: "Mu boy''s kindness to you is pure kindness, but you failed him." "Yes, so I want to apologize to brother mu." Luobei calmly accepted the accusation, "and then I will have a good talk with brother mu." "I don''t think so. Believe me, you two can never talk about this together." Fang Tianji said lazily, "you are a half demon growing up in the mountains. He has lived in the court of intrigue since he was a child. Some things have become his instinct. I advise you not to try to persuade him, lest the relationship become more rigid." "As long as what I say is reasonable, brother Mu won''t be angry even if he doesn''t agree with me." Fang Tianji rolled his eyes: "I don''t want to discuss this childish idea with you again. I just want to ask you one question. If you go to xiaozhoushan and find diyuanguo, just like you, someone is waiting for this elixir to save his family''s life, and he is just as fast as you get the only diyuanguo. What will you do at this time What shall we do? "Luobei was stunned: "I I didn''t think about it "Then you can think about it now." Luobei subconsciously is not willing to assume: "should not have such a coincidence?" "There are so many coincidences in this world. Besides, how do you know that no one else knows that there may be diyuanguo in Xiaozhou mountain? How do you know they didn''t come for diyuanguo? If it does happen, are you going to watch him go away with the only elixir that can save your mother, or do you want to do it anyway? " Fang Tianji added in a very bad way, "you know, your grandmother can''t wait for you to find another elixir. Without diyuanguo, your grandmother will surely die." "It''s a hypothesis..." Luobei immediately felt that his heart, which had just been clear, became heavy again, and it was almost very difficult to spit out a few words. Fang Tianji asked: "it''s supposed to be well, then what are you going to do?" Luobei was silent for a long time, then whispered: "I don''t know." "You don''t know? You have to know, "Fang Tianji pressed step by step," if you don''t rob, your grandmother''s life will be gone! " Luobeibei''s face began to turn white, unable to answer for a long time. "Say it The halberd continued to press. Luobei tried to find a way: "I''ll discuss with him if I can use other elixir to change it. There is still a little bit of Wannian ginseng given by brother mu last time..." "If only diyuanguo is effective, and no other panacea works, he insists on not changing it? Are you going to take it or not? If you don''t rob him, he''ll go into hiding immediately. Then you''ll never see him. You can only watch your grandmother sleep every day And then you don''t even know when you died... " "No!" Fang Tianji''s inducement was so strong that luobeibei could almost witness her mother "sleeping" quietly in bed forever without breath. She could not help shivering violently. "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Dashan was frightened by her, Mu Aoxing also subconsciously stood a body, the vision side came over. Luobeibei looked at the mountain dully, and suddenly grabbed his hand: "brother, I ask you, if someone finds diyuanguo before us, and they are waiting for this elixir to save their lives, what will you do?" Dashan immediately said, "grab it!" "Grab it?" See him a pair of completely don''t need to think of decisive appearance, Luo North North was stunned, "but they are also waiting for the elixir to save life?" Dashan thought, "then I''ll just grab medicine, not kill people." ¡°¡­¡­¡± That is to say, it doesn''t matter that he was a murderer before. Luobeibei felt that his mouth was astringent. "Brother, if they get the elixir first, it means that the things are already theirs. Do you think it''s appropriate for us to rob other people''s things?" "With medicine, my mother will get better, with myrrh, my mother will die," Dashan looked at her seriously, his eyes still fresh and pure as ever, "I don''t want my mother to die, it''s nothing to do with other people''s death." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 267 He has nothing to do with the death of others This is from her brother Dashan, who has always thought that she is the kindest. Luobei was shocked. For a moment, he looked at the mountain and couldn''t say anything. Dashan was looking at her in this way, and read out the disbelief sensitively. There was a slight injury in his eyes, and his body moved awkwardly. But he still insisted on looking at her, in order to show that he would say and do so. Even if he was rejected by his sister who cared most, he had to save his aunt. "See, little girl, even this silly boy knows what is distant and distant, but you are your own, and you want to pity other people''s lives. Tut Tut, girl, you are too kind, but you are your own relatives." Fang Tianji was gloating and sarcastic. Luobei did not respond. She knew that sometimes it was necessary to be ruthless, just like the four monks on the post road who had a bad heart for them. She didn''t hesitate when she killed people, and she didn''t have a trace of compassion when she killed demons. But must she be ruthless to anyone at any time? Even if this person is innocent and kind, in order to get what he wants, he has to harden his heart and abandon his conscience? Ma, what would you do if it were you? At this moment, she really wanted to listen to her mother. Luobei staggers Dashan''s eyes and turns to look out the window. It''s very busy outside. Because of the once-in-five-year entry selection, this smelter city seems to be very prosperous everywhere. There are a lot of people coming and going. Of course, there are many friars and many rich people, but more of them are the ordinary people who are simply dressed and try their best to earn more money to support their families. Looking at a peddler shouting along the way carrying the burden of snacks, luobeibei suddenly thinks of the town outside the demon Valley, remembers his days when he sold herbs and ran errands for everyone to earn money for medicine, and remembers his great wish of repeatedly vowing to be strong and protect his grandmother. He can''t help falling into deep confusion. "What''s the matter?" See that a pair of fresh eyes are dazed even focus are confused, small face pale, originally ruddy lips are obviously faded, Mu Aoxing finally can''t continue to pretend indifference, can''t help frowning secretly ask Fang Tianji. "Haha, the little girl is too naive. I will teach her." Fang Tianji simply explained their conversation, "one is his own mother, the other is a complete stranger. This girl can be so tangled. I''m really worried." Fang Tianji thought Mu Aoxing, who had just had a cold war with luobeibei, would ridicule the little girl. He didn''t want him to be silent for a while. Then he suddenly said, "she''s only 12 years old, she''s still a child, and she hasn''t experienced the things I''ve experienced. I can''t blame her for her slow growth." Eh, how did the prince''s temper suddenly become so understanding? Fang Tianji was a little surprised. He always blurted out a lot of principles, but he stopped talking. There was silence in the carriage. Until the carriage returned to the house, luobeibei''s expression was still in a blind state. He didn''t even notice that the scenery outside was fixed and no longer moved. She did not move, and the mountain did not dare to move. She could only look at her side face with guilt, sadness and hope. Mu Aoxing deliberately slapped the book in his hand on the seat. Luobei was not disturbed, but his brow was wrinkled deeper and deeper. It seemed that he was completely involved in his own tangle. "No, there seems to be something wrong with the little girl." The halberd suddenly gave a cry. I don''t need to say that. It''s obvious, OK? Mu Aoxing calm face, stretched out a slender hand, gently put on her shoulder, and then a little heavy pressure, at the same time the voice is very low to ask: "if you need the elixir to save life, what do you think your aunt will do?" What would mama do? Luobeibei thought passively. Her mother''s tearful but resolute face suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. She even seemed to hear her voice: "I can''t control so much. Beibei''s life is more important than my own life. As long as I can save her, no matter how many sins I will bear!" "Mama, she''ll do everything she can to get the medicine for me." Luobei murmured, and there was a trance in the tone, but the meaning was very firm. "Even if you have to hurt the innocent? Even have to kill? Even if it''s a river of blood? Will she insist on taking medicine for you? " Mu Aoxing''s voice is even lower. "Yes, even if the blood will flow into a river..." Luobei seems to be hypnotized, but a little light rises from the bottom of his eyes. If she is so sure that she would rather bear so many sins for her own sake, what reason is there for her to be so hesitant about a pure hypothesis? Supposition, after all, is only supposition. It doesn''t mean that things will happen. Even if there are other people coming to look for medicine at that time, will it be necessary to kill people? Why did she put herself to death before it happened?"Xianzun, I think about it," she said calmly. "I still don''t know my answer. Unless all this really happens, I have no real answer. When all this really happens, I believe I will know what to do?" "Well You can count for yourself. " Fang Tianji knew that there must have been a little transformation in her heart. She also knew that this transformation could be completed from time to time. Mu Aoxing suddenly became so tolerant that she naturally didn''t want to participate in such things that had nothing to do with herself. "Brother mu," luobeibei took his eyes back from the window, turned his head to Mu Aoxing, and looked at his hand which was still on his shoulder, with a clear smile. "I''m sorry, I don''t really blame you today, and I really appreciate you for planning so much for me. I just don''t think others should treat me well, so I can wantonly take whatever I want, no Whether it''s brother Jingyu or brother mu, you shouldn''t, or sooner or later you will be cold to your heart. " Mu Aoxing took back his hand without wave, got up and went out, and snorted: "the day before yesterday, he said he was going to mix wine. Where''s the wine?" "I''ll do it now." Luo North North North voice ground returns a way, then stretch out a hand to pull big mountain, "elder brother, we also get off?" "Well," Dashan answered, flattered, and then looked at her carefully, "sister, aren''t you angry?" "Don''t be angry, my brother is for me and my mother, I should understand." Luobei squeezed his little hand into his big palm and looked at him coquettishly, "brother, don''t be angry with me, OK?" "No, no, I''m not angry with my sister. Just don''t be angry with me." Dashan was in a panic and was very happy. Luobei can''t help but step forward and get into his broad arms to absorb the warmth. "Little girl, after all, is still a little girl, still too simple." Fang Tianji expresses his voice with emotion. Mu Ao star light response: "no one can go on forever simple, after she experienced more, naturally will slowly change." "I''m suddenly very interested. I think it''ll be very interesting to see how this little girl will slowly change." "Oh? You mean, you don''t want to come back? " "Well How could it be? " Fang Tianji said with a guilty heart, "didn''t he explain everything to you? I''m too weak now. It''s better to stay with her for a while We have a contract... " Mu Aoxing replied: "I''m glad you haven''t forgotten who is your real master." ¡°¡­¡­¡± www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 268 There are many times, when there are some special episodes in life, people''s hearts will be like a stone falling from the sky. Inevitably, there will be circle after circle of waves and waves of mood. However, whether it has aroused huge water, or had a gentle ripple, with the gradual passage of time, all this will gradually dissipate. In luobeibei''s opinion, even if today''s episode is over, some deeper things are not suitable for immediate investigation. As my aunt said, if you can''t understand some things for a moment, you might as well put them aside. When the time comes, you may naturally get through by yourself. So when she concentrated on the appetizer of tianxianglou, she no longer thought about the confused mental journey, and temporarily forgot that another stone had been added in the deep of her heart. Instead, she began to think about what to do next? Although now she can enter the semi-finals directly, she still wants to continue to participate in tomorrow''s competition. There are three reasons: first, it''s a rare chance to test the gap between yourself and the senior management of gas refining; second, it''s strictly forbidden to fight for life and death in the competition field, even if you lose, you won''t be in danger; third, although you are not allowed to use high-level attack runes in the competition, you can have a chance to use high-level runes to defend humanely, even if you use high-level runes, you will admit defeat However, it can avoid the result of serious injury, which will not be as miserable as those who can''t afford the high-level defense rune. Therefore, in any way, this is an excellent opportunity to test and improve yourself. It would be a pity to miss it. So, at dinner, she solemnly stated her decision. "Hands and feet are on you. What do you want me to do?" Mu Aoxing didn''t look at her. He only looked attentively at the color of the new spirit wine in the cup and sniffed it carefully. Then he took another mouthful of it with satisfaction. Unexpectedly, he didn''t stop it. "You have no objection?" Luobei was a little surprised. "Will my objection be valid?" Mu Ao star finally slanted an eye to come over, "I at least also passed you a move and a half, can''t lose my face at that time." "Thank you, brother Mu!" Luobei immediately had a bright smile in his eyes. He had no burden any more. He hurriedly filled it up. "Brother mu, please use it. Brother mu, is this wine OK with me?" "Well, it''s better to reduce the stamina again." Mu Aoxing is very picky. "I''ll try again." As soon as Luobei is in a good mood, there is no lack of interest, and he really starts to study again. In line with the principle of continuous improvement, according to the rule, she will taste carefully every time after the adjustment, and continue to adjust when she feels that it is not in place. Dashan, who is sitting beside her, quietly drinks all the experimental products she has only had one sip. After repeating this seven or eight times, luobeibei felt that it had reached the limit of adjustable, so he poured a cup to muaoxing: "would you like to try this cup again? Today, it''s almost the only way. Unless we change several kinds of raw materials later, maybe we can reduce them a little bit. " Mu Aoxing tasted some carefully and nodded: "it''s almost done this time. In the second round, he will enter the dreamland. This wine has a good refreshing effect. He will bring some in at that time." As soon as his voice fell, he heard a thump beside him. Dashan got drunk and pulled off several dishes, most of which hit him. Luobei went to help him to avoid being stabbed by debris, but the mountain was too big, and it was even more heavy after drunk. She couldn''t even pull people up twice: "brother mu, help me quickly." Mu Ao star rolled a white eye, this just got up to help her to set up the mountain together. Dashan mumbled something vaguely in his mouth. His head tilted, and he naturally leaned on Mu Aoxing''s shoulder, spraying his face with wine. Mu Ao star immediately disgusted to quickly side head, a grasp of his arm, suddenly a lift, the moment will be so big a strong man to throw into a wide chair next to, and then immediately gave himself a cleaning technique: "this silly big, how today''s drink so shallow?" "Maybe it''s too strong?" Luobei didn''t care a lot, so he ran over and righted the mountain painfully. Then he quickly took out the clean water towel and wiped his face and neck to make him more comfortable. "I can''t see it, you see..." Mu Ao star pointed to the table with chin, "this silly big man, the mind is really heavy." Looking back, Luobei finds that the dishes on the table are basically the same. Facing the table full of delicious food, Dashan brother, who has always been food oriented, has hardly moved. This is an unprecedented situation. "Sister Sister, don''t be angry, don''t ignore me... " Dashan suddenly sobbed in his dream, and his voice was full of fragility. "When grandma''s illness is cured, I will listen to you Sister... " Silly brother, at that time, she was just too surprised to take a look at it. She didn''t mean to blame at all. How could he take it to heart? He must have been very hurt at that time, right? Luobeibei''s nose suddenly became sour. He comforted him in a soft voice, patted him on the back gently, and coaxed him like a child: "my brother is good, my brother is not afraid, my sister is beside you I''m not angry, and I won''t ignore you. We agreed that we would be good brothers and sisters forever. Do you remember? "Dashan didn''t know whether he heard it or not. He sobbed twice like a wounded animal, and twisted uneasily. She is not a good sister. She didn''t notice that brother Dashan didn''t have a good meal for most of the day. What''s more, she didn''t realize that he had such a heavy burden in his heart that he just mixed wine. The more guilty Luobei felt, the more gentle her actions and voice became. But Dashan in her sleep still sobbed from time to time, as if she had fallen into a deep nightmare and could not struggle out. She simply held his head in her arms, gently stroked his thick black hair and began to sing low. "There is a moon. It bends and slowly climbs up the mountain There is a boat, floating, came to the middle of the water There''s a pair of people on the boat. They are a child and his mother... " Mu Aoxing went back to the table alone, drank and ate food, and slowly slowed down. He listened to the soft song and looked out the door. It was already very dark, and the lantern under the porch glowed orange, just like the yellow moon he had seen when he was young. At that time, his mother''s wife also held him and sang to him gently, but later, how could there be no separate memory? Oh, yes, because his good third brother "likes" his brother so much that he shows his friendship everywhere. He and his mother and concubine have crossed this "bridge". How can they get closer again? Mu Aoxing looked back, the little girl just stood behind the chair, repeating the lullaby over and over again. The lamp and candle reflected her ruddy little face. A few wisps of bangs fell down from her forehead and covered her drooping eyebrows. It was hard for people to see the light in her eyes. But it can be imagined that the gentle flowing in her eyes must be from the heart. This silly big guy, do not know how lucky he is? At the beginning, anyone would only treat him as a pure tool, right? Also only this wench, after coaxing others to come over, honestly took the initiative to take permanent responsibility, never thought to throw it away. This stupid man, after eating a meal, gave his life to others. They were all the same stupid. Is it true that one family doesn''t come into one family! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 269 In the song over and over again, Dashan finally quieted down and began to snore evenly. Luobeibei took out a blanket to cover him. The mountain in his sleep immediately twisted uneasily. She quickly stroked his head again, and he was quiet again. Luobeibei sings softly, humming some simple tunes with his nose from time to time, like coaxing a baby who lacks a sense of security, as if he has endless patience. Seeing that she kept standing and leaning forward all the time, Mu Aoxing put down the wine cup, raised a high chair and threw it beside her. After sitting on it, luobeibei found that it was right for Dashan''s head to lean on his leg. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed slightly and he gave a smile. His eyes were bright and looked at him: "thank you." Mu Aoxing left his mouth and took a look. Mingming was only a teenager, but as soon as he had a full face and beard, he turned and walked away like a middle-aged man. The food was cold, and there was still a faint smell of wine in the air. No one had a good dinner, but no one would care about this little thing at this time. Late at night, the autumn wind sways the trees in the court, bringing the rustling sound, but it makes the night more quiet and deeper. Dashan gradually fell asleep. Luobeibei put one hand on his shoulder, and the other hand still stroked his rough black hair very regularly. Unconsciously, he remembered that many nights in the past, Dashan''s brother had been waiting for her so faithfully. She was hurt by the devil, and he was very worried. He stood at the door and refused to leave. Her channels were broken, and he was so anxious that he felt guilty and remorseful. Apart from the medicine bath, he never left. After leaving the imperial capital, the brother and sister set foot on a long road. He was afraid that there would be an accident, and could not escort her to see her mother safely. Every day and night, he never relaxed his vigilance, for fear that he would not protect her sister. Later, she went to the holy land. Brother Dashan couldn''t follow him, so he had to stay in the strange city alone. He was waiting for him to visit every day, but he could only visit him once for ten and a half days or even one or two months, and he never complained. Brother Dashan''s intelligence is somewhat different from that of ordinary people. He calls him brother, but in fact he always has a kind of airs of being a sister. He has to decide everything, and he has almost never really respected him. Brother Dashan must have some feelings about this, right? He must have been secretly sad, too? Maybe even there are many such late nights. In fact, he is very uneasy. The funny thing is that he has never been aware of it and has been enjoying his meticulous care. On the contrary, it''s myself. Today is the first time to take care of him. It''s really a waste of time to treat myself as a sister. Brother, I''m sorry! I ignored you before, and I will treat you better in the future. Will you forgive me? Like hearing her voice, Dashan whispered and vaguely called "sister" and called "singing". This time, his voice was not frightened, but simple, joyful and rare with a trace of coquetry. "OK, sing..." Luobei soft voice response, and then gently sing up, "there is a moon, it bends, slowly climbed up the mountain There is a boat, floating, came to the middle of the water There''s a pair of people on the boat. They are a child and his mother... " The song came out from the window edge and floated into the night sky vaguely. Sometimes it was as misty as clouds, sometimes as clear as a bell By this kind of singing, the loud snoring of Dashan also became beautiful, and in turn hypnotized the little girl singing. Luobeibei finally fell asleep unconsciously, but even though she was half asleep, she still didn''t forget to sing, although the singing had vaguely left a little nasal sound. I don''t know when Dashan suddenly opened his eyes. The eyes in his pupils were like lightning burst in the dark clouds. It was bright and frightening. It was even more fierce than ever. It seemed that he would not give up until he destroyed the whole world. "Boat People There is a pair of... " Suddenly, a song with a heavy nose floated into his ear, and a small hand fell gently on his head. The eyes with the hidden lightning suddenly froze, and then crackled quickly, as if to break free from the eyes, to teach the culprit who dare to offend it, but the little hand did not feel it, still kept caressing his head, once and again, the strength was always as gentle as ever. The lightning shakes two times perplexedly, trying to maintain its dignity that can not be despised, but the song is too pleasant, and the touch is too tender. It struggles to flash for a long time. After all, it is still difficult to resist the sea tide like sleepiness, and slowly closes again, and turns back into bursts of snoring. No one paid attention to what happened at this moment. No matter it was the nearby luobeibei or the guard outside all night, even Fang Tianji in luobeibei didn''t notice it. The sharp look was like a meteor in the sky. After passing it, there was no trace. At dawn, Luobei suddenly woke up. She heard a strange sound. She thought that the snake, who had been hiding for several days, could not resist attacking. She immediately entered a state of preparation. However, she soon found that the sound came from the stomach of Dashan, and she couldn''t help laughing."Sister..." When she moved, Dashan, who was already very hungry, immediately woke up. She saw luobeibei beside her and put her hand on her head. Instinctively, she gave her a flattering smile. "Brother, are you awake?" Luobeibei smiles at him and takes out a warm wet towel to help him wipe his face carefully. "Sister, I''ll do it myself Do it yourself... " Dashan was a little frightened, so he took the wet towel. "Brother!" Luobei avoided, "you''re my brother, I''m your sister. Isn''t it natural for my sister to take care of my brother?" With that, he gently wiped away the white tears from the corner of his eyes and put his hair aside. "Sister You were looking after me last night? " Dashan stiffened and stammered to explain, "sister, I I didn''t mean to get drunk I... " "It''s OK, I know that my brother didn''t mean to," luobeibei wiped his face and gave him a cleaning operation. Then he looked at his face and asked with concern, "brother, do you have any discomfort now? Do you have a headache? " "No pain, no pain..." Dashan shook his head busily. His big eyes were full of care. He seemed to be guessing her mood. Luobei sighed: "brother, you are so careful in front of me, I will be sad, we are brothers and sisters, not outsiders." Dashan was even more flustered. He stood up, bent down and waved his hand: "no Don''t be sad, sister. I didn''t mean that... " "Well, I know my brother didn''t mean that, but he promised me not to be so careful in the future, OK?" Luobei looked up and looked at him seriously, "you are my brother and I am your sister. If I do something wrong, you have the right to tell me and teach me." Dashan shook his head in a hurry: "sister is not wrong, sister will not be wrong..." "No, brother, everyone does something wrong, and I''m no exception. It''s like I made my brother sad yesterday, and I didn''t care about him enough before..." Luobei reproaches himself, and his eyes are red. Dashan felt his heart ache, but he didn''t know how to comfort her, so he could only repeat: "no, no, my sister has been very good to me, my sister is the best person in the world Sister, don''t be upset, will you? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 270 Listening to his simple words, luobeibei couldn''t help looking up at him with tears and a smile: "brother, are you still angry with me?" "Not angry, not angry..." Dashan shook his head and wiped her delicate face with his rough hand. He vowed very seriously and almost solemnly, "I will never be angry with my sister!" "No matter what my brother does, I will never be angry with him or ignore him." Luobeibei took the opportunity to feed him a reassuring pill, and then held his little finger high, waiting for him to hook, "we will always be good brothers and sisters, all our lives, OK?" "Good!" Dashan was moved to look at her, heavily hooked her slender little finger, eyes full of infinite joy and satisfaction, "sister, I''m so happy!" "Well, I''m happy, too." Feeling the shadow of yesterday finally completely dissipated, there was no more hostility between brother and sister, luobeibei couldn''t help hugging him. Dashan foolishly encircled her petite body, but her stomach suddenly gave out a loud grunt again. "Gululu Gululu... " Luobeibei couldn''t help but poke his flat belly with his fingers and said playfully, "my brother has a bigger appetite than others, and his belly is louder than others." "Hey, hey Hey, hey... " Dashan scratched his head with embarrassment and laughed foolishly. "Yesterday''s food was cold. Brother, you should eat some steamed bread to fill your stomach. We''ll eat delicious food together later." Luobeibei left his arms, pushed him back to his chair, and put a steaming steamed bread into his mouth. Then he took out his comb and combed his hair carefully. Dashan sat happily, gobbling down a steamed bread in two or three mouthfuls, then took out his reserve grain and continued to nibble. While nibbling, he said vaguely and happily: "sister, did you sing to me last night?" "Yes, does it sound good?" "Well! Good to hear "Shall I sing to you later?" "Well! Good! Sister, you are so kind to me "My brother is good to me!" "My sister is better to me." "Brother is better to me..." A pair of silly bags! Can you be more childish? In the main courtyard, Mu Aoxing, who unconsciously pays attention to this head as soon as he wakes up, can''t help but roll his eyes and refuses to admit that sometimes he will envy this kind of silly dialogue. He doesn''t know how much this seemingly childish emotion once played in the dangerous moment last night. ¡­¡­ Although he almost stayed up all night, the occasional lack of sleep had little effect on a monk. With Dashan''s insistence, luobeibei completely recovered after a little rest for half an hour. He also spared part of the time to train his spirit again, and then set out with muaoxing as usual. In front of the gate of the competition hall, LAN Jingyu, who had been excited all night and hardly slept, was already looking forward to it. Seeing the carriage appear, he quickly welcomed it with joy: "Xiaobei!" "Good morning, brother Jingyu!" Luobei gave him a brilliant smile and jumped down like a bird without waiting for his help. "Good morning!" LAN Jingyu was happily planning to talk to her when he saw Mu Aoxing stooping out of the carriage. He was looking at him condescensively, and then he habitually shrunk, politely and respectfully called his "Nineteen Highness". Mu Ao star floats to jump off the car, a little reaction all have no, arrogantly straight to the gate. LAN Jingyu then whispered: "Xiaobei, did your 19 highness say anything about you after you went back yesterday?" "I didn''t say anything." Luobeibei pursed a smile. When he saw that the mountain was coming down, he reached out and held his big hand first, so as not to feel insecure. Then he walked side by side with LAN Jingyu. Dashan noticed the detail and squinted happily. LAN Jingyu also noticed this detail, and he couldn''t help but have a little taste in his heart. But when he thought about it, he and sister Luo had just formally met yesterday. Naturally, their relationship couldn''t be compared with Dashan, so he soon came down safely: "Xiaobei, Dashan brothers will play two games earlier than me. Later, I will accompany him to finish the competition with you, and then you will go to see me together How about a good match? " "Not good." Ah? LAN Jingyu didn''t expect this answer, so he was stunned. But the next moment, Luo Beibei already gave him a sly smile: "brother Dashan has won two games, and it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t compete in the third game, so we will directly accompany you to the game. Brother Jingyu, you must win?" Said, but also vigorously waved a small fist. LAN Jingyu''s pretty face was in full bloom, and he raised his fist childishly: "well, I will try my best!" One more, three stupid bags! Mu Ao star impatiently turned back, drank a: "dawdle, still can''t walk?" Luo beichong, LAN Jingyu squeezed his eyes and pulled Dashan to keep up. LAN Jingyu quickly walked side by side and whispered: "Xiao Bei, how did you get together with your 19 highness?""Well It''s a long story. I''ll talk to you later if I have a chance. " Luobeibei didn''t expect that he would suddenly ask like this, so he had to laugh with him. After all, there are too many secrets involved in this issue. No matter how good her relationship with LAN Jingyu is, she can''t say it casually. She still has to have this discretion. In fact, LAN Jingyu just casually asked, and didn''t really want to get the answer. Oh, after a sound, she automatically changed the topic and asked if she had a good rest yesterday. "I''m ok, brother Jingyu. How about you?" "I can''t sleep," Lan Jingyu said with a smile of shyness. "In fact, I didn''t expect that I could find you. I always can''t believe it..." Luobeibei smiles, just want to say that she also feel this kind of fate is very magical, suddenly the whole body sweat hair a tight, flash was staring at the feeling, heart immediately alarm, ignore LAN Jingyu, busy to Mu Aoxing sound: "Mu brother, poisonous snake appeared." Mu Ao star''s step suddenly stops, and then turns to drink again: "how much nonsense?" "It''s coming, it''s coming!" Luobei glances at LAN Jingyu and pulls the mountain towards Mu Aoxing. "Which way?" Mu Ao star falls back and transmits sound quietly. "To the northwest, it should be no more than a hundred feet away." Mu Aoxing didn''t respond any more. It must be the arrangement of transmission. Luobeibei only felt that the palm of his hand was wet, but he couldn''t show it at all. When he entered the gate of the competition hall, he pretended to ask casually: "by the way, brother Jingyu, I think you are always with your friends. Why are you alone today?" Yesterday, she was so careless that she forgot that the poisonous snake had been lurking in the dark and staring at them? Even after chatting with brother Jingyu alone for such a long time, what should I do if the Viper can''t find a chance to attack him? Luobei pursed her lips regretfully, thinking quickly in her heart. LAN Jingyu didn''t realize that there was a crisis lurking in the dark: "Oh, well, younger martial sister Ye is the first one to go on the stage today. Elder martial brother Qian must accompany her. In addition, there are two Cloud Gate brothers who are in different competitions and need to be taken care of, so I came by myself "Besides the disciples of Cloud Gate, don''t you have any other friends to come with you? Like friends from the imperial capital? " "Yes, we have more than ten people together? But they made fun of me yesterday. I don''t want them to see you, and... " LAN Jingyu motioned to her to look at Mu Aoxing in front of her, and then whispered, "I''m afraid your highness will not be happy." "Where''s the guard? Did you bring it? " "Yes, I have four." Lan Jingyu thought she had something to do with herself, and immediately said enthusiastically, "Xiaobei, do you have anything to do? You tell me, I''ll do it for you. " "There''s one thing I need your help with. I don''t know if you can do it." After hearing that he had taken the guard, Luobei felt a little relieved, and immediately became more serious. "Yes Without saying a word, LAN Jingyu assured her that there was a trace of excitement in her eyes, as if she was going to take risks for her next moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 271 "Well, you remember that!" Luobeibei said solemnly, "I ask you to take all four guards with you from now on, preferably two in the light and two in the dark, but you must not leave twelve hours a day." LAN Jingyu was stunned: "ah? Why? " "Because some people want to harm his highness 19, but there are many people around him to protect him. They are hard to start. Now that you are so close to us, it is very likely that they will make a decision from you." Luobei North Pole solemnly charged, "so brother Jingyu, you must listen to me. You must never act alone in the future. If you can be with your friends, you should be with them, and remember to protect yourself all the time. If you can''t, I will never see you again." "I can do it," Lan Jingyu nodded, her pretty face full of tension, "but Xiaobei, how do you do now that you are so dangerous? Yes, amulet. I have a very good amulet... " "Brother Jingyu, listen to me," luobeibei quickly stopped him from taking off the amulet. "You don''t have to worry about my safety. My 19 highness will protect me. I''m only worried that it will affect you, so you must be careful and don''t give others a chance." Seeing that Luo Beibei looked so solemn, LAN Jingyu also followed him in awe: "OK, I remember all of them." Luobei sighed slightly: "the front is your arena. Brother Jingyu, go ahead. I''ll say a few words to your highness nineteen LAN Jingyu looked at Mu Aoxing, who had slowed down in front of him. He could only nod his head obediently: "then be careful yourself!" "Well, I see." "I can''t see you like this. It''s like you are a disaster. You can do harm wherever you go." As soon as LAN Jingyu left, a prince turned his eyes and said, "how can we know that the arsenic here is not the nectar there? Even if there is danger, I think that silly boy is willing to Just because she knew that brother Jingyu would not blame herself, she felt even more guilty Luobeibei didn''t say a word, but I couldn''t help complaining. Besides, I''m not the disaster star. How about you old man? What''s more, you always squint at people recently. Is there something wrong with your eyes? If you have a disease, you must treat it as soon as possible. Don''t hide the fact that you are ill and avoid medical treatment "I heard..." Mu Aoxing suddenly snorted. Ah? Can you hear that, too? Luobei can''t help but look up in surprise with her mouth slightly open, but she immediately knows that she is in the trap. Mu Aoxing sneered: "you are really in the dark, how, do you have a problem with the prince?" "No, no, brother Mu is so kind to me. How can I have any opinions about brother mu?" Knowing that Mu Aoxing''s temper is getting more and more strange these days, it''s easy to blow up. Luobeibei immediately laughs with him, trying to destroy the fire invisibly. He says, "by the way, brother mu, what happened to the dwarf pretending to be a little boy? And the tall, thin, ugly man? " "Salt eating radish light worry," Mu Aoxing again use squint Dafa despise her, "you''d better think about how to play in the afternoon." "Your Highness, if you are not happy to see brother Jingyu, you may not come to see him play." Luobei sighs, don''t come to all, and always look so awkward, OK? Mu Aoxing snorted: "if it wasn''t for the lack of four now, do you think the prince would be willing to condescend to see him?" Luobei surprised: "brother Mu wants him to play with us?" "What else? Do you have a better candidate? " "I thought You''ll arrange someone else. " Luobei frowns. It''s an extraordinary time. At this time, LAN Jingyu''s best to have less contact with them in order to be more secure. But with LAN Jingyu''s character, I''m afraid he will try his best to join them as long as he has passed the preliminaries. "If he doesn''t have this ability, the prince will arrange something else. Let''s go and let the prince see how good he is." ¡­¡­ In the field, LAN Jingyu is absent-minded and chatting with his companions waiting for the game, but he is secretly distracted and always pays attention to the door. When Luo Beibei comes in, he immediately stands up with joy, but then he receives Mu Aoxing''s seemingly very light look, and suddenly freezes in the ground. He saw that his highness 19 was warning him that if he could not win, he would never go to Xiaobei. No, it won''t happen. He will win. LAN Jingyu secretly clenched her fist and responded to a smile from Luobei. Then she slowly sat back and began to close her eyes and adjust her mood. Luobeibei followed Mu Aoxing to choose a seat at will and sat down. Habitually, he scanned the whole room and found that the maiden master and servant were also there. The two servants, one is sweet, the other is heroic, and their looks are very outstanding. Naturally, they have won the attention of many male practitioners. Even LAN Jingyu''s young heroes from the imperial capital also cast a lot of eyes. However, in view of the powerful bearing and extremely indifferent protective posture of the maid, no one bothered her. The game started soon. Luobei watched it carefully and tried to learn some experience for his own use.Wait until the fifth game, the referee finally announced the brand of LAN Jingyu. Luobeibei sat up and searched for LAN Jingyu''s opponent, but he saw that the girl who got up was the girl with sweet temperament. As soon as she and LAN Jingyu came to power, there was a lot of discussion. Both of them are in their prime of life, and their appearance and temperament are excellent. Although they stand opposite each other at the moment, they are about to win or lose. However, one is pretty and graceful, and the other is beautiful and handsome. It seems that they are not rivals at all, but a pair of wall people. Obviously, there are many people who have such a view. One of LAN Jingyu''s companions immediately joked: "after watching so many games, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a right opponent. I''m afraid brother Jingyu will pity xianglianyu now." Another person also frowned: "that''s nature, such a charming beauty, who is willing to kill flowers with hard hands? Besides, brother Jingyu... " One of them saw a hint from LAN Jingyu''s face: "don''t make fun of me. Don''t you see brother Jingyu''s face is so serious?" "Well, it''s true, Jingyu. Do you really want to fight? How did he suddenly change it? " Although LAN Jingyu on the stage also heard these comments, he looked more solemn than ever at this moment. After checking the number plate and returning to his hand, he solemnly saluted the girl with a sword: "I''m LAN Jingyu, please teach me!" "Please, Mr. LAN!" The girl flashed her big eyes a few times, then bent her eyes and started a sword trick. A flash of autumn water immediately shot away at LAN Jingyu. LAN Jingyu stepped back a little, returned to his elbow, and immediately met him. The two swords fight like two dragons, and dance like a pair of butterflies among the flowers. They not only have the same momentum, but also have a refreshing beauty because their swordsmanship is light and bright. Luobei uses the land of one heart and two uses, while watching the situation of the challenge arena, distracted to pay attention to the maid holding the sword. Her eyes were very focused, her brows frowned tightly, and she seemed to disagree with the girl''s dueling so openly and aboveboard that she didn''t use any tricks. Luobeibei can''t help but worry. He wants to remind LAN Jingyu to be careful of deceit. He is also afraid that if he speaks rashly, it will affect his mind. He can only passively continue to wait and see. As time went on, the girl''s expression became more and more dignified. However, she didn''t use any cunning tricks. In the end, she seemed to be distracted in the dark. With one careless move, LAN Jingyu picked up the flying sword and held it in her throat. "Thank you for admitting it, girl!" The tip of LAN Jingyu''s sword was just a little bit, so he immediately took it back and arched it politely. The girl seems to be a little annoyed, red lips can''t help but toot, and bite, and then a little angry like way: "I didn''t admit it." With that, he jumped out of the challenge arena and ignored the maid. He was a little angry and went out alone. LAN Jingyu took a look at her back and immediately turned to Luobei. His eyes were full of joy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 272 In the afternoon, as soon as the energetic Luobei entered the competition field, he felt a special spiritual scanning. Although she was very careful, her spirit was not what it used to be. She could even feel it from the exploration of a master who killed the way like a poisonous snake. The ordinary spirit that had been weakened for several times was not to mention. Almost as soon as the spirit passed by, she found the master of the spirit. It''s Li Dang. Although he''s wearing a hat and sitting in a low-key position, Luobei recognizes it at a glance. It seems that he already knows who his opponent is. It is also true that the preliminary competition has been going on for two days. Almost everyone has experienced two competitions. Moreover, there have been special people in the market collecting the information of each competition field for selling. It is quite normal for people to get some information. In fact, Luobei doesn''t intend to hide it. She believes that she is far from Li Dang''s opponent when it comes to playing shady tricks, so she''s just a little more magnanimous and puts her own forces in front of him for him to weigh, especially to let him know who Mu Aoxing is. Luobeibei looks at Li Dang with his head down for several times. Then he turns his head and smiles at Mu Aoxing, who looks cool. Then he smiles at LAN Jingyu and his Kyoto friends. He also gives a bright smile to the Yunmen disciples headed by Qian Hongfeng and ye Qiyan. A sly smile flashes from the bottom of his eyes. Then he takes his seat in order. Yes, she did it on purpose. She acquiesced in LAN Jingyu''s bringing so many people to cheer her on, that is, to use force to suppress others. First, she let Li Dang have a taboo psychologically, and let him know that if he dares to use too insidious moves in this arena, the referee will not do anything to him, but once he leaves the arena, he will not have a chance to leave Yecheng. Moreover, the more people she got along with these two days, the more confused she was with poisonous snakes. On the contrary, it could dilute LAN Jingyu''s danger. In the words of the awkward prince, she was able to take the initiative to think of these, and finally opened up a little. As for brother Jingyu''s Secret trembling, she can only be sorry. The only small regret is that Brother Yun didn''t come. But it doesn''t matter, life can''t be too greedy, she has so many people to accompany is enough, the rest just go all out. ¡­¡­ This little girl, who has won two games, even wants to compete with him. Under the bamboo hat, Li Dang was talking and laughing. His eyes were gloomy, and he was about to squeeze out water. Yesterday, he heard that although the opponent in the third match was a little mysterious, his accomplishments were no more than five levels of refining gas. He was greatly relieved. Unexpectedly, he didn''t go out in the morning, and the situation had changed so much. What''s the origin of this smelly girl? How come not only the Cloud Gate disciples came to support, but also the dandies from Huangdu? And the most mysterious young man, is he really the 19th prince? If it''s true, how can this competition be compared? The other party has such a wide range of friends. There must be a lot of spirit talismans and magic weapons on them. If they are light, they will not play any role, but if they are heavy I''m afraid that even if he can get out of Yecheng, he won''t have a stable life in the future. Do you want to give up? At least he is also the leader of the lower branch of the Lei Ze sect and the eighth level cultivation of refining gas. It is said that if he doesn''t fight, he will give up to a little girl of the fifth level of refining gas. Do he want to be a member of the Lei Ze sect in the future? The most important thing is that he has something important to do and has to enter xiaozhoushan! But how can we not only win, but also win pretty, without irritating those amazing guys? Li Dang racked his brains and kept negating one plan after another. However, without waiting for him to think about it well, the referee had already called: "the next game, 67 vs. 376." Li Dang could only stand up. Luobeibei also stood up, deliberately high-profile to all the people who came to accompany with smile arched hand, and then a face easily stepped on the challenge arena, took the initiative to first hand his number plate to the referee. The referee took over the routine inspection of the number plate, gave it back to her after looking at her again, and then walked to Li Dang. Luobeibei immediately summoned the puppet, and opened the highest defense state. At the same time, he did not avoid taking some protective amulets for himself, which showed that he was extremely defensive. He also put some spiritual amulets on his fingertips, as if he was ready to fight with him at the beginning. When her accomplishments are different by several levels, this kind of posture should be very normal. But when there are many people standing behind her, this kind of posture becomes chiguoguo''s show off and threat. The corners of Li Dang''s mouth twitched twice, and he felt the temples on both sides jump abruptly. His heart was even more contradictory, so that when the referee announced the start, for the first time, he failed to take the lead. He didn''t take the lead, but luobeibei would never be polite. As soon as the referee''s voice fell, she shook her hand and hit three ice runes, which were divided into three ways to freeze her body''s space. At the same time, the puppet also rushed up, double swords flashing cold light, seizing the opportunity to launch a stormy attack. When Li Dang''s eyes shrank, he quickly found out that the fighting power of luobeibei was not only comparable to that of the friars in the fifth level of refining gas. He immediately became dignified and had no time to worry about the weight. With his instinctive and congenital advantages of being thin and flexible, he not only avoided this round of attack with several almost impossible postures, but also waited for an opportunity to make a quick attack on the puppet''s shoulder Next, he rushed to Luobei.The man was still in the air. One hook, which was measured by the cold light, had been whirled to the neck of luobeibei, and the other one was lifted to the waist and abdomen of luobeibei. Under the foot, two more vines had quickly twined to the legs of luobeibei. His action is so fast! In the blink of an eye, he not only attacked, but also surrounded Luobei like a storm. What will happen if a friar with eight levels of refining gas surrounds a friar with five levels of refining gas? Seeing that his hand was as cunning and agile as the rumor, and that he had no leeway to fight back, LAN Jingyu could not help but stood up. Dashan also straightened his back more and more, staring at the challenge arena tightly, with a tense look on his face. Luobeibei didn''t panic, or at this time she had no extra mind or time to waste on her emotions. Even when the first Wu hook flew away, she had calmly triggered the armor amulet, and at the same time, she rose up and quickly turned into a virtual shadow. In terms of speed, she can''t match Li Dang in any case. In terms of spiritual force collision, she is by no means an opponent. Therefore, whether it''s escape or resistance, she has to be crushed. Only by taking advantage of her strength can she gain precious time for herself. If there is a small whirlpool in a big whirlpool, the result may be that the small whirlpool will be completely smashed, but it may also be just edge friction and the loss will be reduced to the lowest point. In the sharp scraping sound, two Wu hooks flew out first and then. Although they immediately flashed back to Li Dang''s hands, the harsh sound proved that the blow was not successful. "Wonderful In the audience, Qian Hongfeng, who didn''t think luobeibei could go through ten moves under Li Dang, couldn''t help slapping his thigh and praising him. A Cloud Gate disciple beside him had his cheek muscles beating: "brother Qian, what you patted is my thigh!" "Ah, no attention, no attention, sorry, sorry!" Qian Hongfeng stares at luobeibei, who has taken advantage of this gap to hide behind the puppet and begins to throw all kinds of popping talismans coldly. He touches it insincerely to show his comfort. The Cloud Gate disciple''s face was completely black, and he squeezed to the other side indignantly. After so many years, I know that elder martial brother Qian is like this. He must stay away from it in the future. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 273 "Now you can start explaining." Half an hour later, Mu Aoxing leaned against the wall of the car, glanced at the look, and finally recovered some of Luobei, "why give up? That guy''s hurt a lot. If you go all out, you may not be able to beat him. " "There are several reasons. First of all, he didn''t use those sinister means to me..." Luobeibei is close to the mountain and relaxes her limbs so that her body can have a better rest after a high-intensity battle. She is quite satisfied with her performance today. Yesterday, she barely saw the movements of Li Dang and his opponent with her "eye power". She thought that she couldn''t stick to a few moves today. She didn''t want to have to face-to-face. Because of her concentration, her five senses rose to a higher level, and she could stick to it for two quarters of an hour. This experience was so precious that she realized that even if there was a big difference in their accomplishments, as long as they were calm and calm, there would be no vitality. Mu Aoxing sneered: "it''s not that he doesn''t want to, but that he doesn''t dare." "I know he doesn''t dare, but it''s useless, isn''t it? What''s more, it''s just a competition. No matter what other people''s products are, we still have no grudge. Why do we have to cut off other people''s way? " Luobeibei recalled Li''s eyes when he couldn''t take him down several times in a row. He guessed, "and he seems to have some reason to go to xiaozhoushan. I think if he''s in a hurry, he''ll work hard with me even you, the prince." Mu Aoxing sneered: "I''m afraid he won''t worry about it?" "The reason why I want to compete in the third game is just to try my own ability. I''ve almost counted this game with him," Luo Beibei said solemnly. He didn''t care about his attitude of refusing to speak well. "The most important thing is that I feel a special eye has been watching me, guessing me, as if trying to draw my bottom line I feel very dangerous, so I can''t go on Mu Aoxing sat up straight: "why didn''t you say that just now? Who''s looking at you? " Luobeibei shook his head: "I don''t know who it is. I can only feel someone looking at me." "You can even feel the snake''s peeping, but you can''t feel this man?" Mu Aoxing''s sword eyebrows are frowning, and his eyes are dignified. "At that time, although I felt it vaguely, I didn''t have any extra mind to be distracted. Later, when the game was over, I tried to find it again, but the feeling disappeared." "Do you think he knows you feel him?" Mu Aoxing quickly recalled the memory again, and flashed across the face of each person present in his mind, but found that he could not confirm which person was different. Luobei thought about it and said honestly, "I don''t think so. The feeling of that moment is fleeting, and I can''t be distracted at that time." Even people don''t know who it is, so it''s more difficult to find it. Mu Aoxing bent his fingers and tapped on the armrest, acutely smelling the wind and rain finally coming. He pondered for a long time, and then said: "OK, I know." "The day after tomorrow, we''re going to enter the psychedelic circle. Do you think they''ll start at that time?" Luobeibei has a sense of crisis. It''s really bad for her to be watched secretly and not know when the crisis will come. She really hopes that things will end as soon as possible, so as not to affect her entry to seek medicine. "Probably, are you afraid?" "Is it useful? If you have to face it sooner or later, it''s better to end it earlier. " ¡­¡­ In two days'' time, the 620 people who successfully passed the preliminaries gathered in front of a tall and dense thorn forest, waiting for the arrival of Chenshi. "Remember, you only have one hour, within one hour, the group can get out of the maze completely, then you are qualified to enter the final round. Those who exceed the time or lack any member will be eliminated directly." When the time is coming, Hong Sheng, one of the deacons who presided over this pass, finally reminded the main rules. Then with a flick of his hand, the row of closely intertwined arc-shaped bramble walls creaked and moved, showing narrow doors that could only accommodate one person. "Xiao Bei, be careful!" "Sister, be careful!" Dashan and LAN Jingyu, who were separated from each other, rushed to the north of Luo. "You are the same. Remember that you must walk 20 steps before you stop. No matter what happens, you can''t stop." Luobeibei also reminds them in turn. As for his royal highness, he is much more sophisticated than himself and doesn''t need her to remind him at all. "The game begins!" With the order, everyone immediately quickly and carefully towards the front of the small door. Luobei was caught in the crowd, and soon entered a small door randomly assigned. As soon as his hind foot landed on the ground, he felt a sudden darkness in front of him. He was in the boundless darkness in an instant. His feet were suddenly empty, and countless strong winds swept across him. It was as if countless talons were grabbing her, trying to pull her into the endless abyss below. So soon the illusion is coming?Fortunately, she had already raised her guard to the highest point before she entered. Luobei immediately closed her five senses. Instead, she sped up and took 20 steps. Then she stopped and let go of the five senses again. The boundless darkness has disappeared, replaced by a white fog, but also with strands of fresh rain after the breath of bamboo. Without waiting for her to look at the bamboo grove, a silent voice had already announced in Gujing: "No. 733 member of group 103, stop in one step and go out directly. Member 217 of group 85, stop at one step and go straight out... " Just at the beginning, I heard that eight teams had made mistakes, which was equivalent to cutting 32 people in one fell swoop, not including the unfortunate ones who were eliminated before she came in This psychedelic array really deserves its reputation! However, the voice did not report the group number of their own group, and they were not out, which proved that the four of them had passed the test. Luobei settled down and looked around first. The white fog in the bamboo forest is very rich, and you can only see the straight bamboo poles and the ground covered with bamboo leaves half a Zhang away from the front and back. Listening, the bamboo forest is very quiet, even the sound of wind blowing bamboo leaves are not a trace, quiet as if abandoned by the whole world in general, can only hear their own heartbeat. It''s no accident that the spirit doesn''t play any role here. What''s more, the ray that is explored is like a stone sinking into the sea. It''s hard to come back once it''s gone. It''s conceivable that if someone insists on further exploration, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the spirit will be damaged. In the maze, there are many crises. What''s more, killers such as poisonous snakes don''t know whether they will sneak in. Naturally, the safest way is for the four people to gather as soon as possible. Luobei advances very carefully and contacts Dashan first: "brother, what''s the situation over there now?" However, Dashan did not respond. How can it be like this? Can even the concentric contract be cut off in this illusion? Isn''t the 19th Prince saying that although there is some mystery in the psychedelic array, they will not be affected as long as they can keep their will firm after taking Qingxin pill? As soon as Luobei''s heart sank, he immediately called Fang Tianji in his body: "xianzun, are you there?" "Yes." Fang Tianji responded lazily. Luobei immediately calmed down a lot: "xianzun, do you feel anything abnormal?" As soon as the voice fell, she felt a kind of creepy feeling. She immediately took out the flying sword and put two spirit runes in her hand. "It''s worthy of being extremely sensitive. How could you find it so quickly?" A voice like a poisonous snake spitting a message suddenly sounded, and a ferocious mask appeared in the white fog right in front. Luobei stabbed out with a sword without thinking about it. It is not only a sword, but also dozens of swords. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 274 "Seven passions and six desires are fragrant!" Fang Tianji is ill. There is no time to turn any idea, such as throwing a symbol, taking incense, holding breath, waving and retreating. This series of movements, which have been practiced for countless times, have come out of luobeibei''s left hand instinctively. Crackle! The charm is crisp and burst! "Activate defense!" "Frozen Rune!" "Puppet guard!" "Thousand swords Fang Tianji spat out several instructions one after another, and luobeibei kept moving, and directly started the supreme autonomy of the puppet. "I can''t see that you really have some means..." The Viper held his breath, and Jie laughed and whispered. He easily avoided her attacks. Instead of paying attention to her little tricks, he wanted to see what new tricks she had next. "Confinement!" Fang Tianji continued to drink. Luobei did not hesitate to use the sword again and used the original move again. "Little girl, I can''t help this kind of child level move..." The snake sneered, but suddenly found that this time the scattered little ideas did not attack himself as they had just done. Instead, they suddenly gathered into a ring and covered their heads. Suddenly, they felt a strong crisis in their hearts, even if they wanted to retreat. But he immediately found that he could not move, not only the body could not move, but even the spirit had the feeling of being imprisoned. In a big surprise, the Viper did not hesitate to use the secret method to stimulate his potential. He concentrated all his spiritual power on his left palm, forced to break through the confinement and clapped at luobeibei. He was very confident in his hand. In fact, his hand did hit luobeibei. His eyes even clearly saw that the little girl was shocked to fly on the puppet. But what happened next was not what he imagined. Just when he hit the other side with a hand that was enough to make a huge stone into powder, the other side suddenly lit up a dazzling light. Flash, light out, flash again, go again Three successive protective shields were extinguished one after another under his palm power, but at the same time they also dissipated his palm power, while Luo Beibei''s light was still shining. What''s more shocking is that when he was a little stunned, the bamboo forest around him turned into a gorgeous peach blossom forest in an instant No! It''s peach blossom! The pupil behind the mask of poisonous snake can''t help but shrink suddenly. Regardless of the continuous stimulation of potential, there will be great sequelae afterwards. He immediately urged the secret method again, ready to tear open the transmission symbol as soon as he was free, so as to get rid of the dilemma of being out of his control again and again. But it''s too late. At the moment when he was ready to break free, the invisible bondage suddenly disappeared. Instead, there were countless peach petals filled with the whole space, each with a fierce opportunity to kill him. He wanted to cut him to pieces without giving him a chance to breathe. Hiss, hiss, hiss The sound of the wind is strong, and a little sudden can be a fatal blow. Even though he knows that the longer the delay, the less chance he has to escape, the poisonous snake still has to try to protect his whole body first. Luobei, hidden in the depths of the peach blossom array, quickly took advantage of this opportunity to swallow ten yellow spirit stones and quickly replenish the exhausted spirits. She thought that the demon she had killed was very strong, but she didn''t expect that this poisonous snake was even better than him. She could break away from the confinement of her spirit for several times. If there were no peach blossom array, she would not be able to trap him even if she had exhausted all her spirits. "Girl, hurry up! I''m afraid it won''t hold him for long "I know..." Luobei uses the land of one mind and two uses. While absorbing the power of spiritual consciousness, it continues to command the array. It attacks for a moment without giving the Viper a breath. One Two Three The viper, who was trying to maintain the protective cover, suddenly felt dizzy. He immediately thought of the incense which had been easily scattered by himself, and immediately realized that he had been trapped again! This smelly girl has such a heavy mind when she is young. How can he deal with her after he gets out of trouble! The poisonous snake is so fierce that it wants to launch a teleportation Rune even though it is in danger of serious injury. However, luobeibei has suddenly opened its eyes. Countless petals suddenly merge into a long sword and stab the snake''s face. Then they explode like fireworks, with a spirit Rune on each petal. Talisman armor! The spirit is imprisoned! "Immortal A tiny black light like an embroidery needle suddenly penetrated through the hole in the left eye of the mask, and then quickly came out of the hole in the right eye. All of the snake''s actions stopped suddenly, one hand was still holding the corner of the talisman, and then with a click, countless petals knocked open the subsequent weak protective cover, and with the sound of the wind, he was drowned in an instant. "Ha ha ha ha..." Fang Tianji laughed wildly, "girl, we are a perfect match and a perfect match"Xianzun, really?" Luobeibei didn''t pay attention to its misuse of words. She still kept a high degree of vigilance and didn''t dare to relax. Although she also felt that her still standing body had lost its vitality, she still felt that it was incredible to succeed so soon. "Of course, how can I miss it?" Fang Tianji is very proud, as if all the credit is its general. How could it be? She actually killed the snake? "Hoo..." Luo north this just heavily vomited a breath, took back the residual spirit, completely relaxed down. Although she and Fang Tianji had already deduced every step and move for countless times, they really realized it. There was a strong illusion in her heart, just as her mind at the moment was almost empty. "Withdraw the array. Once the poisonous snake dies, his prohibition will be invalid." Fang Tianji reminded, "Mu boy has been waiting outside." Luobei reluctantly settled down and put away the peach blossom array. At first glance, it seems that the snake is still standing in the same place. The mask on his face is covered with fine lines because of the burst of runes. It will fall off at any time. But the robe on his body is obviously a treasure. It is still intact after being cut by countless petals. "Luobei!" Mu Aoxing just glanced at the scene and rushed to her immediately. The group of guards who followed him immediately divided into two groups. One group continued to protect him, and the other group surrounded the motionless snake. The puppet, who was given the highest autonomy by Luobei, had limited intelligence. Seeing someone rushing over, the silver knife flashed and waved dozens of knives in the blink of an eye. Mu Aoxing''s bodyguard exploded immediately, and Qi Qi was about to launch an attack! "Stop it Mu Ao star Li drank a, calmly avoided the attack of the puppet person. "Sorry, I forgot..." Luobeibei quickly stops the next move of the puppet spirit and turns it into a doll again, but forgets that he is weak and has lost the support of the puppet, even the strength to stand. "Are you all right?" Mu Aoxing quickly and timely took her in the arms, looking at her pale face with sweat, feeling unspeakable complexity. According to the original plan, she should have only played a role of bait, but she didn''t want to give herself such a big surprise. It seemed that he had picked up the ready-made result in vain. "OK, just a little tired." Luobeibei smiles at him. Just now, her spirit has been consumed two times in a row, and almost all of it is supported by a force. Now that she is relaxed, she really feels tired from the outside to the inside. She wants to have a good sleep. "You sleep," Mu Aoxing lowered his voice, "with me, don''t worry about the result of the game." Luobei looked at the snake still standing: "I want to see his face." Mu Aoxing gives a look in his eyes, and Wei San comes forward to take off the mask of poisonous snake. After that face, he turns out to be a gorgeous face, because Fang Tianji''s speed is so fast that he can''t even express his extreme shock before his death in time. This last expression is still calm. Everyone was in a daze, and even wesan couldn''t help saying, "is this the Viper?" "Yes." "It''s him." Luobeibei and muaoxing opened their mouths at the same time, and then finally looked at each other with a smile. They have a great trouble in mind, and finally they are killed! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 275 "Eat it." Mu Aoxing puts a spirit pill into Luo Beibei''s mouth. Luobei didn''t ask what it was, so he swallowed it obediently, and then closed his eyes attentively to absorb the medicine. "Why isn''t it a spring elixir?" But Fang Tianji was very dissatisfied. He protested solemnly, "little girl, the damage to her vitality is so serious. Can this kind of elixir repair it? You are too mean, and you don''t want to think about who the little girls are for. You almost lost your life again. " "The fragrance of Huichundan is too special. If you give it to beibeifu at this time, it will recover faster, but it will attract too much attention, which is not good for her." Mu Aoxing, who has been proud for many days, explains patiently this time. She looks down at the little girl and can''t move away for a long time. "That''s true," Fang Tianji hit his mouth twice. "Boy, you owe me a big favor this time! Don''t say, the little girl is really your lucky star. Look at you, every time you meet her, you''ll be lucky. " She is indeed his lucky star, but he is her disaster, always more or less implicate her every time. Mu Aoxing sighed secretly for a long time. Just as he was about to ask Fang Tianji for details, he saw that Luo Beibei''s spirit had slightly recovered, and then he opened his eyes: "where''s brother Dashan and brother Jingyu?" Then, without waiting for mu Aoxing to answer, she tried to contact Dashan again, but found that she still didn''t get any response. Her face turned pale again. In a hurry, she immediately grasped Mu Aoxing''s skirt, "how can I still not contact my brother? Have the viper''s men done the same to my brother? " "Don''t worry. I''ve sent someone to protect both of them. It should be OK." Mu Aoxing knows that there is a heart to heart relationship between his brother and sister. At the moment, he also feels that the situation is not right. He comforts them politely and takes a look at Wei San. "I''ll check it now." Wei San busy communication, soon got a reply, "Dashan brothers and Mr. LAN are very safe, but Dashan brothers seem to be accidentally trapped in a dreamland, so I can''t hear Miss Luo''s voice." Luobei is more and more uneasy: "brother''s temperament is simple, and he took Qingxin pill, how can he fall into a dreamland?" "Although Dashan''s temperament is simple, it is inevitable that he still has seven emotions and six desires. Moreover, the efficacy of Qingxin pill varies from person to person, and it is possible to take effect later." Mu Ao star sink sound analysis, want to help her calm some. "No..." Luo Beibei shook his head, still full of anxiety, "I have a feeling that things will not be so simple Brother mu, take me to see brother Dashan quickly. " If the Viper can find her so clearly, his companions will also find Dashan directly. What if the safety of Dashan is just an illusion? "Good." Mu Ao star a promise, glanced at the body of a poisonous snake, charged a sentence, "you get him out first." Then he held Luobei in his arms. "Ah I can walk by myself... " In front of so many people''s face was suddenly picked up, luobeibei startled, face immediately hot up, busy struggling to get down to the ground. "You are now weak, not tired," Mu Aoxing long arm a tight, firmly hoop her in his arms, "I this is also to save time." His tone was obviously irrefutable. Luobeibei murmured that he was overbearing. In addition, he was really weak. He had to curl up and hide his face in his chest, pretending that no one saw him. In fact, she really thought too much. With the accumulated power of a prince, no one would dare to peep even if she rode on a prince''s head openly. While he was speaking, he had arranged for the matter and personally led the way. Although there was white fog all around, and even the spirit could not penetrate it, he walked as if he was walking in his back garden without any hesitation. Mu Ao star holding Luobei North walk in the middle of the guard, this is free to ask Fang Tianji just details. Fang Tianji said with disdain: "this guy is also a killer himself. Not only did he not meet his face, but also his mother-in-law wanted to chat with a girl. He is a fool among fools. I don''t know how he became a killer? You even say he''s the killer of the killers? He has such a coquettish face. It''s really embarrassing for me to look at it. " "He''s too confident." Mu Ao star light tunnel, "he thought can grasp the north." He and the Viper have been fighting for so long, and they know each other a little bit. The viper''s ability is very strong. There is no doubt about this. They must have made all the preparations before they started. Therefore, they knew that this might be a trap, and they still stepped in arrogantly. In fact, if Beibei doesn''t have peach blossom array and Fang Tianji, the biggest hidden killing move, it can''t last long even if there are more defense means. With the means of poisonous snake, he can successfully capture luobeibei before he and others break his barrier. But there is no if. From the beginning, it was a clear game, a game in which the opponent knew it was a game and was willing to step in automatically. It''s a pity that they should not be so confident. They think they can control everything in turn, and they don''t think that if they let him escape again, where will his prince''s face go?"It''s hard work for xianzun this time!" According to Mu Aoxing''s original plan, this bureau could only trap the poisonous snake at most, and didn''t want to kill the poisonous snake directly, which was really unexpected. "Naturally, it''s hard work. In order to help you eliminate this hidden danger, I''ve used up all the spiritual power I''ve accumulated in recent months." Fang Tianji has always been invited for meritorious service, especially when the secret of the confinement of Luobei spirit can not be exposed. He is more willing to stick more money on his face in order to exchange more bargaining chips in the future. Now he takes the credit for himself. "The prince knows it well." Mu Ao star light tunnel. Although he has never been the master of his own life for a day, he still has a certain understanding of the temperament of an old man named "xianzun". How can he not know that he must have taken the opportunity to exaggerate the truth? But for the sake of the fact that the poisonous snake died in his hands, he did not expose it directly. Recognizing the subtlety in his tone, Fang Tianji felt guilty. He coughed and added: "of course, the little girl is also a great contributor. If it wasn''t for her cooperation, I wouldn''t be able to kill the snake so easily Have you figured out how to repay her? " "There''s nothing to think about." His debt to her is long overdue. Mu Aoxing looks down at the little girl in her arms. She can''t help falling asleep after only a few steps. She can''t help but feel a strange pity in her heart. Fang Tianji was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "it''s very dangerous. There are many difficulties in the world." It said the headless, Mu Aoxing but understand: "difficult does not mean not, we are still very young." Youth is his disadvantage, and it can also be his advantage. There are many problems that can''t be solved now, which doesn''t mean that they can''t be solved in the future. Fang Tianji didn''t say a word. Although it was a little boastful just now, it also consumed a lot of spiritual power. It''s better to take a rest as soon as possible. A group of people in the psychedelic circle around, as if walking in their own back garden in general relaxed. Occasionally meet one or two contestants on the road, or even walk directly in front of them, the other side is not aware of. A quarter of an hour later, he came to the mountain. Dashan was standing motionless in the white fog, and his face was very confused. At a glance, he knew that he was fascinated by the dreamland. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 276 The so-called illusion is born from the heart, a dream for a thousand years, the passage of time in the illusion has always been unable to be measured by the time in reality, but it can also be more or less speculated. It has been at least a quarter of an hour since Dashan stepped into the battle. No matter how slow the Qingxin pill is, it should work now. However, Dashan is still at a loss and is still in a dreamland. Mu Ao star slightly frowned and looked at Wei San. David three will, while calling Dashan brothers, while trying to put on his shoulder, want to pull him out of the dreamland. Don''t want to hand hasn''t really touched the mountain, his hand was suddenly an invisible force. As soon as Wei San''s thick eyebrows were announced, he gathered some spiritual power in his hands and explored again. This time, he was shocked directly, but Dashan was still as motionless as a statue. Everyone was a little surprised. They didn''t know what was going on. If Dashan had a protective cover, he would protect himself. But everyone could see clearly that he didn''t have a protective cover. "No, his situation is very wrong, there is a tendency to be possessed by the devil," Fang Tianji suddenly called out, "girl, wake up quickly, your silly boy is really in trouble!" Although Luobei fell into a half sleep because of the great loss of vitality, he was only called twice by Fang Tianji at this time because he was worried about the mountain in his heart, and immediately opened his eyes excitedly: "what''s the matter with brother..." "Don''t worry..." See her person all didn''t stand firm to rush toward the big mountain, Mu Ao star is busy to hold her, "the big mountain present situation is a little strange." With that, he motioned for Wednesday to demonstrate again. "How could that be?" Luobeibei was stunned for a moment. He immediately called the mountain and turned to him to touch it. As a result, Dashan still looked blankly in front of her, and there was no shadow of her in his eyes, so he bounced her away. If there was not mu Aoxing behind him at any time, this bullet would be enough to make her fall to the ground. Luo Beibei''s tears almost fell down, but he didn''t dare to touch him any more. He could only call anxiously: "brother, wake up? Brother, it''s me, I''m Beibei, it''s your sister? Did you hear that? Don''t scare me. Will you give me a look? " Dashan''s big eyes are wide open without blinking. They are as ignorant as statues. "Brother mu, what''s the matter with my brother?" Luobeibing rushed to the doctor to grasp Mu Aoxing''s hand and looked at him pleadingly. Mu Ao star pursed a thin lip, don''t know how to answer. Luobeibei asked Fang Tianji for help again: "xianzun, please help me find a way. You have a lot of knowledge. There must be a way, right?" "Well I''m not sure, but... " Fang Tianji guessed, "he looks like he was born with self-protection. Now he starts instinctively But although this silly boy has some unknown origins, he doesn''t look so special at ordinary times? " "Xianzun, if you have any ideas, please tell me quickly." Luobei anxiously urges her. Her intuition tells her that Dashan is very dangerous now. If she waits any longer, she is really afraid of irreparable tragedy. "I''m afraid the only way is to communicate through the same heart contract..." "But I can''t hear my brother Dashan?" "He just didn''t respond to you. It''s not necessarily that he didn''t hear you. Girl, you should be calm and try again. Remember! The so-called mind devil, even if it is powerful, must first have a heart will have a devil "Good." Luobeibei took a few deep breaths, poured half a bottle of refreshing spirit wine, sat down on the ground in front of Dashan, and kept calling for Dashan in his heart. However, dozens of voices passed, and the mountain still did not respond. Luobei was so anxious that he almost wanted to stand up and try again. Suddenly, he thought of his ability to break the ban. He immediately swallowed ten spirit stones in his heart. Then he condensed his spirit into a needle and slowly pushed it toward the invisible shield of the mountain. As he pushed, he continued to use the land for two purposes Shouting "brother" The tip of her soul needle soon touched an invisible barrier, but I don''t know whether it was the relationship between the form of spirit and soul, or whether the call finally worked. This time, Dashan''s shield didn''t repel her as much as her body. Luobeibei was happy and continued to push forward more carefully. Soon he felt that he had poked into a blister and got into it. Then, suddenly, heaven and earth suddenly turned upside down and whirled like a whirlpool. In an instant, he sucked people in, so fast that he didn''t even have time to think about it. ¡­¡­ In the middle of winter, the wilderness, rain and snow. Luobei was awakened by freezing. She sat up with a severe headache, only to find that she was lying in the snow, surrounded by more than half of the dead grass which had been covered by snow, with a smell of decay, some of which were dry and long, serrated grass leaves just wiped her face, with a slight pain. Where is this? Why is she here? It''s so cold here! Luobeibei rubbed his swollen head and wanted to find out the current situation. However, he found that he could not remember anything, but he was getting colder and colder. He had to struggle to stand up first and walk forward with his arms in his arms, looking around the environment.It''s a long and narrow valley, and I don''t know how long it is. On both sides of the valley, on the side closer to her, there is a gentle slope with sparse woods, and on the other side, there is a steep slope with many bare rocks and almost only a little dwarf shrubs, which looks very desolate. Rustle Suddenly, luobeibei heard a sound in the woods. She was a little frightened and quickly crouched to hide. Then she braved to look in the direction of the sound. I saw that the sound soon became the rustle of mopping the floor, and then a strange figure came out of the forest. When I got closer, I found that someone was carrying firewood. The firewood is piled high and full of bundles. Each firewood is at least as thick as a baby''s wrist. It''s two or three hundred jin. It''s estimated that an adult strong man will have a lot of trouble. However, the figure bent over by the firewood is clearly a ragged boy. With heavy firewood on his back, the little boy was marching in the snow step by step. With the creaking sound of stepping on the snow, there were bursts of belly sounds: grunt Gululu Not enough to eat, not warm to wear, but also to do a lot of work to be able to get a bite to eat Luobei suddenly understood who it was, and the tip of his nose became sour. This is her brother Dashan! She used to ask brother Dashan about his past experience when chatting. But brother Dashan always said with a simple smile that let the past go. She was afraid that recalling the past would hurt brother Dashan''s heart. She didn''t mention it again after two times. But she didn''t want brother Dashan to be abused when he was so young. Don''t be bullied. "Brother Dashan..." Luobeibei chokes and tries to run forward by pulling away the withered grass, but she is tripped by one foot. When she gets up again, the scene has changed. She stood on a bare stone washed away by the river. On the beach a few feet ahead, there are a group of barearm rough men pulling the boat. The river is very fast, and the big boat in the middle of the river is going upstream. On both sides of the bank, someone is waving a long whip to urge the trackers to move quickly. One unpleasant thing is a fierce whip. It seems that Dashan, who has grown up a little bit, is among these adult men. He makes every effort very seriously, but he still takes a whip from time to time Gululu Gululu His stomach is still barking. "Brother..." Luobeibei couldn''t help jumping in front of him and calling out to him, but Dashan passed through her body without raising her head. Luobei was stunned, his eyes were dazzled, and the scene in front of him changed again. A group of children are smashing stones under a broken wall. While smashing, they are singing loudly: "xiaojiaohua, xiaojiaohua, grab a dog grass as tail, xiaojiaohua, xiaojiaohua, crying father and mother have no home..." The three or four year old boy curled up with his head protected by his hands and protested in an aggrieved voice: "I''m not xiaojiaohua Don''t hit me Sobbing Don''t hit me... " Gululu Gululu www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 277 "Stop it! You bastards, why bully people! " Luobei is in a hurry. Even if all the children are in front of him, he is still ready to punish him without hesitation. After reading the delicious formula, he can''t produce any spiritual power at his fingertips. She was anxious to pull the boys, but still could only watch her hand go through their bodies. In her grief and indignation, she could only turn helplessly and pounce on xiaodashan, trying to shield him: "brother Brother... " ¡­¡­ "Hey, fool, I''ll give you a steamed bun. Will you let me ride around twice Ha ha, riding! Drive! Drive "Fool! It''s your honor to be ridden by our young master. You dare to ask for steamed bread from our young master. Come on, teach him a lesson... " No, don''t fight, don''t fight! Looking at Dashan''s tender face being kicked around like a human flesh sandbag, luobeibei feels that her heart is about to break, but no one can hear her shouting, including her childhood brother Dashan. ¡­¡­ Turn the picture again. Dashan is chopping firewood in a small yard. On one side of the yard, the piled firewood pile is already high and long. He is still waving his axe, click Gulu Gulu "Although he is young, he has a lot of strength. Look at his arms, legs and teeth It''s definitely a good hand to work. It''s no problem to buy one for two, or even for three for four. I dare to assure you that if you buy it, it will be very cost-effective Look at what you said. Although he has a bigger appetite than the average person, you don''t have to let him have enough Obedient, obedient very much, you let him go east, he absolutely dare not go west, stupid But for the villain''s eagerness to go south, they would not be willing to sell him. " the clattering sound of the chain was shaking, grunting ¡­¡­ "Big fool, keep this door, don''t let them catch up If you are obedient, I''ll buy you roast chicken later. If you are not obedient, do you believe that you will starve to death? " ¡­¡­ "Kill me Cut him in the head! When you are a mountain bandit, you have to kill people. If you don''t kill people, you are not a mountain bandit If you want to, you can? Whether she is a woman or a child... " ¡­¡­ "It''s against you Dare to fight back, fight me to death If you die, you''ll die. It''s just a waste. If you live, you''ll waste Laozi''s food... " Looking at the boy curled up in the corner with blood on his face, luobeibei knows that his body is transparent and doesn''t work here, but he can''t help sobbing and rushing to protect him again. This is my brother''s past. Is my brother''s past so arbitrarily bullied? Thinking of Dashan''s simple smile, luobeibei felt pain in his chest. Sticks and fists pass through her transparent body and continue to fall on the boy''s face. She holds the boy helplessly and calls him again and again, hoping that he can hear his voice as soon as possible. "Sister..." Suddenly, luobeibei seemed to hear a familiar syllable coming out of his mouth. Suddenly, he was surprised and looked into his eyes: "brother, do you hear my voice?" The 10-year-old boy looked up as if he saw her face. However, without waiting for Luo Beibei to make sure whether his eyes were on him, a big foot kicked over and directly hit him on the chin. As soon as the boy raised his head, he fell back with a thump. There was blood in his mouth and nose. "Brother!" Luobei screamed bitterly, then suddenly became dark and fainted. ¡­¡­ I do not know how long, like after a long time, but also like a short trance for a short time, her ears heard the sound again. "He can''t live any longer. Why don''t you use him as a bait..." "We''re not good. At least he was seriously injured for us..." "Do you want to be as stupid as this fool? We are willing to use him as a waste like him. We all look up to him. " "Give him a knife, let him have a little resistance, dead bait and can''t catch big fish..." This kind of inhuman words can also be said, you are still not human? Luobei is struggling with grief and indignation. He wants to open his eyes to scold the people who obviously want to bully Dashan, but what he sees is darkness. Before her eyes adapted to the darkness, a fierce force had hit her body fiercely. Her body was still in the air. A sharp claw had slashed her waist and almost cut her in half. Without waiting for her to cover the bleeding wound, her body was kicked to a certain direction again, and a heavy claw was added to her back again ¡­ She''s in great pain! It hurts, it scares! But even a trace of resistance can not make out, only endless fear and despair tightly grasp the heart, humbly pray for a trace of life, can stop this hell like torture. "Come on! Tear the amulet In the confusion and confusion, she heard someone yelling at her. Suddenly, like catching a life-saving straw, she tried to tear apart a symbol that she had been holding tightly in her hand. Then, a fierce light burst out in front of her eyes. The light was so dazzling that the whole world was bright at that moment.She saw a huge monster with sharp fangs more than half a man''s height in her mouth, biting at him. She also saw that on the cliff not far away, there was a group of people with proud smile on their lips. She also saw herself No, it''s not her. It''s Dashan. It''s her brother, who is only about ten years old. He''s leaning back with blood and flesh. He can''t tell which is the face, which is the head and which is the body "Brother!" She screamed bitterly, and without hesitation, she dived to the dying boy to protect him! "Die, you all die!" A cold voice suddenly came out of the flesh and blood, and then a blood color covered the whole world. "Ah How could this be How could he suddenly expand... " "Help..." "The devil He''s a demon He''s not human It''s not human... " "Kill him Kill him... " The sharp sound of the sword breaking through the air, the roar and wail of monsters, the scream and cry of fear of human beings, the dull sound of the body being split, the dull sound of the meat falling With the blindfold of blood color, countless sounds poured into the ears all at once. There was heat everywhere. The heat of blood splashed down the head, face, neck and body "Brother, calm down, you must calm down, don''t let the devil control you..." Luobei heard his cry, "these are all fake, they are all fake Everything has passed, now is just an illusion, just your fantasy Brother, would you wake up? Brother... " "Who are you?" In the dark, which was piled up with blood, a very weak voice finally sounded, as if with a trace of expectation. Luobeibei rushed to the direction of the sound, dancing with both hands to catch him: "I''m luobeibei, I''m your sister! Brother Dashan, have you forgotten me? I''m your sister. You promised me to be my brother all my life... " "No, I''m not your brother I don''t have a sister... " The voice was obviously shrunken and self loathing, "I''m a fool, I''m a bastard, I''m an ugly devil, I''m a little beggar nobody wants..." "No! no, it isn''t! You have a sister! You have! I''m your sister! I''ll be your sister all my life! " Luobei shouts aloud, "you are not a fool, nor a devil, nor a wanton beggar, nor a tool of anyone. You are yourself, my favorite brother, and the good brother who cares about me and loves me most. We have agreed that if we are a family, we will always be a family!" The voice in the dark was timid, with a trace of humble yearning and longing: "family Can a man like me have a home? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 278 "Of course you can. And you already have it. Brother Dashan, you not only have me, but also your aunt. You also have an apprentice, Tian Heizi, and a horn head carving pet. They are all your family too..." Luobei North Station in the dark, tearful, "brother, I know you suffered a lot, but these are in the past, have passed Brother, would you wake up? Don''t let the demons control you. Everything has passed and all the bad things have passed. As long as you are willing to wake up and let me see you and touch you, you will know that I am standing here and your sister is standing here... " She cried out in the dark. The louder she spoke, the more determined she was. Even if Dashan didn''t respond, it was still like lightning with infinite courage and power, chopping the thick darkness with perseverance. "Brother, didn''t you say you like my singing? Shall I sing it to you now? There is a moon. It bends and slowly climbs up the mountain... " As the song repeats over and over again, the thick feeling of mud around us finally begins to be slowly diluted by something, and then slowly retreats to the surroundings. Then, the darkness becomes thin and shallow Finally, the light of dawn began to stretch, began to penetrate, until the front completely showed a tall figure. Clean face, clean clothes, clean eyes, as well as two lines of tears flowing like mountain streams. "Sister You came to me? " "Well, brother, I''ve come to see you!" Luobeibei rushed into his generous arms and hugged him tightly, "sorry, brother, I''m late!" "It''s not too late..." Dashan bent over and put her in his arms, chin against the top of her hair, choking, "sister Thank you Thank you Luobei raised his face and looked at him with a smile in his tears: "we are brothers and sisters. Brother, you never have to be so polite to me." Dashan nodded in oath: "OK, we will always be good brothers and sisters!" From now on, no matter who he is or who others think he is, he just needs to remember that he is her brother! Brother and sister looked at each other and laughed. At this moment, without any words, they had a heart to heart relationship. Then, a soft white light suddenly rose from their bodies. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding scene had changed. "Awake? When you''re sober, go See brother and sister opened their eyes, Mu Aoxing immediately urged, don''t give the next anxious have full of problems of LAN Jingyu half a chance, a grasp of Luo Beibei''s hand, hold her up, "Dashan, quickly catch up, what''s the problem to go out again." Dashan was stunned for a moment. He habitually let out a cry and ran to him. Or left three lead, a few people almost slip into the white fog, the last one snatched away before throwing a amulet to the ground. As soon as Fu Guang dissipated, several figures suddenly appeared in the place where they were standing, and they quickly searched for clues with the momentum of thunder. "How?" "Lord Hui, the other party used the message sign, and all the breath within three Zhang radius has been wiped away. The ground is very clean. My smell butterfly can''t smell any evil spirit." "The message sign was used. It seems that the devil is ready. Go to the exit quickly! No one is allowed to leave without inspection! " ¡­¡­ A quarter of an hour later, the lawn outside the bramble wall has become lively again. Many of the 620 people who participated in the first round of the elimination competition have returned here, but this time it has been divided into two groups. One group is more than half of the people who have passed the test, and the other group is less than half of the people who have failed this entry. "A total of 620 people passed the selection, 416 of them You can pass the psychedelic array, which shows that you have a firm mind and can be called the rising star of the new generation. In the future, you will go further You don''t have to worry about this defeat. Our practice is against the sky. It''s very common for us to have twists and turns. As long as we have a firm mind... " As the official of the test talked at length, the friars at the bottom gradually showed their displeasure. Those who got away with it were still calm, but the defeated monks were basically calm and ugly. If they hadn''t had an order early in the morning, all of them would have left together. I''m afraid they would have left all of them. However, although I can''t leave, I murmured one or two words in private, but the people above are not easy to investigate. Soon I heard someone complaining in a low voice: "who wants to listen to these cliches? If I have this Kung Fu, I might as well go back to practice earlier..." "Yes, we''ve come all the way here with so much effort, and we''ve been through the preliminaries, but we still have to suffer this sin in the dreamland. It''s hard enough to let people have a good rest..." "And these broken butterflies also come to join in the fun. It''s annoying to watch them flying around..." "Shh Didn''t you find out? These butterflies are obviously strange. Please be quiet. Do you want to come next time Someone kindly reminds us that the complaints are really much less. Most of our attention falls on the seemingly ordinary butterflies, and we don''t know how much more conjecture.Although xiaozhoushan''s secret place is small, it also plays an important role in the end of the law era when resources are increasingly scarce. In such a place, the management officials on the surface must pay attention to it, but they should be more careful about the guardians in the dark. Maybe some of them can intercept the secret messages of these practitioners. In the previous preliminaries and the first round of tests, the scope was quite wide. No matter how capable the secret guardian was, it was impossible to pay attention to everyone''s private communication. But now everyone is concentrated on the lawn, so it is much easier to supervise. Mu Aoxing has already warned everyone about this, so even if luobeibei has a lot to say and a lot of questions to ask, she can only bear to say it. The butterflies that fly around and cause great pressure on her can only pretend not to see them, so as not to make big plans. As a matter of fact, she is powerless now just to make something. Previously, several times of consumption of spirits in the psychedelic array had already exhausted her spirit. Now, if the mountain had not been around her and taken most of her body weight, it would have been a problem whether she could stand steadily. Fortunately, although the examiner on the stage deliberately extended the time, he did not dare to delay too much. Seeing that the butterfly had already made a circle in the crowd, he still did not get anything. So the examiner finally announced the rules of tomorrow''s competition. Since there are only 416 people left, which is equal to 104 groups, they will be directly divided into two groups to fight each other. Needless to say, 208 people who lose will be ranked according to the time when the group wins, and the last two groups will be eliminated directly. The drawing of lots will be based on the puzzle of cards, and the leader of each group will draw lots. Luobei is naturally represented by muaoxing, and 61 groups are selected. As soon as LAN Jingyu heard the group number, he quickly patted his chest: "it''s very dangerous. It''s just one less number than my cousin''s group. Fortunately, they didn''t match." With that, he smiles brightly and waves to ye Qiyan, Qian Hongfeng and others, who are not far away. It''s obvious that he is dangerous. Ye Qiyan doesn''t know whether he is still uncomfortable or angry. He doesn''t form a team with himself. He takes a quick look and pouts his lips. Qian Hongfeng nods to Luo Beibei and others with great grace. They are all brothers and sisters of Yun hanchu''s family, and they are also disciples of their father''s family. Naturally, luobeibei has more favorable feelings in mind. Although they are in a bad spirit, they also smile politely. "Gone!" Mu Ao star as usual is put Prince spectrum, who also ignore, just said to Dashan, "you carry her." This kind of words, Dashan is most eager, immediately a palm a grip Luo North North hand, will she sent to his back. #####Today is the last day of 2016. After 12:00, 2016 will become history. I really feel that time flies and I can''t grasp it. Let me make a wish here! I hope my body can recover in the New Year! I really feel that nothing is more important than this, and I hope all of you who like this article are safe and smooth! I hope you can live a full life every day. The fewer regrets in your life, the better! Hand in hand, hand in hand! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 279 Luobei Beiyuan was still in a strong spirit. She wanted to go out and have a rest after meeting Yun hanchu. But every time she lost her spirit, she would be extremely sleepy. The back of Dashan was too broad and warm, but after a few steps, she fell asleep unconsciously. LAN Jingyu has been following the back of the mountain, very nervous about luobeibei''s physical condition. At this time, he saw that she was asleep, so he gave her a soundproof cover, so that the noise around would not disturb her rest. He is the most attentive! Mu Ao star certainly didn''t miss this scene, the facial expression suddenly a little ugliness ground slanted one eye to him. LAN Jingyu, however, was all in Luobei. He was worried and kept on inquiring about what good medicine could help Luobei recover. When he went out, he was all in a low brow meditation. He didn''t notice that he had accidentally upset his royal highness. Seeing that his stupidity and Dashan are going to have a fight, Mu Aoxing is even more unhappy, but there is no good reason to vent this unhappiness, so he can only pull his face forward. But when he saw a figure standing out of the door waiting for the crowd, a sly light flashed at the bottom of his eyes. He walked out of the door and deliberately stopped in front of Yun hanchu. He glanced at Yun hanchu with his unique Prince''s squint at Dafa. Suddenly, he said: "I heard that Yunmen is an outstanding place, and the rising stars have been helping me from generation to generation, but this time I was not able to learn from the competition. It''s really a pity. Fortunately, after I entered xiaozhoushan, I still have some opportunities. I hope the first gate in the world will be worthy of its name Actually, don''t let the Prince down. " Hearing his provocative voice, Yun hanchu gave him a cool look. He didn''t return a word. He naturally turned his eyes and looked at the disciples of Yunmen who were about to walk to the door. Mu Aoxing snorted and went to the carriage. He threw his sleeve and boarded it. LAN Jingyu naturally saw Yun hanchu. He politely saluted him and called him respectfully: "elder martial Brother Yun." Cloud cold early just nodded to him to show return a gift, Mu Ao star already stood on the car, condescending ground cold hum: "surname LAN, you don''t come up again dawdle." LAN Jingyu''s eyes swept and saw that Dashan had already come to the car. He was startled and jumped over: "brother Baishan, I''ll come. You''re tall. Don''t let brother Baishan touch your head." With that, he took luobeibei carefully from the back of the mountain and took care of him in every way, which attracted many people''s attention, but he didn''t realize it at all. Ye Qiyan, who came out with his feet behind him, felt that there were black lines hanging on his forehead. Especially after seeing the tall figure at the door, he shrank behind his classmates for the first time. He was embarrassed and could not help complaining. Ah Cousin, how can I say hello? Even if you have identified that little girl is the person you are looking for, at least you should be a little more restrained and reserved. Don''t be so crazy and eager in front of people, OK? Ten thousand steps back, even if you want to be a flower maniac, don''t show up in front of Brother Yun! Now, how can you show your "shameless heart" in front of Brother Yun so that my cousin can face Brother Yun? Little cousin, you are going to kill me. Do you know? Seeing her small movements and sad eyes, Qian Hongfeng smiles slightly. When he came to Yecheng this time, he had heard that there was only one leader in the sect to lead the team, but he didn''t know if it was younger martial sister ye who did something in private. Later, elder martial Brother Yun also came and became the main person in charge. Along the way, I don''t know how many times younger martial sister ye took this as an excuse. Elder martial Brother Yun sold flower maniac for a short time. Instead, she began to take the initiative to avoid it now. In other words, he really should thank the true orchid boy? Qian Hongfeng''s eyes turned on the carriage. When he took it back, he glanced at Yun hanchu casually. He saw that there was no extra expression on his pretty face like Bingyu. He just listened quietly to his younger martial brothers and sisters about their previous experiences in the psychedelic formation. He only uttered one or two words when he needed guidance. In other times, he was just pitying words Kim. His nature is already cold, and Linggen is also the ice system tianlinggen. Such a person is as dark ice inside and outside, and has no ordinary people''s heart. How can ye Shimei feel confident that he will look at her with new eyes one day? It''s really better to follow yourself. How can I say that I have no ambivalence towards her, right? Well It seems that he has to find a chance to get close to brother Jingyu and encourage him. Qian Hongfeng felt his nose wickedly and began to think about whether there was any good way to "take advantage of the opportunity". After all, such an opportunity is extremely rare. If we don''t make good use of it, how can we live up to this good idea? ¡­¡­ A day later, the gate of the competition hall opened again. This time, it is open to provide the regiment battlefield. Different from the small competition field where one player can sit at will, the area of the competition field will be several times larger, and the layout will be more solemn and stable. In addition to the main seat in the north, which is only for the referee and relevant officials, other positions are also particular. For example, Mu Aoxing took his players to the west seat in the East, and became a member of the public again The focus of attention, and the center of this focus is Luobei, which has been sleeping since yesterday and has not been disturbed by the outside world at all.The little boy has been sleeping since he got out of the carriage. No matter how the competition on stage is in full swing, he has not been able to disturb her. Now it''s almost their turn. He''s still sleeping. How big is his heart? But who told their leader to be his Royal Highness the 19th prince? I''m not afraid that I won''t win. That''s right. Now the whole city knows that the gorgeous young man who changed his appearance is the 19th prince. Their opponents must also know that if they dare to go all out again in the competition, isn''t it obvious that they are looking for abuse? However, there is no one in the world. What if the other party is so stupid that he doesn''t even give face to the prince? That''s a wonderful scene! Didn''t you see several senior officials sitting on the North Block? I''m afraid they''re also worried about uncontrollable things in the game, right? By the way, didn''t you hear that someone was going to assassinate the 19th prince? How come there has been no movement for so many days? ¡°¡­¡­ Next game, 91 to 61. " In the audience''s heart of all kinds of speculation, the referee finally announced Mu Aoxing''s group number. At present, everyone''s spirit was inspired, and they all opened their eyes to watch the play, for fear of missing a wonderful scene. Muao star Shi Shi ran stood up and walked calmly to the stage. The mountain, which still had a beard, picked up luobeibei, who was originally on the seat, and followed him. LAN Jingyu, who was red lipped, white toothed and beautiful, followed the mountain step by step. For the first time, ye Qiyan, who was as far away from Yun hanchu, blushed Subconsciously, he shrank behind the tall Qian Hongfeng. Qian Hongfeng took advantage of the situation, raised his hand and patted her on the shoulder. Before she had time to respond, he quickly withdrew his hand. It seemed that the move just now was just pure gentleman comfort. Choking ye Qiyan didn''t care about the scene on the stage for a moment, and glared at him fiercely. What''s the matter? Qian Hongfeng uses his eyes to show his innocence. Ye Qi is sitting upright in the smoke. She can''t help glancing at Yun hanchu. However, she sees that Yun hanchu is gazing at the challenge arena with clear eyes. She is not aware of the scene here. She can''t help but feel lucky and depressed. She doesn''t even bother to see the situation of Mu Aoxing and other opponents. However, she was too lazy to look at it, while others were staring at the challenge arena. Since the establishment of xiaozhoushan''s entry examination, he has never met a group sleeping on the stage during the wartime. This little boy sleeping soundly in a big man''s arms is the first in history. This Can it count? In this regard, his Royal Highness the 19th prince had foreseen for a long time, but he was the only one in the world who would ask the referee and the audience in a dignified way: "is there a rule that you can''t fall asleep in the game?" Everyone can''t help but be silent. Although this is obviously unreasonable and it''s clear that it''s a loophole, it seems that there is really no system to go deep into. #####Dear you: Happy New Year''s Day 2017! Today, taking advantage of the fine weather, I went to the park for a walk, spent a pleasant afternoon under the changeable beautiful clouds, and harvested a lot of beautiful pictures. Today''s clouds are so beautiful that it''s hard to describe. I not only saw several small circles of blue sky surrounded by white clouds, but also walked along. I found that there was a long light in the sky, or a long cloud road. At the same time, I saw some clouds floating very low. It was almost doubtful whether there were immortals flying in the sky, and their robes were windy, blowing the clouds This is my little happiness today^_ ^¡£ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 280 In the middle of the night, a continuous boom of vibration awakened Luobei. She realized that as soon as she got out of her sleep, she first felt that the big bed under her body was shaking, and that the furnishings on the Bogu shelf and the tea cups on the table were ringing. As soon as Luobei was shocked, a pair of big palms held her hand: "sister, don''t be afraid, it''s not an earthquake, it''s the sound caused by the landing of xiaozhoushan''s secret land. Your highness said that it''s like this every time. It''ll be fine after a while." "The secret land? What do you mean, brother? " Luobeibei sat up, lifted the bed curtain between them, blinked and looked at the mountain curiously, "is the secret place a boat? Is Yecheng a quay? Is there such a saying about berthing?" "My sister really describes it like this. It''s said that xiaozhoushan''s secret place is not fixed in Yecheng all the year round, or even not originally in this realm. It''s just a coincidence that it''s just connected to Yecheng every five years on the day of Chongyang. So there''s a rule that it''s only open once every five years. It''s not usually open. As for the reason, no one knows. ¡± I see. No wonder xiaozhoushan is so mysterious. Luobeibei suddenly nodded, but his face was still a little confused, and his hair was a little bit messy, which made him look cute: "are these all from his highness 19?" "Well, sister, how are you feeling now? Is there any discomfort? " Dashan put on a coat for her thoughtfully, and her eyes never left her face for a moment. Luobeibei suddenly remembered the fear in Dashan''s heart in the magic array, so he deliberately rubbed against his arm like a kitten, and then gave him a sweet smile: "no, brother, I feel very good. Don''t worry about it!" "That''s good." Dashan was really impressed by her small movements, and her big eyes softened a little bit. He waited and carefully looked at his sister''s face. Seeing that she was really ruddy and natural, it was obvious that she wasn''t really surprised. Then he went to pour a glass of warm water to her hands and said, "sister, drink water." "Thank you, brother." Luobei nodded his head, took a drink from the cup, and suddenly felt the fragrance in his mouth. He couldn''t help but be slightly stunned, "brother, what''s in the water, how is it so fragrant?" Dashan doubted: "nothing? It''s white water. " Luobei looked down at the cup, sniffed again, and then covered his mouth and sniffed for a while. He suddenly said, "did your highness 19 give me that special effect elixir again?" Dashan said. Luobeibei thinks that although Huichundan is precious, it''s also a great achievement to help him get rid of the poisonous snake. Suddenly, he didn''t say anything more and drank all the warm water in the cup obediently. Dashan took it and took out a warm wet towel to wipe her face. The action was very careful and gentle. Luobeibei closed his eyes and let him wipe it. Then he couldn''t help laughing: "brother, I''m really OK! You see, I''m fully recovered now. " With that, he jumped out of bed with great skill. After a few jumps, he mischievously jumped onto the back of the mountain and hugged his neck childishly. "Brother, do you see that? I''m fine. " "Well." Dashan laughed again. He was very happy and spoiled. "Brother, have you been watching me without rest? Now that I''m awake, why don''t you go to sleep? " Luobei lying on his shoulder, breaking his face, deliberately asked him, "tomorrow we have the last game?" Dashan took her hand and looked strange. "What''s the matter, brother?" Luo Bei suddenly jumped down and looked at him. He asked seriously, "what happened?" "No," Dashan explained quickly, "sister, the game has been played." "Compared?" Luobei was puzzled and didn''t understand what he meant. "Well, the day before yesterday." "The day before yesterday?" Luobei is silly. "I have been sleeping for two days and two nights, haven''t I?" "Yes, your highness said that her younger sister''s vitality has been hurt a lot these days, so she will sleep longer." Luobeibei was a little dazed, and then asked: "don''t you want four people to go to the group war together? How can I compare when I''m asleep? Is Have we lost? " She turned pale at the thought of this possibility. "No, no," Dashan quickly comforted her. "At that time, we went on stage with our younger sister, and then we won. In another hour or two, as soon as it gets light, we will be ready to go to the secret place." "Ah? Really? " Luobei is happy and confused, "but how can we win? I''m asleep. " "Your Highness said that there is no rule in the competition that you can''t fall asleep. Those people have no way to refute..." Speaking of this, Dashan was a little too happy to close his mouth. He excitedly told us the scene of yesterday''s competition in detail, "our opponent is very weak. Your highness stands on the side to protect his sister. We don''t have to fight at all. We and my Jingyu brothers beat them easily." It''s just two people. It''s easy It should be that the identity of his highness 19 has been completely known by everyone, right?Luobeibei is a bit embarrassed, but more happy. For a moment, I didn''t realize that Dashan''s narration today is much more clear and orderly than before: "great, we can finally enter the secret land." Although she didn''t participate in the whole process, it didn''t matter. The important thing was that she was able to enter the secret place to find the medicine. Luobeibei''s eyes are bright. The more he thinks about it, the happier he is. He can''t help jumping on the mountain again, hugging him and cheering: "brother, we can finally enter the secret land!" "Well, we can go in and look for medicine for grandma." Dashan split his mouth, holding her also childishly left and right up, but also around the room in the middle of the table running, face smile for a long time. "Sister Sister Baby''s going out, baby''s going out! " The little demon in the pet bag awoke in a daze and heard the laughter outside. Now she was busy hopping inside and calling, and trying to run to the exit. But there was a ban on it. If it didn''t open from outside, it would not help to jump a hundred times. He was "locked" in the same pet bag with him. He was sleeping deeply, but now he was woken up by him. He also protested to Dashan with vague ideas to come out and breathe. He didn''t want to stay in the monotonous and narrow world. "Darling, bear with it. It''s not the time yet..." Luobeibei stops, smiles and pacifies lingchong. He takes two lingchong and puts them into lingchong bag. Dashan also takes a large piece of fresh meat to jiaotoudiao. "The elder sister cheated, the baby wants to go out to play, wants to go out to play..." For so many days, the little demon can only stay in the lingchong bag, and has been bored to death. At this time, his temper finally broke out, where can he be coaxed in a few words. "Darling, my sister really didn''t cheat you. This time, it won''t take long to come out, soon..." Luobeibei is very guilty. For the sake of safety, these days, she and Dashan haven''t released xiaoyaobei and jiaotoudiao for a while. They want two beloved little guys to stay in lingchong bag every day. It must be like being in prison. They can be forgiven for making trouble again. But for one thing, the small demon is too important, and it is bound to attract people''s covet when it appears. For another thing, it and the horn carving have been exposed in Mancheng. If they are exposed, they are afraid that someone will follow suit to find out where the demon clan is. This risk is absolutely impossible. So we can only wait until we enter the country, and then pretend to be captured from xiaozhoushan. That way, at least people will not notice Mancheng. It''s very important. Even if I feel distressed, I can only aggrieve the two little guys now. Fortunately, after being coaxed for a long time by good words and feeding them with a lot of delicious food, the two "little prisoners" finally managed to be quiet. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 281 After feeding two lingchong, luobeibei, who hasn''t bathed for more than two days, quickly gets into the clean room, takes a good bath with warm candlelight, and then comes out with half dry hair. As soon as I got to the living room, I saw a man standing in front of the Bogu shelf with a negative hand under the light, slightly drooping his head, as if enjoying the furnishings and pondering something. Although he just stood at random, even without turning his face, his whole body seemed to have added a soft light, which could absorb a person''s attention in an instant. Luobeibei''s heart suddenly jumped up, unbelievably called out: "brother cloud?" The man turned to look at her, a beautiful face like the moon is unparalleled in the world, a pair of bright eyes like the cold star, with a smile, spit out a fairy like voice: "little younger martial sister." "Brother Yun!" Luobei can''t help flying into his arms, some wronged to sob, "you finally come to see me?" Yun hanchu was slightly stiff, then raised her hand and stroked her hair: "Brother Yun, I''m sorry for you..." "No, no, No." Luobeibei shook his head. "I know Brother Yun has to take so many elder martial brothers and sisters. He must be very busy. I never blame Brother Yun Ah, by the way, Brother Yun and miss ye, have they all passed? " "Eleven disciples came to Yunmen this time, and eight of them passed this time." Yun hanchu gently pushed her away and looked at her face. "However, both younger martial sister ye and elder martial brother Qian have passed. I have secretly passed the leader''s secret order to let them try their best to look for diyuanguo after entering the country. At that time, if you find it first, it''s best. If they get it by chance, I''ll give it to you as soon as possible." Luobeibei looks up at the face which is clear and cold, but also exudes endless light. Her eyes are filled with gratitude and say sincerely: "thank you, elder martial Brother Yun!" "There is no need to thank you, my brother and sister." Yun hanchu gave a gentle smile and said, "I still need to send my younger martial brothers and sisters to the entrance of the secret place. I can''t stay long. Younger martial sister, after entering the country, you must be more careful in everything, try to keep a low profile, and don''t take the initiative to conflict with others. " Luobei nodded obediently. "Also, you should remember that the secret place will only be open for ten days. If you don''t find diyuanguo, you must come out in time. It means that diyuanguo has been found by my classmates, but you don''t know it yet." At the beginning of his life, Yun Han was afraid of Luo Beibei''s obstinacy at that time, and told him again, "you know, xiaozhoushan will only connect with Yecheng once every five years. If you miss this opportunity, you can only stay in the secret place and wait for the next opening. In the secret place, the monster is ferocious and in a very dangerous situation. So far, it has never been heard that anyone can survive for five years. " "Well, Brother Yun, I understand. No matter whether I find diyuanguo or not, I will come out on time." Luobei solemnly guarantees. After all, diyuanguo could only exist in xiaozhoushan. No one has ever seen it. If diyuanguo can''t be found at that time, she can only hate to come out and think of other ways to extend her life. Otherwise, if she is trapped in xiaozhoushan because she is unwilling, she will hate herself all her life. Seeing that she looked gloomy, Yun hanchu sighed and stroked her half dry black hair. He wanted to comfort her by saying, "the so-called plan depends on people, and the success depends on heaven. No matter who it is, you just need to do your best, and you can''t be too forced." but he was afraid that she would not be able to bear these words in advance. Finally, she couldn''t bear to be hit. He said softly, "well, Brother Yun believes you." Luo beiben unconsciously tilted his head to enjoy his gentle touch. Seeing that his voice fell, the hand on the top of his head also left. He could not help but reluctantly pull his sleeve, "Brother Yun, are you going to leave now? We just said two words... " "Ten days later, Brother Yun is waiting for you at the exit." Cloud cold beginning can''t bear to raise a hand to caress her hair again, "good, obedient." "Well..." Luobeibei can only slowly let go, send him out of the door, and then watch his figure disappear outside the hospital. "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that she was standing in the corridor, Dashan came over and held her hand anxiously. "It''s OK. I feel that every time I meet Brother Yun, I''m in such a hurry." Luobei wakes up, smiles at him, takes two deep breaths, adjusts his mood, and walks back to the room with him. Then set up a sound insulation cover, take out a piece of message jade Fu, said some words to Yudong, told her that she has passed the competition smoothly, will soon enter the country, so that they can rest assured. "By the way, brother, you just said that you would start in an hour or two. How much time is there now?" Dashan immediately burst into a big smile: "half an hour later, it''s just time to have breakfast. His highness said that when master Yun left, we would go directly to his yard. He must have prepared a lot of delicious food for us." This elder brother is really food oriented. Luobeibei couldn''t help laughing. As he walked, he held out his hand to him: "let''s go now." Brother and sister came to the main courtyard hand in hand, and saw that the flower hall was already bright, just like day. There was a steaming small banquet in the middle of the hall. Mu Aoxing, who was dressed in dark clothes but still charming, was holding a cup of wine and looking at a basin of pines and cypresses on the top of the table. His eyebrows were slightly frowning, but he immediately turned his eyes when he realized that they were coming."Good brother mu." Luobei blinked his eyes, raised a sweet smile and squatted. His action was obviously lively. "Coming? Sit down. " Seeing her smiling face, Mu Aoxing couldn''t help eating when she saw Yun hanchu leave. She wanted to ask them what they had talked about in the room, but after enduring it, she pressed down and pretended to have nothing to do with it Brother and sister, as long as they don''t have enough to eat, will not refuse the delicious food. The other is that after sleeping for nearly three days, their stomachs are empty, and they immediately start to eat. You know, this is the last carefully cooked meal before entering the secret realm. When it''s inside, it''s not easy to have a good meal. Looking at the two brothers and sisters who are happy to start, Mu Aoxing also takes no time to clip chopsticks, but he is depressed in his heart. When he was in the Wanren mountains last year, he picked up the painting from the basket in the north of Luobei. When he saw the man in the landscape painting, he suddenly felt an inexplicable disgust. It was like having a grudge against the man in the painting. He just couldn''t remember when he had seen this man. But he didn''t want to see Yun hanchu in the cave at the bottom of the lake soon When I compare them, I find that their verve is extremely similar. At that time, he had a premonition that they would still be involved in the future, and he had the idea of destroying the painting. Later, although it didn''t tear it off, it never took it out again. At the beginning of this evening, Yun hanchu came back to luobeibei. Somehow, he suddenly thought of the painting again and took it out again. At this point, he found that the quality of the painting had a history of more than 100 years, but it was not painted in recent years. Moreover, the leopard demon once said that Yun hanchu was her master in her previous life. Is it that he has lost his body now? If so, what is his intention to join Cloud Gate? If it is deliberate, what is his purpose? It can''t be that without any attempt, it''s just because the predecessor can''t maintain that the original spirit is able to return to the new body, right? Mu Aoxing thinks that if he can get diyuanguo this time, it''s better for him to escort Luobei back. Otherwise, who knows what plot the guy who has lived for years will have. Yes! Maybe there is a conspiracy! He still keeps a close watch, lest let this stupid little girl be fooled foolishly. In his mind, the 19 Prince completely ignored the point of this time. In fact, he didn''t like each other as soon as he met. Instead, he opened some brain holes that had nothing to do with him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 282 The sky is light and the autumn wind is cold. The cool air after days of autumn rain and clouds, appears particularly fresh. Outside Yecheng City, in a small forest clearing, suddenly burst a large group of light, silent, but extremely dazzling, startled nearby birds have scattered away. The light soon disappeared, and dozens of people appeared on a transmission array paved with five colors of jade. Outside the array, a group of friars had been waiting here for a long time. One of them, a man in green, gave a cold instruction: "form a group of ten. Don''t talk. Follow my steps and walk around at your own risk. There are a lot of people waiting to be replaced outside." With these words, he coldly glanced around the crowd. Seeing that there was no objection, they all looked calm, and then he raised his hand with satisfaction. His blue friars came forward to divide the group. The four of Luobei just stood in front of him and became the first group. They were caught one by one by two friars and took the lead in the misty woods. After only a few steps, the half fallen autumn leaves suddenly turned into a vast desert. There is no desert in Yecheng, and there is no desert in the woods. It is a mirage in front of us. The friars at the front obviously didn''t mean to explain. Naturally, Luobei couldn''t ask. He could only follow Mu Aoxing obediently. After walking for a while in the dreamland, a round platform of jade Leiji suddenly appeared in front of me. The diameter of the round platform is about 10 Zhang. Eight thick columns with different heights are erected evenly around the inner ring of the round platform. There are eight ferocious dragon heads on the top of the columns, but there is no dragon body on the column body. Only the complicated and dazzling runes are densely engraved. The eight dragon heads are also different. Some hold their heads up to the sky alone, some look up and down at each other, some squint at each other for a lifetime, and some droop their heads The whole round platform, not only has a very simple and solemn flavor, but also contains a trace of weird and treacherous. It is very impressive when you look at it. It is quite shocking to see Luobei. As far as she knows, as long as there are carved dragon statues on the pillars, murals and others, even if they are decorated with cloud patterns, they usually show some figure. Why do these eight pillars only have a dragon head? She was very puzzled and wanted to ask the truth, but the friar told him not to speak, and was not sure whether the transmission was within the scope, so she had to hold back. The round platform looks very close, only about 100 meters, but it is like a mirage when walking, which is hard to reach. As he walked, the leading monk turned the corner. Sometimes he walked a few meters, sometimes he changed at a single step, sometimes he turned back. two quarters of an hour later, just when people thought they were going to go around, he looked at the round platform a hundred meters away, but suddenly he was in front of him. They followed the leading friar, mounted the platform, and waited in the outer circle. This round platform should be the transmission array that will eventually send them directly to the secret place, right? Luobei secretly speculates, waiting for the arrival of other immigrants. Only a moment later, the figure of the second team suddenly appeared under the stage. The Maiden''s servant stood at the top of the line. The maidservant still had a straight face, but the beautiful master was full of smart eyes. She could not help looking around. When she came up, she saw the line in luobeibei, and her lips suddenly turned red. She directly laughed at LAN Jingyu around luobeibei. LAN Jingyu didn''t expect that she would say hello to her, but also nodded politely. The maid noticed the master''s eyes, and her sharp eyes shot at LAN Jingyu, as if he wanted to deceive her master. LAN Jingyu frowned. He didn''t care about her and stood calmly. Luobeibei can''t help but slightly bend his lips. Mu Aoxing takes a light look at LAN Jingyu. I can''t imagine that this flatterer looks normal when he doesn''t mean luobeibei. Luobei counted the number and found that the number of the second team was the same as that of his own team, which was 40. Soon, the third, fourth and fifth teams came to the platform. Luobeibei takes the opportunity to seriously look at these people who will become his competitors in the next ten days, and finds that the young swordsman who defeated Li Dang is also there, and Li dang He even passed. He wore a cloth suit and a short fight. He looked very low-key and cautious. It seemed that there was a feeling that no one should pay attention to him. Luobei is busy. He just takes a glance and moves away, so as not to arouse other people''s bad heart. Next, he will add some unnecessary troubles to himself. There was a sound of "Dang" when all the people came together, and a clear knock suddenly sounded over the platform. The lingering sound attracted everyone''s attention. Then came a low and misty voice: "if you can get here, you must have listened to the instructions of the city master and know the rules after entering the country. I just want to remind you that today is the first day. If you can''t set foot on the outbound transmission line just before sunrise on the eleventh day, please wait in Xiaozhou mountain for five years! Go in The 200 meter immigration orderly stepped into the center of the inner circle and waited quietly. About a quarter of an hour later, the voice said: "the time has come, start the battle!"With his command, the 16 friars quickly went to the eight dragon head pillars. Two of them put their palms together and input great spiritual power into the pillars. The gray stone pillars lit up one by one as if they were lit inside. When the eight pillars became super large and super bright candles, the eight taps on the eight pillars raised their heads and made a long and high sound of dragon chanting. This is the sound of dragon chanting! What a prestige But why does she feel like she owes something? Luo North just strange oneself how can suddenly have this kind of idea, feel left hand a tight, already by Mu Ao star tightly hold. When I looked up, I saw that his brow was frowning, very serious, and he seemed to be confused. Oh, it''s going to be transmitted soon, so we need to hold hands, right? Luobei blinked his eyes. He thought he understood the reason why he held hands, so he took the opportunity to hold Dashan. Dashan hesitated and held LAN Jingyu. LAN Jingyu has some small grievances. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t accompany him when Beibei sleeps. Now he can''t even pull a hand. But he also knew that although he had been waiting for Beibei all his life, he could only be considered later in front of Mu Aoxing and Dashan. He had to be a little wronged and obediently let Dashan grasp his tender hand like a woman, thinking that it would be better to enter the environment. After the eight dragon heads sing, white light suddenly shoots out of their eyes and converges to the center. In the void, sixteen rays of light, such as pillars, suddenly collided with one place, and instantly burst the extremely intense light, forcing the monks to close their eyes. Almost at the same time, countless array symbols were activated on the ground of the round platform, which were extremely colorful. In an instant, they merged with the white light projected from above. In the next moment, the figure of 200 monks had disappeared in the light. The eight monks just stopped, looking tired. There is a humanitarian: "finally safely sent people in, and then we just need to keep these ten days, it''s another crop." "Yes, I didn''t expect that all the people who killed Dao this time would sneak into the city Lord''s mansion. Fortunately, the conspiracy was discovered in time, otherwise, if there was one, the consequences would be unimaginable." "Come on, let''s do it fast. Don''t slack off on the first day." "Yes, no one can guarantee whether there are any remaining evils to escape. There are also demons. They are always cunning. Since we are responsible for guarding here, we can''t relax for a moment!" There is no trace on the platform, and the yellow sand is still flying around. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 283 In Xiaozhou mountain. In a deep valley surrounded by sharp cliffs and secluded forests, white light suddenly rises and closes, and the figure of 200 monks reappears. As soon as they stood, they felt a strong aura coming. They looked up and saw that the sky surrounded by the peaks was blue, clear and beautiful. At that moment, someone could not help sighing: "it''s worthy of xiaozhoushan. It''s worthy of us to squeeze in thousands of miles. The strength of this spiritual power alone is worth it." Someone beside him joked: "although the aura here is strong, don''t forget that you can only stay for ten days." The man rolled his eyes: "can you stop hitting me? I want to be intoxicated again His partner said with a smile: "I am to remind you that time is limited, or hurry to find the monster elixir!" As soon as his voice fell, he heard bursts of angry roars from all sides. His voice was loud and his evil spirit was strong. It was like a battle in front of him. This is the hundreds of years of human slaughter bullied monsters in protest, in Weihe their unyielding. "These kittens and puppies can''t wait for us to grab them." One of the arrogant people heard the terrible news and burst out laughing. Other friars also smile. They try their best to come here without fear of danger. The monsters roared furiously. For them, there was no threat at all. On the contrary, it attracted people''s blood. At the moment, the crowd walked out of the array and looked around. At the same time, they were on the alert. This alert is not only aimed at monsters, but also includes strangers who were still in the same teleportation array the moment before. You should know that every year before you enter the country, the city master will advise you not to kill each other in secret, so as not to harm others and yourself, but everyone knows that this kind of thing is absolutely impossible to avoid. Although we haven''t started treasure hunting yet, we can''t rule out that some people don''t have enough equipment and want to attack and rob. What''s more, we cut back our minds and think of xiaozhoushan for the sake of experience and resources. Xiaozhoushan''s total area is only over 900 Li. The number of territory conscious monsters is limited even though they live in densely populated areas. What should we do if they go late and the most powerful monsters are hunted by others first? The vast majority of the people quickly dispersed to find their way out. Ye Qiyan, Qian Hongfeng and others looked at LAN Jingyu and saw that he only looked at Luobei with a smirk. They didn''t pay any attention to him. They couldn''t help but have some black lines. "Let''s go, leave that fool alone." Ye Qiyan rolled his eyes, angrily spread out his body immediately, and jumped to a position at will. Other people had to keep up with him immediately. Luobei is still excited, standing in the same place. This is xiaozhoushan! She opened her eyes wide and looked up at the cliffs around her, looked up at the sunrise sky, and then looked at the towering ancient trees outside the transmission array. She couldn''t help smiling and couldn''t wait to share the joy. "Brother, we have finally come in! How wonderful "Yes." Dashan also said with a simple smile, his face was also full of joy. "Yes, yes, that''s great." LAN Jingyu also echoed, looking at Luobei smile, he felt very happy, as for the other, but did not think too much. "Shall we go down first?" Luobei excitedly called, then raised his legs forward, but felt that the arm was tight, Mu Aoxing was still in the same place, and his brow was tight. He could not help but ask in surprise, "brother mu, what''s the matter with you?" The status of the 19th prince, with the magic mirror in his body, will not be affected by the side effects caused by transmission? This shout, Mu Ao star just as if suddenly sober, he twisted eyebrow to look at Luo north one eye, see her eyes full of concern, eyebrow not from a loose, like put what doubt behind the brain, soon return to normal, slow voice way: "nothing." Then he raised his eyes and pulled her forward. Luobeibei knew that there must be something in his heart, but since he didn''t want to say it, he couldn''t force it. Besides, at this time, she was still excited, so she put aside the doubt and went out with a smile. "Which way shall we go next?" LAN Jingyu had already let go of Dashan, but he looked around secretly, only to find that Mu Aoxing and Dashan didn''t let go, and their ruddy lips were slightly flattened. "I''ve been..." As soon as Luobei opened his mouth, he heard an exclamation not far away. All of them were surprised, and they quickly spread out their spiritual consciousness. However, hundreds of meters away, the forest was densely surrounded by black bees the size of a thumb. The dense forest was completely covered with no day and dark as night. Of course, all the monks have their own means to defend themselves when they can enter Xiaozhou mountain. For the dense bee colony, the best way is to unfold the protective cover first. However, those black bees are not like life, even if they hit the shield, most of them will be damaged, and their companions will continue to come and go."These are not ordinary black bees, their needles can wear down protection!" Someone exclaimed again. "It''s just a small test. What''s your fear?" At the same time with a refuting disdain, there are countless vertical and horizontal lights. Someone sent out a fireball and instantly baked a large colony of bees. Some people use the ice technique, where the frost spread, the black bees have stiff fall. Someone shakes out a piece of fine sand, and countless black bees are caught. Others sweep with their swords, which are no less powerful than the five elements magic. However, although the damage of these spells is great, the number of wasps is more. For a time, almost no one can go. However, the monks were not vegetarians. Except for the one who screamed, few of them were panicked and almost all of them immediately entered the state of fighting. "I''m coming down so soon, eh..." LAN Jingyu said strangely, "why don''t we have wasps to attack here?" Luobei looked at it, and it was true that the friars who were only tens of meters away from them were all wrapped by black bees, but none of them ever flew here. Dashan didn''t dare to relax. He offered his sword and looked around with tiger eyes. "Sister, can the baby come out?" Small demon embarrassed seems to also feel the change of the environment, and hope to put forward the request. "Darling, I''ll let you out when I find a suitable place." Luobei suddenly smiles. Yes, there are little demons. How can we worry about these low-level bees? Seeing that Luo Beibei''s side was finally vacated, LAN Jingyu immediately went forward to fill the seat. He didn''t wait for an answer, so he suggested, "why don''t we take this opportunity to leave first?" You need to say that? Mu Ao star slanted his one eye, straight ahead. He always has nothing to do with himself. Naturally, he won''t care about the monks. However, luobeibei is a little worried: "brother Jingyu, Miss ye, are they going to be ok?" "No, it''s not difficult for them." LAN Jingyu took the opportunity to stand beside Luobei. His face was full of satisfied smile. He didn''t worry at all. "Beibei, don''t be afraid. Even if the poisonous bee comes, I will protect you." "I''ll thank brother Jingyu first." Luobei pursed a smile. "No, no, there''s nothing between you and me to thank." LAN Jingyu said happily. Luobeibei smiles again, then he doesn''t speak any more. He just looks up at the high cliff in front of him. A heart is pounding with anticipation and fear, but no matter what kind of emotion, the only thing she can do is to prove it and look for it. Demon God, I hope you can protect your people and find diyuanguo smoothly! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 284 While they were on guard, they went into the woods. The poisonous bees were buzzing, but none of them ever came to attack them. Soon, they went through the dark ancient woods and came to the bottom of the cliff. "Sister, I''ll carry you." There were no other friars around, Dashan boasted, "I''m a good climber." Luobei wanted to come by himself, but seeing Dashan so happy, he really went up to his broad back with a smile. The mountain roared like an ape and ran up a long way. LAN Jingyu was dressed up with a smile. He shook his hand and waved a vine. He entangled a little protrusion and rose with the help of his strength. Mu Aoxing stood at the bottom of the valley and looked at them calmly. When he was nearly halfway through the line, he suddenly stamped his foot, and the whole person suddenly flew into the sky and directly passed the three people. The tip of his foot lightly touched a small shrub rooted in the rock wall and looked down proudly. Luobei looked dumbfounded: "don''t you think Xiaozhou mountain can''t fly with spiritual power?" "Stupid!" Mu Ao star despises her, "this is bounce, do you understand?" Luobei Don''t you rely on your own cloud boots? Hum, if she takes out the puppet, she can also jump. Seeing Mu Aoxing blink of an eye, he snatched the first place. The mountain roared and speeded up in an instant, and swept up a virtual shadow on the cliff. LAN Jingyu stretched out his other hand, two vines alternately, not to be outdone, and quickly approached. Luobei embraces Dashan''s neck and looks at the three of them showing their skills. He is very envious. Although she realized that she could get on the cliff successfully, if she didn''t use the puppet, she would be inferior in terms of speed, and the one who was properly at the bottom couldn''t be at the bottom any more. The three of them chased each other. When they looked up from the bottom, the towering cliff was trampled under their feet. In the distance, there are many mountains. The peaks are almost shrouded in white fog, without revealing their true appearance. It''s the same on both sides. Only behind is a deep pit that stretches for more than ten miles. I don''t know what it was that year. It''s so powerful. Luobeibei looked back and saw that the huge trees at the bottom of the valley now looked like a piece of grass, which was far away. After writing down the location of the pit, the four walked through the wasteland with a height of more than one person to the woods in front of them. In principle, trees on the ground surface should enjoy more light than those in the deep pit, and they should be able to grow higher. However, in front of us, except for a few big trees that can only be surrounded by a few people, many others seem to have grown up in recent decades. And there are so many thorns that almost all the gaps between the trees are intertwined. Some of the thorns are even as thick as arms, and the sharp thorns on them look very dense. Luobei looked up and couldn''t help spitting out: "so many thorns! It''s not a forest. It''s a thorn forest. " Mu Aoxing''s eyebrows were on the tip of a cluster. Before he spoke, LAN Jingyu whispered: "be careful, everyone. Most of these thorns are poisonous." Luobei surprised: "toxic?" LAN Jingyu said solemnly, "well, have you noticed that there are only insects in this forest, but there are few birds singing?" Luobei immediately launched a spiritual search, and found that if so, she even saw a few spines with the dead birds on them. "How strange!" Luobeibei frowned and took out the map. "Five years ago, it should have been just an ordinary forest. Although it was close to the deep pit transmission array, it had already become a place where monsters could not avoid. But there should be some ordinary wild animals. How could it be so quiet?" LAN Jingyu judged: "this thorn forest should have grown in five years." "How long is this bush?" Luobei asked, her goal is to go to Yuanguo, not to experience. Since we can''t go here, let''s go around. LAN Jingyu has not answered, Mu Aoxing has seen through her mind, suddenly said: "ten days!" Er She almost forgot! Luobei immediately understood. Although the area of xiaozhoushan is small, if they can walk in a straight line, they can run from one end to the other in one day at most. However, for one thing, there are many rivers, mountains and gullies in the middle, and the ups and downs add up to a lot of distance. For another thing, if you think about it with your toes, you know that the monsters here will not let them pass easily. In addition, you have to search carefully for the fruits of the land, and the time required is even more unpredictable. But they only have ten days in total. If they want to make a detour every time they encounter obstacles, I''m afraid it''s not enough to give her a month, but how can they get by? "Sister, don''t worry. I''ll see my brother make way for you." Dashan, with a smile, stepped forward, raised his sword and slashed it. As the blade pointed out, a stream of air swept the Gula straight forward, and there was a constant click along the way. When the trees broke and the thorns broke, even the withered branches and leaves on the ground were swept to both sides, and a crack of three or four feet long was suddenly opened up. Then he jumped to the other end and waved his knife again. Only a few seconds later, a straight path was shown.WOW! It''s simple, rough and effective. Luobeibei couldn''t help laughing and didn''t dissuade him from saving his strength. You know, Dashan doesn''t know how many knives he has to cut every day when he exercises. It''s just a small idea to open a road in the forest. The mountains cut down the land in joy, and the people moved quickly. All the way through, they didn''t even hook the corners of their clothes. As he walked, LAN Jingyu spread out his spiritual knowledge: "there are so many spiritual grasses in the forest! It''s a pity that they are all low-level and have little value. " "Brother Jingyu, it''s on the edge of the teleportation array. How can there be a good elixir left for us to pick?" "Also..." The tip of LAN Jingyu''s nose suddenly stirred slightly, and he looked at a place. "Eh, there is a good elixir in that tree hole." "What is the elixir?" Luobei asked curiously. "It''s a piece of grass It''s just mature It''s strange. How can there be grass here? " "Shape grass?" Luobei''s eyes suddenly brightened, "so coincidentally, I just want to find Huaxing grass?" "Then I''ll pick it for you." Before the words were heard, LAN Jingyu had already floated up, with her toes gently on the bush. Her body was like an orchid swaying from left to right, but she didn''t touch a transverse thorn. Luo North surprised slightly opened a small mouth, "careful" two words are too late to spit out. Mu Aoxing snorted: "he is the spirit root of the wood system. What is he afraid of?" Luobei blinked his eyes, then pursed his mouth and laughed. He also glanced at him with his eyes full of banter. This mu elder brother, can''t tolerate her to praise others, as if no one can be more powerful than him. Mu Aoxing was slightly embarrassed by her and snorted. Just for a while, LAN Jingyu had already picked up the transformed grass and came back with a mass of soil at the root, which was very complete. The plant is about feet high. Its long snake shaped leaves are very uniform, like a green flower. There is a light purple fruit in the center surrounded by the leaves. It is just at the time of ripening and the best efficacy, and the seeds may be planted. I didn''t expect that just when I got to xiaozhoushan, I got a piece of grass. Hu Yaoyao''s kindness was paid off. Luobei happily thanks, takes out the special jade box and carefully puts it away: "brother Jingyu, can you help me pay more attention to this kind of grass by the way?" "No problem," Lan Jingyu was also very happy when she saw that she liked her things. She accepted them at once, and then asked casually, "but this kind of shape transforming grass has a single effect. Besides helping demons transform their shapes, it doesn''t seem to have any special effect. What do you want this kind of shape transforming grass to do, Beibei?" Mu Ao star smell speech, in the eyes appeared a smile, as if to say: eh, you have not told this boy you are a small half demon, it seems that your relationship is not so good? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 285 Luo North dark embarrassed, pretending not to feel his eyes strange, busy guilty to vague in the past: "this is someone else entrusted me, I did not ask." "Oh," Lan Jingyu nodded doubtlessly. After all, the number of people who can enter xiaozhoushan is limited every time. Indeed, many people will ask those who are qualified to come in to help them find some appointed elixirs. Even if they don''t need to take them for others, they can get a lot of elixirs if they take them to the outside elixir shop to change them. Afraid that he would ask for details, Luobei said: "brother Jingyu, let''s go on. Brother Dashan is waiting for us." There is Dashan, the "mountain axe" in front of the road, a tangled forest for luobeibei and other three people is just like flat ground, only a short run, they have come to the depths of the forest. Suddenly, LAN Jingyu stopped: "stop." Luobei asked, "what''s the matter, brother Jingyu?" "Something''s wrong," Lan Jingyu frowned, "let Dashan go back first..." Before the words fell, the ground under their feet suddenly sank. Mu Ao star reaction is the quickest, a buckle Luo Beibei''s shoulder, instantly will she lift forward a jump. LAN Jingyu also wanted to go to the north of Laluo, but he was half late and had to catch up. Luobei wants to say let me go and let me do it by myself. This little problem can''t defeat me. But others have already picked her up. Looking at the mountain in front of her, she can''t help but smile when she hears the movement. It seems that it''s not so easy for her to make a move along the way. "What''s the matter?" Dashan quickly ran to Luobei, and the three tacit understanding surrounded her in the middle. The place where the subsidence is located has been emptied into a soil cave several feet deep, and many roots at the bottom of the cave are rapidly retracting. It is obvious that some kind of plant has just caused the accident. Luobeibei replied, "a tree has become a spirit and wants to attack us." Just then, the top of his head clattered, and all the thorns loosened. The twining trees interlaced into a large thin net, and his head covered them with cold light. Dashan didn''t even think about it, so he slashed up with his knife! Many thorns were cut off immediately and fell down one after another. However, more thorns were quickly mended and soon covered the sky, leaving only a faint dusk. "These thorns move so freely. They don''t seem to be controlled by external things. They must be the essence of the body." LAN Jingyu said that the spirit of man Kai tried to find the essence of thorns. "You, take care of her." Mu Aoxing orders LAN Jingyu, and then points out two light blue flames, one at this end and the other at that end. Two small flames seem to be only a little bit big, but as soon as they fall on the barbed net, they spread into a fire dragon, quickly engulfed a large area of thorns, and burned them to nothing. Moreover, they continue to spread around and above, soon burning a big hole in the middle. The light came in again. At the same time, luobeibei seems to hear a shrill scream, all the thorns suddenly shrink back, while also shaking out a full body of stings to shoot at them. Stinger ding ding to shoot on the shield, lost the follow-up force, all fell down. The thorns retreated quickly, as if they stopped as soon as they were sure that they were not rivals, so as not to cause more losses. They even opened a way out, as if they were eager to leave. Mu Aoxing sneered: "although the means are low-level, but also some fun." "Brother mu, as long as they don''t stop us, let it go?" As soon as Luobei heard LAN Jingyu say that the essence of thorns had become essence, he felt pity. At the end of the law, it''s very difficult for a monster to become a demon. It''s many times more difficult for a plant to become a demon. Now, it''s rare for a plant to become a spirit. The demon has gone a step further. She really doesn''t want to kill it like this. LAN Jingyu also said: "I think what Beibei said is reasonable. When Dashan came all the way, it should have done it out of self-protection." He was born with pure wood property. He had always been close to plants. Previously, he thought that these thorns were just ordinary thorns, but now when he found out that they were actually a bramble spirit that had sprouted spiritually, luobeibei had the meaning of guarding. Naturally, he quickly agreed and secretly conveyed his own thoughts to bramble spirit. "Childish!" Mu Ao star slanted them one eye, take the lead to go forward. Luobei secretly asked LAN Jingyu, "brother Jingyu, can you communicate with the bramble spirit?" LAN Jingyu should have said: "this bramble is not long ago. It can barely understand some simple meaning. It has promised not to attack us any more." Luobei was secretly pleased, and said: "brother Jingyu, you can''t tell it that it is too weak now. It''s better to hide it. If you are afraid of being cut, you should take the initiative to open a path to avoid conflict with human beings. In the end, it''s it." LAN Jingyu agreed and praised her sincerely with yourong: "Beibei, you are so kind. It''s the first time I''ve seen a human monk treat these plant spirits so well."That''s because I am not only a demon, but also live with all kinds of plant spirits since I was a child! Luobei North black line, but not good, now tell their true identity, had to vague things to mix in the past. This time, until out of the woods, the bramble essence did not make any small moves. Outside the thorn forest is a large lake. But it''s a lake, rather a river, because from the map, although the width of this lake is only four or five li, it''s very long, and its two ends extend more than 30 Li. Moreover, under the calm surface, there are often very turbulent waves, and many demon beasts live in it, which has been verified by many predecessors. The whole terrain of Xiaozhou mountain is a bit like an eagle catching its prey and spreading its wings. The deep pit where the transmission array is located is at the tail of the eagle to the west by Southwest. The long lake in front of us runs through the slightly short talons of the eagle in the southeast and most of the right wing spreading to the northwest. Along the deep pit are the slightly longer body and head of the eagle, with the left wing from the southwest above. The place where the two wings intersect is the famous Xiaozhou mountain. If luobeibei wants to get to the place he wants to go, he must go through the lake first. There are secret rules in Xiaozhou mountain. Although birds can fly, monks can''t fly with the help of magic weapons. They can only do 20 or 30 low altitude point sweeps at most. At this distance, many water animals in the lake can attack when they jump out, so it''s hard to get through. Of course, it''s OK to have a demon bird that is strong enough to carry people, but the problem is that the horn head carving is too small to bear the load, and there is no trace of the rank demon bird at this end of the lake. Therefore, it is better for them to have a strong ship that can resist water animals. There are ships, but the problem is not the ships, but the danger under the lake. It is said that the lake is unfathomable. So far, no one has been able to reach the deepest part of the lake. But there are not a few friars planted in this beautiful and peaceful deep lake. Luobeibei made a visual inspection and found that the lake in front of him was the widest part as marked on the map. He couldn''t help thinking about going around the lake again. Mu Ao star one eye saw through her idea, the vision Piao came over: "do you want to cross the lake together with other people?" When Luobei thinks about it, it''s true. They are one step ahead now, but it''s only one step. The people behind will surely catch up soon. I also hope that the little demon can play some role. What should I do if I am seen by others? At present, she denied: "I''m thinking about how to live in this flower field!" Yes, the most important thing they need to do now is the colorful flower field between the lake bank and the woods. There is only one kind of flower in the flower field. Although the colors are different, there is only one type of flower. These flowers are mostly four, three soft stretch, a single piece in the middle, curling, will protect the Yellow stamen in the middle, but the rod is almost as thin as silk, looks very delicate, as if as long as a little larger wind, can destroy these delicate flowers. However, this seemingly extremely weak flower has a very domineering: Enchanting flower. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 286 Even God can be charmed, which shows its power. Flower fields and lakes grow together. Almost as long as the lakeshore is long, the flower fields will be long. Unless it encounters a cliff with no grass, this kind of plant will grow on both the hillside and the flat land. It can be said that to explore xiaozhoushan, this continuous flower field is really the first pass. Fortunately, the successive "sages" have already used their blood and tears to provide the experience for future generations, that is, Qingxin pill. In the first stage of the previous semi-finals, the hallucinogenic array used the pollen of this enchanting flower, which can be regarded as the foundation for everyone. Those who have Dan, are determined and can successfully pass the psychedelic array are qualified to enter xiaozhoushan. Otherwise, if even a small psychedelic array can not pass, even into the small Zhoushan is just a waste of places. Mu Aoxing, luobeibei and LAN Jingyu all resisted the psychedelic array with their own ability. Now the only problem to worry about in Huatian is: Dashan. The more delicate the flowers are, the less they can stand any rough treatment. The flowers are particularly sensitive. Once they detect the invasion of foreign things, the curly leaf in the middle will pop open immediately, allowing the pollen inside to spray out. The pollen is very fine, and it is almost everywhere when it floats with the wind. And once a mimosa blooms, it will cause a series of reactions, and other Mimosa nearby will also spray pollen. One enchanting flower is enough to dazzle an elephant, not to mention a large flower field. Even if you have Qingxin pill, if you don''t have a firm mind, you can take advantage of it immediately. Luobei took Dashan''s hand and looked into his eyes: "brother, do you believe me?" Dashan clenched her slender fingers tightly in the palm of her hand and nodded heavily: "Hmm!" Luobei smile: "that brother you must remember, no matter what kind of circumstances, I will not give up brother, brother never need to worry about sister will not you." Dashan looked into her bright and gentle eyes and hesitated to ask, "that If one day I And become a monster? " Luobeibei said firmly and without hesitation: "then I will not give up. You will always be my brother. We are a family. Even if we die, I will not give up my brother." Dashan''s tears all of a sudden flow out, look very flustered: "no, I don''t want my sister to die for me, don''t!" "Silly brother, I''m just using a metaphor," Luo Beibei stood on tiptoe to wipe his tears. "You see, I''m much more powerful now than before, and I''ll be more and more powerful in the future. How can I die so easily?" Dashan with tears: "sister, I want to hold you." Luobei pours into his arms with a smile and answers his request with concrete actions. Mu Ao star used to see two brothers and sisters greasy crooked love each other, just rolled an eye to turn aside. But LAN Jingyu was envious: "Beibei, your brother and sister have a good relationship." Luobei and Dashan looked at each other and laughed without saying anything. "Sister," Dashan asked in a low voice, "can you sing that song to me later? I won''t be confused when I hear your song? " "Brother, that song is a lullaby. It''s not suitable for singing here." Luobei thought about it and said, "shall I sing folk songs for my brother?" She remembered that there was a folk song, which was so joyful and lively that it was suitable for refreshing. "Let me go ahead?" LAN Jingyu showed his loyalty. "I''ve been particularly interested in flowers and plants since I was a child. I''ve accumulated a lot of experience. I can try not to disturb them." Luobei was very happy: "thank you, brother Jingyu." LAN Jingyu was also very happy: "you are welcome. We are all our own people. But they are too sensitive. We''d better walk step by step, not fast, and try not to let the hem touch them. " A flatterer! Mu Ao star Prince''s highness expresses once again disdain. In order to be just in case, luobeibei asked Dashan to take two Qingxin pills directly, checked his clothes and his own clothes, tied up the parts that are easy to wind up, and then looked at muaoxing. Mu Ao star did not speak, just returned her a look, meaning is very obvious: such a stupid thing you don''t expect the prince will do. Luobei is speechless, and it''s hard to force him, so he has to give up and wait for LAN Jingyu to open his way. LAN Jingyu went to Huatian, straightened his not messy clothes, straightened his face, closed his eyes for a while, and then began to walk gently. A magical scene suddenly appeared. As he raised his legs, all of a sudden, the enchanting flowers swayed slightly to the two sides, revealing a narrow space just to accommodate people. Luobei is very happy. He pulls the mountain behind LAN Jingyu. As soon as they entered, the enchanted flowers on both sides immediately became uneasy. LAN Jingyu quickly spread out his hands and stretched them into the flowers on both sides to appease them. Luobei walked carefully, while also trying to convey their kindness, saying that they did not hurt the heart. Mu Aoxing followed them. Mingming''s robe was floating, and it was easy to provoke these enchanting flowers. But I don''t know what magic power he used. Those enchanting flowers that were swept by his robe didn''t look frightened. On the contrary, they just swayed slightly like the breeze.Because we have to walk step by step, the road of hundreds of feet is very long. Luobei didn''t dare to be distracted at all. He always paid attention to the condition of the mountain, and communicated with him from time to time. So, unconsciously, he left. When the mountain behind her completely stepped out of the flower field and came to the lake beach, she was completely relieved. However, LAN Jingyu''s body was slightly shaken, and his face was obviously a little white. It must have been a long time since he calmed those ecstatic flowers. "Brother Jingyu is working hard. Please sit down for a while." Luobeibei quickly took out a stool and held him. He saw sweat on his forehead. He took out a handkerchief to wipe sweat for him. He also took out a medicine bottle and fed him a elixir. LAN Jingyu was so served by her, only felt that from the inside to the outside, her body and mind were full of incomparable pleasure, and her smile was even brighter than that of Huatian behind her: "it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s just a little tense for a moment. Beibei, don''t be so nervous, I''ll have a rest. By the way, brother Dashan, are you ok? " "I''m fine." Dashan was grateful to the tunnel. To be honest, he was really afraid that he would be enchanted again like he was in the psychedelic circle, and then his younger sister would be involved. Now he came here safely, and his favor for LAN Jingyu rose sharply. The three of them had a sweet heart and fell in love with Mu Aoxing, the last Mu Aoxing. Naturally, the prince, who had been a little uncomfortable, was particularly uncomfortable. However, the prince''s dignity did not allow him to put down his face to merge. So he simply walked away two steps, independent of the water, developed his spiritual consciousness, and explored the movement and quietness under the lake. As the predecessors have said, there is indeed undercurrent surging under the lake, and the spiritual consciousness can only extend to 30 meters, just like a diaphragm across it. He tried several times without success. In these 30 meters, there are countless swimming fish. Although there are many big fish with a body length of one person, they have no lethality. Obviously, the real water monsters are lurking in the dark waters below ten feet. Since we can''t find it, we''ll have to hit it hard. Mu Aoxing snorted coldly. Without waiting for LAN Jingyu to have a good rest, he threw out a small boat and made it clear that if there was a fight next, he didn''t need LAN Jingyu at all, so it didn''t matter whether he recovered or not. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 287 As soon as the boat landed on the water, it quickly expanded into a three story ship with a capacity of at least 100 people. Although this big ship is far from being compared with the Royal spaceship that went to Lu''an county to pick him up at the beginning, it is also enough to despise other ship type magic weapons. The jade boat at the beginning of the cold cloud is obviously much worse than it. Of course, in luobeibei''s mind, there is no comparison between the two, and he never thought of comparing them, let alone the additional intention of his royal highness to sacrifice the boat. Just seeing that he threw out his magic weapon and jumped up, he knew that his royal highness had no patience to wait for them, so he was busy jumping up. "Sister, you stand beside your highness, and I''ll guard the rear." See Mu Aoxing standing in the bow, Dashan very consciously immediately identified his position. "Shall I go to the left?" Luobei wants to do its part. Mu Aoxing glanced over: "the water monsters in the deep lake are not like the monsters on the road. I don''t know how many years they have been practicing. You can''t even fill their teeth with this dish." "Your Highness is right North North You''d better stand by your highness. " LAN Jingyu advised, but his voice didn''t seem to be as fluent as just now. Luobeibei heard something was wrong. He looked at him and found that he was a little tense. He was surprised: "brother Jingyu, what''s the matter with you? But there''s still some discomfort? " "No No... " LAN Jingyu denied that he wanted to smile, but his smile was stiff. "You''re afraid of water!" Mu Ao star suddenly way, tone is not to ask, but affirmative. Luobeibei was stunned. When he looked at LAN Jingyu again, his face turned white. It was obvious that his mind was pierced. Not only did he deliberately avoid the lake, but he even tightened his hands unconsciously. Brother Jingyu is afraid of water? Luobeibei didn''t think of this at all, but as soon as she thought about it, she immediately said, "it''s OK, brother Jingyu. Everyone has something to fear, which is very normal." in order to appease him, luobeibei raised his hand and gently stroked his stiff arm. "It''s like everyone has different things to like and dislike. Naturally, things that are naturally afraid of will be different, just like there are different things People are afraid of fire, some people are afraid of height, and others are afraid of light. As far as I know, some people are especially afraid of insects? Well, I know a person who is especially afraid of red... " "You Don''t you think I''m abnormal? " LAN Jingyu looks at her nervously with shame on her face. Obviously, her answer is very important. He was born in a noble family. He could enjoy more training resources and information than ordinary monks. Naturally, he knew that if he wanted to enter xiaozhoushan for training, he had to face the big lake. So before he came here, he had already made some psychological preparations, and when he was just adjusting his breath, he encouraged himself secretly. But what he has been afraid of since he was born will not be eliminated so easily. Even if he wants to overcome this problem, it will not be able to take effect at once, otherwise it would have been better many years ago. "Of course, I don''t think so. It''s just a little bit special. Everyone has his own special features, so it can''t become abnormal." Luobeibei emphasized again and nodded seriously to increase the affirmation. LAN Jingyu''s face finally eased a lot: "Beibei, thank you for not making fun of me." Said, and because also need luobeibei this little girl to comfort himself and can''t help but shy up. This one red face, complexion suddenly on the contrary much better. "Brother Jingyu, don''t think much about it." Luobei patted his arm with a smile, "just now you lost your strength and haven''t made up for it. Why don''t you go to the cabin and sit for a while?" "No, I''m going to overcome it? I want to protect you. " LAN Jingyu was grateful for her kindness, but he did not allow himself to be a coward in front of her. Now he stood up straight and swore. As soon as the words came to an end, the ship suddenly rushed to the center of the lake like an arrow. LAN Jingyu didn''t stand up for a moment. Fortunately, luobeibei was right beside him. He immediately held him, and his face turned white again. He also clasped her arm with his backhand and grasped it tightly. It was obvious that he was afraid of water again. "Brother Mu!" Luo north north where don''t know this affirmation is mu Ao star suddenly make of ghost, can''t help but spread a voice to complain ground to call a. "What do you want me to do? Isn''t he trying to overcome it? How can we overcome it if we don''t open the boat? " Mu Aoxing didn''t feel that he had done wrong at all. He said that he had changed his mind and made a secret command. The ship, which was as steady as walking on the ground, even shook a few times. Seeing that Lan Jingyu''s face was whiter, and even his eyes were straight, he could not help but despise him even more. Just like that, I want to protect Luobei! It''s a fool''s dream. It''s ridiculous. Luobei couldn''t control him, so he could only stabilize LAN Jingyu. "If you can''t stand the appetizers, you''d better go to the cabin and have a sleep. Otherwise, if the water beast comes, who will protect who?" Mu Aoxing sneers mercilessly. "Brother Mu!" Luo Beibei called and frowned at him unhappily. "Your Highness is right..." LAN Jingyu white face, but also in turn advised Luo Beibei, "if I can''t even pass this pass, how to protect you?"He took a deep breath, let go of luobeibei, and took the initiative to move a few steps, separated from her for a distance, "Beibei, you don''t have to help me again, let me do it by myself." Say, again to Mu Ao star way, "Your Highness need not worry about me." Mu Aoxing glanced at him and then at Luobei. The meaning in his eyes is self-evident: This is what he said. Luobei turns his head and ignores him. He simply steps back and stands behind LAN Jingyu. If anything happens to him, he can get help in time. The boat is moving very fast. This time, it has been a long distance. During the period when xiaozhoushan''s secret place "berthed" in Yecheng, the sky on it also seems to change with Yecheng. At this time, the autumn sun is bright, the lake is blue, the mountains stand in the distance, the flower fields on the lake bank are continuous like ribbons, and the whole scenery is poetic and picturesque. If it were for another boundary, luobeibei might enjoy it leisurely for a while, but now, she just glanced at it hastily and put most of her mind on the alert, always paying attention to the movement under the water. If there were no water animals coming, the water area for several miles would not be wide at all. With the current speed of the boat, it would be able to pass in a short time. However, once something happens, it will become wide. It may be difficult to reach even a few hundred meters. Xiaozhoushan "landed" once in five years, and the human friars came in and plundered once in five years. How could the monsters not have the memory of hatred, and how could they not seek revenge? Soon, the original calm of the lake began to rise and fall. At first, because the fluctuation is not big, luobeibei thought it was Mu Aoxing, and was deliberately tossing LAN Jingyu. But seeing that he was staring at the surface of the water, and that he didn''t have the kind of righteous and arrogant sneer on his face, he knew that it wasn''t his fault. He immediately told Dashan to be alert to prevent the sudden attack of water animals, and then looked at LAN Jingyu. LAN Jingyu''s face was still very white. His lips, which were as ruddy as petals, had faded. They were very tight. The muscles on his cheek were obviously tense. However, his eyes were always on the water. His feet were firmly attached to the boat board, and there was no sign of shaking. Luobeibei''s heart flashed a trace of pity, but also some moved, can not help but secretly encouraged him: "Jingyu brother, you do well, I believe you." "Well!" LAN Jingyu turned her head stiffly and gave her a grateful smile. He was already very nervous because he was afraid of water, and knew that the water beast was coming, so the whole person was even more tense to the extreme. The sound of luobeibei just in time injected him with a strong energy of confrontation. Standing behind him is not only a 12-year-old girl, but also the person he has been looking for all his life. From the day he found her, his lifelong mission is to protect her and love her. If he is defeated because of a mere water phobia, how can he face her smile in the future? No, he didn''t accept the result. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 288 LAN Jingyu turned back, took a deep breath, and forced himself to look at the lake again, although in his eyes, the undulating lake water was like a huge bloody mouth connecting the deep black hole, and he looked at her maliciously, trying to drag him down to the endless abyss. Don''t be afraid! LAN Jingyu, nothing in the world is more terrible than losing Beibei and not protecting Beibei! If you want to protect Beibei, you must defeat yourself! "Be careful!" Mu Ao star suddenly reminded a. It was just the ups and downs of the lake suddenly began to rotate rapidly. Creating vortices to drag the prey on the lake into the abyss is a common safety method used by many water animals. After all, friars are not easy to provoke. If they attack directly, they may not be sure of winning. They are more likely to pay a heavy price. Countless histories have obviously taught them. Therefore, if the vortex is effective, the general water beast will not take risks. The more urgent and powerful the whirlpool is, the sooner you want to get rid of it. This kind of common sense needs no one to say. Mu Ao star snorted and suddenly stamped on the deck. Luobeibei only felt the shock of the ship, and suddenly the whole ship swept up in the air, and got rid of the whirlpool. Can the ship still fly in secret? As soon as Luobei thought about it, the ship had landed heavily on the water dozens of meters away and continued to fly forward. The underwater water beast obviously had some wisdom. As soon as the boat landed on the surface, several thick water columns suddenly rose in front of it and stopped in front of it. Bang! The bow of the ship bumped into it roughly, and the white waves were cut on both sides like a high waterfall on the abrupt rock. Mu Aoxing, who is standing in the middle, is OK, but LAN Jingyu on the back side is splashed wet. It can be seen that he is obviously shivering, and his figure is shaking, but his feet seem to be rooted. In fact, he really took root. I don''t know when, his feet had been firmly attached to the deck by the rolling vines. "Brother Jingyu, shield!" Luobei didn''t expect that he didn''t even open the shield, so he quickly gave a voice to remind him. Dong Dong The ship vibrated again. This time, the sound of impact came from below, not in the middle, but on the side. At the same time, there were more water columns around the ship. It was obvious that the underwater monsters had learned a lesson and were not ready to give them another chance to fly out of the water. They wanted to overturn them. "Your grandfather, what kind of hero is he, who has the ability to come up and have a good fight with an Dashan?" Dashan, who is responsible for guarding the stern of the ship, firmly presses down the impacted side. He holds a big knife in his hand, but he has no object to cut. He can''t help but scold all the old sayings. He even talks about heroes to water beasts, which is obviously more similar to what he said when he was in the Jianghu. Although the situation is a little dangerous, but heard this long lost words, luobeibei couldn''t help laughing and reminded him: "brother, don''t be impatient, just wait carefully." During the turbulence, another white wave came in the bow, smashed into the protective cover and fell on the deck. Luobei, on the one hand, steadied himself, on the other hand, quickly went to pay attention to LAN Jingyu. He had already sent another vine around the left and right sides of the boat to stabilize his body. All his black hair was in disorder. Obviously, he was still fighting against his water phobia. He had no time or mind to open the shield. While the shock is slightly slow, Luobei rushes over and covers him in his own protective circle. LAN Jingyu turned to look at her, half covered by her hair, and her eyes were full of extreme shame. "Don''t blame yourself, don''t be ashamed, you''ve done a good job! Keep trying "I''ll fight against it with you!" he said LAN Jingyu''s eyes flashed a bright light. He pursed his lips tightly, nodded his head forcefully, and suddenly closed his eyes solemnly. The impact of the bottom of the boat was too severe, and there was a water column in front of it. Muaoxing acted twice in a row, but failed to rush out. He felt that his dignity was greatly challenged. His eyes narrowed slightly, his hands suddenly pinched, and then he suddenly pointed to the water. A purple light suddenly disappeared in the white waves. The next moment, there was another strong shock to the ship. This time, the whole ship was shaken out of the water. At the same time, the water drops around suddenly fell down and lost their power. Mu Aoxing stamped his feet again, and the boat flew quickly again and landed in front of him. This time, he directly drove out of the waterway for nearly a mile. It was obvious that the underwater monster that he had just struck by lightning also suffered a lot. But it was also a clear blow that completely angered the other side. They soon caught up and surrounded again. That''s right! It''s them! Not it! A large group of underwater beasts rushed out from the dark bottom of the lake. Some water beasts are more than one meter in size and more than one foot in size. Some of them have javelin like kisses and stab the bottom of the boat like crazy, which makes the aura of the protective body of the bottom of the boat tremble and twinkle continuously. We can see the power of their long kisses. There are also some water beasts with sharp teeth. They skillfully pick the place where the bottom meets the side. They also know where to bite and where to bite. There are also some water animals that seem to be warm, but they just lie on the boat and do nothing, but the spirit light of the boat guard there is especially powerful.What''s more, these water beasts didn''t come alone. Apart from the ones around the bottom of the boat, there were still a lot of commotion in the deeper water. However, their position was limited and they didn''t come up for the time being. It seemed that all the big guys in the neighborhood had gathered here. Most of them are huge and have a strong impact force. The huge ships are surrounded by them and feel small in the middle. If they continue to collide like this, the consequences will be worrying. Of course, luobeibei and others didn''t let them attack, and all kinds of talismans were sent out for the first time. The water beasts are big, and their targets are obvious. They are easy to hit, but their protective power is also very strong. Most of the scales are very hard. Even if the explosion talismans are blasted on the body, their power will be weakened. And even if this one is dead, the next one will be made up immediately. Dare to love this underwater monster also know what is wheel fight! No wonder this lake is known as a natural moat. Mu Aoxing kept piercing the eyes and head of the fierce fish and water monsters while holding the black halberd. At the same time, he kept shooting purple light in his fingers. In a flash, he mercilessly killed more than ten fierce fish and water monsters one after another. But the aura of their boat was also consumed by the water beasts. This ship is his. If it is attacked for so many times, it will be destroyed. Where is the dignity of his prince? Mu Aoxing is angry. He hums coldly, recalls the black halberd, and suddenly sends out a long howling sound of a strong stone piercing the cloud. He plunges into the water. "Brother Mu!" Luobei is surprised. It''s the world of water animals. How can he fall into the trap! "No North North!" Looking at her instinctive rush to the bow, LAN Jingyu thought that she was going to jump too. With a sharp cry, she rushed up and hugged her, and avoided the attack of a strange fish with wings and fangs in time. "I don''t want to dive," luobeibei immediately woke up. He misunderstood, explained quickly, and quickly got up to continue fighting. But she just broke away from LAN Jingyu''s arms and stood up, and found that the ship was suddenly stable. She was so surprised that she quickly unfolded her spiritual consciousness, but she saw that the water beasts, who were still fighting furiously, had all stopped fighting and quickly sank to the bottom. Muaoxing, who had just entered the water, was obviously stunned. For the first time, he floated in the lake, which was almost dyed red by the blood of the water animals, and did not move for a moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 289 The water beast came fast and went fast. In a few breath, it was all hidden in the dark, leaving only a pile of corpses floating in the water, indicating the fierce battle just now. Of course, it''s just them that are miserable. Luobei muao star is completely unscathed. Mu Aoxing stayed under the water for a while, determined that the water beasts would not come again, and then jumped back to the boat. "Brother mu, what''s the matter? Why did the water beasts suddenly retreat Luobei can''t wait to ask. "I don''t know." Mu Ao star is frowning, obviously he can''t understand it. Luobei is about to ask again, the little demon in the lingchong bag suddenly makes trouble: "baby wants to go out! Get out! Get out! Get out Luobei thought of it and asked in surprise: "baby, did you let them retreat just now?" "Going out, going out, going out..." The little demon didn''t know what was going on. She didn''t answer her question at all, and she showed unprecedented impatience and urgency, as if there was something extremely attractive outside. Was it the baby''s credit that the water beasts suddenly retreated just now? "Darling, will you wait a little longer?" "Going out, going out, going out..." Small demon embarrassed just eagerly repeated, obviously not by Luo Beibei comfort, and for the first time even voice elder sister did not call, obviously really very angry. All right, all right, it''s going to be released anyway, while the other friars haven''t followed. Luobei was a little bit big by it, so he had to say hello to Mu Aoxing in advance: "that Brother mu, brother Jingyu, I have something to tell you. " Mu Ao star sharp eyes Shua ground flew over: "is actually you?" LAN Jingyu also looked at her in shock. The mountain that has already run to this end looks a little confused. "No, it''s not me..." Luobei was embarrassed. "What I want to say is that I have a spirit pet that I want you to see. It''s special..." Said, directly opened the spirit to favor the bag. The little demon jumped out of the room with lightning and jumped to her shoulder. The little head quickly turned around, and the black tip of the nose couldn''t stop stirring. "Here are two..." LAN Jingyu looked at the figure behind the group flying directly into the air, weak tunnel. "That horn is mine." Dashan explained with a smile. "You raised a little demon?" Mu Ao star was obviously also shocked, eyes straight at the small demon embarrassed. The small demon awkwardly suddenly issued a strange cry and rushed to him very quickly. "No baby!" Luobeibei thought it was going to attack and cried out. Mu Aoxing instinctively reached out to block it. He wanted to push it away, but he saw that the little demon suddenly held his slender hand, and even made a continuous "chirp chirp" sound in his mouth. Even if the whole body was hanging in the air, it would not prevent him from wagging his tail. Luobei is petrified, and his outstretched hand is in the air like this Two breath Three breath God knows that although she is the owner of xiaoyaoban, she has been attached and intimate by xiaoyaoban for countless times, but she has never seen such flattery. Yes, flattery and flattery. She''s already familiar with Xiaoyao''s embarrassed temperament. If she wasn''t extremely excited, she would never make the sound of "chirp" or wag her tail like a dog. Moreover, she dare not lick his hand at will even when she is so excited Luobei shrinks his hand back. Suddenly, he has the illusion that he is keeping a pet for others. Mu Aoxing was also obviously shocked by the enthusiasm of the little demon. He was also stunned. Then he raised his hand and asked Luo Beibei, "is it begging for food from me?" Luobei secretly tears, but can only answer: "it likes to eat Lingzhi lingyao." Mu Ao star Oh a, took out a panacea to pass in the past. The little demon saw the elixir, and his eyes lit up. He quickly reached out a hand to pick it up, and then secretly looked at his face. Then he put the Lingzhi in the entrance, smashed it and ate it. Then he put out his arm and hugged his hand again, and continued to wag his tail. "Ha ha, this little demon is really cute." LAN Jingyu smiles and takes out a lingzhi pine. Who knows small demon embarrassed is very disdainful ground slanted him one eye, and immediately blunt Mu Ao star "chirp" two, even if everybody doesn''t understand animal language, also can understand the flattering meaning that it contains in the voice. Mu Ao star heart move, suddenly looked at Luobei one eye, found her face is really full of don''t know their own spirit pet why elbow to turn out of depression, mood immediately relaxed. The next moment, he even directly hung his hands dangling small demon embarrassed directly in his arms, but also reached out to touch its head. "Yining..." The small demon awkwardly immediately extremely enjoyed the ground to narrow the eyes, actively raised the head to top his palm to rub rub rub, then dare to extend the tongue to lick his hand. Luobeibei''s face turned black directly.Ha ha, sister Luo, you have today, too? Seeing luobeibei''s face, Mu Aoxing, who has been enduring Fang Tianji''s "back to the Lord" with great patience, only feels that his chest is unprecedentedly happy and decides directly that no matter what the reason is, he will take the spirit pet he sent to the door. "Baby! You don''t want a sister, do you? My sister is so sad... " Luobei is not good to ask Mu Aoxing to return the little demon directly, nor can it call it back on the surface. It can only call through the master servant contract. The small demon awkwardly raised her head and finally remembered that this was her own master. She could not help looking at her hesitantly. "Baby, don''t you remember who I am?" If the previous sentence is still some "gnash teeth" to deceive, at this time to see the small demon embarrassed, although hesitant, but still not move, luobeibei is really sad, past and small demon embarrassed to get along with all kinds of floating to the heart. At the beginning, Xiaoyao was still very happy because she thought she was the main one. Later, Xiaoyao was so attached to her. Although she had a headache, she still accepted and connived happily. Even if it caused trouble everywhere in the holy land of demon clan, she was never willing to teach it a lesson. The only thing she felt owed was that she couldn''t accompany it well during the closed door period, and most of the time after she left the holy land You can only keep it in your pet bag. In any case, she never thought that her beloved would prefer another person, or a stranger she met for the first time. Moreover, she was so enthusiastic and flattering that she didn''t respond to her call in time. This really hit her. "Sister The baby wants her sister... " The little demon whimpered twice. Instead, she was wronged first. "My sister is bad. I won''t let the baby come out..." "The elder sister doesn''t let the baby come out, that is to protect the baby, the baby has forgotten the days when he was chased by human beings before?" Luobeibei can only try to reason with it again, "there are a lot of such bad guys out there who want to catch their babies, but their elder sister can''t beat them. If you come out, you will be robbed by them." Mu Aoxing looked at one person and looked at each other, naturally understood that they were communicating with each other by heart, and the little demon in her arms hesitated obviously and moved for a while, as if she wanted to go back to her side, and immediately stroked her back maliciously. The little demon "whimpered" twice, and in an instant, he was captured again, squinting his eyes, and even sticking his ears back. "Chirp" refers to excitement, "whine" refers to comfort or grievance. It''s just that when you are comfortable, your ears will stick back. When you are aggrieved, your ears will be folded and pulled. The effect of touching your head is similar to that of touching your back Mu Aoxing quickly sorted out the temperament of the new "collection" little spirit pet, and examined the look of luobeibei. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 290 Ha, sad? It''s still light! You are just a baby demon. At most, you only have the ability to lead low-level monsters. I''m a famous ancient magic weapon. I''ve successfully signed a contract, but I haven''t warmed up in my body for a day, so I''ll follow you all the time. I always use some high sounding principles to prevaricate. Is it really stupid to be my prince? My prince is just Hum, now you have tasted a little bit of retribution. Don''t worry, the prince doesn''t like this little demon. It''s just Think of after this stubborn temper of the little girl finally have a little "handle" in their own hands, Mu Ao star lips smile deeper. Smile, smile! what''s so funny? Proud, isn''t it? Small demon embarrassed at first refused to come back, inexplicably to Mu Aoxing big gallant, luobeibei has not put the responsibility on him, but at this time see he is deliberately "seduce" small demon embarrassed, immediately "hate" up, can''t help but hate to stare at him. "Don''t stare at me. It came by itself, not me." Mu Aoxing is innocent. "If you want to hold it, just hold it all the time." See several times call, small demon embarrassed refused to come back, luobeibei can''t help but angry tunnel, and to Dashan Road, "brother, your small carving back to your own spirit pet bag." She wanted to say that since xiaoyaoban would not come back, she would give it to you. But she thought that today''s demon clan all know that xiaoyaoban is her spiritual pet, and there are many places that need xiaoyaoban''s help in the future. It can''t really relieve the relationship between master and servant. She can only deliberately change her words. Dashan let out a sound and took a look at the horn carving hovering in the sky. He didn''t know how to comfort his sister. LAN Jingyu originally wanted to praise xiaoyaoban''s intelligence, but now the situation suddenly changed, xiaoyaoban actually "betrayed the master". It''s hard for him to say these words. He also saw that luobeibei was in a low mood, with a solid pain in his heart. He had an idea and asked for praise to distract her attention: "Beibei, you see, I don''t seem to be afraid of water." This said, luobeibei really immediately turned his head to pay attention to him. Seeing that his clothes were still dripping wet, but the vines on his hands and feet were gone, and his manner and tone were back to nature, he was immediately overjoyed: "really? Are you really not afraid of water? " "Well, I''m not afraid. Look..." With a smile in her eyes, LAN Jingyu faces the lake side by side. He would not tell her how much he had gone through in his heart in the previous short battle, how many tangles he had experienced before he finally conquered his own demons at the moment when he thought she was going to jump with her. He believes that he came to this world for her. There is nothing more important than her in this world, even his parents and himself. Before he found her, he thought about her or who he was? What do you look like? What she would like to do and what she would not like to do and so on. She thinks a lot and guesses a lot But after he found her, he had only one idea from the beginning to the end, that is, he would do his best to protect her, love her, make her happy and happy! Even if there are many more important people and things around her than the late self, he will never change his original intention. Seeing that his bright and clear eyes were shining, as if the brilliance had finally broken through the layers of Wang Yun, Luobei could see that he was telling the truth and was happy for him from the bottom of his heart: "that''s great, brother Jingyu. Congratulations "I should thank you, Beibei. Thanks to your encouragement, I can defeat myself." LAN Jingyu sincerely, bright eyes deeply watching her, full of gratitude. Luobeibei blushed awkwardly: "where have I done anything? It''s brother Jingyu. You have overcome your own fear." LAN Jingyu does not speak with a smile, but looks at her gently. He just knows some things himself, and doesn''t have to say them all. I can''t see them looking at each other so tenderly, as if all the people in the world were dead, just the two of them. Mu Aoxing snorted, turned the corner of his mouth, and deliberately raised the little demon: "little guy, did you scare those big fish away just now?" This question really drew everyone''s attention back. The small demon awkwardly opens the eyes of Wu Liuliu, a face of blankness. "It shouldn''t be it." Luobeibei, after all, is the master of xiaoyaobei, who knows something about its ability. "It''s still small now, so it''s no problem to control low-level monsters, but although some higher-level monsters will be friendly to it, they are far from obedient. Just now, those water beasts don''t seem to be scared away by it." Otherwise, the cunning little guy would have taken credit for it. LAN Jingyu asked: "is it possible that it suddenly burst out and its power greatly increased?" Mu Aoxing satirized him: "do you think a baby can suddenly burst out and run?" LAN Jingyu is speechless, it is clear that he first asked the little demon if it is its credit, but dare not refute."What''s the reason for that?" Luobei murmured to himself. "Leave first." Mu Ao star a feet, has been moored for a long time of the ship immediately fly up again. "Xianzun, do you know?" Luobei secretly asks Fang Tianji in his heart, but he doesn''t know Mu Aoxing is also asking. "There was a sudden burst of coercion." Fang Tianji was silent for a long time, and then he answered them, "but there is only a wisp, and it''s fleeting. It''s gone too fast. I''m not sure where it came from." Even xianzun can''t be sure, and it doesn''t use "benzun" yet, but calls itself "I"? It''s so rare. Luobei can''t help but look at Mu Aoxing. They have doubts and questions in their eyes, but no one has an answer. "No matter who''s helping us, we''ll go through the lake first." Mu Aoxing waved his arm and threw the demon back to Luobei. He added, "it''s time for you to wash it." Luobeibei really wants not to pick up this little traitor, but his hand has been stretched out automatically and caught it in time. However, after the little demon fell into her arms, she didn''t make amends for her for the first time. Instead, she sniffed at herself first, and then looked at Luo Beibei with an aggrieved face, as if accusing her that it was because she had been locked up for too long. Luobei was almost angry. He applied a cleaning technique to it, and then he lifted its neck and threw it to his feet. The small demon awkwardly falls to the ground, and immediately rushes to Mu Ao star, encircling his feet to curry favor. "Brother..." Luobeibei is completely sad, and can''t help turning back and rushing into Dashan''s arms. "Sister is not sad, not sad..." Dashan patted her on the back painfully, "little things don''t understand. Don''t we have the same understanding with them? Why don''t I give you the little horn? " Hovering over the ship, the eagle suddenly roared, and I don''t know whether it was just a coincidence or a protest. "No, Xiao Jiao belongs to my brother. I''m not as popular as some people." Luobeibei in his arms side head white a small demon embarrassed, "anyway, there are many monsters here, this little guy has no conscience, I will find a better spirit pet." "Mm-hmm, yes, there are many monsters in Xiaozhou mountain. Beibei, I''ll help you later." LAN Jingyu also despised Xiaoyao. Around the foot of Mu Ao star for half a while, I didn''t see him come to hold me. While the little demon was depressed, that little bit of reason finally came back. It secretly listen to the three people discuss it, and see luobeibai himself, also said to find lingchong again, finally realized that he seems to let the master sad. After a moment''s stupidity, the little demon hurriedly ran back, rubbing her robe feet as usual: "sister Sister Sister... " Hum, now I know how to call my sister. What have you been doing! Luobei snorted and pulled the mountain to the stern of the boat. LAN Jingyu naturally did not want to follow up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 291 It''s over. My sister seems really angry. The small demon is dumbfounded in situ and looks back at Mu Aoxing. Mu Ao star looked at it jokingly, wanted to see how it would choose. The little demon turns around and looks at Luo Beibei''s back. Then she turns around and continues to look at Mu Aoxing. She seems to struggle very much. After half a sound, suddenly she stands up and bows to him like a villain. Her eyes are full of pleading. "Ask me to do what?" Mu Ao star is very satisfied with its own first attitude, but also deliberately pick eyebrows. The small demon awkwardly then ran to Luo north direction two steps, then began to bow hand again. Good. I was so excited just now. I thought about the old master immediately after a while? Mu Aoxing snorted coldly, turned his head to ignore it, and continued to drive the boat from the bow. The other bank is in sight and will be there soon. Small demon embarrassed to see him angry, and ran back, timidly pull his robe angle, a look of fear. "Come on, don''t pretend to be pathetic, go on!" Mu Ao star raised a foot to lightly kick kick, dark gas oneself of this life magic weapon is not as good as small demon embarrassed. Xiaoyao awkwardly understand his meaning, immediately made a five body bow to him with great joy, and then ran to the stern happily. Don''t think I''ll forgive you for pretending to be pathetic! In the face of the "Prodigal Son turning back", Luobei only feels more angry. The reason is not him, but because just now she left, but the spirit did not leave, small demon embarrassed every move is still in her "eyes", and found that small demon embarrassed went to ask Mu Aoxing''s advice, and he agreed to come back to his side, is not even out of breath. It''s a slap at her real master, chiguoguo! If she forgives it easily, will she still have the dignity of her master? Luobei Du a small mouth, just refused to see a small demon embarrassed. During this period, although many of her performances are very mature and sensible, she is still a 12-year-old girl after all. How can she not have the nature of a little girl? Especially, she has long regarded the little demon as her family, and she doesn''t know how much she has paid for her feelings. Because of this, in the face of the "betrayal" of the little guy, even if the situation is not so serious, it is really unacceptable. The host was very angry and the consequences were serious. Next, no matter how the little demon called sister, Luobei refused to pay attention. It pours on her to hide, it pulls to ignore, determined to give it a good lesson, let it know who is its real master. However, no matter how angry Rao was, she never thought about using the contract of master servant relationship to really punish the little guy, so no matter Dashan, LAN Jingyu or Mu Aoxing, no one intervened again. After several setbacks, the helpless little demon had to follow her, waiting for the master to calm down. Without the second attack of water animals, the rest of the waterway soon came to an end. When they got on the shore, put away the magic vessel and made sure they would not come back, the water beasts in the deep lake would dare to rise again. They first collectively looked in the direction of their disappearance, and then rushed fiercely to the bodies of their dead companions, and soon cleaned up the lake. When the bright red color of the big circle was gradually faded by the lake water, the first group of monks came to the other end of Huatian. There were eight of them, and they also had a map in their hands. Li Dang is one of them, but he is obviously the one who has the least right to speak. He was left at the end of the table. No one asked for his opinions when other people discussed. He still wears his gray and continues to exist in a low profile. "The flower field in front of us is the enchanting flower field," said a young man with jade crown, gorgeous clothes and handsome face. He drew a very beautiful map in his hand, pointing to the colorful enchanting flowers, and said proudly, "it''s not difficult to pass this flower field smoothly. As long as you take a heart clearing pill and have a firm will, you can pass it safely Are you all prepared for that? " Other people agreed and took out the pills. The young man glanced at Li Dang and saw that he was holding a pill in his hand. He raised his chin and snorted. He took the lead in throwing the pill into the import. After opening the pill, he walked to the flower field first. He stepped directly into the flowers and didn''t care to disturb the enchanting flowers. He was obviously conceited. No one else followed. Although most of them were more cautious than Huafu youth, Huafu youth had already attracted a lot of fans. For a moment, they were surrounded by colorful colors, which made eight people drench their heads. Other people don''t know how to feel, but they obviously know some of the weight, know this moment absolutely can''t use the spirit power, just endure that more confused feeling, insist on moving forward, after a while let them out of the flower field. "There''s nothing wrong with this famous enchantment flower!" A young man in royal blue shirt who looked like a valet beside the young man in Huafu gave himself a cleaning operation. After he cleaned up the mess, he was proud and proud to look back at the mysterious flower field which was directly trampled by them."How can I do my homework for such a long time in vain?" The young man in Huafu also took on a new look in the twinkling of an eye. He deliberately folded the edge of the enchanting flower, pinched the weak petal with one finger, and then threw it into the lake. "The enchanting flower field is not enough to be afraid, but the lake is still a little challenging." Say, also took out a boat type magic weapon to throw on the water surface with Mu Ao star. The magic weapon was quickly enlarged. It was actually a three story boat, and the boat was exquisitely decorated. At first glance, it seemed more gorgeous than Mu Aoxing''s boat. The attendant who spoke earlier obviously knew the true meaning of flattery. Seeing this, he immediately lost his voice and exclaimed, "brother Chai, this boat Is it a white boat made in Tianqiao pavilion that can easily resist high-level monsters? God, it''s a top-grade magic weapon that no matter how rich you are, you can''t easily buy it. " The other people also praised and complimented one after another. The young man with the name of Chai looked proud. Although he was modest, his chin was raised high. A group of things that don''t know how to live or die, but also white boat? This is an idiot boat. I can''t even hear it. If it''s not for their good things, I don''t want to work in collusion with you idiots. Li Dang sneered in the dark, and the idiot among the idiots, did he think he was the one who ranked 19? It''s ridiculous to learn from him everywhere. He looked at the calm lake in a gloomy way. He thought to himself that he would find a chance to walk alone after crossing the lake, or he would be affected by these guys sooner or later. "Well, get on the boat now!" After enjoying some compliments, the young man of Chai''s Huafu finally jumped onto the boat with satisfaction. His clothes were floating and his head was high. At first glance, he really had some temperament, but he could not look at his eyes. At first glance, his head was almost full of pride, which was written with the words "too much is better than enough". They all got on the boat. "You guys, just guard outside. If there is a water beast attack, don''t be in a hurry. I will come out to take care of you." Chai''s eyes swept over the six men, and he entered the cabin with the boy in the blue shirt who was the most attentive. Five people some bitterly watched them enter the cabin, discussed the distribution of the guard position, and stood guard honestly. Although Mr. Chai wants to curry favor with him, this Bibo lake is famous for its evil reputation. They are not as confident as others. They should be more careful! The autumn wind is blowing slowly and the blue waves are sparkling. The gorgeous boat leaves the bank slowly and sails towards the center of the lake. The speed is much slower than muaoxing''s boat. Deep in the dark lake, just half full, the water animals floating for a rest began to look up. This time, can they enjoy the special delicacy only once every five years? The aura contained in the human body is a great tonic! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 292 However, after the four of them crossed the blue lake, they saw that the mountain had begun to go up, and the forest on the hillside was getting deeper and deeper. Towering trees can be seen everywhere, and so can lingcao, but most of them are common varieties, occasionally small and special. Most of them have just grown up in recent years and are far from ready to harvest. Among the trees, although the shrubs are luxuriant, they are not as difficult to walk as the thorn forest. It seems much more normal. Insects are whispering all around, alert animals are hiding in the distance, birds are flying in the forest from time to time, and the sunlight is shining into the forest through the sparse space. It is finally felt by the lovely and small wild flowers and the strong aura Full of vitality. Entering such a forest, LAN Jingyu consciously felt that her chest seemed to be opened. Every time she took a breath of air, she felt very comfortable. Her eyes and ears were much more sensitive, so she volunteered to take the lead. He is the spirit root of the wood system. Such a place is really the most suitable for him to lead the way. Luobeibei then pulls Dashan behind him, and the little demon walks around her in embarrassment. Several times, she tries to attract her attention, but it doesn''t work. She can''t help feeling down. But as long as you accidentally meet Mu Aoxing''s eyes, you will feel excited like a chicken. Even if Mu Aoxing doesn''t give it any encouragement at all, it can also get excited by itself. As many times as possible, Mu Aoxing is speechless. "There are monsters here, but they are all low-level monsters." LAN Jingyu carefully identified the traces on the ground, and told Luobei the situation at any time. "Now there are small demons following, and they won''t appear. They should be safer." "Be careful." Luobei cautious tunnel. The area outside the transmission array is supposed to be relatively safe, but there are so many poisonous bees hidden. Who knows if the peace of this forest is also an illusion. Just here, the horn carving, which had been flying above the woods, suddenly gave a sharp sound. As soon as the mountain''s face changed, he called for it: "Xiao Jiao, come back quickly!" "What''s the matter, brother?" "Come back!" Dashan accentuated his tone and ordered jiaotoudiao. Seeing that he was unwilling to descend, he hurriedly said, "there are several big birds in front of him charging fiercely at him. Xiaojiao is not mature yet. I''m afraid he will suffer." Luobei nodded: "yes, let it come back first." Jiaotoudiao is aggressive and unyielding. If he is an adult, it will be a great help. But now he is still young and too stubborn is not necessarily a good thing. "What else do you see?" Mu Aoxing asked Dashan. "Just a few big birds." Dashan road. "Maybe it''s the hornhead carving that has entered their territory," Mu Aoxing reminded everyone, "pay more attention, it seems that there will be a situation soon." As soon as Luobei nodded, Dashan called eagerly: "Xiaojiao..." They quickly looked up and saw that the horned eagle had already fallen close to the tree crown and was about to enter the forest. However, a bigger and fiercer adult horned Eagle grabbed the front wing root, and after a loud wind, it was swept up high. Although it''s only a glimpse, we can see that the adult horn head carving has at least eight levels of accomplishments. "Xiaojiao..." Dashan called anxiously and ran for a while in the direction of xiaojiaobei. However, the horn head carving has always been famous for its ferocity and rapidity. In front of it, there are many mountains, and it is lost in the mountains. "Xiaojiao..." Dashan ran for a while, and soon couldn''t feel the small corner. He didn''t know which direction to chase. He couldn''t help murmuring and calling. He just turned around in a hurry. "Baby, take us to your little horn brother quickly!" Luo North North at this moment where still attend to go up and small demon embarrassed to set gas, quickly turn head to call it. Small demon embarrassed to see the master finally willing to pay attention to it, suddenly spirit, chirp two, quickly to the northeast direction. "Brother, keep up." Luobei quickly grabbed Dashan and took the lead. "Be careful of the monsters in the woods." LAN Jingyu worried to remind, immediately catch up. Mu Ao star stay in situ Cu Cu eyebrow, slightly shook his head, but still catch up. The ancient trees are towering, the mountains and forests are deep, and the terrain is getting higher and higher. Luobeibei and others followed behind the little demon, jumping among the branches, chopping thorns in the valley, climbing like apes on the bare rock, climbing three mountains in a row, but they still didn''t see the trace of those demon birds. At the beginning, although xiaoyaoxian wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to "commit crimes and make contributions", she was still very young after all, and usually took all kinds of "mounts" to travel. At this time, she ran on her own legs and reluctantly turned over three mountains. After that, her physical strength was completely limited. When I was accidentally tripped by a branch on the ground, my heart would be completely drained, lying on the dead leaves, puffing out my tongue, breathing heavily. "How are you, baby?" Luobeibei''s spirit has long gone, but Xiaoyao doesn''t stop in a breath. The birds are running very fast, and they are afraid that if there is a delay on the road, they will be even more backward. Unexpectedly, for a moment, they didn''t expect that holding Xiaoyao can also let it point to the direction. At this time, they wake up when they see its embarrassment. They quickly picked it up, drank a few water for it, and fed it a lingzhi."Master, the baby is tired..." Little demon awkwardly for a while to ease over, tearfully looking at luobeibei, black eyes are timid remorse, "baby did not catch up with brother Xiaojiao..." "The baby has tried his best, and my sister doesn''t blame you..." Although Luobei was helpless, he still kissed his forehead. "Sister..." The little demon took the opportunity to arch in her arms. Although she was a bit coquettish, her spirit was extremely depressed. She only raised her little paw and reluctantly pointed to the northeast, and then fell asleep. "The baby said the big birds were flying over there." Luobei translated to three people, "let''s continue to chase." "Stop chasing..." "They are in the sky. They fly fast. We can only run in the woods. We have to cross mountains. We can''t catch up with them any more." "Don''t be discouraged, brother. Maybe we can find clues after a while." Luobei was busy comforting him. She spent most of her time practicing in the holy land of the demon clan. She only visited the mountain once a month. Although brother Dashan took Tian Heizi as his apprentice, Tian Heizi couldn''t stay with him all day long if he wanted to see the shop in front of him. Only jiaotoudiao stayed with him day and night. Moreover, in order to make jiaotoudiao surrender, he always paid his heart. The relationship between their master and servant may be much deeper than that between themselves and the little demon. Now he says that he wants to give up on his own initiative. Obviously, there is only one reason. "I can''t feel the little horn any more. Now the little demon is tired, and it''s even worse to catch up with him." Dashan lowered his head, and a crystal bead of water fell from his eyes and fell on a dead leaf with a click. His height is too high, luobeibei can only painfully embrace his arm: "brother, you don''t lose heart, maybe we chase for a while, you can feel the small angle again." "No, sister, you still need to find diyuanguo. We don''t have time." Dashan said with pain, but tears fell more and more. "No, it''s just the first day today. We still have time. We''ll have time..." He was so sad that he was still thinking about himself. Luobei couldn''t help choking. "Brother, my mother and I are your family, and Xiaojiao is also your family. We can''t give up easily." In order to enhance persuasion, she choked and looked at LAN Jingyu and Mu Aoxing for help. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 293 LAN Jingyu thought everything she said was right. She nodded and agreed: "Beibei is right. No matter how fast they fly, they are resting. Maybe they will catch up after a while. Don''t be disappointed, Dashan brother!" Although Mu Aoxing felt that Dashan was very sensible and knew which was more important, he couldn''t help but snort when he saw the deer like eyes in luobeibei. Instead, he swayed to the front, and the direction was northeast. See Mu Ao star although putting a smelly face, but with actual action explained his position. Luobei is full of gratitude in his heart, so he pulls Dashan to follow him. Without the little demon to lead the way, they were in the dense forest, and they had to identify the direction at any time to avoid deviation. Their speed obviously slowed down. "There are more and more monsters..." While protecting Luobei, LAN Jingyu reminded him in a low voice. Previously, because he had been closely following xiaoyaoban, although there was the smell of monsters not far away, they all seemed to be watching from a distance. But now xiaoyaoban was put into lingpet bag to recuperate, and the smell was fading. The monsters smelled the human smell, so they came slowly. Luobei asked: "brother Jingyu, can you see how many levels these monsters are?" LAN Jingyu said, "we haven''t reached the inner circle of Xiaozhou mountain yet. It''s not more than six steps for the time being." Luobei nodded and directly sacrificed the puppet. He ordered the spirit of the wolf to send out a frightening breath and let it die. Although they are not afraid of these monsters, the most important task now is to find Xiaojiao quickly, so as not to be late. Xiaojiao will encounter misfortune. There is no time to entangle with them. If the spirit of demon wolf and puppet can frighten these monsters, it is the best. Such a move really has some effect. The world of monsters is a world of the jungle. Generally, as long as the behavior that does not directly threaten the cubs is not involved, most monsters will not attack high-level monsters, because it almost means death. In addition to monsters, they also met many ignorant plant spirits along the way. Fortunately, with LAN Jingyu, they were able to perceive them in advance, and they could go around a few hundred meters away. In this way, two more mountains were turned, and a gorge with a river hundreds of meters wide under it blocked the way. "Sister That''s it... " Dashan once again lost heart, and looked at the sun has climbed half, has turned to the afternoon, is in the heart of guilt. "Brother, do you feel something happened to Xiaojiao?" Luobei asked him. Dashan was stunned and shook his head. Luobeibei affirms: "you have a master servant contract with Xiaojiao. Since you haven''t felt it yet, it means Xiaojiao is still alive. We still have to work harder." "What Beibei said," Lan Jingyu said immediately, "is that this mountain stream is only a few hundred meters wide. We can always find a way to get there." Then he turned his head. "We all have some accomplishments. We are not ordinary people. As long as we can try to build a rope in the middle, we can follow the rope." Luobeibei immediately put forward her own suggestions. After all, when she was living in the demon Valley, she was very familiar with the rope. They also had ropes. The only problem was how to throw them to the other side and stabilize them. "Rope?" Her voice falls, Mu Ao star stretched out a hand to her. Luobei quickly took out a large bundle of rope from the storage bag, and then saw Mu Aoxing take out a big bow and a long arrow, and tied the rope to the tail of the arrow. "Is that all right?" LAN Jingyu a little doubt, "with such a long rope, the arrow will lose its balance, and can it hit the target smoothly?" Mu Ao star despised to slant him one eye, attend to oneself ground and Luo North North check the length of the rope together, discover to return a little short. Luobei quickly took out a bundle and connected it: "it should be enough now." Mu Aoxing looked at it and motioned to her to tie the tail, then put up the arrow, then drew the bow full and aimed at it, then the slender knuckles suddenly loosened. Hiss Just listen to a sharp sound, the long arrow shot straight to the other side, trailing behind a long string of tail which vibrated like waves and was continuously brushed by muao star''s fingertips. Luobeibei stares at the arrow tightly for fear that it will be dragged down by such a long rope behind. However, in the blink of an eye, the arrow plunges deeply into a tree trunk that can only be encircled by several people. "Brother Mu is powerful!" Luobei couldn''t help cheering and gave him a brilliant smile. Mu Aoxing slightly raised his chin and waved his head to LAN Jingyu, which means that you don''t want to fight? LAN Jingyu just now regretted when he doubted. After all, he was the 19 princes whom he had been in awe of. At this time, seeing his order, he quickly stepped on the straight rope. After he walked out a few steps, Luobei wanted to keep up, but was held by Mu Aoxing: "wait for him to go first." Luobei looks at him suspiciously, but he doesn''t answer. LAN jingyusheng is beautiful and has a good temperament. At this time, he walks steadily on the rope alone. His robes are inspired by the mountain wind to hunt and dance, and then set off by the green mountains on the other side. He looks more like an immortal coming down to earth. Luobeibei can''t help but praise him: "brother jingyusheng is really beautiful."Mu Ao star suddenly coldly side her one eye. Luobei immediately understood the pride in his eyes and said with a smile: "brother Mu is also good-looking, ah no If you want to be dignified, brother Mu will be even better! " Mu Ao star nose snorted a, although still not quite satisfied, but also regarded as let her a horse. At this time, LAN Jingyu had already walked two-thirds, and he could reach the other bank in a short time. However, at this time, there was a sudden movement in the opposite forest. A group of monkeys came out of nowhere. They bared their teeth. Some of them threw stones the size of a millstone at LAN Jingyu, while some of them went to grab the rope. The rope suddenly shook. "Brother Jingyu, be careful!" Luobeibei can''t help but give a low cry, for fear that Lan Jingyu will fall down in the next instant. Fortunately, he didn''t know what means Mu Aoxing used to jump the rope, but he didn''t bite it off on the spot. Mu Ao star but look on coldly, if connect this small matter all can''t deal with, that small white face also has no use. Of course, LAN Jingyu is not a good-looking person. In fact, as soon as there was a change in the woods, he noticed it. As soon as the monkeys appeared, dozens of wooden thorns had been shot out of his sleeve, hitting the monkeys, especially the ones who were going to destroy the rope. At the same time, he jumped up to avoid the attack of the rocks. These thorns are very small, caught in the fierce mountain wind, and hidden under a group of stones whistling from the opposite side. They stab more than half of the monkeys in silence. When the monkeys were stabbed, they all covered their wounds and jumped up. For a moment, they forgot what their first task was. They yelled at LAN Jingyu angrily and picked up more time to hit him. LAN Jingyu''s figure floated among the rocks. It seemed like a weak willow blowing the wind, but every time he could just avoid those attacks. At the same time, he continued to move forward and quickly swept dozens of meters. At this moment, a sharp whistle came from the deep forest on the other side. The monkeys, who were about to lose their sense, did not even divide the work again, sparing half of their hands to bite the rope. However, at this time, suddenly there are more than ten monkeys with a stiff body, and then one by one to grunt down. The rest of the monkeys saw this, and immediately stopped in horror. The whistle in the deep forest rose again. The monkeys hesitated and wanted to attack again, but another group of monkeys also fell down. At this moment, the rest of the monkeys suddenly screamed, no longer ignore the orders behind them, and ran away one after another. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 294 LAN Jingyu jumped to the opposite bank, first swept around with his spiritual sense, checked the unconscious monkeys, and fixed the rope again. Then he waved to the opposite bank with a smile, indicating that they could come. Mu Ao star way: "you two go first." "Be careful yourself." Luobeibei is not polite either. He nodded to him, put away the puppet, and quickly ran along the thin rope with Dashan. As soon as the breath of the ghost wolf disappeared, the monsters who fell behind began to circle. Mu Ao star looked back, the evil spirit suddenly spread out like substance. Lurking in the dark, the monsters cowered for a while, and continued to surround them as if driven by something. Fortunately, as long as there are no obstacles on the way of several hundred meters, we can pass quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, Luobei and Dashan have reached the opposite side safely. Mu Aoxing snorted coldly, jumped onto the string, and when the monsters rushed to the end of the rope, he took the initiative to fly out of the black halberd and cut the rope directly. Looking at him suddenly breaking the rope and falling, Luobei suddenly took a cold breath and leaned down to look. Fortunately, before the cold air was exhaled, Mu Aoxing, who was in the middle of the sky, had already grasped the rope, and his hands were alternating with the rope like empty shadow. With a slap, the falling rope slapped heavily on the mountain wall, but the people on the rope stood in front of Luobei breathlessly. "Brother mu, you scare me." Knowing that with his skill and a pile of magic weapons on his body, Luo Beibei still breathed and patted his chest to pacify his frightened chest. Mu Aoxing took a look at her, as if to say that you just look down on me? This mu elder brother, now is more and more love to talk with the eyes? Is he sure that everyone else can read his eyes? Or don''t care if people can read it? Luobeibei stares back at him angrily. He turns around and asks, seeing that Lan Jingyu looks at the monkeys in a way he doesn''t know what to do. He can''t help but follow his eyes, but his chest is still undulating. He is surprised: "brother Jingyu, they Not dead? " LAN Jingyu shook his head: "my wooden thorns are only soaked in anesthetic, but they have never been poisoned. They will wake up after an hour''s sleep." Luobei sincerely praised: "brother Jingyu, you have a good heart." Mu Aoxing sneered mercilessly and took the lead. LAN Jingyu smiles awkwardly at her, then turns to help Dashan lift up the rope and roll it up again for the next time. Luobeibei rushed forward to help, embarrassed to whisper: "brother Jingyu, don''t take it to heart, he is such a temper." "It doesn''t matter. I''ve known your Highness''s temperament for a long time. In fact, he doesn''t have a bad heart." LAN Jingyu comforted her in turn. "Take those monkeys with you." The voice of Mu Aoxing came from the front. LAN Jingyu subconsciously answered "yes", gave the rope to luobeibei, took out a lingpet bag and went to pick up the monkey. I don''t know if I was shocked by them, or for some other reason, there was no monkey in the nearby woods, nor was there any monster, only the very low-level autumn insects were still singing. No one thought that this silence was really quiet. As expected, when we were about to climb to the top of the mountain, with a whistling sound, there were extremely dense bamboo guns in front of us. Each gun head was shining blue, and some even had a fruit in it. Obviously, these weapons were made on time. LAN Jingyu took the lead in changing color, because these monkeys were obviously learning his methods, and they also upgraded automatically. Dashan is sad because he lost his little horn, and maybe he will lose his little horn forever. The monkey''s attack once again immediately aroused his anger. He suddenly let out a loud roar and swung his broadsword to the front of the three men. The force of the broadsword was like thunder. Almost all the bamboo spears were stopped, and all the bamboo spears were split on both sides. Some even bounced back. After throwing the bamboo gun, the monkeys still held some stones in their hands. But Dashan''s roar was obviously frightened by him. They dropped the stones in their hands one after another and scattered in an instant. The killing power of these monkeys is obviously limited, but if they make trouble repeatedly, it will undoubtedly affect the progress. Mu Aoxing was impatient at first, and ordered LAN Jingyu: "catch two monkeys, wake them up, let them walk in front, and then kill them endlessly." LAN Jingyu silently took out two monkeys, tied a rope around their necks and gave them antidotes. It takes a little time for the drug to fully develop. LAN Jingyu can only carry it one by one. Luobeibei wants to say that if the monkeys come again, they don''t have to kill to warn. But now Xiaoyao is in a deep sleep, and she can''t communicate with the monkeys directly. Moreover, in case the monkeys are with the big birds who captured Xiaojiao, doesn''t it mean that she helped the monkeys to intercede with Xiaojiao? After a short conflict, she could only bite her lip and pretend to be deaf.As expected, the monkeys did not stay far away. Soon, the spirit scanned them again. I do not know is to see their companions grinning, but how can not grasp their own human, the monkeys are careful not to attack again. The mountain is under foot in a twinkling of an eye. A flat topped mountain, nearly all rock cliffs, was standing in front of them, about two or three miles in a straight line from them and several miles wide at the top. Although this mountain has no sharp peak, it looks rather flat, but there is no higher mountain around it, except that there is a sharp peak in the northwest sea of clouds in the distance. "Is that xiaozhoushan?" Luobei''s eyes were attracted by the striking mountain in the distance. Seeing that Mu Aoxing didn''t mean to speak, LAN Jingyu nodded: "it should be that we have been going to the northeast for a long time." "Sister," Dashan suddenly said in a low voice, "if we can''t find the little corner after crossing this mountain, shall we turn around?" "Brother..." "It''s been a long time. If they want to eat Xiaojiao, I must have felt it now. Maybe The big bird took it as its own child... " Dashan lowered his head and looked at his feet. "Since Xiaojiao is not in danger for the time being, let''s go to find some medicine first." Luobei couldn''t agree or refuse. He could only comfort him and said, "maybe Xiaojiao is on that mountain?" "You see?" Mu Ao star suddenly road. The three of them looked at each other and saw that there were several big birds disappearing behind the top of the mountain. Dashan''s eyes suddenly lit up: "are those big birds just now?" As soon as the words fell, I saw a few more figures on the cliff towards them, flapping their wings and flying to several small peaks in the west, and then a few big birds flew to another place, but they only flew to the East. Luobei immediately said: "whether it is or not, these birds are so big, so the little horn is very likely to be caught here by them. We have to try to get up and have a look. " Mu Aoxing suddenly walked down the slope in front of him, "if I didn''t guess wrong, I''m afraid those two groups of demon birds are coming to encircle us." "They have found us?" Luobei frowned, "is it the message from those monkeys?" "I''m afraid it''s more than that." Mu Ao star leisurely tunnel, "don''t you think it''s too easy for us to come all the way?" Luobei was surprised: "do you mean they are deliberately luring us here?" Mu Aoxing looked back with a smile: "if that''s true, it''s very interesting." "But most monsters have the concept of territory. How can different monsters cooperate like this?" luobeibei suddenly thought of a possibility and said, "unless..." "Unless a monster has evolved into a demon, it''s still a little smart." Mu Aoxing continued to smile at her, "don''t you think it''s very interesting?" "Sister, let''s turn to xiaozhoushan now." Dashan grabs Luo Beibei''s hand and says it with determination. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 295 "Brother..." Luobei took Dashan by the hand and said, "if there is a monster that has become a demon, we can communicate with it instead?" "How would you like to communicate?" Mu Aoxing said with a smile, "you want to tell it that we have no malice at all. We don''t want to kill any monster. We just want to find diyuanguo and leave immediately?" As soon as Luobei wanted to nod his head, he sneered: "don''t forget, we have killed many water animals in the lake." Luobei bit his lip: "maybe the land monsters and the water beasts are two groups?" "Even so, every five years, a group of human friars come to kill monsters and pick up natural resources and treasures. Do you think the bullied demon will believe us?" LAN Jingyu weakly echoed: "Beibei, I think your highness 19 is right. I''m afraid that even if we have small demons, it''s hard to communicate with them. The demons seem to hate that the same kind has become the spiritual pet of human beings. Will they be enraged by small demons instead?" Luobei was stunned, and a heart suddenly fell. They''re right. The spirit and wisdom of monsters are limited, and they can''t rise to the level of race pride and betrayal. But once they become demons, things will be completely different. If she wants to communicate with Xiaoyao, she will probably enrage that demon. "Sister, there''s a story I haven''t told you before." Dashan suddenly whispered, "when I was in Mancheng, there was an eagle demon in the shop once. Sunspot kept hiding in the house and didn''t dare to come forward. Until the eagle demon left, he told me that there was no apparent friendship between the demons. He said that the former demon world was also a world of the jungle, but later the demon clan was forced by the Terran and the demon clan, and there was almost no place to live. In order to reduce the loss, the clan leader and elders of the demon clan stipulated that they could not kill each other at will. " "But many demons just listen on the surface, and they may attack their favorite prey secretly. Sunspot almost died in the mouth of an eagle demon, so he would rather stay in the dangerous city to disguise as an adult than stay in the family. He said that maybe after he is eaten by the eagle demon or other demons who also like to eat the vole demon, those demons will be punished, but no matter how much punishment he is given, if he has been eaten, he will not survive in any way. " That''s right. As long as people or demons die, there will be nothing. What''s the point of justice being done? Luobeibei listened in amazement, and suddenly remembered the reason why the mountain where she and her grandmother lived was located as a forbidden area and never allowed other members of the demon clan to come up easily. Suddenly, a cold hair stood up. Is it true that in the demon clan, there are also people coveting her and her aunt? "But..." Seeing that Luobei is suffering, LAN Jingyu can''t help but change her position. "It doesn''t have to be like this. I''ve heard that if monsters take some natural resources and land treasures, they are likely to open their minds and gradually turn into demons. Over the years since xiaozhoushan was opened up, many people have found precious natural resources and land treasures here. In theory, if monsters become demons, they should There have been demons for a long time, right? But in fact, no one has ever seen a demon. " Mu Aoxing looked at him contemptuously and asked: "how do you know that there was no demon before? Maybe some of those friars who were damaged in the past years died in the hands of demons? " "Anyway, I''ve already come here. I have to explore it." Luobeibei took a deep breath, "and, if there is that demon, and it has been staring at us, no matter where we go, we will be threatened. It''s better to solve it as soon as possible, so as not to entangle in the future. There''s no time to find medicine." "Good! Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, we should go to the tiger mountain. That''s the way to practice Mu Aoxing clapped his hands and praised with a smile. It''s him who scares people, and it''s him who encourages them. It''s really LAN Jingyu looked at Mu Aoxing in amazement, as if he knew the 19 Prince again. "Sister..." Dashan was again eager to dissuade him. Luobeibei stopped him and said, "brother, I''ve decided. Now it''s not only for Xiaojiao, but also for our safety in the next few days." Dashan had to hold down his worries and shut up. Along the way, the four people could obviously feel that there were monsters lurking around, but they were never attacked again. In order to show his sincerity, Mu Aoxing asked LAN Jingyu to let all the monkeys go when he finally came to the foot of the Pingdingshan mountain. After they left for a long time, he began to climb the Pingdingshan mountain, which is at least 1000 meters at the foot of the mountain. By this time, they had been climbing through the forest for nearly a day, and the sun had obviously tilted to the West. Several peaks in the west of Pingdingshan block part of the sunlight, making a large section of the cliff below dark. "Hey, I didn''t expect to see the sunset in xiaozhoushan." Mu Aoxing took the lead in climbing up a section of Hengyan that had just been illuminated by the setting sun, and sat down with his long legs bent and stretched. When''s the time and the leisure?Luobeibei murmured in his heart, but when the mountain also jumped on the long and narrow protuberance, and saw that the sun had begun to turn red and dyed the white clouds on the edge of xiaozhoushan into a gorgeous sunset, he could not help but be deeply attracted by the beautiful scenery in front of him. Why is the time in xiaozhoushan the same as outside? How does the secret place exist? Luobei thought in his heart, but did not ask the question. He just stood a little and signaled the mountain to continue climbing. It''s easy to get to the top of the mountain, but the future is uncertain. They''d better learn about the terrain before the sun sets. The mountain climbs silently and suddenly raises its head. "What''s the matter, brother?" "I feel the little horn." Haze for most of the mountain finally revealed a glimmer of joy, "it''s on the top of the mountain." "Oh, great!" Luobei is also happy for it, "let''s hurry up." Just after climbing for a while, I heard the sound of wings agitating above. Dozens of big birds suddenly flew down from the peak, and they were divided into two rows like guards, neatly in the air. A pair of eyes were coldly staring at them, as if staring at their favorite pieces of raw meat. On the cliff of thousands of feet high, there are demons that can drive monsters and birds to use. On both sides, there are five or six or even seven or eight levels of demons and birds coveting. But in the secret place, they can''t control magic weapons to fly. For ordinary people, this is really a huge pressure. Luobei''s heart can''t help but tense up. There is no other reason. If they fight on this cliff, they will no doubt have no advantage. Moreover, in addition to these visible demon birds, her spiritual consciousness has been swept to the top of the mountain, and there are a lot of big black birds. Even if these big birds are not high-level, people who can survive and consume one after another are exhausted, let alone many of them are obviously high-level. "There''s a smart guy up there who knows how to line up troops?" Mu Aoxing didn''t seem to notice the situation at the top of the mountain. Instead, the more he climbed up, the more relaxed he looked. He ignored the threat of the demon birds on both sides. LAN Jingyu also wants to be natural and unrestrained in front of the north of Luobei, but her scalp is numb and she can''t laugh. She can only keep close to the north of Luobei to protect her at any time. But at this time, there was a loud laugh: "ha ha ha, stupid human, for a small eagle, you really fell into the trap?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 296 "Wrong!" Mu Aoxing side easy vertical jump, while answering, "we are specially to meet you." "Bold!" The loud voice suddenly burst out, "is this king what you stupid human beings want to see?" As soon as he drank, the birds of prey, such as eagles and eagles, all around him immediately flapped their wings, and a gust of wind swept the people on the steep wall, and even swept down a lot of gravel to smash them. Luobei quickly unfolded the protective cover, lest the gravel hurt everyone. The mountain was clinging to the cliff and motionless, while LAN Jingyu shot out several vines, hanging on to himself and protecting Luobei and the mountain. Only mu Aoxing was not affected at all, and there was no pause at all. Just a few ups and downs, he jumped to the top of the peak completely, and said haughtily: "the prince wants to see, there is no one who can''t see?" "Presumptuous!" The loud voice was furious again, and the demon birds flapped their wings again. "Is it over?" It''s too insecure to climb on the cliff like this. Dashan has been worried that he will not be able to protect luobeibei completely. He is completely angry with the demon birds! He suddenly lifted his breath and broke a large protruding stone under his feet. He jumped for tens of meters in an instant and then stepped on the top of the peak. "Wait for me..." Seeing that he had become the last, LAN Jingyu hurriedly pulled the vines and climbed up with the fastest speed. Demon birds see that they are on the top, clattering around them, blocking both the way to go and the way back. "Ha ha ha Let them come here The loud voice first laughed and then sneered, "you''re here to die. I''ll give you a little face." Mu Ao star mouth a hook, straight to those two or three people high demon birds. Luo Beibei jumps off the back of the mountain and follows her closely. He takes his hand to appease him. He calmly watches the change, while LAN Jingyu still guards her other side with vigilance. Demon birds are very fierce to stare at them, but finally in front of Mu Ao star, or get out of the way. At a glance, Luobei saw some huge rocks with strange shapes not far away. Pingdingshan is really flat. Except for the big rocks, which are as tall as two or three stories, there are almost no special protrusions in other places. Moreover, because the ground is mostly full of rocks, the vegetation is very rare and low. The four walked all the way to the rock before they were stopped again. "Stupid human beings, you have no way to go now. If you don''t submit to our king quickly, maybe our king can spare you a little life." A loud voice ordered. "Surrender? Spare your life? Ha ha, this is really the funniest joke that the prince has ever heard. The prince''s life is not small. I''m afraid you can''t afford a little demon! " Mu Aoxing sneered wantonly, and his inherent majesty of the king was released wantonly without any suppression. To his horror, the demon birds all around stepped back two steps involuntarily. "Human beings, don''t be arrogant. There are thousands of powerful soldiers under my command. If you annoy my king, can you believe that you will be crushed to pieces in an instant?" See his pressure, loud voice fury up, thunder bursts, as if the clouds are about to come. "No Mu Aoxing is very straightforward. Hearing the words, the demon birds all around immediately raised a paw and scratched it fiercely. The hard ground immediately flew with stone chips, and they drew a half foot deep path. Then they pecked at the ground fiercely, and a deep hole came out of the stone. If this Peck was on a person, I''m afraid it would have been rotten. Then, a demon bird bumped his head against a stone that was more than one person high, and the stone rolled down with a thump. When the demon bird flapped its wings again, the stone with a weight of two or three hundred jin rolled up and quickly rolled down the cliff along the top of the mountain. For a long time, there was a crash from below. Then all the demon birds reared up and looked at the four people. "It''s childish and ridiculous to play this pediatric deterrent trick!" Mu Aoxing was not moved, but more despised, "the thing that claims to be a garbage king, if it has seed, come out and fight with the prince directly." "How dare you abuse me! It seems that if I don''t give you some, it''s really bad... " Loud voice angry extremely counter smile, finally issued an order to the monsters, "hands on!" The demon birds had been impatient for a long time. With this order, they all rushed at the four. Their mouths were sharp blades, and their wings were at the same time. Flat top, suddenly like a super wind, it is almost difficult to stand on. "Give them a little lesson. They can be seriously injured. Try not to hurt their lives." Mu Ao star first unfolded a protective cover, put all the people in it, withstood the first wave of attack, and then suddenly issued a sound. Eh Don''t hurt your life? It''s not like his style! Luobei is surprised to see Mu Aoxing.She has half of the demon blood, and is naturally kind-hearted and compassionate. If it''s not a last resort, she naturally wants to try not to hurt the lives of the demon birds. But the 19th Prince is never of this character. This move must have his intention. However, no matter what the intention was, she was still very happy for him to give this order. At the moment, she immediately asked the puppet spirit''s men to be lenient and not to give up. "Start!" Mu Ao star drank a low, abruptly removed the protective cover. For a time, the station circle was swept by the strong wind, and there were bursts of dense metal percussion sound. The beaks and claws that the demon birds showed just now are really not ordinary hard. They are not inferior to other people''s weapons even when they are against each other. LAN Jingyu''s sleeves, robes, corners and hair are all fluttering and dancing, but his feet are rooted in general, and he always firmly protects the other side of Luobei. At the same time, his hands can not stop acting, manipulating the four vines, and whipping the demon birds to keep them away. However, although his vines are like snakes swimming in the air, their moves look very powerful, but the demon birds'' feather suits have been cultivated for a long time. For a moment, even if they are drawn, they are almost ineffective. On the contrary, they stimulate their ferocity, and have been pecked off the vines several times. Luobeibei couldn''t help whispering: "brother Jingyu, don''t beat their back. Find more opportunities to attack their soft parts such as armpits and abdomen. That''s their weakness." LAN Jingyu is not a fool, but a gentleman. He has been used to this. Now, in order to protect Luobei, he is ready to learn. In one hand, he held a sword to resist the close attack of the demon birds, and in the other hand, he manipulated four vines, like a snake''s head. He specially looked for the weakness of the demon birds to attack, and retreated at once. He didn''t give the sharp claws any chance to detain them, and several demon birds were injured in a short time. Dashan has always focused on practicing Dao. His power has always been amazing. Needless to say, he is a living man. Even a stone that is many times harder than a man can easily split into two pieces. Now Mu Aoxing asked him not to hurt the life of the demon bird, so he could only use the back of the knife to smash it. But even so, there is still the momentum of one man at the gate. In a moment, I don''t know how many wings of demon birds have been broken. Compared with the two of them, Mu Aoxing, who provoked the battle, was not inferior. He even stood calmly with his hands on his back, directing a black halberd to turn into a dark light and swam among the demon birds with his flying fingers. In front of him, there were more demon birds singing and falling than Dashan and LAN Jingyu. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 297 The sun is more inclined and the afterglow is lighter. Just for a short time, the ground on the top of the mountain is covered with a layer of scattered feathers. "Stop it Seeing that the form fell to the ground, the loud voice finally stopped in panic. After being drunk like this, the demon birds were in a mess. Some of them were a little timid and eager to jump out of the circle. Some of them were red eyed and wild, but more and more they rushed to these hateful human beings. "Stop, stop, stop!" The loud voice issued several orders in succession, and the rest of the highest rank demon birds reluctantly retreated to several feet away, pecking at the messy feathers, and staring at Luobei and others with hatred eyes from time to time. "Why don''t you fight? I also want to collect some complete feathers to make a nice feather coat Mu Aoxing is standing tall. None of the flying feathers can touch his body. On the contrary, it sets off his evil spirit. "Hum, this is the king''s deliberate mercy. Otherwise, I, the thousands of people, will be able to live and kill stupid human beings." The loud voice was visibly exasperated. "The prince admits this, but it''s a pity that the flat haired animal is the flat haired animal after all. I don''t know how to make good use of the ready-made advantages, but I have to copy them mechanically, and there''s too much nonsense..." Mu Ao star way, say, figure suddenly a flash, already in situ disappear. "Ah Come on, escort... " The loud voice shrieked, and the last "drive" was sharp and short. The demon birds all around were in a commotion and flew to the huge rock pile. However, they were too dense and flustered. With one wing, they hit their partners first, and only a small part of them succeeded in flying. "Shout, why don''t you keep shouting?" Mu Aoxing''s voice came from afar, full of banter. The king said nothing. "Come here." Mu Aoxing suddenly said to the three people in Luobei, "well Good birds don''t get in the way. Do you want the prince to say it directly? " "Get out of the way, all of you..." "Wang" is obviously unwilling to scold. The original loud voice seems to have changed several tones, and it seems to be much narrower, like being pinched in the throat. The king was obviously controlled by Mu Aoxing, and the three people in Luobei immediately released half of their heart and walked slowly towards the direction of the rock pile in a triangle. As they approached, the black ground demon birds crowded to make way for a narrow passage. Some demon birds were very tall, and their long legs were higher than the top of luobeibei''s head. In addition, the afterglow was lighter at this time. As soon as they entered, the whole sky seemed to fall into the darkness. Walking under the bright gaze of hundreds of demon birds, the pressure can not be underestimated. In fact, just as Mu Aoxing admitted, if they were properly arranged and lasted longer, they would not be able to resist these demon birds with extremely sharp beaks and claws just by their hard resistance. It''s a pity that there is no if. Fortunately, the 19th Prince has taken control of the situation. Luobei secretly congratulates himself and walks behind the puppets in case the demon birds suddenly attack. But although the demon birds were very fierce, none of them dared to fight. They all walked into the simple door made of three big stones. The door opening is a little long. I don''t know what lighting has been lit inside. It''s neither too bright nor too dark. It looks very soft. When you enter the hall, you will find that the four corners and the top of the big stone hall are rough inlaid with a luminous stone polished into a ball. It is said that this kind of stone only exists on the main peak of xiaozhoushan mountain. As long as it is exposed to the sun for half a day in the day, it can provide a whole night''s light at night. The light intensity can''t match the common fluorescent stone used by monks, but it is also quite practical for ordinary lighting. Luobeibei didn''t understand why he noticed these luminous stones first. After a moment of doubt, he turned his eyes and looked at a "throne" with colorful gems on the back of a tall chair facing south. The "throne" is more than ten feet wide. In front of it is an equally long stone table full of nuts and fruits. At this time, he carelessly sits on it, carrying a bunch of grapes. One by one, he is his Royal Highness the 19th prince who "holds the emperor to order the princes". His other hand is casually placed on a colorful parrot with bright feathers and gorgeous colors On the table, there is no touch. Under the throne, a vulture with the highest head and the largest flapping wings is staring at him angrily and helplessly. "Stupid human, why don''t you kneel when you see my king?" A loud voice suddenly rang out. Ah? Luobei looked at the "King" in surprise, but he didn''t turn his head at all. "Stupid human, where to look!" "Here''s my king!" cried the loud voice! Here it is "Who is stupid?" Mu Aoxing raised the hand that stroked the parrot, and suddenly gave it a shudder, "you are a prisoner now, do you understand?" Poof Luobei almost didn''t spew a mouthful. He couldn''t help pointing to the colorful parrot, which was just the size of an ordinary bird and was looking up and glaring. He was extremely surprised and said, "no? Is it Is it the king? ""Let go of me, you damned human villain, I''m not your pet," said parrot Wang Xianhong. As soon as her beak opened and closed, her little body tried to jump up and catch Mu Aoxing''s face. Her voice was as loud as thunder. "There''s a kind of us fighting against three lilies alone..." "The cowhide blows too much. Do you know?" Mu Aoxing is another big chestnut, and his eyes are full of smiles. Obviously, he really likes this "pet". "You can kill, you can''t insult. If you dare to look at my head again, don''t blame me for my big move!" The parrot King croaks and strives to maintain his dignity as a king, but luobeibei is almost unable to straighten up with laughter below. Mu Aoxing put his finger on his back with a smile, and threw the grape with his other hand at will. He tried to put his tail feather in a posture: "what''s the fun of killing you? The prince just needs to pull out the hair on your butt." "Help, help..." The parrot king was so scared that he suddenly let out a woman''s scream. He quickly shrunk his head and begged for mercy, "young master, young master! Good boy! Handsome young master! The little girl already knows that she is wrong. Would you please forgive her a lot? " Said, a pair of small eyes also very verve to Mu Ao star threw a wink. "Ha ha ha I can''t... " Seeing that the "parrot king" was so flexible, Luobei couldn''t help laughing and leaning on the mountain, rubbing his stomach with his little hand. Although Dashan had been thinking about his favorite, he could not help laughing and shaking his voice. LAN Jingyu''s smile was much more elegant, but the smile on his lips could not be suppressed. Mu Aoxing''s three views were obviously shaken by the parrot king. Just as his hand was slightly raised, the parrot king who was still "crying for mercy" immediately shot from his palm to the door like a colorful light. At the same time, the decadent giant vulture quickly flapped its wings and ejected a hot big fireball to muao star. People''s laughter suddenly stopped, suddenly feel hot pain on the face! No one thought that just now he was still laughing at the parrot King''s integrity, but he was immediately beaten in the face by chiguoguo. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 298 Parrot King speed is extremely fast, Luobei north three people only a dazed effort, it has swept over their heads, escaped from the door. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." The parrot king, who was once again sheltered by countless demon birds, laughed blatantly, "stupid human! This is the result that I really want to get! Ha ha ha Human beings, do you know fear now? " Seeing that their king was out of the control of the enemy, the demon birds suddenly chirped, and their voice went straight through the sky in the setting sun, which made many monks who were walking cautiously tremble. Doesn''t it mean that the number of monsters in xiaozhoushan has been greatly reduced in recent years? How does it sound like there''s a whole tribe roaring? All the friars who heard the sound immediately increased their vigilance, but they didn''t know that at the top of the Pingdingshan mountain next to the main peak of Xiaozhou mountain, there were four human friars surrounded by many demon birds in a huge rock pile, and their lives were uncertain. Now what? It''s obviously too late to chase out at this time. Luobeibei straightens up, looks at muaoxing who is fighting with the vulture, quickly pulls out his flying sword, and looks at Dashan LAN Jingyu. Although the parrot King fled suddenly, the main responsibility is muaoxing, but the three of them are negligent, leading to no timely remedy, also have the responsibility. This vulture not only spews fire, but also has sharp claws and agile movements. Obviously, it is the most powerful one that will be chosen by the parrot king as a guard. If it is solved first, it will face other demon birds with less pressure. "Stupid human! Answer me quickly. Are you afraid? " Before they moved, the parrot King yelled out again. I don''t know how it could make such a huge sound in such a small head. To tell the truth, before seeing its real body, luobeibei really thought that the owner of the voice must be a very fierce demon, at least much higher than Dashan, so she misunderstood when she saw the vulture. "A little stupid bird!" Mu Aoxing''s clear but scornful voice came out of the fiery circle. Without waiting for Luo Beibei and others to come forward, he had cast a big net to trap the vulture firmly in it, and then kicked off the throne. It turned out that he had never left the huge stone chair from the beginning to the end. "Hateful human beings, let go of our king''s Dharma protector quickly, or our king will crush you alive." The parrot King obviously has its own way to know what''s going on inside. As soon as the vulture is caught, it is furious. Luobei looked up at the top of the cave and felt a chill in his heart. Although these rocks are huge, they have just seen the power of the demonic birds outside. If those demonic birds really rush to destroy them, they may collapse here. "Brother mu, let''s go out quickly." She''s busy sending a message to Mu Aoxing. "It seems that this little stupid bird only has this skill." Mu Aoxing sighed, picked up a small fruit and threw it into his mouth, then gently hooked it with his fingers. A colorful light and shadow flew in from outside the door and hit his hand: "asshole! Villain, despicable human, let me go! Ah, ah, ah! Let me go The parrot king didn''t expect that he would fall into Mu Aoxing''s hands again so strangely. He suddenly screamed angrily. The demon birds outside were so stupid that they felt that their brain capacity was seriously insufficient. How could they not figure out how Wang, who was just outside, was suddenly captured by human beings? And it''s like it sent it up to humans to catch. Luobei can''t help but open his eyes and don''t know what''s going on. "This is the real trap, you know?" Mu Aoxing picked a grape and put it into the parrot King''s mouth, then shook it around his neck for a while, "remember to learn more in the future, and don''t disgrace the prince any more." At the same time, his fingers swayed very fast on his head, directly wrote a few characters in the air that Luobei didn''t recognize at all, and clapped them into parrot King''s blue head. Parrot king is scolding vigorously, coldly blocked mouth, and then was shaken a dizzy, almost choked on the spot, it is not easy to slow down, spit out the grape, feel a head confused. "You What have you done to the king? " After a moment of stupefaction, the parrot king suddenly screamed in horror. This time, his voice was neither loud nor delicate, but obviously with a parrot voice. Obviously, this is his real voice. Mu Aoxing released his hand and let it fall into the pile of fruit on the case in a mess. The corner of his mouth hooked: "what do you say?" "Shameless Ah... " The parrot king just scolded half a sentence, then suddenly fell back, turned his stomach, claws into the air for a while to scratch and dance, two black bean eyes grunted a few times, and then suddenly a crooked head, stiff and motionless. "Is it dead?" Dashan asked stupidly. Mu Aoxing did not answer, but looked to luobeibei. Luobei gasped and answered for him, "I don''t think so. I''ve heard that parrots are very smart. Sometimes if they think they can''t escape, they will pretend to be dead on purpose.""Do you hear me?" Mu Aoxing grabbed an ordinary one and threw it on the parrot''s white stomach, "this method is too clumsy, even a little girl can easily see it." Parrot king immediately turned over and croaked angrily: "it''s clear that you human beings are too mean, otherwise how can I fall into your trap?" "Well?" Mu Aoxing made a nasal sound. The parrot king was stunned, and suddenly burst into tears: "Wuwuwuwu What evil did I do? How could such a wise and powerful king be killed by a Wu If the rumor goes out, how can I live in this world... " Luobei puffed and almost burst out laughing again. At this point, how can she not understand that from the beginning, the twists and turns of the situation has always been in the hands of Mu Aoxing, the purpose is nothing more than to accept a spirit pet, but his proud prince has accepted such a parrot, do not feel that the picture is too beautiful? "Change your tongue!" Mu Aoxing threw another nut in the past. This time, the parrot King quickly caught it, pecked the nut with his hard beak, swallowed the nut two or three times, and then continued to cry: "Wuwu Xiao Wang is very good, anyway... " "Change it again." "Another bird!" The parrot king was angry and flew up to roar at Mu Aoxing, "I can''t call you, can''t Xiao Wang?" Mu Aoxing gave it a shudder directly: "my prince is only a prince, but you are a flat haired animal who is king in front of my prince. Do you think it''s appropriate?" "But he was born a king..." Parrot king was this record, not easy to drum up the flame suddenly and rest down. "In that case, the prince will give you a name." Mu Ao star half slants on the throne, raised an eye to see Luo north north, suddenly the spirit light is a flash, "like this, hereafter call you small South." "Ben I don''t want such a silly name... " Parrot King stupefied a breath, protest immediately. "The protest is invalid," Mu Aoxing looked at Luobei''s little mouth, and was in a good mood. "By the way, quickly put the little horn you caught." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 299 Sure enough, the brother and sister immediately looked at the parrot king with hope. Parrot King see their expression, red beak up a Yang, will pinch the king''s shelf. Mu Aoxing raised his hand and made a gesture. Parrot king immediately angrily suddenly lowered his head to avoid his empty move, angrily opened his red beak and made a few bird whistles. Not for a moment, a gust of wind came, and an adult horned Eagle grabbed a small horned eagle and flew into the hall. With a cry, the eagle flapped its wings to the mountain as soon as its shackles were released. "Little horn!" Dashan also cheered and hurried to meet them. One person and one carving quickly hugged each other and rubbed each other''s heads intimately. "It''s Xiaojiao, Xiaojiao, sister. I smell Xiaojiao." The little demon awoke suddenly. Luobei can''t help but let it out with a smile. As soon as she landed, the little demon was ready to sniff where the little horned eagle was. However, she found that the little horned eagle was already with Dashan. She couldn''t help but stay. Then she chirped to the little horned Eagle twice with joy. Xiaojiaotoudiao also poked his head out of Dashan''s arms and turned back to him twice. Xiaoyao awkwardly looked back at luobeibei with joy: "elder sister, xiaojiaotoudiao said that he was not hurt." Then he looked at her eagerly and begged her forgiveness. He didn''t look at Mu Ao Xing on the throne. "Do you dare to put your sister in the second place next time?" Luobeibei deliberately face to scare it, but embarrassed to let Mu Aoxing know that she is jealous, good to make fun of her, did not really make a sound, just secretly communicate with the little demon. The little demon suddenly shook her head like something: "no, baby likes her sister best. She likes her sister best..." Said, flattering to a grin, showing a flattering smile. Luobei couldn''t help laughing, and finally extended his hand to it: "I remember, not next time?" The little demon jumped into her arms and rubbed her chest contentedly: "the baby likes her sister best, and always likes her sister best." "It''s a good mouth. I don''t know who I''ll see when I look back, but I''ll jump on it again." Luo North North angry a, canthus but secretly aimed at Mu Ao star one eye, a little worried that he only a voice can put small demon embarrassed to call in the past, quickly added a sentence, "see no, now people already have their own spirit pet." The little demon blinked. Limited by intelligence, it didn''t know the meaning of the words behind the master very well. It just followed the master''s eyes and simply looked at the parrot king. Parrot king is as early as when it just came out of the round staring at it: "I click! It''s really a living little demon Then, as soon as his wings unfolded, he flew to xiaoyaoban and solicited him carelessly, "I said xiaoyaoban, you have a strange skeleton, and you have great potential for talent. I appreciate it very much. How do you want to join our king? You can rest assured that I will cultivate you well in the future. " The little demon was confused, because he only vaguely understood one or two points, but he didn''t understand the others at all. He thought it was showing off. Now he looked at it with disdain, and calmly went to luobeibei''s arms to rub warm. Isn''t it just a talking bird? I''ve seen a lot of babies. It''s nothing rare. "Hello! Little demon, I see clearly. I''m a demon, a demon. It''s not those silly demon birds outside. It''s a demon. Do you understand? " The parrot king suddenly feels that the majesty of the king has been seriously violated. He claps his wings around the little demon and wants to stretch out his claws to pull his head. Luobeibei didn''t know the weight of its claws, so he quickly stepped back two steps. It should be noted that although the little demon can influence and even control the monsters, his body is more fragile than most of the monsters, and he dare not take risks. "Stop croaking." There was a exclamation from the throne, "I see you haven''t been a demon for several years. Tell me, how did you become a demon?" Parrot King''s eyes dribbled: "you let my men go first, and then I''ll consider whether to tell you." Mu Aoxing ''. With his action, a piece of fluff floated down leisurely. "If you have something to say, don''t do it!" The vulture is stubborn and looks like he''s going home to death. He''s not afraid of beating his wings twice and struggling to get a few more feathers. The parrot king, who loves his first general, screams in a hurry, and suddenly comes up with the words of the river. Luobei chuckled again. Before, she was a little sorry that Xiaoyao couldn''t communicate with her very well. Now think about it, it''s not a good thing to have a lingpet who can speak and blossom lotus. To see her smile mercilessly, Mu Aoxing couldn''t help but draw the corner of his mouth again. His eyes coldly stare at parrot king. This shameful guy, he now has a little regret to be favored by this guy.The parrot king felt his mood and immediately changed his words: "master, Xiao Nan is wrong. If you can let it go first, Xiao Nan will immediately say..." This silly parrot, unexpectedly for his subordinates all of a sudden so flexible, let people some surprise. Mu Aoxing snorted and hooked his finger. The black halberd immediately came back to him, floating behind him like a merciless killing God. The parrot King quickly whistled to the vulture, as if telling it not to act rashly. The vulture calls back. Even if he doesn''t understand the bird''s voice, he can still hear the indignation in his voice, but he doesn''t struggle anymore. Parrot King flew back to the armrest of the huge throne and told his story. It likes exaggeration especially, and when it boasts, it often goes on and on. Mu Aoxing scolds it several times, and arranges the content of its words by himself, then draws out the key points. It turns out that the parrot king who dominates Pingdingshan is not an aborigine in xiaozhoushan, but a few years ago. At that time, it had just taken a spirit fruit, which inspired a little demon nature. When it was excited, it flew around. Then, somehow, it felt that it hit something and fell on a vulture''s back. Later, it conquered the vulture with great power. Later, it spent some time exploring here and found that it was a closed small world. The edge was covered by a mysterious force. It could not rush out, so it had to stay in this small world for the time being. Later, I saw that although there were many demon birds and beasts here, there was no demon, so I was ambitious to take all the demon birds in the small world under my command. But before it started its own business, it found that there were more people in Xiaozhou mountain. Although these human accomplishments are not high, there are always some tricky methods. Many monsters and birds are not their opponents. Even the highest level monsters often die under their cooperation. Fortunately, it seems that human beings can not stay here for too long. After a lot of slaughter and treasure hunting, they ravaged xiaozhoushan and left. Parrot King learned from vultures and other demon birds that these humans would come to plunder once in a while. Since the parrot king has made himself king, he has the responsibility to protect his people. Of course, he can''t tolerate human being''s recklessness. Therefore, in the past five years, he has been working hard to train his demon birds, and is ready to teach them a great lesson, so as to scare them not to come again next time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 300 "So, now you are in charge of xiaozhoushan?" Listening to parrot King chattering so much, Mu Aoxing felt a little roar in his ears for the first time, and then decisively interrupted him when he bragged about how powerful his men were. "Of course!" The parrot king held his head high and said triumphantly, "don''t you see that all the people outside are under his command?" "Well?" "Well It''s my people, my people... " Parrot King quickly corrected his name, and by the way flattered, "of course, now it''s also your master''s hand." That''s not bad. If he didn''t see that it could at least control these birds and greatly improve the search efficiency, he wouldn''t have chosen such a frivolous and boastful bird demon as his pet! Mu Aoxing was slightly satisfied in his heart, but he looked at it with a smile on his face: "do you only have these stupid birds outside? What about the animals at the foot of the mountain and the water animals in the lake? Can you control it? " "Well That''s, "parrot King hesitated for a moment, but immediately felt lucky and held his head high." I''m the only demon here, and all the monsters here naturally regard me as king. " "To be honest." Mu Ao star bent his fingers and knocked on the throne with warning. Parrot king immediately raised a wing to protect his head. Seeing that he didn''t really do it, he said, "I can command some of the animals in the mountain, those in the lake Also I haven''t dealt with him yet... " Mu Aoxing sneered: "have you never dealt with me? Is it because they don''t pay any attention to you? " The Maodun on the parrot King''s head stood up and said angrily, "that''s because I''ve been here for a short time. After a few years of cultivation, those things that don''t slip in autumn will only hide in the water like a bastard. Sooner or later, a Japanese king will make them obedient." Voice just fell, was caught by Mu Ao star in the past, knock knock ground knocked two head. The parrot King screamed in pain and quickly corrected: "I It''s me It''s me... " "In the future, I will call myself little in front of the prince, and forget once..." Mu Ao star''s vision Piao one eye its tail, "pull out a hair." "No!" The parrot King shivered with fright, and his wings fluttered twice before he stood firm. He immediately gave Mu Aoxing a flattering smile, "I remember, I remember Master, you and your guests have come all the way. You must be hungry after all the hard work? Please allow me to prepare dinner immediately. " "Well, if you have anything new, just bring it up Don''t use your mouth Mu Aoxing lazily went back. What? Let birds not use their mouths. What else can they use? Parrot King stiff for a while, originally want to protest, but looking at Mu Ao star that pair of smile not smile of Mou son, immediately flatter ground should voice is, quickly flew out. Luobeibei and others have time to chat with Mu Aoxing: "brother mu, why is this parrot so poor? If you only listen with your ears, you think it''s human? " "Before it became a demon, it was mostly mixed with human beings all the time, and then it was infected with this bad habit." Mu Ao star corner of the mouth micro hook for a while, "there will have to adjust." "I think it''s lovely, as long as it doesn''t lie and boast all the time." Luobei pursed a small smile, "I didn''t expect that on the first day of entering xiaozhoushan, brother Mu received such a special spirit pet. Congratulations, brother mu?" "Do you like it? Why don''t we change? " Mu Aoxing looks at the small demon in her arms. There is a wisp of narrow in her handsome eyes. "Ah? No change. " Luo North North immediately vigilant ground hugged small demon embarrassed, return to turn half body not to let small demon embarrassed see him. Looking at her rare childish action, Mu Aoxing smiles again. "Your Highness, Beibei," Lan Jingyu finally found a chance to cut in and quickly asked, "there are so many birds under this parrot. They must be very familiar with the terrain in Xiaozhou mountain. Do you think it is possible for them to know where Diyuan fruit grows?" This words a ask, Luo North busy turn round again to expect ground stare at Mu Ao star. Mu Ao star lightly asked: "if you usually see no master''s talent and treasure, what will happen?" LAN Jingyu thought about it and said, "I should go and pick it." Luobei nodded, indicating that she was of the same mind. Mu Aoxing then asked LAN Jingyu, "do you think natural resources and local treasures are important to monsters?" "Of course, it''s important. If some monsters have to take advantage of natural resources, they are likely to develop into demons through their intelligence..." As soon as LAN Jingyu finished answering, he suddenly said, "Your Highness means that if those demon birds outside knew that there was such a magic medicine, they would have been desperate to fight for it, right?" Mu Aoxing didn''t pay any attention to him, just closed his eyes and began to nourish his spirit. LAN Jingyu thought that he just thought it was too naive. He was embarrassed to say anything more. However, luobeibei felt that he had asked for the point. He said, "brother mu, please ask your parrot for me. There must be a more powerful monster guarding diyuanguo. Maybe the parrot really knows that it just can''t get it all the time It''s possible, or even though it hasn''t seen diyuanguo, it knows what''s special, and even it can''t go in and explore it. ""Yes, yes, Beibei is right." LAN Jingyu quickly agreed, but he didn''t know how annoying he was. Mu Ao star heart chagrin, is not willing to pay attention to him, but can''t rival Luo Beibei that pair of bright big eyes with hope wings, has been begging to look at himself, as if to say "brother mu, you help, OK", then reluctantly hummed: "I will ask." With his words, Luobei immediately burst into a smile. At this time, the parrot king also flew back, followed by two big birds, both wings flat and half swept in, on the spacious back wings spread a few big leaves, and on the leaves piled a lot of fresh fruit. Then the two monkeys came forward respectfully, carried the fruit down and put it on the stone table. It was obvious that they had been caught from the foot of the mountain temporarily to be strong men. The little demon awoke for a short time and was hungry. Seeing that the case was full of fruit, she could not help but squeak to the two monkeys. Two monkeys suddenly become frightened, at a loss to look at the parrot king. Parrot king "Hey", directly turned his head. Xiaoyao looked back at luobeibei wrongly: "sister, the baby is hungry." Luobeibei touched its head and took out a lingzhi. The little demon ate it happily. By the way, he looked at the parrot King contemptuously and squeaked twice. The parrot Wang suddenly became angry and his hair exploded. For the first time, he didn''t spit out words. Instead, he made a series of bird calls composed of many notes. He called and flapped his wings. Mu Aoxing looks at Luo Beibei, with a question in his eyes. Luobei shook her head slightly, indicating that she didn''t know what they were saying. After all, xiaoyaobei didn''t say it to her directly, and she could only guess. Mu Aoxing didn''t have to know what lingchong were quarreling about. He chose a plump and mature pear and cleaned it with a small magic. Then he bit it. He made do with it when he felt it was OK. In the face of parrot King''s hair explosion, the little demon is calm, holding two front paws to eat Lingzhi, and throwing the remaining roots in the direction of parrot king. Although he didn''t succeed in throwing it on parrot king, parrot King obviously felt greatly offended, and the vulture trapped in the big net struggled again, which was really loyal. Parrot king called at it, seemed to appease it for a while, then glared at the little demon awkwardly, and immediately flew out. Muaoxing doesn''t care about it. After a long time, luobeibei and others were almost full. Parrot King flew back. He grabbed a lingzhi with fresh soil and sent it to the table in front of Mu Aoxing. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 301 Luobeibei knows nothing about alchemy, but in order to cure her, she has rich knowledge of Lingzhi. So she recognized it almost at a glance, and it was a very old and effective plant. It was not a prescription with high aura content in the soil that could produce such a good spiritual plant. "Eh, this is Fengwei grass. There are Fengwei grass with such a high age in Xiaozhou mountain?" LAN Jingyu was surprised. It''s really surprising that two little lingchong can produce such a valuable and fresh Lingzhi after a quarrel. Parrot king can identify Lingzhi. Is it possible that he knows the whereabouts of diyuanguo? Luobeibei''s eyes were filled with joyful expectation. He couldn''t help asking the parrot king who just flattered him and gave Lingzhi to muaoxing: "Xiaonan, where did you find Fengwei grass?" Parrot King began to turn a deaf ear to it. After two breaths, he suddenly realized that he was calling it. He suddenly screamed angrily: "is Xiao Nan what you smelly boy can call, too?" Er, Luobei is embarrassed: "what should I call you?" "Stupid people..." A kind of word didn''t export, parrot King''s head was hit by a fruit, suddenly looked at his new master with silly eyes, the hair on his head drooped down, and cried wrongly, "master, why did you hit Xiaonan again?" "Are you dissatisfied with my prince''s name?" 19 his highness looked at it haughtily and threw Fengwei grass to Luobei. "Xiaonan doesn''t dare. Xiaonan likes this name." The new owner is too happy and angry. The parrot king is very aggrieved in his heart, but on the surface, he can only hasten to smile. "Then answer it." Mu Aoxing spoke in a dignified way, and then told each other secretly through their heart contract, "later, remember that other human beings don''t matter, but you must respect this human being, and don''t be unreasonable, or you will be responsible for the consequences." Parrot King''s eyes and bones turned to look at Luo Beibei stealthily, and he also learned to respond quietly in his heart: "yes, master, but master, why? Xiao Nan thinks that among all human beings, you are the only one worthy of respect. " "You can do whatever you''re told. There are so many. Why?" Mu Aoxing naturally can''t explain the reason to a new pet, especially the one with broken mouth. But it''s also surprising that his intelligence is so high that he knows how to make a roundabout inquiry. It''s no wonder that their own strength is rare, but they can preferentially evolve into demons. They can also control so many birds whose actual combat ability is above them, and train these men so well. Under the pressure of the master, the parrot king had to bear the curiosity for a while, and the beak of the bird answered the question of luobeibei: "I found it at the foot of the mountain." Luobei looked at it eagerly: "can you take us to have a look?" Parrot king suddenly all over the hair to burst into a rage: "what do you say?" Seeing that it reacted so much, luobeibei suddenly woke up and explained: "I''m sorry, I know these Lingzhi are very important to you. I don''t mean to rob your precious land. I just want to find a kind of life-saving elixir. Apart from this, I''m sure I won''t move any of the other plants. " Then he took out the figure of Diyuan fruit. "You see, it''s this kind of fruit. I only want this kind of fruit. I can touch nothing else." Although there are many conjectures about the growing place of Diyuan fruit, no one is sure which one is right, but fortunately, there is no difference about the shape of Diyuan fruit. All kinds of rumor collections say that diyuanguo is a very humble fruit with a shape and size similar to longan, but the top is sharp and a little corn size bright red. Moreover, it is said that diyuanguo is a very special kind of lingguo, which has no flowers, leaves or even branches. Therefore, it does not grow on trees or in shrubs, but grows directly on the ground. As long as you see it, you can easily identify it. The parrot King secretly glanced at his master. When he was angry just now, he immediately oppressed his master. He knew that his master wanted to support the stinky boy to the end, so he had to probe into the picture reluctantly with grievance. Luobei sent the picture closer so that it could see more clearly. The parrot King shook his head and looked at the picture above. His eyes turned secretly again. Then he shook his head: "I haven''t seen it. What fruit is it?" Mu Aoxing saw through its careful thinking at a glance, and said: "this kind of fruit medicine is very powerful, even the big demon dare not eat it directly, let alone the little demon like you. If you eat it, you will die immediately." The parrot King jumped up and flapped his wings away from the painting. He exclaimed, "ah, it''s terrible. Xiao Nan doesn''t want to die!" This time, Xiaonan claimed to be very smooth, and obviously he was a little used to his identity. Over the past few hundred years, diyuanguo has almost become a legendary elixir. Even for its growing environment, there are many different kinds of rumors. Naturally, it is not so easy to find. Luobei was ready and not disappointed. He talked with parrot King politely: "Xiao Nan, would you like to help me find this kind of fruit? This kind of fruit is very important to me. If you and your men are willing to help, I will give you this bottle of pills. "Then he took out a bottle and opened the lid specially. A faint fragrance immediately floated out. Before she left the holy land, aunt Yuexue gave her two bottles of special pills, both of which were very good for monsters and were specially used to attract them. One bottle is used for ordinary medium level monsters, and the other one can easily attract high-level monsters. Even monsters without complete transformation will have great attraction. The latter is limited in quantity and she can''t take it out easily. The former is ready to use. Although with the character of parrot king, it is likely that most of the elixir in the bottle will be ignored by it, but she took out the elixir to bribe the "King". As long as it has a way to let the demon birds obey and help, it doesn''t matter how to distribute the elixir. "Deal!" Sure enough, as soon as he smelled the unique aroma, parrot King flew over in a flash, snatched the bottle with one paw, and readily agreed. Then, it quickly flew to a high stone and couldn''t wait to peck out a pill and swallow it. As soon as the pill came into his throat, he shivered two times. His head was high up to the sky, and he spewed out a fire about a foot long. When luobeibei was frightened and thought that there was something wrong with the pill, it already uttered a very ecstatic moan, just like a woman in a special industry: "ah Cool It''s wonderful... " Its posture and voice were so disgusting that everyone could not help shivering. Mu Ao star is full of black lines, eager to crush it. His reputation in his whole life has been destroyed by this stupid bird only half of his time. It can be imagined that if we don''t make rules and regulations for him as soon as possible, I''m afraid that he will lose face in the future. This fool will swallow this bottle of pills without restriction, and then do something more shameful. Mu Aoxing''s figure flashes, grabs the bottle and puts it away. He says coldly with a straight face: "you''ve become a demon. It''s not good for you to eat this thing. I''ll take care of it for you." Parrot King''s head suddenly fell a few inches, shocked, his beak almost fell down, and his eyes were staring at Mu Aoxing. Even the bird''s head and face could make people see its gaping at a glance. Sure enough, after a moment of stupidity, it immediately uttered a fierce cry: "no!" Then unexpectedly directly to the Mu Ao star a head to bump to, make an effort of fast of fierce, obviously is sorrowful indignantly connect the other party is its new Lord son of affair all forget. However, the prince''s dignity is not what a little parrot can really challenge. Although parrot King''s speed is as fast as lightning, Mu Aoxing''s reaction is better than it. Only his handsome eyes shrunk slightly, parrot King screamed again, castrated and fell directly to the ground, making a loud bang, and the colorful feathers on his body floated away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 302 Seeing his "King" so humiliated, the loyal vulture struggled to save it again. Maybe it''s because parrot king calls twice in a row. This time, even the birds outside rush in. If it wasn''t for the congestion at the entrance of the cave and muaoxing''s expressionless support of a shield in the middle of the hall, the hall would have been full of these birds. The new spirit pet dares to attack the master, which is absolutely a great offense to Mu Aoxing. Even if the parrot king has fallen to the ground and twitches, his evil spirit still suddenly expands to the vulture and other birds who come to protect the master. "Master, spare your life, spare your life, small mistake, small mistake!" Parrot king is worthy of being a demon with high EQ who has been in the human trail for a long time. Although it is extremely painful due to the punishment of the contract, it still screams for mercy. Mu Aoxing didn''t really want his life. Although his face was still as heavy as ice, his eyes were slightly relaxed: "dare you in the future?" "I dare not Absolutely not I will always listen to my master I will never offend my master again. " The parrot King quickly and tremblingly expressed his complete submission. He didn''t understand that the punishment method used by the previous master when he just accepted himself was too light to be lighter. In order to make up for his offence and express his loyalty, although he was dying, he still endured the pain and yelled at the demon birds to quit. Where can it see that it was originally very beautiful and gorgeous feathers, not only suddenly became messy and lusterless, but also lost so much, the body is lying on the ground, pitifully even can''t stand up, luobeibei is sympathetic and guilty, busy interceded for it: "brother mu, Xiaonan has known wrong, you see it is the first time to commit a crime, let it go?" Mu Aoxing snorted and said in a cold voice: "today, for the sake of Beibei''s intercession, I''ll forgive you for the time being. If you dare to commit it again in the future, you''ll be punished for several crimes!" "Yes..." Parrot King shrunk for a moment and answered quickly. "Open your mouth!" Parrot King obediently opened the beak, a pill into its mouth. Muaoxing gave the pill, which was obviously not luobeibei''s, but was specially used for healing. After a short time, parrot king turned over and stood up, bent down and bowed to muaoxing: "thank you, master! Thank you, master "Do you know what to do?" Mu Aoxing took a look at the picture on Luobei''s hand. "I know, I know!" Parrot King nodded his head, looking stupid, cute and pitiful. He jumped to the north of Luobei. "Forget it. It''s getting late. I''m not in a hurry. I''d better wait until tomorrow." Although the forced collection of lingchong will have a period of rebellious, but the parrot King''s sudden madness is caused by his own pills, Luobei simply advised. "Thank you, young master?" "Thank you, young master." Parrot King obediently bowed his head and gave a gift to Luobei. It seemed that he could not be more docile. "You''re welcome. I''ll trouble you tomorrow." The parrot King became a demon not long ago, and it is far from the stage of transforming into human form, and even its head is no different, but its mouth is so eloquent that the half demon blood of luobeibei naturally does not regard it as a pure spiritual pet. The small demon awkwardly suddenly pulled Luo Beibei''s clothes: "elder sister, the baby wants to eat." Without thinking about it, Luobei took a spirit plant for it. The little demon opens his mouth and bites Lingzhi, but suddenly jumps down from luobeibei''s arms and runs to parrot king. He puts Lingzhi in front of him and creaks a few times. Parrot King seemed to look at it in dismay. The little demon stretched out a claw and pushed Lingzhi forward. He squeaked a few more times, and even Baji a few times, indicating that he could really eat. The parrot king looked at Mu Aoxing and saw him wave his hand. Then he began to eat. As a demon, he naturally knew that although the "grass" in front of him was different from the phoenix tail grass, it was good for his body. See it eat, small demon embarrassed happy to jump twice, and back to luobeibei to continue to ask. Luobei smiles and gives it another one. The little demon was in his mouth and ran to the horn carving. Jiaotoudiao is eccentric and doesn''t like to call friends like xiaoyaoban. Even though luobeibei and Dashan are so close, it is true. Now there are two strangers outside, and a large group of foreigners who have captured themselves. It is always close to the mountain and never goes wrong. At this time, in the face of a little partner who had lived together for many days, he didn''t show anything special. He turned around to the other side of the mountain and refused. Little demon awkwardly seemed to know his temperament, but he didn''t insist on it. Then he ran to the vulture who had been netted all the time with a lively mouth, and put Lingzhi where his head could stretch out. The vulture lowered his head and touched Lingzhi, then looked at it with vigilance, and did not eat.Seeing this, the parrot King tilted his head, looked at it and cried twice. Then the vulture suddenly bit lingzhi and dragged it into the net. Small demon embarrassed more happy to jump up. See it so "help others", Mu Ao star can''t help but smile, deliberately tease a way: "they all have to eat, then I?" The small demon awkwardly hears a sound, want to also don''t want to ground to run to Luo North North front again, looking at her eagerly. Luobei almost angry, deliberately touched a steamed bread out, also secretly with small demon embarrassed said Mu Aoxing like to eat this. Xiaoyao bit the steamed bread happily, jumped to the throne, vomited the steamed bread on his clothes, and rubbed his hand with his head down in praise. LAN Jingyu saw Mu Aoxing''s black line on his face, but he couldn''t attack the little demon. He couldn''t help laughing. Dashan also laughs. Luobeibei wants to bear it, but he can''t help it. His mouth is very high. Mu Ao star is not so easy to bully, only black face, instantly calm down, not only touched two small demon''s head, but also simply put out his hand to hold the small demon''s head, boast: "baby think about brother everywhere, brother is very happy." The small demon awkwardly immediately wagged the tail, flattering the appearance can compare parrot king. Mu Ao star canthus slightly picked to see a Luo north north, see her lip angle as expected already collapsed down, turned into a small mouth du to rise, the mood is more overcast turn cloudy, more leisurely called a: "Xiao Nan, come here." Parrot King quickly left a little bit of lingzhi and flew over. "This is for you." Mu Aoxing glanced at the steamed bread with the saliva of the little demon lying on the lapel. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The parrot king wanted to say that he didn''t want to eat this kind of human steamed bread, but Yin Wei, who was photographed by his master, could only take it to one side and eat it tearfully. He''s a threat, chiguoguo''s threat! Who can call baby is inexplicably close to him, let alone rely on parrot king to help. Depressed Luobei had no choice but to ignore someone''s smiling eyes. He took Dashan''s hand and walked to a corner of the hall: "brother, shall we sleep here at night?" "Beibei, I specially prepared a bed for you. Do you like it?" LAN Jingyu found an opportunity to be gallant and quickly followed up. He also took out a carved bed with a beautiful embroidered curtain. Just looking at the appearance, he knew that there was another world in it besides the real bed. It was really suitable for use here and now. Mu Ao star''s lips drew for a while, looking at the eyes of Lan Jing Yu''s back suddenly dark. This boy, he''s getting more and more aggressive! He really wants to throw the boy down the mountain right now. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 303 Not good Your highness seems to be angry again! LAN Jingyu suddenly felt a layer of indescribable pressure on his back, which made his body stiff. Fortunately, luobeibei has turned around and responded: "this bed is so exquisite, brother Jingyu, you are too careful. You gave me the bed. What about you?" Under heavy pressure, LAN Jingyu continued to smile brightly: "I''m ok. I''m a man. I can make do with everything." "Brother Jingyu, you can sleep in my bed. It''s easier, but it''s better than sleeping on the ground." The bed LAN Jingyu took out obviously belonged to a woman in the boudoir. Even if Luo Beibei turned LAN Jingyu away, it was not suitable for her to use, so she simply took out her simple wooden bed and put it up for LAN Jingyu. Looking at their "brother and sister" three people love each other to arrange things for the night, leaving only himself to sit on the throne, his Highness''s mood suddenly worse. He decided not to return the demon tonight. ¡­¡­ The next morning, when the demons began to wake up, Luobei immediately got up. As expected, no demon bird has ever seen diyuanguo. Fortunately, what Luobei really wants is not only identification, but also other help. Although there are different opinions about the legend of the place where diyuanguo grows, and there are all kinds of wonderful places, through the analysis of the people in the demon clan, Yun hanchu and Mu Aoxing, Luobei first identified three most likely places. One is in the place where the magma is boiling, the other is on the top of the mountain where the aura is the most abundant and the clouds are as thick as rain drops, and the other is under the extremely dark, deep and dry ground. The terrain corresponding to the first two guesses in Xiaozhou mountain can be easily found in Luobei without studying the map. As we all know, behind xiaozhoushan, there is a large crater where volcanoes erupted thousands of years ago and there are still magmatic activities. It is absolutely the most standard place for igneous rocks. The last one is even more obvious. It is the most prominent peak in Xiaozhou mountain, which is shrouded in clouds all the year round: Xiaozhou mountain peak. However, although these two places can be seen at a glance, they do not mean that they can be easily reached. First of all, according to the records, only the rocks at the bottom of the pit and beside the boiling and rolling magma can be called the real place of igneous rocks and the most likely place for the growth of diyuanguo. However, not to mention the temperature of the magma that churns day and night, and how dangerous it is to look for Dioscorea on the rocks nearby, it is a great and extremely difficult challenge to drop from the ground to the bottom of the pit. The pit is full of fire aura, which should be of great benefit to the monks who practice fire magic. But in fact, because of the fierce aura of the fire at the bottom of the cave and the rising temperature, even the most outstanding friars of the fire department who have entered xiaozhoushan since the beginning of the calendar rarely dare to go deep below one third of the cave, let alone spend quite a long time exploring the bottom of the cave. The monks who have been buried in the pit over the years are enough to show their danger. Secondly, the peak of Xiaozhou mountain can always be reached as long as it keeps climbing. Moreover, the section from the foot of the mountain to the mountainside has been explored countless times by human monks for hundreds of years. As a result, every five years when it comes to the time of entry, many monsters automatically leave their nests in advance to escape. As long as they are a little stronger, they can go up together. However, when we got to the mountainside, few friars set foot in it. There are two reasons. First, it is said that the more you climb up, the more steep the cliff is, the more dangerous the road itself is. Second, there are several poisonous rock lizards and countless poisonous insects living on the road for a long time. Moreover, the camouflage performance is very strong. When you climb, it is almost silent. You may not even be able to detect them when you climb your body, even if you are more careful It''s still easy to get caught. This kind of lizard and poisonous insect are very weak. Once they are found, they can be killed with a slap. But in fact, most of the friars prefer to face fierce large monsters rather than risk crossing a large section of cliff full of this poison. Because after this dangerous area, it is the main habitat of eagles and other giant birds. After these wings are extended, they are not only astonishing in width, but also likely to be blown off by hurricanes inspired by wings alone. Moreover, they are all demon birds with extremely sharp beaks and claws. Once attacked, they are like a little caterpillar crawling on the tree trunk facing a woodpecker, and they can''t even drill a crack for you. If an enemy falls down carelessly, it is not uncommon for him to fall to pieces. That''s not to say. Even if you can go through these two dangerous situations and take another step, there are still tests. Remember the maze before entering the country? Fanshen Huatian, remember? There is another pass on the mountain. If you go wrong in the flat land, you are just trapped by illusion. If you are fascinated by illusion on the cliff, it is only a small step that the ghost door opens. Even if we can still pass this barrier, we may not be lucky to be able to really stick to it in the end, let alone come underground safely. Since the discovery and opening up of xiaozhoushan, the number of people who have successfully reached the top of xiaozhoushan has been less than even. Moreover, the taboo of unification since then is not deep. Few people know what is in the clouds.Luobeibei is very lucky. Not only the wife of the head of the demon clan is her mother''s best sister, but also Mu Aoxing, the most beloved prince, is her companion, as well as the indirect support of her father, who is the leader of Cloud Gate. Naturally, she knows these two dangerous situations better than many people, and she makes as much preparation as possible before coming. But it is said that there is no universal solution in the world. No one can control the change and it will not happen. If parrot King''s demon birds are willing to help, it will not only improve their speed, but also greatly increase their chances of winning. After some observation, luobeibei finally selected more than ten demon birds that should be able to help, leaving four to be used as mounts. The rest of the demon birds were put into the lingpet bag by Mu Aoxing. Time is limited, people who get up early simply wash and eat, then sit on the bird and fly to xiaozhoushan first. The parrot king was obviously forced by Mu Aoxing to be a spiritual pet, but he was extremely curious. Without the master''s command, he flew to the vulture who was finally released and let it lead the way. The little demon is still conscientious. Although he was detained by a prince for one night, he ran back to his master and sat on the bird with his master at dawn. Jiaotoudiao is young and eager to fly. The adult jiaotoudiao that captured it was a female one, because the previous children didn''t survive and gave all their maternal love to xiaojiaotoudiao. It was when jiaotoudiao was young that he plundered it to be his own child. Although it was not selected by Luobei, it was still closely guarded, and the rest were dissolved on the spot. Where should I go back Just go back there. The sky is gradually bright, the air in the sky is clear but cold, and the wind is whistling, which brings deeper and deeper chill, as if it has entered winter. In order to avoid being coveted by others, Mu Aoxing, who was afraid of trouble, shot a stealth charm on all six birds. Although it was a short-term one, Pingdingshan was only tens of miles away from xiaozhoushan. With the speed of demon birds, he soon sent four people to the giant bird habitat, which is the home of most demon birds. This time seems short, but if it is walking in the mountains, it is almost equal to the ordinary monks'' trekking for at least half a day. However, after arriving at the demon birds'' habitat, four people have to walk on their own. Furthermore, the maze area and cloud area above are inaccessible to even the demon birds. This fear seems to be an instinct deep in their blood, which makes them refuse to follow the trend even if they are forced to flog. In fact, the parrot king felt a sense of inexplicable fear. Of course, a "King" would not admit that he would be afraid. As smart as him, he soon moved out two very high sounding reasons for garrison. The first one is to protect and prevent the monks who don''t have long eyes to disturb, so that the host and friends can work with ease. The second is to prevent the host''s friends from falling down accidentally. It can also command and catch them in time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 304 "That makes a lot of sense." Mu Aoxing nodded. Parrot king is happy, his next sentence came, "since you have arranged, then there is no worry." Said, long hand a stretch, directly put it into the spirit pet bag, directly tied up the bag. "Ah What the hell is this place? " The parrot king was the first time to enter the lingchong bag. He was so scared that he began to cry out, "master, Xiaonan is wrong. Let Xiaonan out quickly. Xiaonan is willing to go to the fire with his master. Master Master... " "Think about it?" Mu Aoxing opened the bag, separated his fingers and middle fingers, and put his head between his fingers. "Think about it!" Parrot King forced himself to make a look of death. No way, compared to stay in that terrible bag, it would rather follow the owner to take risks, and it would be better to hide behind if there was any situation at that time. "Baby, do you want to go in?" Luobei asks for the advice of xiaoyaobei. Small demon embarrassment directly ran to her shoulder, hugged her neck, with practical action to refuse. The small horned head carving of Dashan is also a newborn calf, not afraid of tigers. Even though the female eagle wails on one side, she still firmly grasps the rock with her claws, closely following the back of Dashan. "Sister, come on my back." The mountain is called luobeibei. Luobeibei jumps on the demon bird of Dashan, climbs on the back of Dashan, and traps himself and Dashan together with rope. Then he catches the demon between himself and Dashan, so that it doesn''t slip. In this way, in case Dashan is caught in the maze, she will not miss him, and her free hands can deal with unknown enemies, and prevent Dashan from throwing rock claws quickly to fix their bodies. "Let''s go." After taking the Qingxin pill twice, Mu Aoxing took the lead as usual. After LAN Jingyu died, all four of them moved from the demon bird to the cliff. In front of us, these almost straight rock walls are located at a high place. They are attacked by the mountain wind and rain all the year round and exposed to the sun. The surface is not only barren, but also much more brittle than other hanging walls. We have to feel for the firmness of each step. In addition to the threat of magic array, even Mu Aoxing, the proudest, did not dare to jump vertically with his cloud riding boots. LAN Jingyu was also extremely cautious and reminded Dashan to be more careful from time to time. He reminds much, Dashan is not how, but mu Aoxing is impatient: "nagging, like a fly, are you bored?" LAN Jingyu had to shut up. Luobei turns back and smiles at him: "don''t worry, brother Jingyu, you should pay attention to yourself." LAN Jingyu also with a warm smile. After all, they are all monks. As long as they don''t plant the trap of dreamland, even if they can only climb step by step, the speed is still relatively fast. Half an hour later, the four of them have climbed more than 100 feet, almost to the end. Luobei doesn''t need to climb, but it''s always on the alert. At this time, she looked up at Mu Aoxing and habitually lowered her head to see LAN Jingyu. Apart from climbing carefully, LAN Jingyu put most of her mind on taking care of her and the mountain, so every time she looked back, she would see a more warm and moving smile set off by the sunshine. But this time, LAN didn''t look up. Not only did he not look up, but he still stuck to the surface of the rock. Even his hand clasping the crack of the rock had been released. "Brother Jingyu!" Luo Beibei exclaimed in surprise. He threw out a rope and put it on his wrist. "Be careful!" Almost at the same time when the rope was just put on his right hand, LAN Jingyu suddenly had a violent convulsion and suddenly leaned back. It''s a real cliff below! Luobei''s heart was about to jump out, and he quickly waved another rope. Whoa! He threw a whip faster than she did, and directly entangled LAN Jingyu''s waist. Luobei quickly raises his head and sees Mu Aoxing holding the whip in one hand and frowning. Obviously, he is not satisfied with LAN Jingyu''s winning. "Brother mu, you should be careful yourself!" See Mu Ao star out of hand, Luobei immediately relieved, to Dashan way, "brother, the rest of the way is not much, let me come, you help with Jingyu brother." Dashan didn''t want to, but he couldn''t leave LAN Jingyu in the current situation, so he had to reply. "Feed him a sleeping pill, which will save him from sudden madness." Mu Aoxing lost a bottle. Luobeibei hurriedly takes it to Dashan, then puts the little demon who doesn''t know when to fall asleep into lingchong bag, and carefully moves down Dashan''s back. Dashan went down a few steps and was about to contact LAN Jingyu. There was a flash of green light on LAN Jingyu. Countless green vines appeared in the blink of an eye. All of a sudden, he was wrapped in a green cocoon, which could not even penetrate his spiritual consciousness. Mu Aoxing said in a deep voice: "this may be his way of self-protection. Don''t be nervous. Just tie it with a rope." Then to Luobei also threw a piece, "you also tied."Luobeibei carefully freezes his hand and connects himself with him. Seeing the movement behind Mu Aoxing, Dashan was obviously relieved. He tied the cocoon tightly and tied it to his waist. Then he looked up at Luo Beibei: "sister, be careful." "Don''t worry, brother." Luobei Beiping took a breath and was ready to climb. "Be careful! Don''t underestimate this illusion. " Mu Aoxing suddenly lowered his head and looked at the two people in a positive way. "If the mood fluctuates too much, it''s easy to take advantage of the situation." Luobei and Dashan nodded their heads seriously to show that they had remembered. "Follow the spot I stepped on." Mu Aoxing left this sentence and continued to climb. Luobeibei is about to say that she is too small, I''m afraid to keep up with him, he has deliberately shortened the distance between each landing, his heart can''t help but warm, cleverly should a good. LAN Jingyu''s sudden attack adds a bit of unpredictable crisis to this seemingly precipitous but unchangeable overhanging wall. Even muaoxing''s appearance is nothing different, but he is more and more vigilant in the dark. They didn''t speak any more. They continued to be silent, but they climbed up in an orderly way. Even if they turned back, they only focused on the latter. They never looked at the deep and seemingly endless cliff. Unconsciously, the water vapor began to diffuse, every breath, there is a thick aura was infiltrated between the lungs. Looking up, through the thin white fog, there are dots of green dotted with the high peak. Color, finally no longer monotonous gray. However, it''s moss. The slippery moss means that the road above will be more slippery and difficult. "We Is this the end of the world? " See Mu Ao star stopped, Luobei busy quietly sound inquiry, dare not disturb this peak in the rain and fog of unknown existence. "Well." Mu Aoxing unfolds his spiritual consciousness and moves up slowly along the cliff. Above them, the moss has become more and more dense. Even at the foot of the mountain, the maple leaves are red. Even at the foot of the mountain, there was a large section of rock wall. There was no grass, bare and dim. In this place near the peak, the green is like late spring. On the tips of those clusters of tiny pine needles, there are still crystal water beads, shining in the sunshine through the mist. Mu Aoxing retreated to the side of the mountain, took out four long nails, patted them into the crevices with bare hands, and then tied LAN Jingyu''s green cocoon to the top. Luobei looked at him in amazement: "can''t we take him up?" "No, he''s insane. He''s going to die." Mu Aoxing said decisively, "stay here, this cocoon will automatically protect him." Then he asked Dashan to untie the rope, leave the cocoon and wait quietly. Sure enough, when they were no longer around the cocoon, a thin rattan came out of the cocoon. In a short time, a dense net was woven around the four nails, and even some of them reached into the crevice of the rock. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 305 After dealing with LAN Jingyu, Mu Aoxing and Dashan climbed to the height parallel to Luobei. "Are you ready?" He asked, looking dignified. Luobeibei and Dashan looked at each other and saw their firmness in each other''s eyes. Then they nodded their heads together, each freeing up one hand and waving a wind blade to each other''s wrist. The wind blade passed by, and the blood secreted quickly. Mu Ao star also cut his hand, and quickly meditated in the heart. With the chanting of his silent mantra, the blood oozing from the wrists of the three did not flow down, but gradually floated into the air and gradually condensed into a thread of blood. After rising to a height of 10 feet, Mu Aoxing''s right middle finger, ring finger and little finger suddenly formed a strange shape formula, and then the only erect index finger suddenly turned, and the three blood strands condensed into a bunch and spread upward like an arrow. The blood, like being drawn out from the meridians of the three people, was flowing rapidly, but the three people could only wait motionlessly. Blood line into the more and more thick white fog, still visible part of the wall by a moss against the background, appears more and more gorgeous. Time passed little by little, because it was too dignified, I lost my judgment on the speed of the flow. I didn''t know how long I had to wait until the three people clearly heard a hissing sound in the clouds. The blood line vibrated for a moment and then disappeared. "Eat it." Mu Aoxing''s urgent voice. Luobei and Dashan immediately swallowed two elixirs at the fastest speed to replenish their vitality. As soon as the movement stopped, a gentle sound came down from the top completely covered by the white fog, like a delicate hand gently brushing the dense fox hair on the best fur. Then, in the white fog stretched out a head with a pair of small white horns, and the erect pupils coldly watched the three of them, just like humans watching the ants. Luobei remembers Mu Aoxing''s command, nods slightly to show respect, and then raises her eyes to let it examine calmly. It turns out that this is a green dragon, a green dragon that lives on the top of a lonely mountain, a green dragon that is full of aura, but is just a monster. The green dragon is not huge, and its body is just the thickness of a sea bowl. But when it looks straight at Luobei with its cold eyes, it presses down like a mountain. For mama, for mama, for mama Despite the suffocating pressure, luobeibei is still trying to keep the peace of sight, only reciting repeatedly in his heart, supporting himself and insisting on Suddenly, qingjiao turned his head and went upstream. Luobeibei found that although he was not thick, his body was quite long. When the second half was about to turn, the tail suddenly caught the three people, and then continued to swim gracefully. Yes! Qingjiao is willing to let them go up. Luobei felt a burst of joy in her heart. Even though Jiaowei was so tight that her face was pressed on muaoxing''s body, her face was forced to cling to muaoxing''s chest, and her nose was almost flattened, she still laughed heartily. Mu Aoxing''s eyes also showed a faint smile, so much blood was not left in vain, and it seemed that the green dragon was quite satisfied with their dedication, but there was no embarrassment. Three people crowded into a ball, Luobei subconsciously grasped Mu Aoxing''s skirt with a small hand. The big mountain encircles them. Mu Aoxing is squeezing a small soft body in front of his chest. On one side of his waist, he feels that a small hand is holding his clothes tightly. The corner of his mouth stealthily raises up. But he is so close to a big man in Dashan, and even his breath is spraying on his head. He can''t help but frown in disgust. For a moment, I didn''t notice that the expression at this time was embarrassing and making people laugh. Fortunately, luobeibei and Dashan are nervous, and no one has the heart to care about his expression. They all look up and try to look at it. Although they can''t see anything, they can''t even spread their spiritual consciousness. The green dragon marched up slowly in the white fog and green moss. It seemed that it was not the blood sacrifice at all, but an old man who had experienced many vicissitudes. He did not know how anxious and urgent it was. He just came out for a leisurely walk after dinner, calm and peaceful. But the top of the mountain came after all. A small flat area, only a hundred square meters, although the surrounding white fog rich, but this small piece of the top of the mountain, but full of brilliant sunshine, reflecting countless beautiful clear dew. Luobeibei has no time to explore. Mingming is surrounded by white fog like a wall. At this time, he has not yet climbed to the sky. How can the sun shine on the top of the mountain? He just looks at the irregular shaped medicine garden which is divided into small pieces by different shapes but only half human height stones. Most of the herbs planted in luobeibei are only seen in the atlas I saw it with my own eyes. The top of Xiaozhou mountain, a mysterious place shrouded in white fog all the year round, turned out to be a medicine garden with obvious artificial flavor.This is really Luobei can''t help looking at Mu Aoxing in shock, trying to find the answer from his eyes. Mu Ao star also looked over, but did not answer her doubts, just secretly sound: "don''t Leng, only a incense time, hurry to find." Luobei suddenly woke up, busy with two people work, three people each responsible for an area, immediately carefully looking for the land yuan fruit. After qingjiao brought them up, he lazily circled and fell asleep under an unknown little tree which was not even ten feet high. A total of only a small area of more than 100 square meters was soon thoroughly searched by three people. During this period, Luobei saw some precious special elixirs several times. Even if they were taken to the capital, none of them would immediately cause a sensation in the cultivation world, but there was no diyuanguo! Luobei was a little lost and stood still. Although she had just reached the top of the mountain and saw this medicine garden, she knew subconsciously that it was impossible for her to have any fruits here, but the fact was really in front of her. One third of her hopes suddenly disappeared, and she still couldn''t help losing them. "Than silly stand, quickly each choose a panacea to dig away, there is no time." As soon as she was in a low mood, she heard Mu Aoxing''s voice. Ah, can you choose a panacea? Luobei was shocked, and Mu Aoxing took out a big jade box and went straight to his destination. He dug out a half human tall tree, but the green dragon still closed his eyes and didn''t feel it. I don''t care so much! Luobei gnaws her teeth, takes Dashan to dig the two Lingzhi that attracted her most attention, and quickly takes them back to the storage space. As soon as he finished, he saw that qingjiao had already raised his head and began to slowly stretch his slender body. A pair of vertical pupils swept the three people and looked around the medicine garden. Luobei felt nervous in his heart for fear that it would suddenly be in trouble. The aura here is really strong. She just lost so much blood. Even if she took the pill, she would not recover so soon. However, her Qi and blood became more vigorous after this incense, which shows how beneficial this place is to practice. She has only been at the top of the mountain for such a short time. Even so, qingjiao, who has been stationed at the top of the mountain for a long time, does not know how much aura she has absorbed. If she stays here all the time, she may even become the first successful local demon in Xiaozhou mountain. In the face of such an enigmatic monster, she could not help being extremely scared. However, after looking around, qingjiao didn''t feel any displeasure. She didn''t oppress her any more. She just stared at her for a few seconds, then rolled up the three again with a long tail. She was very calm. Luobei breathed a sigh of relief in the dark. When the three people were about to huddle together, they quickly adjusted their body and faced the outside with Dashan muaoxing back to back, so that they would not see anything again. Qingjiao rolled them up and swam slowly towards the overhanging wall. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 306 People who have experienced cliff climbing all know that going up and down the mountain are totally different feelings. Especially when your body is completely controlled by others and you can''t exert any effort, and you are in a right angle position with the cliff, it must be more terrifying. Fortunately, luobeibei''s courage is always different from others. Even when he first met Mu Aoxing, he was pranking him and took him to fly up and down. He only felt exciting. Now I know that there are many demon birds under the invisible, waiting for the reception at any time. I''m not afraid. I''m just a little nervous instinctively. Soon, qingjiao swam to the overhanging wall where he had taken over before, and then began to turn his slender body. "Right now!" With Mu Ao star a light chide, three people together shake out an iron rope nail into the hanging wall. The next moment, Jiaowei suddenly relaxed, and the three suddenly fell. Fortunately, he was well prepared, and after falling only a few meters, he stabilized himself one after another. That green Jiao also no matter they how, the head also don''t return ground, suddenly completely submerge in the white fog. Until then, Luobei had time to ask Mu Aoxing curiously: "brother mu, what would happen if we climbed up before that time?" "You can try now, too." Mu Aoxing holds the iron rope in one hand and is not in a hurry to find a place to drop his feet. His clothes are floating in the wind and his slender body seems to enjoy hanging in the air. "No!" Luobei wrinkled his little nose. See her mood doesn''t seem to be low appearance, Mu Ao star mouth don''t feel smile: "didn''t find to Yuan fruit, you seem to be in a good mood." "I was disappointed at first, but now it''s different." When he asked this question, he immediately aroused the excitement of luobeibei. Xiaomian dan''er suddenly burst out with brilliant brilliance. As soon as he opened his mouth, he chirped out a series of words, "I thought it was hard to find a good panacea in the world. I didn''t expect that there would be a medicine garden at the top of the mountain, and I didn''t expect that I could dig two back. Brother mu, you don''t know that although these two elixirs can''t be compared with diyuanguo, with them, I can prolong the waiting time of my mother. Besides, this is the first place. I still have two hopes! Do you think I should be happy? " See her eyes bright incomparable, the whole person all seem to add full of life in general, obviously just can dig medicine surprise is still in the heart of agitation, Mu Ao star heart spontaneously a sense of pride. She''s right. Although she didn''t find diyuanguo this time, fortunately, he helped her a lot and couldn''t help laughing. "Well, yes, you''re right. It''s worth being happy." "Thanks for brother Mu''s reminding." Luobeibei smiles at him gratefully and looks at the silly mountain happily. Then he looks down at the big green cocoon not far below: "let''s go to find brother Jingyu. Ha ha, he can''t guess what happened to us." "Really can''t guess," looking at the loser below, Mu Aoxing''s mood was very good, and then added a knife, "by the way, there is always an unwritten rule after successfully climbing the top, that is, don''t tell anyone what we met." Said, he solemnly reminded, "I said anyone, including any demon, any demon, do you understand?" "Ah? No one can tell? " Luobei tilted his head and nodded regretfully, "well, I remember." Mu Aoxing looks at the mountain again. "Brother Dashan doesn''t know how to talk, does he?" Luobei North for Dashan road. Dashan nodded his head. Mu Ao star mouth a hook, floated and fell a few meters: "then we come to wake up this no blessing guy!" The green cocoon is quietly hanging on the original place. After a short time away, the vines have spread over a large cliff. Luobei descended to the green cocoon and began to call LAN Jingyu. Green cocoon did not move. I don''t know if the people inside heard it. Luobeibei switched to voice transmission again, but there was no response at all. "Let me try." Mu Ao star impolitely a halberd waved to chop up. There was a vine cut off from the cocoon. However, immediately, other vines spread and covered the gap again. At this time, Luobei a "careful" just exit. Fortunately, these vines seem to have only one mission of passive protection and did not attack them. Then the next thing is simple. Dashan meets him at the bottom. Muaoxing and luobeibei are separated on both sides. At the same time, the connection between green cocoon and overhanging wall is cut off. Dashan can carry the cocoon on his back. And as long as the protective measures are taken, the speed up the mountain and down the mountain is incomparable, because the speed is fast. The slower the speed on the cliff, the more dangerous the maze is. For the three people who took Qingxin pill, there is no threat. Just for a moment, they can see the figures of the demon birds flying around the mountain. But only a few of them are paying attention to the top, most of them are rushing down with a sharp hiss, as if they are fighting someone. It seems that fast monks have come to climb Xiaozhou mountain."Brother mu, as long as there is someone like us, we can go up and dig medicine?" Luo North North spread to ask Mu Ao star. "If they know the mantra." Mu Ao star toward her cunning ground blinked an eye, directly carried parrot king to throw to the sky, "ask a circumstance." "Ah, it''s going to kill the birds. The wings are not good yet..." The parrot King screamed and fell like a stone. Luobei thought it was true, so he went to see it quickly. See this guy dropped a paragraph, suddenly clapped a wing, steadily flew up, and then accurately jumped on the back of a demon bird, also pecked, quack twice, as if to scold his hands how to so dally. "Brother mu, you are so funny. You don''t know whether it is true or false. If you don''t understand, you will be fooled by it." Luobei can''t help smiling. Mu Aoxing didn''t answer, but the corners of his mouth were hooked. Seeing that several demon birds flew to the bottom under the command of parrot king, he took Luobei to jump up and ordered: "Dashan, take that green ball with you." Dashan had no objection and acted meekly according to his words. Mu Ao star half ring Luobei, patted the neck of the demon bird, indicating it to fly around the mountain wall, turned to the side below to find a more hidden angle to watch the situation. Below the habitat of the demon birds is the poisonous lizard and insect area. All the people who can come here have some skills. At this time, more than ten people are trying to break through the defense line of the demon birds. They are obviously well prepared, and the collocation of various spiritual roots is quite tacit. Two wooden Linggen like LAN Jingyu are responsible for using the extremely thin rock peak as a fixed point to provide rear support and protection. The two fire system spirit roots are responsible for attacking the fire fearing demon birds. For the fire system demon birds, they cooperate with the water system and the wind system. The rest command the flying sword, and the lethality is also quite strong. In a short time, several of the besieged demon birds were injured. Luobei is a bit tangled. As a human being, she naturally knows that it is normal for human beings to experience in this way, so she should also treat the monsters and birds injured in the training rationally, and should not put in the feelings she shouldn''t have. But now the king of demon birds has become Mu Aoxing''s favorite, and has helped them. Naturally, they have more or less feelings. It''s hard to bear to see them cry when they are hurt. At this time, a tongue of fire just spurted, and one wing of a demon bird suddenly caught fire and fell askew. Luobei couldn''t bear to close his eyes and turned to Mu Aoxing: "brother mu Why don''t you let them go? " #####It''s time to get rid of the old and welcome the new. I wish all of you a new year full of courage, love and luck! Also wish your family and loved ones good health! It''s my pleasure! Good luck and good health! Of course, the most important thing is to be happy! PS this novel is my first time to try Xianxia type of article. Compared with many Xianxia writers who have been able to use it skillfully, I still have many shortcomings, so I especially hope to listen to your opinions. If you are free, please comment more! Even a few words can let me know how you feel^_ ^¡£ www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 307 Mu Aoxing looks down at the little girl in her arms. The morning sun is already high, and the warm light is shining on her face, but it gives her delicate skin a layer of holy light, especially in her bright and crystal clear eyes, such eyes are hard to resist. Mu Ao star but just fixed to her eyes, thin lips slightly open to say a word: "here is their home." The light in the bright eyes was dim for a moment, and then covered by the drooping eyelashes. Yes, this is their home. It''s rare for monks to break through this barrier. They only borrow the road. Someone will steal the children in their nest. How can they not protect them? Luobei pursed her lips and looked at the huge bird nests that were pregnant with many lives. She was very depressed. She can''t help human beings to deal with these innocent demon birds, and she can''t help these demon birds to deal with human beings, but it will only be more painful to watch her like this. She is just entangled with some monsters and human beings with facial features. One day, if the demons close to her confront the human beings she knows, which side will she stand on? Looking at the obvious look between Luobei''s eyebrows, Mu Aoxing suddenly became very curious, but it was all later. He didn''t want to worry about it now, so he called the parrot king back. "Master, dear, noble, great master, will you help us?" Parrot king is very distressed for his men, posture put very low head pleading. Mu Aoxing asked: "did they hit you?" Although parrot king is already a demon, he always only likes remote control command and seldom goes to battle in person. He just hides in a safe place. When he hears such a question, he suddenly squeaks and whines. He doesn''t dare to tell a lie, but he feels too ashamed to tell the truth. Mu Aoxing didn''t want to ask again. He only said: "these human beings are trained from their origins. It''s also a kind of growth experience for your subordinates to guard their homes. I''m not too lazy to manage them. We still have a lot to do. Let''s go now. " "Xiaonan Can you stay for a while? " Parrot king is very flattering to ask, afraid Mu Aoxing won''t agree, and quickly say its reason, "Xiaonan at least has been their king for such a long time, wait a few days, the master left, Xiaonan will never come back." See it said of pitiful, and so speak of righteousness, luobeibei can''t help secretly pull Lamu Aoxing''s skirt, begging to look at him. Mu Aoxing rolled his eyes: "OK, OK, don''t teach these stupid birds well." Parrot Wang Daxi, as a translator, teaches these demon birds to learn the meaning of muaoxing, so that they can obey the command more. Mu Ao star see it is still on the road, then secretly sound points out two. The parrot Wang Dun went back to command with his eyes shining. "What did you tell him?" Luobeibei is very curious, guess that he should have given some help to parrot king. Mu Ao star a smile, didn''t answer, directly urged the demon bird to fly to the pit location, from the beginning to the end all deliberately avoided those climbing the human friars. "Sister, he''s awake." Just a few hundred meters away from the main peak of Xiaozhou mountain, the green cocoon in front of the mountain suddenly faded down like a green tide, showing LAN Jingyu with eyes slightly closed and face peaceful. "Where am I?" When LAN Jingyu saw the mountain, he could not help but sit up doubtfully. Then he saw luobeibei on top of another demon bird flying in parallel. Suddenly, his face was burning and flushed. "I''m sorry I I... " LAN Jingyu lowered her head in shame, thinking that she had been hallucinated. She was not able to help at all, and she could not tell how much she had delayed. So she wanted to fall down. "Brother Jingyu, just wake up." Luo Beibei smiles to appease him, "everyone has careless time, and some things are not under our control." "Incompetence is incompetence! At a young age, what do you do for others in such an aging way? " Mu Ao star snorted, deliberately by patting the neck of the demon bird, the petite body of Luobei was more and more surrounded by his arms. "Brother Mu!" Luo North annoys him to talk so ruthlessly, not from secretly pinched his waist. How dare she pinch his waist! Mu Aoxing suddenly became tense, and a wisp of pink suddenly appeared on the tip of her ear. Her eyes were staring at the back of her head fiercely. She wanted to hold her neck and yell at her fiercely, but her thin lips instinctively pressed her tightly. fortunately, LAN Jingyu lowered her head more and more shamefully, luobeibei turned his back to him, and Dashan was even more smiling Pay more attention to vigilance. "Your Highness is right. I''m incompetent. Fortunately, Beibei is OK. Otherwise, I''ll be responsible for my death." Aware that her face and ears are a little hot, Mu Aoxing quickly and secretly gives herself a cover up, and then says more deliberately: "who says she''s ok..." "Ah?" LAN Jingyu immediately looked pale and raised his head in an instant, "is Beibei injured?""No, I''m fine." Luo North North hastens a way, "you don''t bathe elder brother nonsense." Say, turn a head very not happy to stare Mu Ao star one eye, but see his full face serious a pair of sacred and inviolable appearance, think of just now oneself carelessly put the small action of four, again guilty ground turn back. Now you know how to be afraid? Mu Ao star''s corner of mouth raised: "don''t you have something to do if you don''t find Diyuan fruit?" "Don''t mislead brother Jingyu so deliberately." Luobei beeps his mouth, but raises his face to LAN Jingyu, "brother Jingyu, I''m really OK, although I didn''t find diyuanguo..." The voice did not fall, the waist suddenly was not very heavy, but there is a sense of existence to twist, suddenly stiff for a while, just with a bit strange reluctantly continued, "but I did not hurt, really, no injury, do not believe you ask Dashan brother, Dashan brother never lies." Ah, ah Cheapskate, bad guy! Didn''t she just accidentally pinch him? She had to use the same local style to remind her not to say anything about the top of the mountain. Since she had made an oath, she would not leak it. Is she so untrustworthy? Mu Aoxing looked at the front without strabismus. His face was heavy, and he seemed to be very attentive in driving the demon bird to the destination. There was no distraction at all, but the three fingers that had left quickly rubbed each other happily and unconsciously. LAN Jingyu is surrounded by his own guilt, completely unaware of the two little movements between them, and really blinking his pure eyes to look at the mountain. Dashan grinned: "well, my sister is not hurt." LAN Jingyu felt better and tried to lift his spirits: "Beibei, are we going to the crater now?" This time, he has to perform well and can''t lose face in front of Beibei any more. It''s naive to think, and then you''ll know if there''s a chance to show. Mu Ao star''s remaining light extremely light swept him one eye, Mou bottom deep place float a silk sneer. "Yes, brother Jingyu, you just turned into a big cocoon. Will it hurt your vitality?" "I became a big cocoon?" LAN Jingyu asked in amazement, obviously not aware of it. "Brother Jingyu, don''t you know?" Luobei was very curious and described the scene at that time. "I don''t know..." LAN Jingyu twisted his pretty eyebrows melancholy. "I just remember that we were climbing, and then I felt that you suddenly slipped down, so I quickly stretched out a hand to hold you, but I didn''t catch it. Seeing that you fell down, I fell down too. Only then did I catch you, and then we climbed again, but we couldn''t get to the top of the mountain all the time I didn''t know it was an illusion until I woke up #####Happy New Year! Have fun! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 308 Brother Jingyu was so worried about himself that he was accidentally caught. Luo Beibei was moved in his heart. He threw a gentle glance at him and comforted him: "brother Jingyu, don''t think so much about it. Maybe your elders have set up automatic protection on you. You will automatically protect yourself when you are in danger." After that, a year suddenly flashed in my heart. Perhaps, his self-protection was like the white protective circle when she fell into the lake. Were these two related to their previous lives? LAN Jingyu knew for the first time that she still had such abnormality, but she didn''t think too much about it. On the contrary, she felt that what she said was reasonable. She nodded and said, "you''re right. My grandfather loves me most, and he''s also a spirit root of wood. Maybe my grandfather is protecting me secretly." He felt embarrassed when he was so old and protected by his elders. He could not help being shy. Luobei comforted him: "as elders, we always feel that no matter how old we are, we are still children." Mu Aoxing sneered again: "do you think you are very big?" "I mean in the future, even if we all grow up, our elders will treat us as children." Luo Beibei was angry in his heart, but he turned back and gave him a sweet smile. "As for now, of course, I''m just a child. Brother Mu is only two years older than me. Although he is tall, he is still younger than brother Jingyu." Mu Ao star''s face suddenly brush the ground black, fortunately the cover up is still in, it still looks like a pair of expressionless appearance, only a pair of eyes can convey the real emotion. Damn two years old! Damn Fourteen! Why couldn''t he have been born a few years earlier? Think of this year has been 19 years old, in the eyes of all people have been completely an adult cloud cold early, Mu Aoxing''s mood is even worse incomparable. He slightly narrowed his eyes, staring at Luobei: you can say it again! Feeling the chill coming out of his eyes, Luobei turned his head a little guilty. She didn''t know that he hated being treated as a minor, but she didn''t want to be treated as a weak little girl! Don''t do what you don''t want to do to others. What''s more, she just found a word to comfort brother Jingyu. Why does he have to sneer at him? Think like this, Luo North in the heart again rightfully strong, but again go to provoke somebody what of is dare not. For a moment, the atmosphere was calm, even the demon bird under the seat felt it, quietly closed its beak, and did not dare to make a sound. After flying for a while in silence, one turned a hill and saw a big pit covered with white steam several miles away. Thick white steam was rushing up one after another. Looking at the height, it was at least a few feet higher. Some of them fell back to the ground, while others floated into the woods with the wind and woven into pieces of sparse or dense white yarn. With the approaching of the demon birds, the air gradually becomes hot, and the woods gradually become sparse. Obviously, many trees can''t stand the heat. Luobei is bored. Most of his eyes naturally look down at him. He sweeps past at will. Suddenly, he seems to see something. When he sees a thin figure beside a rock, he leans forward subconsciously. He bumps Mu Aoxing and indicates to him: "I just saw a familiar person." Mu Aoxing''s eyes searched for a while, but he didn''t find anything: "who did you see?" "It''s the strange man with the dwarf. Hasn''t the city LORD done anything to them?" Although it was just a flash, Luo Beibei believed that his eyes could not be mistaken. "How did he get into xiaozhoushan?" Not everyone who enters xiaozhoushan will be strictly checked? "The dwarf was very calm. He didn''t do anything before we came in. Situ didn''t do anything to him in order not to scare the snake. Now it seems that he was careless." Mu Aoxing frowned, and immediately took another breath Fu, and directed the demon bird to go around from the side, and took out a strange short tube and put it on one eye, "it seems that he is in the same direction with us." "He''s going to the pit, too, ah He didn''t come to look for diyuanguo, did he Luobei is worried and confused, and his imagination is enriched all of a sudden. Mu Ao star instinctively feel sheep bubble eye ugly man should have another purpose, but it is not good to say die: "do not rule out this possibility." Luobei was anxious: "let''s catch up and have a look." Mu Aoxing patted the neck of the demon bird and ordered them to follow quietly. Mu Ao star saw a little meeting, that strange thing, give Luo north. Luo Beibei took it over, learned from him and put it on his eyes. I found that the woods in liansansili were as clear as if they were near my eyes. I couldn''t help but praise this thing in my heart. It''s really amazing, but I don''t have time to play now. I quickly and carefully searched for the tall and thin ugly man with sheep''s eyes. The ugly man with sheep bubble eyes is hiding all the way, acting stealthily, obviously tracking something. Luobeibei moves the camera forward, and soon sees the figure of the girl master and servant.Luobeibei suddenly thought of the action of the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes in the inn outside Yecheng. What did he want to do with the two girls? Who are those two girls? They are walking towards the pit now. Are they passing by, or are they going to the pit specially? Just looking at, the short tube was taken back by Mu Aoxing: "first follow up and have a look." Although there is a breath hold sign on the demon bird, the air flow caused by the huge wings may be detected. In order to avoid the ugly man with sheep''s eyes finding out, they jumped down the demon bird early and quickly under the cover of a big tree, and let the two demon birds fly forward without stopping. When the demon bird flew over the forest where the ugly man was, he was very vigilant to hide and carefully observed the two demon birds for a while. After feeling no different, he continued to move forward. Luobeibei and others took the opportunity to shorten the distance. LAN Jingyu''s wood system played a very good role in concealment at this time. The ugly man had never noticed anything It''s different. Suddenly heard the woman''s scream, but the voice only half out, suddenly stopped, sheep bubble eyes immediately heard the sound no longer hidden, immediately accelerated to move forward. They all followed quickly and cautiously. As expected, they saw that the master and the servant had been caught in a big net. Obviously, they were caught in a conspiracy and had no time to pull out their swords. The maidservant''s face was expressionless, and she didn''t struggle. She only had a pair of shining eyes with unyielding intention. The girl with a sweet face kept opening and closing her ruddy mouth, as if she was cursing something, but no voice came out. Instead, it was the net on their body. On the contrary, the more they struggled, the tighter they were. If it wasn''t for the girl''s hand blocking her face Before, I was afraid that even the smooth little face would be pulled out. Obviously, the cloaked accomplice of the ugly sheep bubble eye captured them and immediately set up a noise shield. "What do we do now?" Luobei asked Mu Aoxing at a loss whether he should be saved or not. "Listen to what they''re saying first." "But how do we listen? They''ve put in noise barriers. " Mu Aoxing takes a look at LAN Jingyu. LAN Jingyu said, "I have a way." Then he took out a seed, squatted down and pressed it on the ground. After a short meeting, he suddenly got up and waved. A soft thin stem quickly grew out of the soil. The tip was like a flower bud, and then the flower bud slowly opened into a trumpet shape, and there was a slight strange sound in the hair. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 309 Luobeibei''s hearing is very good. A little attentive, he found that it was the voice of the ugly man with sheep''s eyes. This strange flower had the effect of transmitting sound. He was surprised to cast a glance at LAN Jingyu. LAN Jingyu seems to feel that this kind of means is somewhat dishonorable, some embarrassed to avoid her side. She wanted to move him deliberately, but suddenly she heard a word from the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes. She was attracted to Leighton, listening and watching the scene not far away. "I''ve heard that all the disciples in Shuiyue cave are as beautiful as flowers. I don''t see much." The ugly man with sheep bubble eyes was so ugly that he was so picky that he made a circle around the master and servant and made such comments on the maiden master and servant whose beauty was superior. As soon as the four words "Shuiyue Dongtian" came out, the girl with a sweet face suddenly opened her eyes, but her maidservant immediately rebuked: "what Shuiyue Dongtian is, I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Don''t you know?" Sheep bubble eye ugly man suddenly took out a crescent shaped wooden card and shook it in front of them. Luobei, who peeps in the dark, almost raises his hand to touch his earrings. There is a similar brand there. Is this ugly man with sheep bubble eyes and the four people who planned to hijack Baoge baomei in the middle of the road? Seeing this sign, the maid''s pupil suddenly shrank, her face was not calm, but the sweet girl screamed angrily, "where''s my sister? What have you done to my sister?" "Your sister is much more beautiful than you. Naturally, we don''t have enough time to love her. How can we be willing to treat her?" Sheep bubble eye man sympathetically smile, the tone is full of obscenity. "Asshole! I''ll kill you The girl was so angry that she forgot for a moment that the more she struggled, the more she shrank. She struggled to earn twice. As a result, they were suddenly strangled again and were unable to move. "Yin''er, calm down! Don''t listen to their nonsense! Don''t fall for them. " The maidservant quickly cheered, two lightning like eyes straight at the sheep bubble eye ugly man and the cloak man, "who are you in the end?" "People may come here at any time, and you''re talking nonsense to them." The voice of the cloak man was a little low and vague. He was not only very strict, but also trying to cover up his original voice. "I don''t need your orders." Sheep bubble eye ugly man cold tunnel, but having said that, he or carefully look around. Luobeibei subconsciously dodges, but mu Aoxing doesn''t mean to dodge at all. He just hangs the short tube down, and then looks at it with the magic farsighted mirror. He was so unscrupulous that he had something to rely on. He didn''t look like he was easy to be found. Luobei was relieved and continued to stare at him. Just listen to the cloak man has the same cold way: "I just remind you." "I don''t need your warning!" Sheep bubble eye man is very irritable tunnel, went to two girls, with thin ugly fingers just broke their chin, forced a person to feed a medicine. They tried their best to resist, but the net not only trapped them, but also seemed to restrain their spiritual power. They couldn''t resist at all. For a while, they closed their eyes and calmed down. After carefully confirming their condition, the cloak man put away the big net that trapped them. As soon as the big net shrank, it turned into a small net pocket, which was obviously a good magic weapon. The cloak man put away his net pocket and took out a small bright red bag. As soon as the bag was taken out, the ugly man''s eyes were fixed on it and snorted heavily. The cloaker ignored him and went directly to the master and servant. He opened the small bag and pointed it at the maidservant. He could not help but recite the mantra vaguely. After ten breath, he pointed at the maidservant. The small bag suddenly became bigger and swallowed the soft maidservant on the ground. Then the cloak man pointed like a girl with a sweet face, and the girl was taken in. It turns out to be a bag of money. Is there such a magic weapon in the world? Luobei north pole for shock to see to Mu Ao star, but see his brow twist up, obviously also unexpected. The cloaker''s ability obviously couldn''t control the magic weapon very well. When he restored the big red pocket to the pocket size, he immediately swallowed a few pills and immediately sat down to exercise. That sheep bubble eye ugly man Yin measures ground to look at him, ugliness of sheep eye continuously twinkle light. "If you want to go out smoothly, you have to rely on me. I advise you not to make any wrong ideas." The cloaker seemed to see through his thoughts, and closed his eyes to remind him coldly. Sheep bubble eye ugly man sneered: "you look too high on yourself, do you think I have to rely on you to go out? As long as I control one of them, I can go out anytime, anywhere. " "Don''t forget that it''s not a matter of ten percent certainty," the cloak man calmly reminded him. "If you fail, you come back to me again. No matter how easy I am to talk, I''m not a clay figurine. You can take whatever you want. If you annoy me, you will lose both sides."Sheep bubble eye ugly man suddenly smile: "why so excited? I''m just joking. You and I are on the same boat now. We should be in the same boat. " Obviously, the cloak man didn''t believe a word of his lies, but he didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he took the time to concentrate on breathing. Luobei listen to the sound of the flowers no longer out of the sound, the two people are also motionless, they quietly asked Mu Aoxing: "what do we do now?" Mu Aoxing said: "naturally, let them go." "Let them go? Is that all right? " Luobei hesitates. "What else? Are you going to save them? " Mu Ao star sneered at her, "you don''t look for the yuan fruit?" "Of course." Luo North busy way, "just..." She wanted to say that it''s only the next day, so she should have some time to help them, because the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes is obviously not a good man. Mu Aoxing has given her a white eye: "it''s so hard to change after repeated education! I ask you, if after solving this problem, you happen to meet another person who needs your help, will you help or not? " Luobei is silent. "If you are careless, you have to bear the consequences. If you don''t have the consciousness, you shouldn''t come here to experience." Mu Aoxing made a vicious comment. Luobei pursed her lips and didn''t speak. "Don''t ask me what I''m going to do if you''re caught, stupid question." Mu Ao star squint a Piao, that pair of clearly grow very good-looking handsome Mou inside just want to send out the kind of hateful eyes that make people teeth itch. "I didn''t want to ask..." "I won''t answer if I ask." Luobei opened a small mouth and felt that he couldn''t communicate with him. Dashan and LAN Jingyu on one side looked at them with eyes to eyes, but they couldn''t hear what they were saying. They couldn''t interrupt at will, so they had to keep silent. Fortunately, the cloaker soon stood up and was ready to leave with the ugly sheep bubble eye man. LAN Jingyu quickly took the opportunity to remind: "they are gone, let''s hurry to keep up." Mu Aoxing''s bright eyes, which can contain the river of stars, turned and glanced at him as if it were light. LAN Jingyu looked at Luo Beibei with a faint look. He didn''t know what he had done wrong. Luobeibei lowered her eyes and bit her lips to force her to think that she didn''t see or hear. His highness 19 was right. Now, it''s not a time for her to meddle in her business. If she missed the medicine, she couldn''t forgive herself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 310 "We No more chasing? " Seeing that they did not speak, LAN Jingyu had to ask again. Mu Aoxing didn''t care about him, so he stood up and walked forward, but it was the direction of the ugly man and the cloaker. Luo North surprised ground opened big eyes, don''t understand him this exactly is what mean? Mu Ao star walked two steps, see her still Leng, don''t good angry ground spreads a voice way: "still Leng do what?"? Don''t you see they''re in the same direction as us? Don''t we have to make a detour for them if we don''t take this road? " Is it just because of the same road? Luobei couldn''t touch his mind, so he had to keep up with him. Although yangpaoyan and cloaker captured the maiden master and servant, they were still very cautious. Mu Aoxing and others couldn''t get close to each other, so Dashan let xiaojiaotoudiao fly. They flew to the front in advance to occupy the best perspective for observation. As we get closer to the big pit, the air gets hotter and hotter, and the humidity and heat increase at the same time. It''s like entering the closed kitchen with several big pots, and the stuffy chest seems to be blocked. Luobei''s cultivation is the weakest, so he has to first use his spiritual power to cover himself with a layer of protection. Soon, the hissing sound of the air flow was clearly visible, and people knew that it was close to the edge of the pit without the mountain reporting. "They went around the steam lake, climbed up the big pit, stood there and didn''t go any more. What else did they take out to see..." Dashan didn''t seem to have any discomfort, and there was only a little sweat on his forehead. Mu Aoxing said: "look around carefully to see if there are other people to meet them." After half a sound, Dashan said, "I don''t see anyone else They turned and went down the hill to a small tree by the lake Ah, they''re gone all of a sudden. " "Lead the way." Muaoxing immediately ordered. Dashan said, and Luobei was surprised: "you Change your mind to help them? " "Did I say I was going to help those two idiots?" "But you..." "There are two people nearby. Can you rest assured if you don''t see what they want to do?" Mu Ao star very disdainfully slanted her one eye, a pair of you can also stupid to what extent appearance. Do you want to intervene or not? Luobeibei feels that he really can''t figure out what the prince''s brother thinks, so he can only follow up in silence. The four soon sneaked near the tree. This tree is only 200 feet away from the steaming lake and the nearest pit top. It seems that it has only grown for more than ten years at most. Compared with the towering ancient trees in the distance, it is as thin as grass. There are some similar small trees around the tree. Mu Aoxing didn''t start at all. He just looked at LAN Jingyu and said, "you will always do this kind of little thing underground, right?" LAN Jingyu nodded, took out another seed and began to cast. The seed took root, and soon three tender leaves emerged, and then expanded into three palm sized leaves, and then the leaves kept swaying. Luobei opens his mind and penetrates into the ground. He finds that the root of the seed is growing rapidly. He can''t help admiring LAN Jingyu''s ability to control the plant so freely. But soon she was not envious, because as her roots grew deeper and deeper, LAN Jingyu''s face turned white slowly, and she was already holding a spirit stone in her hand and constantly adding. It was obvious that it was very difficult to control plants in such places. Luobei quickly took out a bottle of Yangyuan pill for standby. After a long time, LAN Jingyu suddenly moved slightly, and the three leaves on the ground quickly became withered. "Brother Jingyu, open your mouth." Luobei quickly fed him two pills. LAN Jingyu closed his eyes and breathed for a while, but his face was a little bit red. Before Mu Aoxing asked, he had already taken out a pen and paper and quickly drew it: "there is a hole under the tree, there are many forks in front, and there are many detours. I think they should take this road, but it''s too dry below. My seeds can''t absorb nutrients, so I can only do my best It''s here. " Said, he is very ashamed to hand the topographic map to Mu Aoxing, "sorry, is my cultivation is too weak, otherwise, should be able to find them directly." "Brother Jingyu, you have done a good job. Don''t blame yourself." Luobeibei patted his arm gently and looked at him comfortingly. "The terrain of this cave is so complex. If we didn''t have you to explore the way, we don''t know how long it would take us to just grope." As soon as she praised her, LAN Jingyu''s beautiful face immediately added a bit of vitality, and the whole person was bright and beautiful. Mu Aoxing''s face sank again: "I''m old, but I''m only mixed up in this cultivation. It''s really embarrassing." LAN Jingyu''s blood color immediately retreated. Luo North quickly white one eye Mu Ao Star: "Jing Yu elder brother, you don''t listen to his nonsense." "Am I wrong?" Mu Aoxing cocked aside, "I''m older than me, but my accomplishments are lower than me. That''s OK. After all, there are so many so-called rising stars in the world, but few real talents. The prince really shouldn''t be too demanding, but he can be weak just by tracking. What''s waste?""Mu Aoxing, are you here to help me or curse?" Seeing that he used the word "waste" to describe LAN Jingyu, luobeibei was really angry. "This is a volcanic area. There are hard stones under it. Don''t you see that these trees are so small? Brother Jingyu is a wood spirit root, not a native spirit root. How can you be so strict with him? " "Beibei Your highness is right, "Lan Jingyu quickly grabbed her and said with guilt," I really didn''t practice hard in the past. It''s only now that my accomplishments are still so low. I... " "Come on, cut the crap. Do you want to go down?" Mu Aoxing stares at Luobei. "Of course Luobeibei also glared back at him angrily. Although there were many forks on the topographic map, the road that Lan Jingyu focused on was obviously close to the pit. It can be imagined that the two men''s goal must be the pit, and she absolutely wanted to follow. Mu Aoxing didn''t look at her. He only ordered LAN Jingyu: "we three go down, you stay on it." LAN Jingyu said: "I''m ok. I just need to have a rest..." "Just what? Is it possible to look back on you to protect us? " "I..." "Brother Jingyu, you can stay on it." although you are not satisfied with Mu Aoxing''s attitude, luobeibei agrees not to let LAN Jingyu take risks with you. He quickly turns around and says, "you see, there are only four of us. Brother Dashan must follow me. Brother Mu has many body protectors. I''ll be fine. And we need to go deep into the ground. In case of any situation, you may have an answer up there, right? " "But..." "No, but that''s the decision. Dashan, you can leave the horn carving outside. If you have any problems, you can warn in time. " Mu Ao star overbearing tunnel, directly pull up the North hand of Luo to go to the small tree. LAN Jingyu subconsciously followed two steps, but after all, he still stopped and told: "Beibei, you must be more careful." "Don''t worry, brother Jingyu. I''ll be fine." Luobeibei hurriedly turned back and raised his hand to him, and then sent a special voice to ask again, "brother Jingyu, there may be people coming to this place again and again. Your character is simpler than me. If you stay on it alone, you must be careful not to be plotted." Listen to her solemn, LAN Jingyu busy promise: "you don''t worry, I''ll hide." Speaking, Mu Aoxing has pulled Luobei to the tree. I saw that he just pinched a few tricks, with a wave, a tolerable hole appeared under the tree. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 311 "I''ll go first." The next step up the mountain is to jump down. "Fidgety what! There must be a mechanism to ban it. Do you want to disturb that ugly man? " Mu Aoxing stopped him, and then said to Luobei, "let''s have a look." In fact, luobeibei was also trying to stop Dashan, but he took the lead and nodded immediately when he was not angry. It happened that the tree hole was covered by the shade of the tree, so she explored it directly with the spirit rather than the spirit. She soon found that there was a very secret mechanism at the bottom of the hole. If the mountain jumped down directly, it would definitely be touched as soon as it fell to the ground. Further on, there was a cobweb like prohibition a few meters away. Obviously, as long as it touched a little, the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes and the cloak man would have it What you feel. For these two results, Mu Aoxing only said: "you look at the top of the cave." Cave top? Luobei was stunned, and immediately realized that he was too hasty. He was busy starting from the beginning. As expected, he soon found that there was another forbidden system at the top of the cave, which was very low and had to bend over. Moreover, compared with the two forbidden systems in front of him, the layout of this place was more subtle and secret. It was very likely that they would not even find it. In her heart a startle, immediately couldn''t help but admire ground to see Mu Ao star one eye. Feel her undisguised eyes, Mu Aoxing heart comfortable, face is still light and cloudless appearance: "found?" "Yes..." Luobei said the location. "Yes," Mu Ao star nodded, "for the time being, just these three places, you see if you can find out their core." All prohibitions have a core. Only when this core is found can the prohibitions be solved perfectly without disturbing the arrangers. Otherwise, the later part of the road is likely to become a trap. In the past, although luobeibei spent most of his time simply improving his accomplishments, he knew that he had some talent in prohibition, so he did not study prohibition. He still knew some basic knowledge. Otherwise, he did not dare to spy on others'' prohibition at the inn outside Yecheng. At this time heard Mu Aoxing command, she nodded, took a deep breath, ready to start. "Don''t be nervous, take your time..." Mu Aoxing''s voice is low and soft. Luobeibei felt a burst of ironing in his heart. He was about to smile and appreciate his thoughtfulness. Then he crossed his hands and said proudly, "even if it''s a surprise, it''s no big deal." Luobei''s lips were stiff, so he closed his eyes directly. As time goes by, half a column of incense soon passes. Luobeibei suddenly opened his eyes, looking a little confused and strange. Mu Aoxing raised his eyebrows: "what''s the matter? Not found? " "Found..." Luobei didn''t know how to say, "I seem to It seems that the three prohibitions have been untied "All three have been untied?" Even if Mu Aoxing wanted to be calm again, he could not help but ask in surprise, and at the same time, he quickly extended his spiritual consciousness and swept to the cave. "Well..." Luo Beibei nodded, sorted out his thoughts, and then said, "I don''t know what''s going on. When I want to understand these prohibitions, I suddenly have their structure diagram in my mind. Naturally, I know how to untie them. I can''t help doing it And I can feel that I didn''t disturb their owners. " "My sister is very powerful." Dashan looked at her with his eyes wide open and proud. He was proud of her. Mu Aoxing is a sword eyebrow suddenly once again pick, staring at her half ring, determined that she not only solved the triple prohibition, but also obviously solved very easily, then breathed a breath: "it seems that Uncle Wang is right, you really have talent in this aspect, since you solved it, let''s go, see how many you can solve it." Then he took the lead to jump into the hole and hit the front line. "Sister, you are so good." Dashan couldn''t help boasting again. Luo north north also quite feel proud to return with a smile, then immediately gather God to follow down. Cave is very black, Mu Ao star took out a bead to hang in the waist, before and after a few meters to become shallow visible. "It''s a good place. I like it." Twists and turns to go after a period of time, Mu Ao star''s mind suddenly sounded a haunted voice. "You wake up just in time." Mu Ao star steps did not stop, "it''s time for you to work." The halberd immediately sent out a wisp of majesty: "smelly boy, are you directing me?" "You mean you are the master?" Mu Aoxing''s tone sank instantly. Fang Tianji was acutely aware that there was a strong and violent atmosphere coming directly from the link between them. He choked for a long time and then flattened on the spot: "of course, you are the master..." "Oh?" "I''m going to..." Fang Tianji couldn''t explain why he suddenly felt a kind of fear to him, so he immediately went out of his mind. Luobei can''t help but step, if you have a feeling: "xianzun, are you awake?""I''ll go ahead and have a look." Fang Tianji dropped a sentence and didn''t reply to her. After a while, Mu Aoxing and luobeibei heard it scold at the same time. "I''ll go, this ugly eight monster fed a strange insect full of tentacles into a girl''s mouth..." Evil Luobeibei suddenly thought of the sheep bubble eye to swallow poison, goose bumps suddenly. "Well, I think I''ve seen this worm somewhere? what the hell! This is the heart eater of the demon world! Can people live with this? " Fang Tianji exclaimed again, Mu Aoxing suddenly grasped Luobei''s hand, accelerated the speed, and quickly ordered: "come back to lead the way." Demon world? Heart eater! Is that ugly man with sheep eyes a devil? Luobeibei was also surprised, and quickly grabbed the mountain. The three people passed quickly in the cave which had been explored by Fang Tianji, and soon left the scope marked by LAN Jingyu and came to a seemingly impassable fork road. Fang Tianji tips: "this wall after the past to turn two corners." Mu Aoxing removed the cover, observed the heavy difficulty, increased a lot of prohibition obviously, looked at luobeibei: "you see, is this OK?" Luobei stares at the forbidden area with his spirit, then shoots out his spiritual power from his slender finger, and points it at seven different directions quickly. A layer of light wave moves above the forbidden area, and then vanishes quietly. That''s how she lifted the ban. Can it be so simple? Mu Aoxing looked at her as if she was walking like clouds and flowing water, as if she had done it thousands of times. She was stunned. Then she felt a very hot air full of sulfur. It was obvious that this place was closer to the inner wall of the pit. In a twinkling of an eye, he saw luobeibei reach out and touch the wall at the end of the forbidden cave. Then he quickly drew back. His eyes were slightly open, as if they were saying it was very hot, so he subconsciously added a protective body to her. In the face of his kindness, luobeibei was just stunned, and unconsciously returned a bright smile to him, forgetting that he had been angry with him before. "Come on, be careful." She this smile, Mu Ao star in the heart immediately want to be dredged like, in the vision also couldn''t help but contain a smile, thought to leave the kid of surname LAN in the outside, really wise, as long as that kid isn''t in, this wench won''t always inexplicably with him angry. Luobei didn''t realize what he was thinking in his heart. After a smile, he was nervous again. Is that ugly man and cloaker really a demon? What are they trying to get into xiaozhoushan for? Don''t be aimed at her or diyuanguo. She really doesn''t want to make trouble. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 312 In the rough stone room, the maiden master and servant lay side by side on a simple wooden bed, and the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes stood in front of the maidservant, his fingers pinched into a strange posture, and his mouth kept chanting. The cloak man stood at the end of the bed, also staring at the maid. Maid has always been a serious but calm face, at this time a good face is full of ferocious distortion. A closer look, but found that the distortion is not only the look of the maid, there is something hidden under the skin. That thing occupied the nose of the maid, several times to the eyebrow sprint, seems to want to get in, but finally all back to the nose. The cloak man suddenly sneered: "I told you that this bone is hard, and the mind is obviously extraordinary. It''s not something you can pry open with a few threats. It''s better to choose another one. You don''t believe it." Sheep bubble eye ugly man don''t answer, forehead sweat can''t stop dripping, still continue to command the heart eating insect. The man in the cloak said impatiently, "if you can''t, change it quickly. I have business to do, but I don''t have so much time to accompany you." Sheep bubble eye ugly man suddenly raised his hand, a red rope straight to the cloak man. The cloak man quickly turned over several times, then avoided the red rope which was very flexible and almost followed him. He angrily scolded, "are you crazy?" The ugly man with sheep bubble eyes sneered and raised his arm lightly. The red rope bounced on the wall, shot back to his wrist, and meandered into his sleeve. Unexpectedly, it was a small snake as thin as chopsticks. Although the head of this little snake is very small, it is obviously triangular. There is only one pair of vertical pupil on the whole body, which is golden. The others are all red. No wonder it looks like a red rope. "OK, if you like to toss, you can continue to toss." After receiving this warning, the cloaker obviously had a lingering fear, and no longer dared to interfere with the ugly man''s half silk in sheep''s eyes, so he retreated to the farthest place. The ugly man with sheep bubble eyes increased his strength and continued to cast the spell. The heartworm, whose tentacles were almost all over the maid''s face, rushed twice again, but failed to rush into the center of the eyebrow. Instead, it stimulated the unconscious maid to twitch in succession. "When shall we start?" Around the corner, Luobei sees that her maidservant is in such pain that she can''t help but ask. "Wait a minute." Mu Aoxing calmly said, "remember, this is not a fight in the challenge arena. The skills of these two people are much higher than you. After a while, your most important task is to protect yourself and don''t let us distract." "Well, I remember." Luobei knows his weight. Seeing that he is willing to intervene, he will not be brave. They waited for a little while, the maid''s body suddenly turned into a cooked shrimp shape, her eyes suddenly opened, and then she opened her mouth and vomited. A group of sticky things went straight to the front of the ugly man. Sheep bubble eye ugly man obviously did not expect this move, hastily can only lift sleeve a pocket, and then only listen to a bang, sparks splashed, his sleeve actually directly burned up. The ugly man with sheep bubble eyes suddenly stepped back and put out the fire: "how could her blood be like this? No wonder I couldn''t make it "What''s the matter?" The cloaker was also surprised and came over to help. At this time, Mu Aoxing suddenly said: "lift the ban!" Luobeibei, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately lifted the ban on the stone gate as soon as possible, and at the same time directly called the puppet spirit to transform and protect himself. Aware of the movement, sheep bubble eye ugly man suddenly turned around, two ugly eyes almost pop out: "Mu Aoxing!" "It''s the prince." His answer was a fierce killing move with thunder. Sheep bubble eye ugly man regardless of sleeve is still burning, the whole person suddenly jumped to the top of the cave, like a gecko is very flexible to avoid Mu Aoxing''s several attacks, and then the clothes suddenly inflated up, directly into a protective cover. Crackling Mu Aoxing''s thunder and lightning hit the cave wall continuously. It was as fast as lightning, and then suddenly merged. It locked the ugly man who had been puffed like a big sack. For a moment, he had no time to resist. On the other hand, Dashan also launched a rapid attack. However, the reaction of the cloak man was quite different from that of the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes. Just when the prohibition at the door was broken, he quickly stepped back to the girl with a sweet face and grabbed her on his chest. Dashan has never bullied the weak and bullied the small. Seeing this, he stopped the sword and didn''t know what to do for a moment. "Brother, be careful!" Luobei hurried to remind. Sure enough, the next moment, the cloaker had sacrificed a black broad flying sword and quickly went around the back of the mountain to attack. Fortunately, Dashan has been trained by Mu Aoxing for some days, and his reaction speed has improved a lot. In addition, his action was originally quick. As soon as the flying sword arrived, his sword swung around and hit the flying sword. I don''t know how many times I''ve practiced this kind of cleaver. It''s easy and powerful. When the cloaker''s flying sword was split by him, it suddenly gave out a cry of sadness and flew out, just in the direction of Luobei. Such a good opportunity, of course, luobeibei won''t let it go. She immediately controlled the puppet spirit to knead her body forward, took advantage of the opportunity with double swords, and attacked without stinging the spirit power. With two swords, she split the body of the sword.Dashan was afraid that she would suffer, so he quickly turned back to seal the back of Feijian. The flying sword was severely hit, and the cloak man was greatly affected. He quickly recalled the flying sword and crossed the comatose girl''s neck: "stop! Or I''ll kill her! " Luobei and Dashan were all stunned, and their movements could not help but stop. "Fool! Do you think the prince is here to save them? " Mu Aoxing continued to chase the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes, and threw a blasting amulet to the cloak man. "You are out of your mind, dare to use the explosive symbol here!" When the cloak man saw this, he immediately sent out a bunch of ice amulets wrapped in the explosion amulets like thunder. He immediately buckled the girl and retreated as fast as he could, directly hitting the cave wall with his back. There was a big hole in the wall of the cave in the crash of falling stones. It was obvious that the other end of the wall was also a tunnel. "Is that all you have to do?" Mu Aoxing sneers. The cloaker, however, did not speak, but stepped back rapidly without looking back. "Coward!" The ugly sheep bubble man scolded angrily. At the next moment, he suddenly burst out countless black materials, whistling and shooting at the three people, and then with this blow, he ran away from the hole. Hearing the powerful spiritual power contained in the sound, Mu Aoxing was not afraid. He directly unfolded a huge shield and pasted a stack of ice amulets. Hiss, hiss, hiss Those black things hit the shield and immediately eroded it with the speed visible to the naked eye. It turned out to be countless tiny insects. Fortunately, the ice amulet began to work immediately, and the frost spread quickly, quickly freezing more than half of the dense black insects. "Son of a bitch! You die here today For a very short moment, the voice of the ugly man with sheep bubble eye came from outside the hole, and he could be heard destroying the passage. "Keep up, the hole is collapsing." The halberd reminds in time. "Dashan, hold your sister and go!" Mu Aoxing was the leader, and the black halberd danced quickly, cutting a path directly. Dashan Shousheng, a lift Luobei to his back, people have followed Mu Aoxing. Luobeibei hurriedly followed the conductor and took the maidservant up. As soon as the three men got out of the hole, there was a rustling sound and a dull crashing sound behind them. The stone chamber collapsed, and maybe the passage in front of them was about to collapse. Although some sections of the tunnel where they came in were fairly flat, most of them were inclined downward, and the temperature around them was getting higher and higher. It was obvious that they were close to the bottom of the pit now. If they were buried here, it would be no joke. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 313 "Just want to bury us alive? It''s beautiful. " In the face of such a crisis, Mu Aoxing is not flustered at all, but also chuckles in a low voice. I don''t know what kind of means he used. The place where he was hit by the ugly man with sheep''s eyes just began to loosen, and then it solidified again until the puppet man at the back completely passed. The roaring sound spread in the tunnel. For a moment, it seemed that the whole building vibrated, not to mention that it was so dark underground. It was really shocking. Luobei tightly pursed his lips and directed the puppets to follow closely. "This way..." Fang Tianji''s idea is just like a fish in water in this tunnel, more like a pair of wise eyes that can see through all. No matter how tortuous the road is, it can quickly find out the route of cloaker man and sheep bubble eye ugly man, and lead Mu Aoxing and others to accurately follow. The three seem to be groping in the dark, always threatened by the threat of being buried alive, but the atmosphere is only tense without fear. Inexplicably, luobeibei believed that muaoxing must have a way to protect them safely, even if the whole tunnel collapsed completely. "Ha ha ha ha..." Fang Tianji burst out laughing wildly. Mu Aoxing and Luo Beibei''s mind were excited and dizzy. Mu Aoxing was furious: "what are you crazy about?" However, Fang Tianji was completely immersed in his excitement and cried out: "good place, it''s a good place! God helps me! Heaven helps me "Xianzun, please take it easy. My head is going to explode with your smile." Luobei said with a white face. "Hey, I''m sorry, I''m a little over excited." Fang Tianji lowered his voice in a happy mood. "Not far ahead is the lava cave. It''s full of fire spirit. It''s very beneficial for me to practice. Moreover, I just use this pool of molten liquid to remove the impurities of ten thousand years. Boy, as long as I can practice here for a period of time, I will definitely benefit a lot. " "Where are they?" Mu Aoxing didn''t take over. "Don''t worry, you can''t lose it. These two idiots may think you''ve been buried alive, and they''re repairing it. It seems that they''re arguing about something, but they can''t hear you with a microphone Oh, poor little girl, her face is burning red Tut Tut, the human body is fragile. " Fang Tianji was in a state of eating melon seeds and watching a play. He was very gloating. "Eh, does the cloaked boy still have a heart of pity for jade? I still remember to add a protective cover to her. Why don''t you just lose this burden?" Just at this time, the maidservant who was caught in the armpit by the puppet spilled a groan and opened her eyes. Although she doesn''t like to laugh, she always looks serious, but her face is actually very beautiful. However, after this disaster, her whole face is even more wrinkled than that of a 70-80-year-old woman. If there were not several places in good condition, her face would almost fall off, and her eyes, nose and mouth would have dark red blood oozing, just like ghosts It''s terrible. "Hush, don''t make a sound. The man who caught you is ahead." Luobei is busy with her voice. Mu Aoxing saw that the passage here had not been damaged any more, so he stopped and ordered Fang Tianji to keep an eye on the two men, waving and setting up a sound proof cover. "Put me down..." The maid responded with a very weak voice. The puppet put her gently on the ground and supported her thoughtfully. "Are you all right?" Luobeibei sent her two pills and gave her a cleaning operation to make her look a little better. "Thank you for saving me," the maidservant reluctantly swallowed the pill. Although she was not hurt lightly, she still saluted luobeibei and others. Then she looked at Mu Aoxing who was in charge with great judgment. "Your Highness nineteen, we are the disciples of Shuiyue cave. Please help me to save the young lady!" "What about Shuiyue Dongtian?" Mu Ao star disgusted to avoid her that is still very ugly face, face expressionless tunnel, "why should I help you?" Dao Qingning just kept silent for two breath, and then said: "if your highness is willing to help and save the young lady safely, Dao Qingning will tell your highness a big secret of this secret place." Mu Aoxing said: "how can I know whether your secret is true or not? Is it worth the prince''s hand? " Dao Qingning calmly said: "Dao Qing would rather take a blood oath. There is absolutely no empty word. I believe your highness will be interested in it." Mu Aoxing held up his arms pointlessly: "the prince should first listen to whether it is worth it." Dao Qingning was silent again for a few breath, and then suddenly changed to a voice, only to Mu Aoxing: "there is an ancient palace hidden in this secret place, which is said to be left by the demon God ChiYan." Mu Aoxing''s eyebrows suddenly picked up and asked directly: "a palace?" Dao Qingning didn''t want him to tell the secret directly in front of luobeibei and Dashan. He couldn''t help looking at luobeibei and Dashan more, and then nodded: "yes, and they should have come for this." Mu Ao Xing suddenly asked: "they just asked about your palace?""No," Dao denied unexpectedly, "they should not have asked us any questions." Said, she also did not wait for mu Aoxing to ask again, she said all the things she knew, "after I fell into their calculation, I didn''t wake up until I felt that I fell into a nightmare, not only something was lying on my face, but also trying to enter my Yuanshen." Luobei thought of the sheep bubble eye ugly man''s "how can her blood be like this", then he asked: "what''s special about your blood?" Dao Qingning shook his head: "I don''t know. At that time, I was still in a semi coma. I just desperately resisted that thing and tried to squeeze it out of my body. Then it suddenly slipped into my throat and was vomited out by me." "It''s burning, you know?" Luobei asked. Dao Qingning nodded: "when I spit it out, I have a clear consciousness, but I still can''t move at that time, and I don''t know why it will burn." Mu Aoxing asked, "what level are you in Shuiyue cave?" Dao Qingning said, "I''m miss''s maid. Miss is the little granddaughter of the cave master. Her name is Shan Fangyin." "The cave master''s granddaughter?" Mu Ao star this just seemed to have a little interest, tone is very disdain, "so a little cultivation?" Dao Qingning calmly explained to the master: "miss is gifted, but she is childish only when she has never experienced the world. After this disaster, she will practice hard." Mu Aoxing gave out a sneer mercilessly, and suddenly turned the topic back: "the palace you said is not hidden under this pit, is it?" Dao Qingning nodded: "yes, that''s what the map shows." "And the map?" "They took it." "Oh..." Mu Aoxing sneered, "so if the prince wants to get the map, he must save your young lady, right?" Dao Qingning bowed his head respectfully: "please help your highness 19. By then, the cave master will be very grateful to your highness." "What''s the use of a group of women thanking the prince?" Mu Aoxing snorted coldly, "and in the prince''s opinion, the so-called palace is just an illusory legend, isn''t it?" "Yes." Dao Qingning unexpectedly admitted it, but then said, "originally we really thought it was just a legend, so only our master and servant came to explore, but we didn''t want to be so low-key, or be calculated by those two people, and brought to the bottom of the earth." She is very clever. She doesn''t promise the existence of the palace, and doesn''t deliberately exaggerate the number of treasures in the palace. Instead, she first admits that it''s a legend, and indirectly proves the credibility of the legend by using the actions of the ugly man with sheep eyes and the cloak man. In this way, even if Mu Aoxing saves people but can''t find the palace, she doesn''t have to bear the responsibility. To sum up, there is only one sentence, but believe it or not. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 314 An ancient palace, a palace with a great potential for hidden treasure, is in this pit. The news sounds absurd and unbelievable. However, once there is one or two doubts to guess the truth of the legend, a powerful temptation will naturally arise. If you follow this line of thinking, I believe that in this era of lack of resources at the end of the law, there will be countless people will be extremely moved. But among these countless people, the three present are not included. Luobeibei''s purpose is very clear. She only wants diyuanguo now. In addition, even if all the treasures of the world are put in front of her, she will not look at them. Dashan is even more simple. She doesn''t care about the external things, so the brothers and sisters will not be tempted by them. Therefore, when Dao Qingning told the secret of the palace in a very credible tone, there was only surprise but no desire in the center of their eyes. Mu Aoxing''s reaction was more profound than the two of them. He said that he believed in it, but he didn''t believe it at all. If he didn''t believe it, he seemed to be very interested. After Dao Qingning finished, she saw that the three people didn''t respond for a moment. She was calm and didn''t use any words to advocate and incite, and didn''t ask. She just looked at Mu Aoxing firmly with her only bright eyes, waiting for his final decision. "What do you think?" Mu Aoxing asks Fang Tianji in secret. "Maybe there is, maybe not," said Fang Tianji, "but my master, Zhiyan Shenjun, used to fall into a few volcanoes and set up a few nests." "So, how reliable is the legend?" Mu Aoxing pondered. After all, he had never heard such a rumor from such a family background, and most people could not tell such a lie. Besides, the ancient ChiYan God King really had the habit of settling down in the volcano. "It really has some credibility," said Fang Tianji. "This small world is only about the size of palm, but there is an active volcano that has never erupted. It is very likely that there are traces left by my master under the ground to maintain the balance here." "Shouldn''t you be very clear about the relics left by the burning God King? You should feel familiar. " Mu Aoxing asked, but he didn''t care about my master. "This kind of thing was just a trifle before. How can I remember it all?" Fang Tianji said, "but if you can find the palace, I have a way to get in." "Can''t you have a sense of it or not?" Fang Tianji was ashamed and angry all of a sudden: "if you put it in the past, I will know immediately. Now I have been awake for more than a year. If you have such skills, do you need to be angry with you? How could you pretend to be blind when you were injured "Very good," Mu Aoxing coldly said, "the prince wrote it down." "Er..." Fang Tianji suddenly sounded that "this boy" is his current master, which annoyed him. He suffered only by himself, and his arrogance immediately disappeared. But when he asked him to flatter and apologize, the dignity of the ancient magic weapon did not allow him. Fortunately, he was still monitoring the actions of the ugly sheep bubble eye man and the cloaker man, just to see that they woke up Shan Fangyin, the master of Dao Qingning, and rushed to send a message in time "They woke up the little girl and were pressing for the map of the palace." "And then?" Mu Ao star didn''t plan to settle accounts with it at this time, so it''s important to do business. "The little girl was yelling at them and asked them where they had hidden her sister Qingning," Fang Tianji recognized that he meant not to pursue her for the time being, and immediately reported the scene with great energy. "Tut Tut, that ugly monster is so disgusting that he tore off the little girl''s clothes Poor little girl is crying so hard.... " Mu Aoxing frowned and glanced at her maidservant and said, "I can help you save people, but I can only guarantee that she won''t die." Dao Qingning is overjoyed and bows to thank him. He thinks that what he says about immortality is that he can''t rule out the possibility that Shan Fangyin will be injured. He doesn''t expect that there is another kind of injury. Fortunately, the 19th Prince is cold-blooded and cold-hearted. He never cares about irrelevant people. On one side, there is luobeibei who is pure and good in nature. Although she didn''t ask Mu Aoxing to save people, she always hoped that he could help her. At this time, seeing that they have reached an agreement, she was also sincerely happy for the master and servant. She said: "brother mu, let''s hurry Go and save people. " Mu Ao star slightly ponders, suddenly moves to make the way clear rather dizzy. Luo North just a stay, he has said: "you two stay here, Dashan with me to save people." "No..." Dashan just opened his mouth, Luobei North interrupted him: "brother, you go, you don''t worry, brother Mu will arrange me." Mu Ao star horizontal her one eye, the next second as expected has a move, took out an iron cage: "go in!" Luobei is stupid. Mu Ao star also does not explain, a pair of casually you enter the attitude. Luobeibei hesitated for a moment, put away the puppet, helped up the unconscious Dao Qingning and installed it obediently. Mu Ao star took the mountain back a few steps, also don''t know where to get a pile of gravel, directly blocked the channel between the two people, and then in the top cloth several forbidden.Dashan saw that the passage was blocked. Naturally, he was still worried, but Luo Beibei insisted that he go to save people. He only listened to his sister''s words and told her to inform herself in time when she had something to do. Then he urged Mu Aoxing to leave quickly and wanted to come back early to accompany his sister. As soon as they left, Dao Qingning was in a coma again, and all around him was completely quiet. It was so dark that he felt that he was really buried in a small space under the ground. Luobei Bei''an stayed quiet for a while. He was a little bit fluffy in his heart, so he took out the fluorescent stone for lighting. However, he accidentally saw Dao Qingning''s wrinkled face, which was even colder. She quickly turned her head and figured out where she should be at this time. Suddenly, her thoughts turned to the legendary palace. If this ancient palace really existed, would there be diyuanguo in it? Guessing this possibility, she suddenly got excited and wanted to ask Dao Qingning for more relevant information. However, she was still a little defensive and didn''t dare to wake her up. After all, Dao Qingning''s accomplishments were higher than her. She might not be able to kill herself before she found Di Yuanguo. After thinking about it for a while, she suddenly heard the voice of Dashan: "sister, what''s the matter with you?" "I''m fine, brother." She asked, "has anyone been saved?" "Not yet, we are chasing them, sister. Don''t worry!" "Well, I''m not in a hurry. Brother, you should concentrate on protecting yourself. Don''t be distracted." Dashan answered, but no more sound was heard. Luobei wants to track them with the spirit, but he is afraid that it will affect the forbidden system set by muao star, so he can only continue to wait obediently. About two or three quarters of an hour later, the voice of Dashan came again. This time, it was obviously excited: "sister, we rescued people and injured the two bad guys. Unfortunately, they escaped. Now we are going back." Hearing that Dashan reported peace, luobeibei was relieved: "if you run away, you run away. If you are rescued, everyone will be OK." In a short time, the temporarily blocked gravel was cleared away. Mu Aoxing and Dashan appeared in front of luobeibei undamaged. Under Dashan''s armpit, there was a girl with a face full of panic and tears. When she saw Dao Qingning lying in the cage, she cried again: "sister Qingning..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 315 "One more whine, and I''ll kill both of you." Mu Ao star is very irritated to jilt a, obviously have been irritated by that young girl. The girl quickly covered her mouth and looked pitifully at luobeibei. Her tearful eyes were full of pleading, as if she had put all her hopes on her. "Don''t worry, your sister is OK." Luobei busy road. Mu Ao star is also lazy to talk nonsense, directly wake up the road Qingning. Dao Qingning raised his head as soon as he woke up. The girl Shan Fangyin suddenly took a breath of cold air and stepped back several steps: "you Who are you? " Although Shan Fangyin knew that his face would definitely leave some traces when it was crawled by the strange insect, he had never touched his face calmly before. At this time, seeing that Shan Fangyin was so shocked, he could not help raising his hand subconsciously. Her fingers are still smooth and delicate. When she touches the dry wrinkled skin, she feels extremely obvious. Rao is the calmness she showed before, and the whole person suddenly trembles. Then she quickly puts down her hand, pretending to be calm and says: "Fangyin, it''s me. My face was hurt by that villain. It''s my highness Shijiu who saved me." "Sister Qingning Is it really you Shan Fangyin''s psychological endurance is obviously weaker than that of Dao Qingning. At such a moment, he didn''t immediately go forward again. "Miss, it''s me." Although she had been tortured before, which had consumed the great vitality of Dao Qingning, she still reluctantly put a blind eye on herself and temporarily covered her face. Luobei takes a look at Shan Fangyin and helps Dao Qingning out of the iron cage. She is dissatisfied that she dislikes her own people like this. She has a bad impression on her. Fortunately, Shan Fangyin is still witty. After she can''t see Dao Qingning''s ugly face, she finally comes to help her and asks with bitter voice: "sister Qingning, what''s the matter with you? Sobbing I thought I would never see you again... " "And the map?" Mu Ao star is already impatient, where is willing to listen to their sister to narrate what disaster situation. Shan Fangyin suddenly opened her watery apricot eyes: "sister Qingning, did you tell them the secret?" The voice is full of disbelief. "It''s a condition to save you." Luobei couldn''t help interrupting, and his tone became worse. "I can save you, and I can kill you at any time." See Luo North North all disgust that Shan Fang sound, Mu Ao star is more impolite, direct threat. "You How can you do that? " Shan Fangyin''s face is injured, but he has no brain to accuse, "what''s the difference between you and those two villains?" "If you have a disease, treat it as soon as possible." Mu Ao star despises the tunnel very much, the vision doesn''t sweep her a trace at all, just slanted a way pure rather one eye. "I need to find that lava cave first." Dao Qingning said in a low voice, "now I can''t distinguish my own position, so I can''t compare it." Mu Aoxing orders Luo Beibei: "take them and go." Luobei answered, took out the puppets and put them under his arm one by one. Shan Fangyin obviously can''t hide his emotion. Although he should have been comforted by Dao Qingning, his face still flashed a look of humiliation when he was picked up by the puppet. Luo Beibei sighed in her eyes. Some of her characters can only be seen under special circumstances. She had a good impression of the two girls when she saw them several times before? It seems that even if Dao Qingning looks more upright, she can''t be credulous. Fang Tianji had already detected the location of the lava cave, and he couldn''t wait to lead the way. After a while, they came to a lava cave with an area of hundreds of square meters and many small magma pools. Most of these pools with red fire magma are very small. The big ones are only three or four meters, and the small ones are only one or two meters. There are actually as many as 30 people, separated by narrow black rocks. If we fight here, there is a real danger of falling into the magma pool from time to time. Luobeibei is covered with a protective cover and doesn''t feel very hot, but this is the first time in his life to see such a scene, which is extremely shocking. Mu Aoxing takes a look at Dao Qingning. Dao Qingning looks at Shan Fangyin. Shan Fangyin bit his lip and looked at Luo Beibei: "please give me a fire sign." "No way!" Luobei has not answered, Mu Aoxing has cold tunnel. Shan Fangyin had to turn his back to untie his shirt. A moment later, he pulled out his belly pocket and threw it to Luobei with a blush: "burn it with a fire symbol, and the map will appear." Seeing that she pulled out her belly pocket, luobeibei could not help but be silly. She quickly thought of a scene. She felt strange and acted according to her words. Sure enough, after the belly pocket burned, there was still a piece of embroidered cloth, which was the same as the one she found in the cold faced youth''s storage bag. However, at that time, the belly pocket was two magnificent peonies, while this piece of cloth was embroidered with several dancing butterflies. Luobeibei handed the cloth to muaoxing, but this way of hiding the map obviously disgusted him. He not only didn''t come to pick it up, but also stepped back two steps, disgusted with the way: "where is the entrance?"The answer is the double silence of Dao Qingning and Shan Fangyin. Mu Ao star brow a twist, vision then cold up. Shan Fangyin holds Dao Qingning''s hand tightly. Dao Qingning took a deep breath and said: "the entrance is in a small hole around the lava cave, just..." Mu Ao star swept an eye all around dense small hole, cold voice way: "just what?" Dao Qingning slightly lowered his head: "it''s just that this map is only half, and it should be consistent with the other half. The two overlap. The direction of the butterfly staying in the flower center is the entrance." "Are you playing with the prince?" Mu Ao star suddenly sneered. Dao Qingning pursed his lips: "sorry! I didn''t mean to hide it, just The other half of the map is not in our hands. " Mu Ao star hummed: "is it where you don''t know now?" "It''s in my sister''s hands, but my sister has been missing for months, and now we can''t find her." Shan Fangyin suddenly summoned up the courage to speak out, and then tears fell down, "sister''s water moon card is in the hands of those two villains, if you didn''t let them run away, now you may know everything." Dao Qingning quickly stopped and called out: "Miss, stop talking." Mu Aoxing''s eyes sank, and he was about to attack when he heard Luobei''s uncertain voice: "brother mu The other half of the map could be here. " Mu Aoxing looks at her unexpectedly. Luobei gave a brief account of the day. This kind of luck has been met by her! Mu Aoxing''s eyes flashed for a moment, but he had a feeling of neither laughing nor crying. He couldn''t help but hook his mouth, but then he pulled down his face and said to the master and servant: "in this case, I don''t have to leave you any more." Luobei was surprised and asked: "brother mu, what are you going to do? Don''t mess about. " Mu Aoxing hummed: "don''t worry, just teach them a lesson." Say, the person has already snatched up a piece of empty shadow, blink of an eye will work properly the dint be sealed of two people get dizzy again in the past, return without pity ground direct bind two people into a regiment. Although luobeibei thought he was too rude, they really didn''t know about this kind of thing. They took out the round cloth and studied it together. Two pieces of embroidery, one is mainly butterfly, the other is mainly peony. In the blink of an eye, I didn''t know how to overlap them. Luobei looked for a long time and drew for a long time. Finally, I found that one of the leaves was a little strange, and finally combined the two. In the light of the red magma, a butterfly quietly stops in the flower heart, but does not bow to suck the nectar, but slightly raises its head to look somewhere. Look at the petals of those two peonies and the shape of the leaves on the edge. Aren''t they just like those magma pools? Although the size of the magma pool may have changed due to the time flow, it can be roughly aligned. Luobei holding the map, turning around in the magma pool, finally designated a direction. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 316 "It''s your turn!" Mu Aoxing orders Fang Tianji. Fang said, "I need noumenon to explore." Mu Aoxing took a look at the mountain, and knew that Luobei would never agree to make this silly big man dizzy, so he hummed: "come out!" Fang Tianji hasn''t come out for a long time. Hearing this, he immediately cheered and turned into a black light. He went through the back of luobeibei and flew directly to the cave pointed by the butterfly. As soon as it left the body, there was a subtle feeling in Luobei north. It felt like a thin thread was broken. Dashan was startled by the sudden appearance of it, and was almost ready to wield a knife. Luobei busy persuade it, said that it is mu Ao star magic weapon. Dashan is really a very reassuring person. Luobei simply said that he would not ask again. Mu Aoxing can''t help but add another point to his satisfaction and clap him on the shoulder with approval. Dashan was a little inexplicable, but he still gave him a simple smile and didn''t realize how precious this magic weapon was. "It''s the master''s prohibition It''s the master''s prohibition... " After more than ten thousand years, when I saw the traces left by the master again, even Fang Tianji, who often relied on the old, could not help but talk incoherently and repeatedly. If it had a lacrimal gland, it would have burst into tears at this moment. "Can it be solved?" Wait for it to calm a little bit, Mu Ao star just asks. "Yes, but I don''t have enough power right now." Fang Tianji kept flying excitedly before the ban. "I''m going to practice here for a while." Mu Aoxing frowned: "how long is a period of time?" "Three days, three days should allow me to open the door temporarily." Mu Aoxing looks to luobeibei. Now is the second day, three days later, ten days is half of the time, but such a big opportunity in front of her, she can''t ask Mu Aoxing to give up. Luobei bit his lip and nodded. In fact, Mu Aoxing really has to wait, and she can''t help it. She is very grateful that he can ask for her advice in this way. "Let''s wait. I can also look for diyuanguo around these three days." "That''s the decision." Fang Tianji suddenly jumped into one of the small pools, as if he just jumped into the lake for a swim. Xianzun is worthy of xianzun. Even the magma pool dares to jump so casually. Luobeibei was very respectful, but the next moment he saw that the halberd was burning, and he came out with a roar: "Wow, it''s so hot It''s so hot! It''s so hot ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luobei can''t help smoking. However, Fang Tianji went down and ran out as fast as he could. He practiced nervously over and over again. It''s a shame to have such a magic weapon, even in ancient times. Mu Ao star full face black line, can''t bear to see directly grabbed comatose master servant two: "let''s go!" Luobei quickly followed, and realized that in the next three days, the special cage would become the "home" of the master and servant. ¡­¡­ Three days passed quickly, and the ice amulet used to protect against cooling was rapidly consumed. The three people in North Luobei almost searched all the caves and the cliffs inside the crater in the volcanic tunnel, but there was no figure of Di Yuanguo. She didn''t speak, but her mood was obviously depressed. In the past three days, she contacted LAN Jingyu once a day with a jade charm, not only to report peace, but also to inquire outside news. After the battle, the ugly man and the cloaker immediately went into hiding. The parrot king sent demon birds and some animals to search for them every day, but they didn''t find their whereabouts. On the contrary, many monks coveted them because of too many movements. If the monks could not fly in Xiaozhou mountain, the sacrifice would be heavy. As for xiaozhoushan, there are still people trying to climb the top every day these days. Most of them retreat in the poisonous insect area and the demon bird habitat. Only five people can pass through these two areas, but without exception, they all fall down after entering the white fog, and I don''t know if they have fallen to death. Luobei couldn''t find diyuanguo. Naturally, he didn''t care about these things. He hoped that Fang Tianji would finish his cultivation quickly so that he could enter the underground palace as soon as possible. By the afternoon of the sixth day in xiaozhoushan, the cultivation of fangtianji had come to an end. Although after the baptism of the ultra-high temperature magma pool, its appearance still doesn''t change much, but after all, it has been cultivated for a period of time. Luobeibei still can feel that the flying black light in front of it is absolutely spiritual. "Remember, after you go in, you must strictly follow your guidance, and you can''t go wrong." Before lifting the ban, Fang Tianji solemnly warned. Mu Aoxing doesn''t speak, but Luobei and Dashan are obedient. Fang Tianji circled around them a few times, covered them with his own spiritual power, and then quickly untied the ban with a speed that could not even capture the spiritual consciousness. Mu Aoxing is holding the hand of Luobei, and Luobei is holding the hand of Dashan. The three of them stride forward into the light door suddenly exposed, and a black void suddenly appears in front of them.Then, the center of the void suddenly brightened up. At first, it was just a bright white light around, then a little bit of golden light was shining on a higher place. Finally, all the lights were connected, becoming brighter and brighter. Finally, it showed a magnificent palace surrounded by white jade steps. The palace is located on an island, which is composed of one large, two small and three palaces. It is full of attraction. However, although the palace was bright, it was surrounded by a void, and only a smooth stone bridge with no gap was connected to their feet. The halberd suddenly vibrated and gave out bursts of wailing. After half a sound, it murmured with vicissitudes: "I remember that this palace is not a treasure house, but a place specially built for me by its owner." Luobei and muaoxing were shocked: "it was built for you?" "Yes, it was on the eve of the great war. I was about to take shape. Because I was greedy for the prosperity of the world, my master specially built this place for me and arranged everything for me according to the specifications of the human palace. Now ten thousand years have passed, and I''m afraid the things inside have changed beyond recognition." Fang Tianji sighed sadly, and then slowly floated forward, "come on, here only I and my master can come in, there is no mechanism trap." The three of them followed him through the white jade bridge and stepped into the palace. Sure enough, they found that this place was only resplendent on the surface. It was already rotten inside. They could only vaguely recognize that there were carpets, antique tables and chairs, drapes, paintings and calligraphy, and precious flowers and plants in the cracked basin You can imagine how beautiful and unique this place was ten thousand years ago. It''s just that over ten thousand years ago, even the power of the magic weapon can be consumed, let alone it''s just a masterpiece in the world. Fang Tianji gently touched the things he had selected, as if he wanted to touch them, but the things that were waiting for him were completely broken, so he could not help murmuring: "they are gone It''s all gone... " After waiting for three days, we only waited for an empty hall. Except for recalling Fang Tianji''s sad memories, everyone got nothing. It''s really ironic. Especially for mu Aoxing, his desire for this ancient inheritance is better than Luo Beibei''s, and his disappointment is also heavier. However, if there is no such thing, what can we do? Luobeibei and muaoxing look at each other, but they are speechless for a moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 317 "There may be a place near here where you are looking for diyuanguo." After a moment''s silence, the halberd suddenly said. Luobeibei and muaoxing look at it. "I mean it''s possible, but not necessarily." Fang Tianji hastily added that he was afraid that he would boast of Haikou, and it would be difficult to realize it at that time. "Where is it?" Luobei is suddenly spirit, "take us quickly!" Fang Tianji''s real body trembled slightly and said: "I can''t remember the specific place. I only remember that it should be dozens of miles around here. After all, it was at least 10000 years ago. The terrain here has changed a long time ago. Otherwise, I would not have come here to think that there is no treasure here, only a palace built by my master himself. But for you, it''s an abandoned palace, but for me, it''s still a treasure. " Luobeibei interrupted it: "sorry, xianzun, I don''t want to interrupt your memory and sigh about you, but today is the sixth day. I''m really anxious to find diyuanguo. Can you talk about the rest while walking?" "The little girl is so impatient Forget it, then go out first. " Fang Tianji looked back at the palace and flew to the front to take them out of the space. After stepping out of the prohibition, the wall was restored to its original shape, and it was not obvious that it was an entrance. Fang Tianji knew that Luobei was anxious, and he didn''t talk nonsense. He just went into her body, and only floated out the spirit to guide the way in front, so as not to be seen by outsiders. As he took three people back to find the maiden master servant, he explained why he thought there might be di Yuanguo in that place: "in those days, the master lost a piece of inverse scale because of his injury. The master valued himself as a dragon and cultivated himself into a God. Every scale on his body contained a very strong aura, and it was still a piece of inverse scale. If there was any place here that could be most valuable It must be the place where the scales of the host fall if it can breed Diyuan fruit "Xianzun, think about it. Where are the scales of Shenjun?" Luobei busy road, while trying to think back to the map what introduced Lingqi particularly rich place. Fang Tianji said: "I only remember that it should be dozens of miles around here. It fell off during the flight. Later, the owner went into the cave to recover. I really don''t remember the exact location. And See it want to say and stop, luobeibei heart not from a sink: "and what?" Mu Ao star then said: "and I''m afraid that even if xianzun thought of where the scale is, the scale may not be in place." Luobei''s face changed: "what do you mean?" Mu Aoxing said: "scales don''t grow legs, but there are many things with long legs here." Does he mean that scales are likely to be picked up by people or monsters? Luobei suddenly stopped and was scared by this possibility. If so, it will not only expand the scope of things, it is likely that scales are not in xiaozhoushan. Fortunately, Fang Tianji quickly denied this saying: "it''s impossible. The scales dropped by the master are counter scales, and they fall when they are injured. The aura is very violent. Even ordinary practitioners can''t get close to them, let alone monsters." Luo North North smell speech just relaxed tone, Mu Ao star but again way: "ten thousand years ago ordinary friars dare not move, but don''t mean ten thousand years later spirit break away, vast majority still can''t close." "I''m not afraid to be taken away by anything. Not everyone can tolerate the master''s rebellious scale, and there''s nothing particularly powerful here. Even if I take it away, I can''t digest it. I''m just afraid that it will sink into the deep underground or fall into the water. In that case, it will be troublesome to find it. "And in the water?" Luobeibei suddenly thought of the Yandi Lake beside mishen Huatian. In addition to there, there is also a lake in the pit. There is also a lake near the edge of xiaozhoushan in the northeast of the pit. Mu Aoxing asked the most critical question: "can you sense the scale?" "It''s been more than ten thousand years. Even if the master''s scales were full of breath, they would be almost scattered after such a long time." Fang Tianji added another piece of bad news, "unless I can get close to within ten meters, I''m afraid I can''t sense it. Moreover, I''m fire. Once I get into the water, I feel worse. It''s estimated that I have to be within three or four meters." Is it only within three or four meters? "Stop it!" Luobeibei can''t listen any more, "no matter what, please help me find xianzun first." She was afraid to make all kinds of guesses, and she was desperate before she found herself. Mu Aoxing and Fang Tianji stopped talking. Three people a halberd along the original channel quickly found the cage of the master and servant, Luobei sent out the puppet to take them, according to the best route selected by Fang Tianji smoothly back to the ground. Since the road is different, the exit is different, but it is still near the pit. Dashan''s interaction with Jiaotou Diao brings LAN Jingyu here. Although luobeibei and LAN Jingyu have been communicating with each other in the past few days, they haven''t seen each other. LAN Jingyu is always worried about them. Now that luobeibei is in good condition, he says hello to Mu Aoxing and Dashan. When he sees the master and servant lying on the ground, he is shocked by Dao Qingning''s ugly face.These days, Dao Qingning and Shan Fangyin have been taking medicine and in a coma. Now when they come to the ground, there is no need to use such a method. Mu Aoxing goes down with a talisman and directly wakes them up. As soon as Dao Qingning opened his eyes, he immediately entered the defensive state. Seeing that luobeibei and other talents relaxed a little, he went to help Shan Fangyin, who was groaning and wanted to sit up. Shan Fangyin was still a little confused, but as soon as he saw Dao Qingning''s face, he immediately woke up and instinctively shrank back. Dao Qingning silently retracted his hand, grabbed the placket and pulled off the hem, directly covering his face. Shan Fangyin then remembered to apologize: "sorry, Qingning sister, I didn''t mean to." "I understand." Dao Qingning quietly looked at Mu Aoxing and said, "Your Highness, thank you for saving us. Dao Qingning and Shuiyue Dongtian will surely repay you for your kindness. But now our weapons and storage bags have been lost. I wonder if your highness can lend us two weapons to defend ourselves? " She felt guilty and didn''t want to talk about the palace. Mu Aoxing, who was busy in vain, refused to give up. He raised his eyebrows and was about to sneer. Luobeibei had already pulled his sleeve and asked him with his eyes. Then he snorted and took out two flying swords from the storage space, but no more. Luobeibei is just a good man to do it to the end, sent a few spirit runes to Dao Qingning, and suggested: "you are all injured now, if you meet those two villains again, I''m afraid they will catch you. Why don''t you go to Yunmen''s disciples to get together, they should be willing to take care of you." LAN Jingyu also enthusiastically said: "yes, my cousin is the most enthusiastic and generous. She will help you. Some of my friends from Beijing will also be willing to help you." Dao Qingning bowed down to luobeibei and said, "Qingning will remember Miss Bai''s kindness." Shan Fangyin is also busy thanking her, but what she says first is mu Aoxing. Even if Mu Aoxing doesn''t give her a good face, she still looks grateful, and then she rushes to luobeifuli. "Brother Jingyu, ask Miss Ye where they are?" "Well, I''ll send the message now." Mu Aoxing is not happy: "it''s really meddling." "Brother mu, don''t be angry. If it wasn''t for them, maybe xianzun couldn''t remember Shenjun''s scales for a moment?" Luobei sent a message to appease him. Mu Aoxing originally wanted to say that when something was found, she would talk about it again, but she didn''t want to see her lost appearance. She could only ignore the two girls. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 318 After a while, LAN Jingyu received a reply from ye Qiyan. It turned out that they and the monks of the other two groups were gathering elixirs in a nearby valley. Luobei and others set out in that direction. Almost front and back feet, that the master has come out of the parrot King riding a demon bird came to see the master. He is very smart. Seeing an outsider, he immediately hides himself in the forest. He only talks through his heart. After he talks about how to remember and worry about his master''s flattery, he then complains and asks for help. He tells us how the human friars have done damage in recent days and how to bully their peers. Mu Aoxing impatiently interrupted it: "did you find those two people?" Parrot King''s nagging suddenly stopped, and looked around him, the answer was obviously No. "Waste!" Mu Aoxing scolds mercilessly. The parrot king was too grey to say another word. Luobeibei didn''t know that the parrot king had come. After he was on the road, he secretly asked Fang Tianji to pay attention to the smell of dragon scales around him. He was also trying his best to sense where the aura was the most special and seize every opportunity to find it. It''s a pity that along the way, I saw many common elixirs, but I didn''t find anything else. Before long, they came to the valley where ye Qiyan was. Mu Aoxing didn''t want to deal with Cloud Gate disciples, but he didn''t allow Luo to go north. LAN Jingyu had to send the master and servant alone. Ye Qiyan and other disciples of Cloud Gate got a message from LAN Jingyu a few days ago, saying that people who suspected that they were demons had mixed in. Naturally, they all wanted to know more exact information from the master and servant of Dao Qingning and Shan Fangyin, so as to better guard against and deal with cloakers and ugly men with sheep''s bubble eyes. In addition, they were all from a well-known and decent family, and they were more upright than ordinary monks. Naturally, they soon got married Accepted two girls. As for what can be said and what can''t be said, Dao Qingning and Shan Fangyin have been warned by Mu Aoxing for a long time, and they know that ye Qiyan and others are related to the Luobei group, but don''t worry. After solving the two problems, Mu Aoxing and others quickly found an opportunity to sit on the back of the demon bird and fly around in the sky to let Fang Tianji see if he could think of anything. After all, xiaozhoushan said that it was not big, but if he could only find it a few meters, and also consider the possibility that the dragon scale might have sunk into the ground, it would take more time to find it Yes. This turn, Fang Tianji''s memory has not been recalled, Luobei first found the sheep bubble eye ugly man''s trace. It was in a mountain stream, and the ugly man with sheep eyes was half soaking in the water. His whole body was almost blackened, leaving only two abrupt eyes staring at the sky. His thin and blackened body kept shaking with the current. His abdomen was flat against his back, and his heart was empty, as if it had been directly dug away. Only countless maggots were moving When the demon birds landed more than ten meters away from the corpse, their huge wings brought a gust of air, which made the trees next to them swaying. But as soon as the air subsided, a strong odor came directly. Luo North suddenly feel chest a burst of nausea, busy to add a heavy shield. Mu Aoxing frowned in disgust. "Why did he die here?" Luobei reluctantly glanced at the ugly man in yangpao''s eyes. He couldn''t stand his disgusting death, so he didn''t open his eyes. "No matter how you die, you will die if you die, so you don''t have to dirty the prince''s hand," Mu Aoxing said contemptuously. LAN Jingyu speculated: "I think they killed each other." Is that the cloaker? Luobeibei was a little surprised, but even though he thought that there were two hundred monks in xiaozhoushan, most of the monks who had entered the country had already learned the news after LAN Jingyu passed it on to ye Qiyan and several other companions from the imperial capital. The cloaker''s shelter is so tight that people don''t know that he is in collusion with the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes. In this case, if they are caught together, it''s hard to say whether they can get out of xiaozhoushan this time. Besides, they obviously have differences at the beginning, and the cloaker''s heart is not clear No surprise. "Unfortunately, it''s even harder to know who the cloaker is." Luobei tunnel. "Now that he''s on this boat, the fox''s tail will come out one day." Mu Aoxing pulled luobeibei to retreat several meters directly, and applied two cleaning techniques in a row to get rid of the odor. Then he angrily scolded LAN Jingyu and Dashan, who were still looking at the corpse foolishly in front of him Four people on the two demon birds, two demon birds with a long song, wings, quickly fly away from this area, let the body continue to violence in the wilderness. "I don''t know what the cloaker is? Now that he''s alone, he must be back in the crowd. " Thinking that this hidden danger is still lurking, luobeibei instinctively feels a little uneasy. "Only a fool can be so easily fooled by such a low-level means for the dead." Mu Aoxing suddenly sneers."Fool" Luo Beibei looked at him in surprise: "er You mean, the body''s fake? " LAN Jingyu and Dashan were also surprised: "fake?" Luobei turns its head abruptly, and a wisp of hair rises with the wind and sticks to Mu Aoxing''s slender neck. Mu Ao star''s body is almost imperceptibly slightly stiff for a while, immediately Chin a lift ground hum a way: "isn''t this very obvious?"? Didn''t you find that his internal organs were deliberately hollowed out? " She didn''t pay attention to that. She didn''t look at it disgustingly at that time Being despised by Mu Aoxing, Luobei can''t help feeling guilty. "I advise you that if you want to kill people in the future, you must make sure that people are dead. Don''t be fooled by pretending to be dead. You don''t know when you will be killed." Mu Aoxing turns his eyes and teaches them a lesson. Although he is very handsome, even if he does this kind of roll his eyes, he is still cool and handsome, but his attitude is still a little bit itchy. He can''t help remembering a little grudge, so he can find a chance to return in the future. Really, if you don''t talk well, you will die? Do you have to be so annoying? No wonder the popularity is so bad Luobei can''t bear to murmur in his heart. Dashan''s brain is simple, but his words are cute: "but why does he pretend to be dead?" LAN Jingyu explained for mu Aoxing: "he is a devil. If he doesn''t die, all the monks will unite to find him. But if he pretends to be successful, everyone will lose their vigilance. He is not only safer, but also may take the opportunity to attack." Dashan suddenly nodded: "this guy is really insidious. If it wasn''t for his highness nineteen, we would be fooled by him." Mu Ao star mouth light hook, Piao one eye Lan Jing Yu: "know how to do?" LAN Jingyu nodded solemnly: "yes, I''m going to send a message to the people in Cloud Gate and those friends who came with me to tell them that the dead ugly man is fake. Let them be more on guard." "Pass it directly to the one surnamed Qian in Yunmen. Let him investigate which monks have disappeared so far, and give me all their information." See LAN Jingyu so on the road, Mu Aoxing is more impolite directly take him as a subordinate, "from now on, any situation must immediately subpoena to the prince." "Yes Concerning the safety of nearly 200 monks, LAN Jingyu did not dare to be careless and immediately took out the messenger. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 319 "What shall we do now?" When it comes to fighting enemies, Luobei knows that he has almost no experience at all, and consciously plans to listen to Mu Aoxing. Mu Aoxing just pondered for a moment, and said: "we can just take advantage of this public search opportunity to let xianzun observe the terrain well. As for the two guys, as long as they don''t directly bump into our hands, let others toss. We don''t have the time." Luo Beibei looked at him gratefully: "thank you!" Mu Aoxing pursed her thin lips and didn''t speak any more, but the parrot king, who had followed before, didn''t follow up any more and flew back to xiaozhoushan mountain. Although Fang Tianji said that the place where the dragon scale fell should be dozens of miles away from the pit at that time, the four people still flew around the pit for two times just in case. Fang Tianji said that he didn''t have any feeling, so the two demon birds continued to carry four people and fly further away. Fang Tianji has just been "reborn" in the fire. He is full of energy, and has been recalled by the palace. He is also eager to find the breath of his old master. He is very active. He plunges into the earth and drills around, and refuses to rest until late at night. Mu Aoxing changed two demon birds and continued to carry them around. Luobei was meditating and breathing. In fact, as soon as the night was dark, he secretly used the spirit to look for something unusual, and fully mobilized the demon''s ability to drive the animals to help. LAN Jingyu was the only one among the four who didn''t know the existence of Fang Tianji. Naturally, he didn''t know that there might be a piece of ancient dragon god''s scales falling in the secret place. He thought that they were only looking for diyuanguo, and they also did their best to search. However, it took four days to look for the place where the aura was obviously strong. Even in the place where the aura was thin, people did not let it go. There was also the deep underground cave that Yuexue said. People focused on exploring it carefully. There were also the bottoms of rivers and lakes, and there were halberds that were not flesh and blood. However, although they were looking for it On the way, I found some unusual Lingzhi lingyao, but there was no shadow of diyuanguo or the smell of dragon scale. Now it''s noon on the tenth day. In about nine hours, it''s time to leave the country on the tenth day. Luobeibei''s mood has changed from hope at the beginning to uneasiness, then to fear, and finally to extreme anxiety. She repeatedly forced Fang Tianji to think about it carefully and forced it to delimit a range. But it was too long. Fang Tianji had been trapped at the bottom of the lake for more than ten thousand years, and his memory would inevitably be damaged with the fall of his cultivation. If she could think of it, she could only lie about a range, saying that it might be between Pingdingshan and xiaozhoushan. Luobeibei abandoned the demon bird''s mount and came down to the ground. He trudged in this area and repeatedly used his spirit to search the ground. When he was almost very tired, he would lie on the beauty couch given by LAN Jingyu wrapped in a blanket and squint for a while. Then he woke up suddenly in a nightmare and kept on. So constantly use the spirit, but also just want to break through the spirit of the original can only explore the depth, and there is no enough time to rest, at this time, not only the pair of originally smart eyes also because full of blood and dim a lot, even the whole person is pale and tottering. "You can''t go on like this any more!" After luobeibei wakes up in a false sleep again, Mu Aoxing holds her shoulder directly and doesn''t let her get up. Although he doesn''t know that luobeibei uses the power of the spirit, he thinks it''s just using the spirit, but the excessive loss of the spirit will also damage the spirit. "No, I don''t have time..." Luobei wants to struggle, but finds that her body is too weak to make any effort, even her voice is too dry and hoarse. "Don''t think things are so bad. Even if there is no diyuanguo, there is no other panacea to replace it." Mu Aoxing leaned down and looked into her eyes. Her eyes were calm and her voice was calm. "Isn''t there two kinds of elixirs, Qiye Yangshenguo and Qianyan Bodhi? I''ve ordered people to explore the news of these two kinds of elixirs. Maybe as soon as we go out, there will be news. " "Don''t comfort me..." Luobei has a bitter smile that is worse than crying. If the news about the two kinds of elixirs of the seven night cultivation of Shenguo and Qianyan Bodhi fruit is so easy to inquire about, she will not place almost all her hopes on Diyuan fruit in the past year. "Sister, just listen to your highness. Let''s go out and find a way." Seeing her like this, Dashan''s big eyes were all wet. But he was drilling the ground almost all the time in order to find diyuanguo. His beard on his tired face was all tangled up, and he looked as if he was a teenager. "Beibei, your highness is right, there will always be a way," Lan Jingyu was also very distressed, trying to comfort her, "I told you, my family has a large library, maybe there are records about these two kinds of elixirs. As soon as I go out, I''ll send a message to my family to find them." Looking at the three faces in front of her trying to appease her, luobeibei, who has been repressing herself for several days, feels that her eyes are suddenly hot, and finally something suddenly comes out. She reaches out and hooks the neck of the person in front of her, buries her cold face in his side neck, and finally bursts into tears: "I''m useless Sobbing I''m useless... "Mu Aoxing was tightly tied around his neck by her, which made him stiff. But the next moment, his skin was moistened by a piece of hot liquid, and the heat seemed to seep directly into his blood vessels through his skin, flowing into his cold heart that he had always felt tempered. Just as he held Luo Beibei''s arms, the force he wanted to push was suddenly invisible. Before his conscious reaction, his hands had self-conscious embrace of the petite body in front of him, and he began to scold: "what nonsense, does it have anything to do with your usefulness? There is no such thing in this secret place. Even if you turn the land into the sky, it won''t help. Besides, according to your logic, we are all helping to find it. Now we haven''t found it. Are we all losers? " Luobeibei sobs and shakes her head. With her action, her bright and clean face and slightly messy green silk are rubbing around muaoxing''s neck. Tears are spreading in a large area, moistening muaoxing''s skin. This kind of contact is really too close. Mu Aoxing only feels that his whole body''s hair is standing up, and the whole person is stiff again. A very strange and unspeakable feeling, like a dense lightning, splits into his heart again and again. He has a strange personality. Since he was ignorant of a magistrate, he didn''t like too close contact with people. When he was still in his infancy, he would cry after holding him for a while, even if he was his mother. So after the people who serve him find out his temperament, unless necessary, no one dares to hold him and tease him. The only exception is the emperor. This is the emperor''s way of "holding " his way is more special. He won''t confine his whole body in his arms. Instead, he just holds his hips and neck in his hands and looks at him head-on. When he can talk and walk, others will not have the chance to hold him. Sometimes if Ji Fei holds him for a while, he will not give her a good face for several days. Ji Fei loves and is afraid of her son. If it is not for his talent and special love, the relationship between mother and son will be even colder. Now, this girl, who is not like a girl at all, but loves to cry like a three-year-old baby, has not consciously forcibly occupied his body, but somehow he has no strength to shake her off. Luobei, who just wants to seek comfort nearby, doesn''t notice how inappropriate her behavior is at this time. Instead, she regards Mu Aoxing as her mother who has been attached to her for countless times and just wants to absorb more warmth. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 320 You crazy girl, don''t think that if the prince connives at you a little, you can gain an inch! Now? Now! Let go of the Prince now! Mu Aoxing was stiff and calm, roaring angrily in his heart, but his hands were stuck on luobeibei''s back all the time. In the eyes of Dashan and LAN Jingyu, it was a rare patient and calm look. It turns out that the relationship between Beibei and his 19 Highness has been so good LAN Jingyu looked at them with both heartache and admiration. He regretted that he had not met Beibei earlier, or maybe Beibei was more dependent on himself at this time. Dashan''s temperament is very simple. Seeing that luobeibei is so sad, his eyes are moist. He doesn''t feel that it''s wrong. He doesn''t feel that his sister''s crying in other people''s arms is different from crying in his own arms. On the contrary, because he is very sad, he opens his arms and circles luobeibei and Mu Aoxing into his arms, And a tight hoop. He has a strong physique and strong masculinity. Especially in recent days, in order to help luobeibei find diyuanguo, he did not escape to the ground and did not take a bath. At this time, when he hugged him, the more and more strong smell immediately choked Mu Aoxing''s nose. You big fool! Get the prince out of here! Mu Ao star took a cold breath. He was soon fumigated to spurt blood. He collapsed and almost couldn''t condense his spirit. He held his breath quickly. Then he suddenly moved his arm and bounced the mountain out. The mountain stepped back several steps in succession, with his mouth open and his eyes wide open. He looked very dazed. Luobeibei was also shaken by the influence, and raised his head with tears on his face. Mu Aoxing, with a straight face, grabs her with one hand, takes out a handkerchief with the other hand and rubs her face randomly to hide her inner surging: "don''t cry! What''s the use of crying? Wipe it up quickly, evil You didn''t put your nose on me just now, did you "No..." Luobeibei''s nose was just a little blocked because he was crying. At this time, he wiped it carelessly, but he felt a little uncontrollable. He quickly drew back his hand, grabbed the handkerchief, bowed his head and twisted it fiercely. "I can''t stand you women. When you meet something, you cry." As soon as she stopped, Mu Aoxing quickly got up and left her, and quickly cleaned herself. Luobei didn''t know that he disliked the taste of mountains, but thought that he disliked himself, so he was hurt. LAN Jingyu also misunderstood. He snatched two steps and slightly grasped luobeibei''s shoulder. He wanted to turn her attention away: "Beibei, don''t listen to your Highness''s angry words. In fact, he wanted to encourage you..." Luobeibei looks at him tearfully, and his dim eyes show that he is still brother Jingyu. At the moment, LAN Jingyu feels that the sour and extreme just now vanishes without a trace, and his voice of consolation is even more soft: "there is no way out of heaven. There must be a way to cure your mother''s disease, believe me!" Then, seeing that her handkerchief was dirty, she naturally took it and gave her a new one. Mu Ao star saw, eyelid son immediately to his hand. LAN Jingyu felt that his eyes were not clear. Although he didn''t understand how such a small matter could make his royal highness unhappy, he had to do a cleaning operation in silence. He condensed a ball of water with one hand, cleaned it, and then put it back into Luobei''s hands. Since he got acquainted with luobeibei, he has always been very meticulous. Luobeibei didn''t pay much attention to his action, but after crying, she expressed some of her overstocked emotions, and some of her buried reason came back. She wiped her eyes and nose hard, looked up at the midday sun, sniffed twice, left LAN Jingyu''s arms, straightened up and swore, "we have birds to take the walk, as long as we can rush back to the transmission array within the specified time. There are still several hours in the middle, and I have a chance to look again." "If I look for you again, I''ll lose my life." Mu Aoxing said coldly to one side, "you only have a lot of accomplishments, so you abuse your spiritual knowledge and become an idiot." Dashan, who came back to his senses, said, "sister, just rest and I''ll find it." LAN Jingyu also said: "and me, I can also." Luobeibei was moved to look at them, and shook his head: "you are tired enough to help me." "Strange, why can''t I find it?" Fang Tianji said to himself impatiently, but both of them could hear him at the same time, "is it really no longer in this small world?" Over the past few days, it has been drilling every day, looking up and down for the breath of its master, but in exchange for disappointment again and again, the frustration is no less than that of Luobei, who can''t find diyuanguo. "Now it seems that this kind of possibility is the biggest," Mu Aoxing said. "The appearance of xiaozhoushan is less than a thousand years ago. It''s a long distance from ten thousand years ago to one thousand years ago." That is to say, anything can happen in the middle. Besides, the Dragon God''s scale is so precious that no one can abandon it when it is seen by people or demons. Even if it is not easy to "take", it will certainly try its best to overcome it.Luobei naturally understood what he meant, but could not let himself do nothing just waiting to leave the country. Mu Ao star just a random sweep to see her mind, suddenly raised a hand to move. The parrot king, who stopped on the branch not far away, immediately flew over with great eyesight, and asked for instructions in a flattering way: "what''s the master''s command, please?" Mu Aoxing frowned and looked at it coldly: "think about it, what else is missing?" Parrot King wrongly lowered his head: "master, Xiao Nan knows all the places have told the master." Luobeibei looks down sadly. She knows that parrot king has tried her best, and xiaoyaobei has tried her best. Is she really going to admit her life? When the four were at a loss, a messenger suddenly flew to LAN Jingyu. After reading it, he immediately told the people, "finally someone found the cloak man and the devil man on the northeast edge of Xiaozhou mountain. Do you think they got the dragon scale first?" It''s really possible, isn''t it? Luobei suddenly raised his head and suddenly hoped that this guess might be the truth, "brother Mu!" She jumped up and flew to Mu Aoxing. A pair of gaunt eyes were full of glittering light. She just stared at him warmly, "shall we go and have a look?" "It''s OK to have a look, but You''d better not hope too much. " Mu Ao star in slightly frown, think they hide so many days, how can show traces at this time, but still immediately agreed. Luobei nodded: "I know, I know." The parrot king didn''t wait for mu Aoxing''s command, but hurriedly called out a few demon birds in a sharp voice. Four people turn over to jump up, quickly rush to the northeast edge. These days, they are concentrating on treasure hunting here, and other friars are not idle. Because they find that more than ten friars suddenly disappear, many friars have formed a small team temporarily, which can fight monsters together to find Lingzhi, and also jointly resist the sneak attack of the two "demons". Now hearing the news, almost all the people rushed to the signal location. "What about people?" As soon as the demon bird landed, Mu Aoxing''s eyes looked directly at a small team of five people waiting in place. The leader was a square faced man in his 30s and 40s. Hearing the speech, he gave a quick salute and pointed: "at the foot of the mountain where there are two rocks, there are thirteen of us. We all saw them go in from the valley and then disappear behind the stones. Now we have not only put a ban on this place, but also eight other companions are in two places Bian, very sure they didn''t come out www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 321 With the square face man''s fingers, luobeibei''s eyes fell at the end of the narrow valley. The surface of the valley looks very ordinary, and it doesn''t look much different from most of the valleys here. They are surrounded by mountains on three sides, only a narrow valley leads to the outside. However, different from other valleys, the mountain directly in front of them, that is, at the end of the mountain, only faces them. It is green and clear that the other half, which is divided by the top of the mountain, is completely immersed in the gray fog. Xiaozhoushan is a small secret place. If there is scope, there must be edge. The edge of xiaozhoushan is a gray fog. Over the years, it is not that no one wants to explore the world behind the gray fog. However, the gray fog that can engulf the mind seems peaceful and harmless. It has never crossed the boundary for hundreds of years. However, when someone uses animals to do experiments and puts half of his body into the fog, and then pulls it out, it really has only half his body. At the cross section, there was no blur of blood. The ablation was clean and refreshing. Some people don''t believe in evil, and wrap several layers of protection on the animals. Try again, but the result is still the same. It''s the same with living things, and it''s the same with dead things. Ordinary stones, refined magic weapons, and even people who use magic weapons with great wealth, are still the same. The parts that are detected also disappear, and they can''t see how they don''t exist, even if they are only detected for a very quick moment. It is said that in the secret place, there are friars fighting each other. One of their moves is to push people into the fog. So, the trail of cloaker and sheep bubble eye ugly man actually appeared here, all nerves were particularly touched. Mu Aoxing lunxing strides to the square faced man''s forbidden system and explores it. As expected, he finds that there are obstacles, but the forbidden system can only block two or three meters underground at most. As long as the other side has a rune, he can escape without being aware of it. Obviously, the square faced man also knew this disadvantage. Seeing that he looked down at the ground, he said: "don''t worry, your highness. We have a Taoist friend''s pet, which is only pangolin. It can observe the movement of hundreds of meters. Now it''s under the guard. There are Taoist friends practicing wood magic on both sides of it." Just then, two groups of people arrived back and forth. The first group, led by Ye Qiyan, Qian Hongfeng and other disciples of Cloud Gate, gathered some other monks, including two female disciples of Shuiyue cave, Dao Qingning and Shan Fangyin. Seeing Luo Beibei and others, they both nodded politely to them, but Dao Qingning looked calm, but Shan Fangyin looked rather haggard, obviously not recovered from the attack. The leader of the later group was the steady young man who defeated Li Dang. To some surprise, Li Dang was also in their group, but the young man with the surname Chai and others he followed on that day did not know where he was. The former opponent is in a group at this time. Although this kind of combination is a bit odd, it is only a challenge arena battle of drawing lots, which is related to the threat of the devil. Everyone''s life and death are threatened. There is nothing wrong with forming a temporary team. Luo Beibei and others just have a little more look at it, and they don''t pay attention to it any more. After several parties met and saluted each other, luobeibei realized that the young swordsman''s surname was Xu, and his name was chen''an. He came from Huadu County, second only to the imperial capital. He was not only a rising star in Huadu County, but also the wife and nephew of Xu. Because of his high accomplishments, calm and generous temperament, he had always been popular during the competition, and even Li Dang, who had plotted against him in the competition, could accept him regardless of the past. When their group of friars formed a small team, they naturally elected him as the leader. He also lived up to people''s expectations. Every day, the responsibilities of his teammates were arranged very properly. While some small teams still had people missing from time to time, everyone in their team was safe all the time. Due to the short time, there are still many small teams behind, but mu Aoxing has the highest status. Secondly, ye Qiyan and Qian Hongfeng are also representatives of Yunmen, the first sect of Xianmen. Naturally, the discussion began immediately. "If you want me to say that, let''s not wait for other people, let''s go in and arrest people directly?" Ye Qiyan was a little impatient to propose, "time is running out, we have to spend some time to go back, early to solve the two demons, we also early to rush back to the transmission array, otherwise we can''t get out of trouble." As soon as the ten day period arrives, we must leave the country on time, which was repeatedly emphasized before entering the country. Although the secret place of xiaozhoushan will stop at Yecheng once every five years, no one knows where it is at other times. All they know is that the people who had stayed in the secret place because of the delay in leaving the country have disappeared, and there is no news from now on. Among them are the rising stars from the two families who ordered the spirit lamp in the family. Just one day after leaving the country, the lamp went out. Therefore, although the trees in the secret place have been growing for many years, and the monsters in the secret place seem to be alive, no one dares to stay in the secret place after that. Qian Hongfeng nodded slightly: "I also agree to a quick decision." As soon as he changed his usual feeling of hanging around in front of his classmates, he expressed his attitude in a calm tone, but he looked like a kind of elder martial brother. Obviously, he didn''t agree for the sake of agreement, but really felt that he shouldn''t stay for a long time."I think it''s better to be cautious. After all, there are a lot of people in their hands. It can be seen that they are acting strangely with a lot of means. We can''t just take it lightly because of the large number of people." seeing that Mu Aoxing didn''t mean to speak, Xu chenan put forward different suggestions. "Moreover, although Shan girl and Her Highness only met two people, they could mix with them, so they could mix More people, what if it''s a trap? The so-called sharpening the knife does not miss the firewood cutter. It is always good to analyze more and plan more comprehensively. " "Analyze what? How did they get in? What is their purpose? Why did they come here on purpose? You have been checking for so many days. What have you found and analyzed? " Mu Aoxing suddenly sneers. Xu chenan was silent for a moment and asked in consultation, "what does your highness mean?" Mu Aoxing leered: "the prince doesn''t have so much free time." Then he turned his head and asked them, "are you going in with me, or are you waiting outside?" "Go in together." Luobei didn''t want to. Mu Ao star will no longer talk nonsense, hand a wave to go directly to the ban before, and then twist eyebrows to look at the square face man. Naturally, the square faced man immediately understood his meaning, but he began to smile a little bit: "Your Highness, you are the body of all gold. It''s just the so-called..." "Where''s all that crap?" Mu Aoxing raised his palm with a straight face, "do you want the prince to open it in person?" "Ah, no, no..." The square faced man said hello to his partner, and the three of them would not open a door. Mu Aoxing walked in without saying a word. Ye Qiyan also immediately went inside. Qian Hongfeng divided the remaining Yunmen disciples into two groups. After a few words, he led others in. As for the others in the group, he left them alone. Xu Shiyou is led by Mu Aoxing, who is not only the prince but also the legendary genius. Most people feel that they have chosen to follow up. Dao Qingning and Shan Fangyin are determined to take revenge and take back their bags and other important items. "Wait for me..." Xu chen''an cried helplessly and quickly divided his team into two groups, learning from Qian Hongfeng. When the back prohibition was closed, luobeibei''s spiritual consciousness glanced over and found that at least 20 or 30 people had followed up. His confidence was greatly increased, and he felt that this time the cloaker and sheep bubble eye would not be able to fly even if they inserted their wings. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 322 The valley is only two or three hundred meters wide at the end. This distance, even the spirit of Luobei can also be swept by. At the bottom of the valley, there are many stones accumulated in different years and months. The soil on the surface is weak, which is different from the lush trees on the mountain. Basically, there are only some low shrubs here, which can give you a broad view. The two rocks standing at the foot of the mountain are particularly conspicuous. In the eyes of those with low accomplishments, the rocks full of traces of time do not look different, but in the eyes of those with high accomplishments, the cover up is just a thin layer of clothes, which can be seen as soon as it is uncovered. Along with muaoxing''s action, a seam about one meter wide was exposed on the side of a rock on the left side, and the crack zigzagged to the depth. "How can there be a hole in the ground?" Luobeibei was surprised to say, "when we searched two days ago, we didn''t have it." You should know that the main force of the search is Fang Tianji. Although the cultivation of this immortal is much lower than that of his heyday, the small skill of blinding still can''t hide it. "Now there is, of course, a new one." Mu Ao star sends a sound to return a way, "you let the small demon feel embarrassed, which person in these people''s Ling pet bag has the Ling pet that can drill the ground." With that, he suddenly raised his voice and ordered: "look for another cave?" The public hears the order to disperse, luobeibei also should sound, also take advantage of the time of exploring around, let the small demon feel nearby. Unexpectedly, she found out: "it stinks Elder sister, there is a big bird in this man''s bag, which tastes like those ugly guys with red eyes. There is also this man, who has a diamond armour, which is also red eyed, and this man... " Red eyed It''s a demonized spirit beast! Listen to small demon embarrassed pointed out several people in succession, Luobei heart suddenly a knot in one''s heart, busy and small demon embarrassed determine the master position of these Warcraft. Feeling her eyes, Xu chen''an turned his head and gave her a smile. Luobeibei was cold in heart, but instinctively, he quickly responded with a smile, and he was so quick that he secretly voiced his voice. He deliberately asked in a childish tone: "Mr. Xu, I want to ask secretly, why do you let that person with you?" Said, intentionally with Yu Guang Piao one eye, also silently follow in Li Dang, "this person is obviously not a good person, at the beginning he was still plotting against you on the challenge arena! Such people can''t believe it. " Xu chen''an smile, temperament is elegant tolerance: "Miss Bo misunderstood, although the Li brothers in the game a little unscrupulous, but presumably there must be a reason to be so, other times he is still very good, for example, now we have to work together to catch the devil, Li brothers did not stand by." "Who knows the purpose of his coming in?" Luobei took the opportunity to look at Li Dang not far away, and his little mouth tooted, "anyway, I don''t like this person. My intuition is always right. We should be careful later." Seeing what she said so firmly, although Xu chen''an still had a tolerant smile on his face, he still glanced at Li Dang with a little doubt in his eyes, as if he wanted to say something but stopped. Luobei immediately asked, "what do you think of, Mr. Xu?" Xu chenan covered up and said, "nothing..." "Oh, what time is it, Mr. Xu? Please tell us what you think!" Luobei Road, deliberately emphasized our two words. Xu chen''an hesitated for a moment, frowned and hesitated: "I still trust brother Li, but..." "Just what? Mr. Xu, tell me quickly? " "It''s just Brother Li was with Mr. Chai before, but when the news of the demon man came out, Mr. Chai and his two friends had disappeared. Brother Li said that Mr. Chai insisted on climbing the top of Xiaozhou mountain, and then disappeared like others. And he and others stopped in the demon bird area, so they survived Ah, I''m worried too much. There are many people who have gone to challenge xiaozhoushan these days and then disappeared. I can''t doubt brother Li because of this. " "I really can''t doubt it because of this," luobeibei nodded instead of following his hint. "I''ve heard that the peak of xiaozhoushan is very mysterious, even we don''t have it..." She suddenly felt that this words should not be said like stopped, but also a special "guilty" to see Mu Aoxing''s back, and then hurried away a few steps, "anyway, Mr. Xu try to pay more attention to this person." "Thank you for reminding me, Miss Bo. Be careful yourself." Xu Chen an said, also turned to check the surrounding stones. Luo North secretly relaxed breath, after turning a circle, then returned to the side of Mu Ao star. Mu Aoxing sneered: "it''s deep enough to hide!" Luobei asked anxiously, "what shall we do now? There must be a trap under this underground cave. You can''t enter it! " Mu Aoxing didn''t answer immediately. Luobeibei knew that he was measuring, and it was hard to urge him. He could only remind Dashan and LAN Jingyu secretly. To tell Dashan the truth, LAN Jingyu couldn''t expose the existence of the little demon. He could only make him alert by Mu Aoxing''s advice.It''s said that Xu chen''an''s pet bag is filled with Warcraft. Li Dang''s pet is a diamond armour. Even a humble monk''s pet who just followed the square faced man is also a Warcraft. In addition, there are several other people who are also not right. LAN Jingyu is very surprised. Fortunately, Luobei reminds him first, so he doesn''t show his voice. He just admires Mu Aoxing''s method in his heart I think Lei chenguo''s first day is really not a boast. Muaoxing was soon determined. He made a direct distribution in front of the crowd and said to LAN Jingyu, "stay up there and take care of her. I''ll go down with this big fool." Then, ignoring the others, he took the mountain and jumped down. Luobei falsely yelled to go forward: "I''m going, too." "To what? Don''t you know how much weight you have? " Mu Aoxing''s rebuke came from the cave. LAN Jingyu quickly took Luo Beibei''s hand and advised him in a soft voice: "Your Highness always has nothing to say. Don''t make him unhappy. You''d better listen to him?" "Hum, overbearing!" Luobeibei murmurs. He turns around and looks for a stone. He sits down on his legs in anger. He seems to close his eyes and ignore others. In fact, the spirit has gone into the earrings of the store, swallowed a few yellow spirit stones, and quickly fell into a short sleep to cultivate the spirit. Xu chen''an glanced at her casually with his spiritual sense, but asked Qian Hongfeng with a little worry: "Mr. Qian, do you think we should..." Voice did not fall, already heard Mu Ao star''s voice: "these two under the hand defeat is this prince''s, who also forbid to come in!" Said a colorful light in the hole flash, he actually set up a ban in turn, do not let people down. They all looked at each other. Most of them thought that the 19th prince was too proud. Don''t be proud, but turn around and hit him in the face. Xu chen''an''s eyes flashed unpredictably and changed to a voice: "Mr. Qian, I don''t doubt your Highness''s cultivation. It''s just that this place is close to the edge after all, and the devil''s behavior is so strange. If you really just let your highness take risks like this, in case of an accident, you and I can''t afford it?" Qian Hongfeng nodded: "Mr. Xu is right. I''d better go down later." As for the prohibition, it can only be broken by force. "It should be." Xu chenan said in a deep voice, and then spread the message to others. For a moment, most people felt that they would rather risk the anger of the 19th Prince than let him have a good or bad thing in it. They all agreed to go on. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 323 After waiting for a quarter of an hour, there was no sound inside. Xu chen''an went to the north of Luobei and said politely, "Miss Bo, I don''t know if you can send a message to your highness and ask what''s going on inside?" Although luobeibei fell into sleep, he still left a trace of spiritual consciousness outside. He couldn''t speak much when he heard it. He just hummed to show that he was still angry. LAN Jingyu was always very alert to him. At this time, he went forward and tried a lot to keep his vigilance in his heart. He didn''t show his vigilance. Now when he heard luobeibei''s vague hum, he immediately said, "I''m afraid it''s not very good, Mr. Xu. Your highness doesn''t like to be disturbed. We''d better wait." "It''s not that I''m bothering you. It''s really that your highness is almost on his own. Everyone''s heart is not stable..." Xu chen''an looks worried. If LAN Jingyu didn''t get the news just now, he would never easily doubt him. Fortunately, he comes from a noble family. Usually, some masked parties are indispensable. He immediately laughs bitterly: "just wait a little longer. If your highness hasn''t given instructions, we''ll ask again." Then he turned his eyes to the cave, which was also a look forward to. Xu chen''an''s spiritual consciousness turns around on his face and on luobeibei, who is breathing evenly. He is a little uneasy instinctively. However, seeing that other people have no abnormal appearance at all, Mu Aoxing has gone down to the cave in person. His eyes are flashing and quiet. They continued to wait. After a moment, there was no movement in the cave, so he went to urge LAN Jingyu. LAN Jingyu can only send a messenger in. Soon, the crowd heard Aoxing''s angry rebuke, which was obviously echoing in the cave: "urge what? The prince is not dead. " LAN Jingyu speechless to everyone, everyone also looked at each other, had to continue to wait. Little by little, two quarters of an hour later, there was no strange noise in the cave. "Elder martial brother Qian, let''s go down and have a look?" Ye Qiyan said to Qian Hongfeng in a low voice. Although his voice was light, it didn''t work. Obviously, he also said that everyone had heard, "Your Highness hasn''t come out so late. It must be that the underground situation is more complicated. Maybe your highness hasn''t found the devil yet, and it''s too late. It''s not good to wait like this." Some of the other friars were in a bit of a commotion. At this moment, the light of the cave was shining, and the prohibition suddenly disappeared. At this moment, there was an angry roar in the cave. Luobeibei suddenly woke up, jumped up and exclaimed: "no! That''s my brother. Something must have happened to them! " Xu chen''an immediately said in a loud voice: "go and save the 19th prince!" Then he directly sent out the spirit power to attack the prohibition. Seeing this, Qian Hongfeng and ye Qiyan also went to help, and other monks came forward one after another. With concerted efforts, they smashed the ban with brute force, and then jumped down one by one. After a while, there were only nine people left on the ground. Everyone looked at each other, speechless, and then someone finally broke the deadlock with a stiff smile: "so many people have gone down to save the 19th prince, it should be OK. What''s the matter with us staying on top?" Another person is also a little embarrassed, deliberately looking for the topic: "how come we have been waiting here for so long and no one else has come?" "Because they can''t get in." A voice suddenly answered him. The man turned abruptly, but a stream of black smoke came. Puff, puff, puff In a flash, the five monks who didn''t follow almost all fell down at the same time, but the three still stuck with a long tube in their hands. Li Dang was one of them. Xu chen''an, who has been standing at the entrance of the cave but has never jumped down, looks at these people and slowly raises his mouth. Then he turns his hand over and suddenly has a thick black seal on his palm. Then he bit the tip of his tongue and spurted blood. The seal suddenly vibrated. In the blink of an eye, it swallowed the blood without a trace. Then it flew directly to the height of five or six meters and spun rapidly. At the same time, Xu chen''an had already been on the tip of his foot and quickly swept out tens of feet. Li Dang and others left the unconscious friars on the ground and followed them out. As they ran, they took out a cloak and quickly put it on. The black seal turns faster and faster, and continuously black smoke emerges from it. The black snake is generally spreading in the air. First, it covers hundreds of square meters of valley into a semicircle, and then it begins to fill slowly. Xu chen''an stood outside the big black circle, looking at all this without expression. Behind him, more than a dozen monks in cloaks gradually gathered. There was a faint red light in everyone''s eyes. Li Dang and others also took out a cloak and put it on silently. Only Xu chen''an suddenly closed his eyes and looked up to the sky, as if he was enjoying the last sunshine. However, he only insisted for a little more than others, so he had to put on a special cloak. Black smoke continues to spread in the circle, such as a magic pen constantly splashing thick and light landscape painting, but the penetration is not the picture, but the semicircle covered. After accumulating to a certain concentration, the black smoke began to sink to the ground. From top to bottom, every plant that was touched withered quickly. The black smoke soon fell lightly on the four monks who were comatose on the ground, and their skin and flesh immediately dried and flattened at the speed visible to the naked eye.More black smoke went into the cave and poured into it. "They could have lived a little longer." A cloaker suddenly opened his mouth. It was Li Dang''s voice. "What''s the use of living a little longer?" Someone beside him sneered at him, "isn''t it going to sacrifice the magic seal soon?" "Ha ha, Li Dang means to live a little longer and hope a little more?" Someone suddenly raised his head and laughed wildly, "it''s a pity that none of these people can live today, no matter they are the best or the rising star! It''s us... " The man looked at Li Dang with great pride. He laughed wildly, and the hat on his cloak slipped down, revealing the face of a villain. However, it turned out that he was the boy in Baolan shirt who used to clap after the young master Chai, but his pretty face was distorted and ugly because of his arrogance. Li Dang didn''t answer. His head curtain and expression were hidden behind his cloak. "Wrong!" Xu chenan suddenly spat out a word loud. The boy in the blue shirt stopped laughing and looked at Xu chen''an in amazement. Xu chen''an slowly stirred up a meaningful smile: "we are the real pride of heaven. When we come back from the cultivation of miraculous skills, the world will be ours." "Yes! you ''re right! What brother Xu said is absolutely right The boy in Baolan shirt habitually immediately clapped his horse and looked at the black circle. His eyes were filled with excitement and cruelty. "We are the chosen ones, and we are the real proud ones!" "Why deceive yourself?" Li Dang suddenly laughed, "we are all just the hapless ones who have been planted with demons. No matter how hard it is to see the sun from now on, and no longer be able to meet with family and friends, don''t you give up at all?" "Li Dang!" Xu chen''an stopped drinking angrily, "what are you talking about?" "You know what I''m talking about," Li said, "if you have a choice, I''d rather not be chosen by them." Xu chen''an''s voice was abrupt and gloomy: "do you prefer your lover to rot and die bit by bit?" "I don''t regret it. For her, even if my life can start again, I will still choose this way," Li Dang said without emotion. "I just don''t want to deceive myself." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 324 "Oh, I can''t see that you, Li Dang, are still a saint of love." The boy in the blue shirt seemed to be laughing with tears in his eyes. "Is it hard to be a good friend of yours?" The answer was a sudden explosion of hidden weapons. The boy in the blue shirt retreated in surprise. Xu chen''an waved his hand, which was a burst of flame. He stiffly blocked those concealed weapons, and angrily scolded: "we have just become the same people. Are we going to kill each other so soon?" "It''s just a mob. Do you want to turn the world upside down? How ridiculous A sonorous and powerful voice with its own ironic function suddenly came in. Everyone present was startled and reflexively turned to the sound. But just in this instant, there was a circle of people around them. They were all the people who had just jumped down the hole to save Mu Aoxing, and the people who had stayed outside the forbidden system before. Mu Aoxing, who has been disappearing for a long time, is the one who just uttered his voice. His black clothes look like ink, and two cold stars sneer coldly. I don''t know when he has changed his hairstyle and put on his prince''s unique jade crown. On the jade crown, a purple gem like a pigeon''s egg is shining on the gold wire. His perfect face, carved like a ghost axe, is like the arrival of the emperor Once powerful, there will be no one in the world. For a moment, Xu chen''an felt his knees softened and felt like a tiny mole ant. His breath was pressed in his throat and he could hardly struggle out: "impossible It''s impossible... " Mu Aoxing is too lazy to pay attention to him. He walks in step by step, and the people around him follow up step by step. Although they walked on the flat ground and did not occupy a commanding position, for the gathered cloakers, it was like a huge pressure from the sky, and they directly pressed down from the top of their head. "Go to hell, all of you A cloaker can''t bear such despair first, and takes the lead madly. He is a flying sword, and his speed is fast. He knows that he is not mu Aoxing''s opponent, so he chose a weak direction. He was met by a black halberd that appeared out of thin air. That''s muaoxing''s black halberd. The flying sword broke into two pieces with a cry of sadness. In a moment, a blood arrow had been spurted from the cloaker''s neck. His protection was as weak as a piece of tofu in front of muaoxing''s black halberd, which was also tempered by the ground fire. Then it continued like lightning and reaped a cloaker''s life. Almost at the same time, both sides launched attacks at the same time. At one time, all kinds of magic tools and talismans collided like countless asteroids, and burst out clusters of gorgeous fireworks "It''s over It''s all over... " Xu chen''an''s face under his cloak had already turned pale. Looking at Mu Aoxing with his own aura, he instinctively stepped back two steps. Maybe because the gap was too big, he only had a calm appearance. He was even worse than his subordinates. He only opened the defense, but did not fight back at all. "If you wait to die, it''s really over!" Sheep bubble eye ugly man''s voice suddenly rang out in his mind, "don''t hurry up!" When Xu Chen settled down, he woke up like a dream. His lips trembled quickly and said a series of incantations. In the black smoke ring behind him, he suddenly felt like a hole was pierced by a ball, and a stream of black smoke gushed out in an instant. Some of it penetrated into the cloaker''s body, and some of it spread to the monks. "Be careful, everyone. Don''t let the black smoke stick to you." Qian was afraid that his younger martial brother, younger martial sister and other monks had no experience, so he quickly reminded them. Then someone exclaimed: "this black smoke can corrode the spiritual power." Everyone soon felt it one after another. They took back their magic weapons and increased their protection. "Fool, all they want is time." Mu Ao star is not polite to scold, at the same time directly shake out a spirit Fu. The amulet fell into the black smoke, and immediately sent out a burst of thunder. At the same time, it burst out a branch of lightning, which melted a large area of black smoke in an instant. "That''s great. It''s the thunder amulet that can conquer demons!" Someone yelled in surprise. Without waiting for his voice to fall, two more Lei Gang runes burst out one after another in the cloaker and the hole where the smoke was still emitting. "Attack quickly." Qian Hongfeng once again timely remind, people are busy to launch a new attack. However, in this very short pause, the cloak man, who was lucky enough not to be affected by the lightning, completed the demonization and rushed to the monks with a roar. The attack strength suddenly doubled. The monks with higher accomplishments were OK, but the ones with weaker accomplishments obviously felt a little hard. The other cloakers who were interrupted were shocked and trembled all over. The process of demonization was immediately interrupted, and they could not live long. However, and the Lei Gang Fu blocking the hole is obviously a drop in the ocean for a large circle of black smoke, which is far from enough. "I gave that guy to you!" For this kind of war, Fang Tianji was very excited. He asked Luobei to help him."No, I can''t get out of the sun." Luobeibei has long wanted to capture the thief and the king first, but although she has many talismans, there is no Leigang talisman. Today, the sun is shining, and there is no shady tree in the battlefield. If her spirit meets the sun, it will be burned immediately, and she can only jump in the dark. "Simple! Just cover the sun. " Fang Tianji gave a strange cry, and immediately sent a message to Mu Aoxing, asking him to gather the demon birds into a cloud. "Your brain is broken!" Mu Aoxing opened his mouth and scolded, "this kind of abnormal demonized guy is afraid of the sun. Once the sun disappears, their strength will increase immediately. Do you want me to cover the sun?" Stupid Fang Tianji can only say no to Luobei. Inspired by this, luobeibei sends a message to LAN Jingyu and asks if he can resist the attack. He builds a vine with dense shading and hollow around it, which extends directly to Xu chenan''s head. It must not break in the middle, and it must always cover his whole person, without any deviation, and it must be kept for about a quarter of an hour. LAN Jingyu agreed without saying a word. "Brother Jingyu, it''s very important, but it''s also very difficult. You may have to face all kinds of situations." Luobeibei repeatedly reminded that, for example, these black smoke will certainly corrode, and Xu will certainly fight back. "Don''t worry, I can do it!" LAN Jingyu solemnly promised, and directly shot two strands of intertwined vines with dense leaves from his sleeve. He flexibly avoided other demons and black smoke, and soon came to the top of Xu chenan. Then the big leaves stretched out to form a shade, and kept sending out sharp spikes to attack Xu chenan''s defense circle. See his attack technique unexpectedly so painless, return to oneself cover Yin, originally very nervous Xu Chen an almost laughed out. At the moment when his mind was a little relaxed, Luobei had gone in steeply with the spirit of Fang Tianji. The spirit is imprisoned! Luobei launched a direct attack. Xu chen''an only felt that his head was tight, and his whole body was bound by something, and he suddenly struggled. What''s going on? Why did it stop suddenly? Go on chanting! The ugly man in sheep''s eyes urged him for no reason. But Chuanyin fell into Luobei''s mind because Xu chenan''s yuan Shen was imprisoned by Luobei. It turns out that there is also the effect of receiving the voice of the imprisoned person. This idea flashed through Luobei''s heart, and immediately increased the force of contraction. "Someone has bound my spirit. Help me!" Xu chen''an struggles to send out the message of asking for help and desperately wants to move. However, even the real demons can deal with the confinement of the spirits in luobeibei. Besides, he is such a greedy and afraid of death person who is just in the period of Qi refining and refuses to demonize in order to keep his own mind. Not only his voice can not be transmitted, but also he has been pierced by the halberd within a few seconds. At the moment when he felt death coming, some fragments of life flashed quickly in Xu chen''an''s mind, and the yuan Shen also drifted. At this time, the spirit of luobeibei suddenly rushed to his sea of knowledge with self-consciousness, swallowing the dim green light. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 325 Ha ha, mission accomplished. Fang Tianji smiles triumphantly. Mu Aoxing''s eyes are keen. Seeing that the rotation speed of the black seal slows down, he immediately sends three Lei Gang Fu directly. In the hundreds of square meters of black smoke circle, there are branches of split lightning, among which the thickest three directly hit the black seal. A pool of black ink was quickly absorbed by something, and was immediately diluted in half. Then, Xu chen''an''s body fell to the ground. Without the continuous support of black smoke, the demonized cloaks are just like the human friars who have lost the follow-up spiritual power supply, and their power will soon decline greatly. The friars immediately took the opportunity to separate and surround them. Just as the victory was about to be seen, a few Warcraft suddenly appeared in the circle and roared at the human friars. In the blink of an eye, they hurt four or five people. At the same time, a burst of black light flashed by Xu chenan, and the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes, who had been hiding his tracks before, finally jumped out. As soon as he appeared, he immediately brought Xu chen''an''s heaven and earth bag and storage bag into his arms. Then, regardless of whether the demons on his side might also be affected, he immediately threw several blasting runes backward, and with the help of these blasting runes, he flew into the black smoke ring in the roaring sound. Then, he saw his fingers as thin as ghost claws flying continuously, and made a few strange fingerprints, so he easily took off the black seal which was no longer smoking and was a little shaky. Previously, Xu chen''an had to spurt blood to drive the black seal, but he picked it. Obviously, he is the real owner of the black seal. However, his speed is fast, already on guard against his Mu Ao star speed is also fast. Just as Yang Pao Yan''s fingers were holding the black seal, Mu Ao Xing''s black halberd was also following him. Although he was blocked by the protective ring on his body, it also bumped him into the distance. But this seems to have hit the ugly man''s heart. As soon as he landed and rolled around, he ran straight to the half of the border mountain. "Dashan!" Mu Ao star suddenly broke to drink a. Only one or two feet away from yangpaoyan ugly man, the rocks at the foot of the mountain suddenly burst out, and a big figure sprang up. In the middle of the sky, a nine day waterfall like Bailian had slashed at him. Sheep bubble eye ugly man''s eyes, instant left foot point to stop the trend, right foot slant, a piece of rock, the whole person to the left side slanting out. His body method is extremely strange, and his speed is extremely fast. He can avoid Dashan''s knife. Dashan didn''t panic at all. The sword, which had been split to half, naturally followed him. The momentum didn''t stop at all. He continued to chase the ugly man in sheep bubble eye smoothly. Even though there was still some distance, he couldn''t contact him directly. The condensed Qi of the sword had caught up with his shadow accurately. Just a bang! The gas of the big knife cuts across the waist of Yang Pao Yan''s ugly man. Although it still can''t break the protective ring and hurt his skin and flesh, its powerful force makes Yang Pao Yan''s blood surge and spurt out a mouthful of black blood. Dashan hit, thick legs staggered forward a step jump, "he fled to the foot of the mountain!" As expected, the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes chose to escape at the first time. After being stopped by Dashan and fangtianji, he resolutely returned to escape down the mountain. Mu Aoxing was in the air. Seeing luobeibei and LAN Jingyu who came to the mountainside at last, his sharp eyes suddenly tightened. He drove the demon bird to them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 326 "Be careful! He''s coming for you Luobei lies on LAN Jingyu''s back. Just as Mu Aoxing suddenly turns his direction and rushes down the mountain, he hears his rapid voice. He quickly starts the highest level of defense beads on his wrist and brings himself and LAN Jingyu into the protective cover. Stab Almost at the moment of the completion of the defense, a long and thin figure had rushed out of the ground, and ten claws were sharply scratched on the protective ring. The power of his claw is quite powerful. Although he did not break through the defensive circle, he would overturn LAN Jingyu and Luobei Beizhen, who were only protected by a transparent circle, and roll down the mountain. Sheep bubble eye ugly man is about to pursue, take Luo Beibei hostage, a purple lightning has been straight to split over. Sheep bubble eye ugly man back in horror, can avoid, immediately a fierce son and into the ground. I don''t know what kind of means he used. After rolling for several times, luobeibei and LAN Jingyu in the defensive circle were just stopped by a tree. They felt that there was a gap under them, and a strong force was coming to pull them into the enclosure. LAN Jingyu wanted to resist, but luobeibei''s defense circle protected them, but also limited their freedom. The only thing he could do was to turn over and embrace luobeibei. Defense! Defense! Luobeibei, who was held in his arms, was not flustered. Instead, he calmly started all his defense equipment just in case. Then the spirit quickly looked for the trace of the ugly man with sheep bubble eye in the dark crack with little sunlight. Soon he saw that the ugly man with sheep bubble eye was hiding under the deeper crack, and was holding the black seal in his hand to absorb her defense circle Fall down. Luobei quickly estimated the range between the two and resolutely started the peach blossom formation. Sheep bubble eye ugly man obviously did not expect that she had such a high magic weapon in her hand. When she didn''t notice for a moment, she was already in the array and lost her sense of orientation in an instant. He angrily urged the black seal to resist the peach blossom array, and tried to fight back, but he didn''t know that the peach blossom array was made by seven old Uncle Wang himself, and its power was beyond the ordinary magic weapon. If he was in xiaozhoushan, he might be able to break through the battle with the black seal, but it was a small Zhoushan restricted by mysterious laws that even the friars in the foundation period couldn''t enter. He could suppress his accomplishments by extraordinary means, but it didn''t mean that he could give full play to his original strength, let alone break the peach blossom easily with the black seal Array. But he can''t break the peach blossom formation, which doesn''t mean that Luobei can use the peach blossom formation to clean him up. The seal in his hand is very strange. It can not only fight back to a certain extent, but also protect his whole body under the sharp cutting of peach blossom. The two sides were in a stalemate for a while, and no one could do anything about it. Mu Ao star arrived in this very short stalemate. Sheep bubble eye ugly man is in a dreamland, surrounded by colorful peach blossom, can''t see the real scene outside. Mu Aoxing, who jumps into the crack, can clearly see him holding a black seal and turning around in panic, as well as luobeibei and LAN Jingyu hanging in the fold of the crack. "Not bad. Quick reaction." Mu Aoxing''s heart suddenly returned to the original position, and raised the corner of his lips with satisfaction, "next, let me, I won''t let him have a chance to run away." "I''d better give it to you!" Almost and Mu Aoxing at the same time, Fang Tianji cheerfully greets Luo Beibei, "girl, it''s time for us to make a perfect match again!" Luobei is not optimistic at all: "xianzun, the mysterious seal in the ugly hand is too powerful. I''m reluctant to maintain the peach blossom formation now. I can only imprison him for half a breath at most. I''m afraid it''s not enough for you to break through his defense." Fang Tianji was a little disappointed, but then he cheered up: "well, let me know this ugly magic weapon for a while, little girl, don''t do it." Two people a halberd quickly discussed a few words, Luobei will try to reduce the peach blossom array to the minimum range, so that Mu Ao star closer to sheep bubble eye ugly man. "All right, take it!" With Mu Aoxing''s order, Luobei immediately put away the peach blossom array without warning. Sheep bubble eye ugly man just feel in front of suddenly a black, instinct has not made a response, a dazzling lightning has covered his whole person. There is no way to avoid it! Under the double attack of Leigang Fu and muao star''s original thunder magic, the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes was penetrated by the electric current on the spot. The two eyes that had been abrupt enough almost protruded out. The white measurement was very shocking, and the black seal in his hand was full of electric current, which slowly cracked at the speed visible to the naked eye. But the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes didn''t know what happened. He didn''t die under such a double lightning strike. His two dead fish eyes stared up bitterly. He is not reconciled! He is really not reconciled! His plan was originally perfect, how could it finally come to this step? Well, they won''t let him live, and they don''t want to!No, he''s going to blow himself up! Mu Aoxing immediately ordered Fang Tianji to retreat. At the same time, he stepped on cloud boots and went up. In the middle, he wrapped Luo Beibei and LAN Jingyu with a whip and took them up directly. They had just jumped dozens of meters, and the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes really burst out, with strong resentment to death. If Mu Aoxing didn''t get Fang Tianji and luobeibei didn''t get xiaoyaobei, today''s game is likely to be successful, but it''s a pity that man is not as good as God. As long as God doesn''t stand on his side, even if his opponent only has the cultivation of gas refining period, he will be able to deal with him. Sheep bubble eye ugly man with unwilling resentment self explosion, the power of nature is different, after being suppressed strength, this explosion, a huge shock at the border. Luobeibei''s defense didn''t withdraw. Instead, she was directly rushed out of the ground by the powerful shock wave. She didn''t stop until she hit a strong branch. Fortunately, she opened all her defenses with her previous wisdom. Although the victim was unstable for a moment, it didn''t matter. Mu Aoxing''s defense is better than her, and naturally it will be OK. But before that, the crack had been used by the ugly man with sheep''s eyes. It was more than ten meters wide. Now when he exploded hundreds of meters below, the crack expanded a lot. The startled people quickly checked it. When they found that the crack did not extend to the boundary, and there were still dozens of meters to go, they were relieved. Although the fog on the edge of the secret place has never crossed the boundary for half a minute, no one can guarantee that if the crack extends to the boundary, the fog will flow into the secret place along the crack. Fortunately, it has not reached that point yet. "Dead, become a pile of broken meat, dead can''t die again." After the movement in the crack calmed down a little, Fang Tianji was ordered to explore in the gravel pile. After drilling a circle, he came back to report, "nothing was left, including the magic weapon." Nothing left, that is to say, even if the land yuan fruit was won by them, now they can''t get it at all. Luobei was staring at the black crack, and his mind was blank. But she just stupefied for a while, was awakened by Fang Tianji''s incredible exclamation. "Dragon scale! I can smell the breath of the master Fang Tianji exclaimed excitedly, "come on! step on it! It''s at the foot of the mountain! " Mu Aoxing and Luobei were both shocked, so they ran down the mountain. The monks did not know what had happened. When they ran, they all ran down the mountain. I saw just now or flat valley, a gradually far gradually narrow cracks across the valley. Everyone can''t help but be afraid. Just now, I thought that the crack didn''t extend far, but the original direction of extension was to the southwest, not the northeast edge. I''m very lucky. It''s just, what''s going on down the mountain? Looking at Mu Aoxing pulling Luobei, they jumped into the crack without hesitation, and all of them looked at each other. Deep in the fresh crack, a dragon scale is still shining, even if it is half hidden in the soil. Around it, there are three longan shaped fruits, only the bright red fruit at the top is waiting to be picked. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 327 Luobeibei''s tears flow down, continuously, gurgle out, and fall on the edge of one of the fruits. Diyuanguo! She finally found the land yuan fruit, but also full of three! This is really another village, God should be so generous to give her! From now on, she will never complain about God''s injustice again! Luobeibei looks at the three diyuanguo with tears and smiles. His feet are stuck and he can''t move. His little nose can''t stop sobbing. Mu Aoxing was also very shocked, especially when he saw the dragon scale, he felt that the blood of his whole body was boiling as never before. A strong possessive desire occupied all of him in an instant, almost instinctively rushed over and took the lead in collecting the huge dragon scale. "Hello! Boy, that''s yours! " Fang Tianji had been circling around the dragon scale for many times, and his body was shaking all the time. At this time, he was coldly taken away by Mu Aoxing, and suddenly he was very angry. The treasure was in hand, and the ring cut off the breath of dragon scales. Muaoxing''s blood, which was boiling and almost evaporating, began to calm down slowly. He didn''t pay attention to Fang Tianji at all. He just quickly took out a jade box and picked a Diyuan fruit, and then he cursed: "stupid! Why don''t you wait for someone to divide it? " Hearing his voice, luobeibei jumped on it as if he had just awakened from a dream. He quickly took off the other two diyuanguo and hid them in the earrings. Then he clenched his little fist and couldn''t help cracking his mouth. He couldn''t close it. It''s stupid to laugh so silly! Mu Ao Xing habitually Tucao in his heart, but his eyes make complaints about his smile, and the lips are unconsciously aroused. "Your Highness!" "Sister!" At the same time, LAN Jingyu and Dashan''s voice came from the crack. Then Qian Hongfeng and others jumped down, with obvious doubts in their eyes. "What are you shouting about?" Mu Ao star instantaneous changed a pair of faces, domineering full of squint at a crowd. "Brother, I have found diyuanguo." Luobei excitedly sends a message to Dashan first. Dashan opened his eyes wide, opened his mouth, and almost cried out. Then he remembered that it was a big secret, so he quickly closed it and switched to a microphone: "really? Sister, did you really find diyuanguo "Well, really, my mother''s illness can be cured!" Luobei looked at him happily. Although he knew that he should hide his emotion at this time, he couldn''t control it. Dashan also couldn''t help but smirk. You look at me and I look at you. They are all silly. They look like brothers and sisters. When people saw their appearance, they all guessed what good things they might have got, but they didn''t know what good things they were. They couldn''t help but be curious. If it wasn''t for mu Aoxing''s identity, I''m afraid that there are not a few people who are secretly interested in them at this time. Qian Hongfeng and ye Qiyan are also very curious. They look at Mu Aoxing and luobeibei, and then they look at LAN Jingyu with a smile on his face. "Little cousin, what have they got?" Ye Qiyan asked LAN Jingyu directly. LAN Jingyu said, "I don''t know." Ye Qiyan didn''t believe: "you don''t know you are still so happy with your smile?" LAN Jingyu said: "I feel happy when I see Beibei so happy. As for why she is so happy, she didn''t tell me." Ye Qiyan couldn''t help staring at him LAN Jingyu turned his eyes and continued to look at Luobei with a smile. He was not guilty at all. Doesn''t he really know? Ye Qiyan murmurs in her heart, thinking that her cousin and luobeibei haven''t known each other for many days after all, and she is one-sided and wishful thinking. It''s normal for luobeibei not to tell him. When she thinks about this, she can''t help but feel aggrieved for her little cousin. It''s totally unexpected that although LAN Jingyu didn''t cheat her, he didn''t tell her frankly. What can make Beibei so happy except for the elixir diyuanguo she has been looking for? LAN Jingyu looks at luobeibei, who is so pale that the whole person is shining brightly. His heart is full of joy. Beibei finally gets what she wants. He is really happy for her! What did the 19th Prince and Miss Bai get under the crack? Everyone is thinking, but also everyone knows not to ask Mu Aoxing, only with a stomach of doubt back to the ground. On the ground, there are two living demons. One is the sanxiu who has been completely demonized during this period, and the other is Li Dang who is still struggling. "I''ll take me I know I''ll tell you... " Li Dang said very hard, "but You want to Promise me One condition. " "What do you say first?" Qian Hongfeng takes a look at Mu Aoxing, who is sneering at him. He opens his mouth first, so that the arrogant 19 Prince won''t block his words."My store There is a Prescription, and me According to this prescription Complete collection All the medicinal materials of You help I''ll send it to One''s In my hand... " Mu Ao star eyebrow peak a pick: "your that lover?" "Yes." "I promise!" Qian Hongfeng quickly said that he deliberately used the word "I" instead of "we" to avoid Mu Aoxing''s loss of face, and explained, "we have heard your conversation before. For your conscience''s sake, I can send the medicine to your lover." "Thank you very much." Li Dang''s bloodstained eyes finally looked relieved, "I am A month ago Meet Their... " Li Dang began to talk intermittently about how he was approached by the ugly man with sheep''s eyes, how he was addicted to his drug, and how he took advantage of the gap when he was possessed, and how he cooperated with Xu chen''an and others who were also possessed. However, although he said a lot, he also left a lot of doubts. For example, who is the ugly man with sheep eyes? They set up this trap to sacrifice the black seal with the flesh, blood and spirit of the monks, but he didn''t even know what the black seal was for. "Burn me Never Tell She I have Dead... " Finally, Li Dang, the former leader of the lower branch of the Lei Ze sect, is said to have been insidious and cunning. He is also a thin and short man. For his lover''s sake, he has been fighting against the demons in his body with amazing perseverance at the last moment of his life. Until he has poured out all he has and fulfilled his promise, he relaxes his mind and is completely demonized Become a demonized man without a mind. Yangpaoyan ugly man died, Xu chen''an also died, and other monks who had been planted with demons also died. There were also some monks who had been secretly sacrificed with black seals after entering xiaozhoushan, such as childe Chai and his two followers who had the white boat made by Tianqiao Pavilion, and several monks who had been killed in the battle. Of the 200 monks who have been selected and entered the country, only 157 will be able to go out safely tomorrow morning. Moreover, after this unexpected change, it is very likely that the next five-year period will be directly turned into a ten-year period, because the court will not allow xiaozhoushan to open to the outside world until the hidden danger of demons entering the country is completely solved. The sun is setting more and more westward, and the last night is coming. But for the time being, the people who will unite as one still have enough time to get there, so they simply clean up the battlefield, so that they can take all the things they can find out and give them to their families and sects. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 328 The setting sun has fallen and the sunset is all over the sky. Luobei four people sitting in Pingdingshan, looking at the bright clouds, while enjoying food, heart is full of relaxed and comfortable. "Brother mu, thanks to your help, Beibei is very grateful for finding diyuanguo this time. This glass of wine is for you!" Luobei holds his glass and thanks Mu Aoxing sincerely. Mu Ao star a little smile, calmly drank this cup of wine, feel this sound of "Mu elder brother" particularly agreeable. "Brother mu..." Luobeibei also drank it in one gulp, and changed it into a sound transmission, "I just need one Diyuan fruit, and I''ll give you another one later?" Mu Ao star then slanted her one eye: "are you sure one is enough? What if the effect is a little worse? " Luobei was stunned. He then scolded: "a fool, such a good elixir, others can''t find a way to ask, only you such a fool will want to let out.". Don''t you have a prince? " "But..." "It''s a big one!" Mu Aoxing suddenly leaned forward, stretched out his long arm, across the stone table, bent his fingers and knocked on her head. The mountain, which was gnawing at the roast fish, was stunned: "Your Highness, my sister is offering you wine. Why do you beat my sister?" LAN Jingyu also frowned and looked at Mu Aoxing in protest. Then her eyes immediately turned to luobeibei. She felt a little guilty that she didn''t have the courage to question her royal highness. However, she saw that luobeibei was not unhappy at all. On the contrary, she was foolishly moved. She could not help but feel that she was excluded from their world . Mu Aoxing naturally sat back, completely did not take the two people''s protest seriously: "because she is too stupid, so see if you can become a little smart." Dashan looked at luobeibei more puzzled. Luobeibei came back to his senses and realized that he had been bullied. He could not help but toot his mouth and hummed to him: "you are stupid. You are more stupid than me." "Chi My prince''s intelligence is enough to crush your long street. " Mu Aoxing deliberately sniffed, casually played two fruit to Luobei and Dashan, "it is said that this fruit is better for brain, you can eat more." This guy is so hard to change! Luobeibei wanted to despise him, but he was in such a good mood that he couldn''t help but curled up again. After a white look with anger, he took the wine to pay homage to LAN Jingyu, and then to Dashan. They both paid back to her. You come and I go. After a while, they finished the new bottles of spirit wine. The impatient parrot King croaked and yelled for many times: "save some for me, Leave me some... " "Don''t worry! Brother Mu is the most generous You are now With brother mu In the future, what kind of wine I can''t drink it The wine was strong, and luobeibei''s steps were a little erratic, but he went to the parrot King askew, "Xiaonan Your Mao Burp How did it grow so fast Come on Let me Look... " Parrot King''s hair was originally lost because of muaoxing, but muaoxing was its owner. It could not find him to settle the accounts, and it had no place to redress the injustice. At this time, it was stabbed in the pain by Luobei. Suddenly, her anger broke out on her, and immediately screamed: "look, look at your head! Shameful human without hair Luobei blinked his big eyes innocently and asked, "why is there no hair Would be shameful? We are If the whole body It''s all hairy. It''s not just Strange Is that right? " "It''s not as ugly as it is bare!" Parrot King learns to bathe Ao star''s appearance cold hum. Luobei shakes for a moment, suddenly turns to Mu Aoxing and complains: "brother mu Your bird I said you were ugly "Hey, you can''t do wrong to birds!" The parrot king was so scared that he cried out, "I don''t mean that." "Hey, hey..." Luobeibei gave it a smirk, "then let me have a look Otherwise Burp I will tell brother mu Said you bullied me Right? Brother mu Mu Ao star mouth slightly pick, slender fingers slightly rotating in the hands of the glass, see her cheeks red, eyes like dancing in the water star, very simple, can''t help but smile. "Drunk, drunk, this silly girl is totally drunk!" See her to chase, the host obviously won''t help himself, parrot King quickly to escape to the other side. "Good bird Let me see Just take a look... " Luobeibei is really drunk. No matter how parrot King escapes, she insists on catching it, but even when she is sober, she may not be able to catch parrot king, not to mention now that she is floating and crooked. She almost trips herself several times, thanks to LAN Jingyu''s help. I didn''t expect that Beibei''s younger sister was so cute when she was drunk. LAN Jingyu couldn''t help being led by her all the time. She felt that she was so cute and attractive. A person and a bird you chase me around the big stone table for a while. The drunk luobeibei can''t catch the parrot king all the time. Xiaozui Er suddenly gets up and turns around Mu Aoxing. She puts her arms around Mu Aoxing''s neck and complains: "brother mu, brother mu..."She has never been so coquettish even called brother mu, Mu Ao star cold not Ding to shake a shake, forced down unconsciously want to turn up the corner of the mouth, a solemn hum: "why?" "I want Xiao Nan!" Luobei hooked him with one hand and pointed to the parrot King opposite him with the other hand. Naturally, his body tilted to him. She is small, Mu Ao star is high, even if it is a station to sit at this time, the height between the two people is still a little different, she this crooked, small head just lean on Mu Ao star''s shoulder. "I can give it to you," muaoxing said, "but what''s the advantage of doing so?" "That''s right, it''s no good at all!" Parrot King cried out with a sense of crisis, "I''m the master''s pet. If you bully me, you bully the master! No good at all, no good at all "Seems right?" Luobei nodded foolishly, then thought about it seriously, and said, "brother Mu has everything I can give brother mu What What''s the advantage... " "Nothing! No! If you can''t give it, you can''t give it... " Parrot King continued to interfere with her already confused thoughts, trying to dispel her idea of bullying herself. But this noise has not disturbed Luobei, and its master is already dissatisfied. See Master son a look floated to come over, the parrot king that full of grievance had to depressed ground to live. Ear a pure, luobeibei really want to clear, her small hand in Mu Aoxing shoulder a prop, straight up, very seriously looking at Mu Aoxing: "Mu brother, I can''t think of any benefits can give you." Maybe it''s because her expression is too serious. She said it smoothly. "Another day when you wake up, sing a song and listen to it." Mu Aoxing pretends to be very casual, but he is a little afraid to find the real heart. "I now It''s sober... " Luobei suddenly straightened his chest, but he lost his balance because of too much force. He waved his hands and fell back. LAN Jingyu just wanted to reach out, Mu Aoxing had grabbed her arm and pulled her back: "I said another day!" "Good!" Luo North completely does not realize oneself present condition, the imposing manner magnificently one wave hand, "clinch a deal!" Mu Ao star''s mouth corners start, Piao parrot king one eye, parrot king then uncontrollably flew past. "Ha ha! I got you Luobeibei laughed happily. "Help! It''s not polite! Let go of the man and the bird! Let go... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 329 "Today I I''m really happy... " Luobeibei grabs the parrot king and tramples his short but smooth feathers for a long time. Then he can''t help but kiss the parrot king on the head. Parrot king was stunned for a while, then he yelled like a pig: "I''m going to die, I''m going to die I''ve been working hard for many years, so I don''t have any more Zhen Cao... " While shouting, he earned out his mission and flew to the vulture, the subordinate of his most loyal minister, crying for comfort. Mu Ao star''s mouth corner curved and curved, the mood is also excellent. "Brother..." Luobeibei releases parrot king and staggers to the mountain where LAN Jingyu is following her, so she is still eating. Dashan hurriedly wiped his hands to meet her. Luobei bumped into his arms: "brother, I also want to thank you specially!" Dashan encircled her with his arm, careful not to let his oily hand touch her. He cracked his mouth and was infinitely satisfied. Luobeibei''s little head rubbed twice on his chest, then raised his head and gave him a silly smile, and then gave LAN Jingyu a silly smile: "brother Jingyu, thank you, too!" LAN Jingyu''s smile bloomed, a little guilty and said, "in fact, I didn''t help either." Although Beibei is very happy for her to find the elixir, he will be more happy if he finds it. It''s not to take credit, just hope he can do more for her. "No, brother Jingyu, you have helped a lot..." See her this can talk already continuously intermittent, Mu Ao star can''t help but have a little doubt that she so quickly sober up? As soon as I thought about it, I saw luobeibei close her eyes and sleep peacefully in Dashan''s arms, with black lines hanging on her forehead. "Take her back to the house." Mu Aoxing drank all the wine in the cup. Dashan quickly wiped his hands on his clothes and took Luobei, who was nestled in his arms like a child, to the stone hall. LAN Jingyu naturally followed him. On the big flat roof, Mu Aoxing was the only one left. As tomorrow, he will be separated from her after all. However, before that, he had to try to find a chance to try Dashan again. When he misunderstood that he was going to do harm to Luobei, he suddenly became crazy. It was so similar to the demonization of these people who were planted with demons this time that he couldn''t help being alert. Mu Ao''s star eyes are staring at the back of the mountain, with a deep look. Fang Tianji doesn''t let him have the chance to think about anything else. Since Mu Aoxing got the dragon scale, he has been in the extreme excitement. In the middle, he urged countless times to see the dragon scale. Now it''s not easy to wait until there is no one on the side, where can he restrain the landlord. "Come on, take out the scales quickly!" Mu Aoxing''s mind was pulled back in an instant. In fact, he wanted to observe the dragon scale well for a long time. Just for the sake of confidentiality, he kept suppressing it. Even if Fang Tianji didn''t urge him, he also planned to take it out next. The treasure like dragon scale is very rare. Even if the Spirit tells him that there are no people or monsters around him, he is very cautious. First, he sets a maximum prohibition around him to directly isolate any sound and image, and then he takes out the dragon scale carefully. Although he was very anxious to collect the Dragon scales at that time, and did not do any cleaning, but this piece of dragon scales the size of a sea bowl was not contaminated by any soil stains. The golden light directly suppressed the bright torch nearby like a faint firefly. Even it seemed that under the golden light, muaoxing''s iris, which was deliberately covered up as black, showed a faint purple. "Master Master... " The halberd floated in front of the dragon scale. He couldn''t help calling again and again. He couldn''t say anything excitedly. This is dragon scale? How does it seem that there is nothing special except light? Mu Aoxing frowned slightly and stared at the scales lying quietly in his palm. Then, suddenly, he seemed to hear his doubts. With a slight vibration of the Dragon scales, he suddenly sent out a huge, vigorous and powerful atmosphere, which enveloped Mu Aoxing all at once. With a low sound of the halberd, the body of the halberd instinctively drooped and bowed respectfully. How could this scale be so spiritual? Mu Aoxing was very surprised and quickly turned to think about how to make better use of this dragon scale. It should be noted that since the end of heaven, there has never been such a treasure as dragon scale in this world. What''s more, it''s not an ordinary scale, but an inverse scale on the chest of the dragon. He was thinking that the dragon scale, which was still close to his palm, suddenly gave out a vague sound of dragon chanting, and then suddenly swept up out of the air quickly, instantly turned into a streamer, straight into his eyebrows. This accident is too fast, so fast that no one can catch it, so mu Aoxing and Fang Tianji are too shocked to respond. After several breaths, Fang Tianji suddenly uttered a sad cry and looked around wildly: "where''s the dragon scale? What about Dragon scales? Why is it missing all of a sudden? Have you put it away? Why don''t you put it away! Come on, take it out, come onMu Aoxing calmed down when he was yelled by it. He took a deep breath and said: "I didn''t put it away, it It seems to have penetrated into my eyebrows... " Fang Tianji suddenly stopped and stopped in front of his eyes. Even if there was only one dark halberd, he still seemed to feel that it was staring at his eyes strangely: "what? What did you say? " Mu Aoxing lowered his thick, fanlike eyelashes, closed his eyes, felt it very seriously, and then confirmed: "it''s here, in my sea of knowledge." "No way!" The halberd exclaimed, "this is the scale of the master! Nature contains a trace of the divinity of the master. With the master''s temper, how can he submit to you as a human so easily? Come on, what the hell did you do? " "Is it necessary for me to lie to you about this? It did come into my brow all of a sudden. " Mu Aoxing wants to raise her hand, but suddenly she finds that her hand hasn''t been raised. Shocked, he immediately tried his best to drive his body. However, the situation that made his mind in chaos unprecedented happened. He tried his best, and even couldn''t move a finger. Only cold sweat permeated out of all the pores and filled his body all at once. But Fang Tianji didn''t realize it, and still doubted: "you really didn''t do anything?" "Immortal..." Mu Aoxing''s voice for the first time appeared trill, "I can''t move..." "What can''t move? What I ask is that you really didn''t do Ah? What did you say? " Fang Tianji found that his face was covered with cold sweat, and then he realized that he was abnormal. "I said Mu Aoxing tried his best to calm himself down. "After this dragon scale suddenly got into my sea of knowledge, I couldn''t move!" Fang Tianji made a strange cry: "don''t you mean it will take away?" "I don''t know, I only know that I can''t control my body now, even if I move a finger..." Mu Ao star''s face is expressionless. He''s up and down now. Besides his eyes, he can''t even move his lips, let alone mobilize his spiritual power. Now he is almost a useless man! Why! Why is this result! Mu Aoxing wants to be calm and calm, but he can''t help roaring wildly in his heart! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 330 "How could that be?" Fang Tianji was also flustered. "I''ve never heard of this situation..." "I don''t care if you''ve heard of it or not, you''ll think about it for me. What should I do now?" Mu Aoxing''s idea "gnashes teeth" to transmit sound. "Let me see Let me see Don''t worry... " Fang Tianji "I''m not in a hurry," Mu Aoxing said ironically. "I just want to remind you that although I can''t move at all, there are some things I can''t do without being able to move." "I know," said Fang Tianji irritably. "Don''t you mean you can control me just by reciting incantations? What time is it? Do you still have the leisure to threaten me? We are two grasshoppers on the same rope now. I''m not so stupid as to think that I can get rid of your control. " "Just understand." Mu Ao star indifference tunnel, obviously this time he will not believe. "Come on, let me think about it quietly." Fang Tianji is not very angry either. He finds the dragon scale very hard. When he sees the dragon scale, he hides it into Mu Aoxing''s body inexplicably. He is also very depressed. So far, it is useless to argue. Mu Ao star did not gnaw sound, while continuing to work hard to mobilize their own body, while vigilant attention to the situation of the dragon scale, did not dare to relax. Now the golden dragon scale is quietly floating in the sea of his knowledge. It seems that he has done nothing, and it doesn''t seem to devour his spirit. But he can''t get back the control of his body. Little by little, Fang Tianji didn''t come up with any idea. It wants to enter his body, to explore inside, but found that it could have entered muaoxing Dantian anytime and anywhere, but it was directly bounced back, just wearing clothes, including muaoxing''s treasure clothes. What does that mean? Mu Aoxing, the representative of this moment, is just a lamb to be slaughtered. Even a child with a blunt knife can kill him! Mu Ao star''s heart suddenly more suddenly a heavy, cold sweat again urgent secrete but. This situation is more serious than last year when he was assailed by his brother. At least at that time, he could still use the split mirror to escape, but now he can''t do anything. Instead of doing anything, he is always in danger of complete destruction. If he had not signed a master servant contract with Fang Tianji, he would have doubted if Fang Tianji had deliberately led him to find Longlin. Under the double suffering of body and mind, Mu Aoxing not only felt that time was passing by, but also ambitiously felt that time was passing by. Seeing the incomplete moonlight in the sky getting dimmer, the sky began to be full of light, and he still couldn''t control his body. Fang Tianji still didn''t think of any way to do it. Mu Aoxing couldn''t help being irritable to the extreme. At this time, if he has the ability to destroy the sky and the earth, he may be out of control in this mood. But the irony is that the more he wants to get power, the less power he has, even if he just runs over a little ant. No! There must be a way! I feel that if I indulge in this way, I''m afraid I won''t wait for the strange dragon scale to take it away, and I''ll be possessed first. Mu Aoxing stiffly restrained his divergent thoughts and took a long breath again and again in his mind. After more than ten times, he finally calmed down and regained his sense. "See if you can contact Luobei." Just when Fang Tianji felt more pressure and felt that he might curse himself at any time to share weal and woe, he suddenly heard the current master''s command. Fang Tianji didn''t know why, but he was eager to take a breath and called luobeibei: "girl, girl! Can you hear me? " "Yes, what''s the matter, xianzun?" Although luobeibei was drunk before, but after sleeping for such a long time, the strength of wine had almost dissipated, and he woke up immediately. "She can hear me." Fang Tianji replies Mu Aoxing first. "Tell her to come." Mu Aoxing''s heart suddenly lit up a ray of hope. In order to protect the secret of dragon scale, he set the highest prohibition for himself, even the sound transmission can be blocked. He wanted to be quiet for a while, but he didn''t want to be caught in the accident. Fortunately, Fang Tianji, who was trapped in the prohibition with him, could communicate with Luobei, but now he has no heart I don''t have time to pursue this. Fang Tianji didn''t think Luobei could help in this case, but he did it immediately. Luobeibei came here soon. She looked around and found that there was only one table of leftovers left. She couldn''t see anything else. She could not help wondering, "xianzun, where are you?" Fang Tianji anxiously told her about the situation. "How could that be?" Luo north north is also greatly surprised, busy trying to communicate with Mu Ao star, as expected found no response. "Girl, you don''t care what''s going on now. Try to get rid of the ban." Fang Tianji urged. "Good!" Luobei is busy trying, but she finds that the difficulty of this invisible prohibition is unprecedented. No matter how hard she tries, she can''t find the core, and the spirit can only detect a trace at most."A trace is enough. You hurry in and see if you can communicate with him directly." Luobeibei was absorbed in looking for the gap of prohibition, and finally managed to squeeze a little bit in. Then he saw Mu Aoxing sitting on a stone, motionless as a God. The perfect jade face was expressionless, and only a pair of purple eyes showed complex emotions. "Brother mu, how did you restore your true face?" She was surprised for a moment and asked, "brother mu, can you hear me now?" "Yes." Mu Aoxing heard her voice, her eyes lit up, and she was stunned. Then she immediately put aside the question of her face and said, "Beibei, I want you to do three things for me now. 1¡¢ I will tell you the main points of my array. You should try to solve it anyway. 2¡¢ When the prohibition is released, you can take off my precious clothes and pass them on to me. You can activate the spirit power to repair it. 3¡¢ I want you to take this jade plate from my waist and take LAN Jingyu to take Qian Hongfeng, ye Qiyan and these people over. Then you will stand beside me and escort me. " Mu Aoxing said several names. "Good!" Luobei didn''t say a word of nonsense. When Mu Aoxing finished the main points of the array, she began to try. It took her some time to untie the ban. She knew that everything Mu Aoxing ordered under such circumstances must be reasonable. She did it immediately, regardless of the reason. Even if she stripped off his treasure clothes, fortunately, there was a coat outside his treasure clothes. After taking away the treasure clothes, her appearance remained unchanged. Time is urgent, she did not expect to apply any cleaning technique, quickly put on the treasure clothes, started the spirit power. Sure enough, after being urged by Lingli, the broken Baoyi was quickly restored to its original condition. It''s a pity that even if it is intact, muaoxing, which was sealed by Lingli, can''t start at all. "I asked brother Dashan to protect you." Think of LAN Jingyu and himself to pick up, Mu Aoxing no one around to protect, Luobei hurriedly arrange. Mu Aoxing''s eyes flashed. He wanted to stop it, but he thought that even if he didn''t believe anyone except Luobei, he couldn''t stop Dashan from coming after he left Luobei, so he had to acquiesce. After all, compared with other dangers, Dashan''s identity was inexplicable, but he was relatively reliable. Of course, what should not be known by others should not be disclosed at all. Luobeibei has a good idea. When they wake up, they only say Mu Aoxing has something to call us together. Then they let Mu Aoxing ride the demon bird to the valley where the transmission array is located to meet the monks who were waiting there early. Qian Hongfeng and others saw Mu Aoxing control the demon birds with their own eyes yesterday. At this time, they heard that the parrot king was his favorite. They didn''t ask much, so they brought other people who were named. As soon as the person arrives, Luobei immediately stands beside muaoxing, ready to start Baoyi''s defense at any time. "I will continue to practice in Xiaozhou mountain!" Mu Aoxing''s voice is amazing. His eyes and tone are very strong. In addition, he shows his true face because of his spiritual power. The combination of the two shows his prince''s domineering power. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 331 All the people were shocked, not only to marvel at the perfection of his true face, but also to shock his arrogant words. Luobei also stayed. She always thought Mu Aoxing asked her to pick up people, is to let everyone protect him smoothly out of the country, but did not expect that he did not want to go to stay here. Can he stay here in his present condition? Luobei couldn''t help but be in a hurry and said: "no way, brother mu, you are now incarcerated inexplicably. Don''t you need to go out and find a way?" Out? How to get out? Was it carried out or carried out? How can he appear in front of outsiders in such a humiliating way? How can you put your life in the hands of others? How can we become the laughingstock of the world? "Nothing in the world can imprison me forever. I will solve this problem by then." Mu Aoxing first privately replied to Luobei, and then unquestionably said to the public, "you don''t have to say anything, my decision can''t be changed. Now I''m calling you to be a witness. I''ll leave when the next secret is opened. " "Although you are the prince, I''m afraid you don''t have the right to stay in xiaozhoushan for a long time." All the people were silent. Only Qian Hongfeng took the lead in expressing his opposition on behalf of cloud gate after half a sound. "Moreover, I believe your highness should know something about this small world." "is there any right not to be a small cloud student has the final say?" The prince is just informing you, not asking for your opinions. As for the safety of the prince, you don''t need to worry about it. " Mu Aoxing naturally understood that he meant that the monks who had not been out before had never been alive. Of course, he also thought about this. Seeing that he not only didn''t listen to the advice, but also became more and more arrogant, Qian Hongfeng could not help but frown secretly even though he was so exquisite. Mu Aoxing ignored him and turned his eyes to other aristocratic children from Kyoto: "when you go back to Beijing, you can say whatever you want. You don''t have to whitewash the prince. In the future, when the prince goes out of the pass, he will give an account to the master of situ city. Well, now you can go. " His highness nineteen has said so. What else can they do? Several aristocratic children who have been crushed by Mu Aoxing since childhood look at each other, but they can only nod meekly. As for the temperament of the 19th prince, these Kyoto disciples naturally know better than others. Mu Aoxing has always been very good at saying that, not to mention that they, even their elders, could not help the temperament of the 19th prince. A few of them deliberated in secret, and then they gave the ceremony first. The parrot king called out a few demon birds to send them away. Qian Hongfeng didn''t move, but he still secretly asked LAN Jingyu what happened. LAN Jingyu didn''t know the inside story at all. He asked Luo Beibei where he could tell. Luobeibei is naturally hard to say the real reason, only to say that he just knew Mu Aoxing''s decision like everyone else, and then he tried to persuade Mu Aoxing again. "I just said that my decision can''t be changed. That''s it! If you wear the Baoyi first, I''ll come and get it back in the future, and I''ll take it back. " Mu Aoxing first said a strong word, and then slightly slowed down the tone, said, "you don''t have to worry, there won''t be anything that can threaten me in this secret place." How could she not be worried! All the demons have been annihilated, and the friars have to leave. The parrot king is in charge of the demonic birds and some demonic beasts. It is said that the green dragon on the top of xiaozhoushan never goes down the mountain. On the surface, it seems that there is no danger for him to stay. However, there is no absolute truth in the world. After all, the friars who have not been out before have no news of survival. What''s more, his current situation is so special Seeing that she had been silent, Mu Aoxing did not speak. Seeing that the sky became brighter, Qian Hongfeng had to break the silence and said, "since your highness 19 has made up his mind, I don''t have much to say. Your highness treasure it! Brother LAN, let''s go. " LAN Jingyu answered and looked at Luo Beibei. Luobei pursed her lips and said to LAN Jingyu, "brother Jingyu, you wait for me for a moment. I''ll go and pack up." Then he pulled the mountain away. When I got to the stone hall, luobeibei immediately put an isolation cover on it, and then put all the elixirs found this time in a storage bag, and solemnly handed them to Dashan: "brother Dashan, please help me take these elixirs back, and remember to hand them to my aunt Yuexue." Dashan held the storage bag and looked at her foolishly: "sister, why do you want to give this to me?" "Brother..." Luobei looked at him complexly, "I can''t go with you, I want to stay and take care of brother mu." Dashan was even more stupid, and then his face suddenly showed a very flustered look, and his hands swayed anxiously: "no, no, I won''t leave you, sister. I''ll be where you are." "I also want to be with my brother, but you don''t know, your highness 19 doesn''t want to go now, but he can''t go at all..." In order to maintain Mu Aoxing''s self-esteem, luobeibei can only choose to hide part of the facts, "you don''t see that he is fine now, but his body has problems, so he must continue to stay here. Brother, as you know, his highness 19 has helped me a lot. Without him, I would not have been able to get ten thousand years'' participation. This time, I would not have been able to find Di Yuanguo. If it wasn''t for him, maybe I would have watched my grandmother''s illness get worse and worse Brother, I owe him too much. I have to pay off these debts before I can be worthy of my heart. "Thinking of being separated from her relatives for five years and not being able to see her recover with her own eyes, luobeibei''s tears welled up in her eyes. "Then I''ll stay too..." Dashan choked, "I don''t want to be separated from my sister." "But you stay, who will deliver medicine to my mother? Who''s going to save my mother? " Luobei asked him tearfully, "brother, you know how important these medicines are. Besides you, who can I rest assured?" "Why don''t I ask Mr. LAN to take the medicine to Mr. Yun and ask him to deliver it for us?" Dashan asked pitifully, "they must be willing to help." Luobeibei shook his head tearfully: "brother, you don''t understand that the contradiction between the Terran and the demon clan is too deep. It''s hard for the demon clan people to accept that you live in Mancheng. Brother Yun has a special identity. Let alone uncle Yudong won''t believe him, even aunt Yuexue doesn''t dare to let him have too much contact with our demon clan. So, brother, I can only ask you for this, and I can only believe you. " "But But... " "Brother!" Luobeibei drank at him with tears in his eyes, "you still don''t listen to me, do you want to save my aunt?" "I think..." Dashan''s eyes were filled with tears. "But my sister I can''t leave you alone Wu Wu... " "Brother, listen to me. I''ve only been here for five years. It''s full of aura. I can take this opportunity to practice well. But if you don''t take the medicine back, my mother will never see me again. Do you know?" Luobei looked up and tried to swallow his tears, then looked at him gently and firmly, "brother, Dashan, please, OK? Will you promise to do me this favor? " Seeing that Dashan''s face was still hesitating, she bit her teeth and said, "OK, if you don''t agree, then it''s OK. I don''t ask for your help. I''ll go to LAN Jingyu. Let''s break the heart contract now. From now on, you and my brother and sister will break up completely. There''s no relationship any more. Don''t call me sister any more! " She made a gesture to leave. Dashan quickly took her hand and cried out sadly, "don''t you want to I don''t want to break up with my sister... " "Then listen to me!" Luobei snapped at him, "listen to me, send the medicine back, or make a clean break with me, choose one by yourself!" "I''m obedient I am obedient Sister, don''t be angry, don''t break up with me Sobbing I don''t want to have no sister... " Dashan was crying and his face was full of tears. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 332 "Good Remember your promise! As long as you listen to me and send the medicine back, you will still be my brother when I come out. " Luobeibei also couldn''t help crying, and then he wiped it out fiercely, "now you quickly hide this bag, don''t put it together with other storage bags, remember, what''s on the head here is my grandmother''s life, you can''t leave me at any time, you can''t let anyone see, you know?" "Wuwu I see I will send the medicine to aunt Yuexue. " Dashan tucked away the meat in the storage bag and tied up the clothes inside. "This is my good brother!" Luobei stood on tiptoe and wiped it for him with tears. Fortunately, Dashan had a simple mind. At this time, he didn''t think of the danger of not leaving the country within the time limit. Otherwise, there would be twists and turns. "Sister, these are for you..." Dashan took out all the food in the storage bag, including the pots and pans. "Good I''ll take all these. " Luobei''s nose was sour, and he almost burst into tears again. He held back in a hurry. Then he imprinted several heralds that he wanted to give to his mother, Yun hanchu and Yu Dong, and asked him to put them away. The sky is more and more bright, can''t delay any longer! "Brother, go quickly, it''s late! Remember, the relationship between Brother Yun and us should be kept secret. If it''s important, you should whisper to Brother Yun that you should not show that you are familiar with him or call him Brother Yun in front of others. Remember? " "Well I remember... " Luobeibei seized the time and told him a few words. Then he hugged the mountain hard and pulled the mountain away from the stone Hall: "OK, let''s go!" Seeing that Dashan was pulled out by Luobei in tears, and Luobei''s eyes were red, LAN Jingyu suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart and hurriedly welcomed him up: "Beibei, what''s the matter with you?" "Brother Jingyu, will you promise to do me a favor?" Luobei makes a smile. LAN Jingyu was a little uneasy, but he nodded: "OK." "Help me take brother Dashan out safely." Although Dashan was forced to agree to her request, she was still afraid that Dashan would not go because she cared too much about her, which would lead to an irreparable tragedy. LAN Jingyu''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened: "that And you? " "I won''t go either..." Luobei pretended to smile easily, "my cultivation is low, this place has plenty of aura, which is just suitable for my cultivation." Has been closed eyes in efforts to fight that inexplicable imprisonment of Mu Ao star also instantly opened his eyes. "Did your highness ask you to stay?" LAN Jingyu''s handsome face suddenly rose red, he clenched his fist, suddenly turned to Mu Aoxing, restrained protest, "Your Highness, you can''t be so selfish!" "No," Luobei explained hastily, "brother Jingyu, you misunderstood. I want to stay." "Didn''t you come here to find medicine for your mother? If he didn''t force you to stay and serve him, how could you not go out and take care of your mother? " LAN Jingyu angry tunnel, obviously recognized that she was coerced by Mu Aoxing. Luobei was tongue tied for a moment. I didn''t know how to reply. In fact, after just a little buffer, she probably can understand why Mu Aoxing refused to leave, but how can she say the real reason? But if there is no sufficient reason, how can she persuade LAN Jingyu? She can only learn Mu Aoxing general, deliberately angry way: "anyway, this matter I have decided, you who advise all useless." "But the aura here is strong, but..." LAN Jingyu was about to say that it would be extremely dangerous to stay, so he was interrupted by luobeibei: "brother Jingyu, you don''t have to say that. I know all this. I believe the 19th prince will protect me." Say, to Mu Ao star cast a meaning very deep one eye, in order to announce own determination. Mu Aoxing''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and his eyes are extremely sharp. He whispers: "I''m a man, and I don''t need your pity!" "Whatever you think," luobeibei stares back at him without any evasion. "Anyway, even if you object, you can''t help me now. Now you don''t want to leave me to turn around for me. Later, I still can''t step on the teleportation array." "Cough I think it''s better... " Fang Tianji was serious in his mouth, but secretly pleased in his heart. In fact, such a result is not only good, it is simply a gift of opportunity, good can not be better! With this little girl to take care of this smelly boy, the old man can take advantage of this five-year period to practice well in the lava. Mu Ao stares at Luobei, suddenly converges the sharpness in his eyes, and says to the public faintly: "you see, she is willing to stay, not the prince threatening her." In the eyes of the public, his words became more and more obvious, which confirmed that the poor girl was forced to stay by him. Yes, he is the noble prince of the 19th century. Even if he willfully stays in this small world where there are very few living facilities except for Lingzhi, no one can serve him.For the first time, LAN Jingyu''s face was like a piece of lead. He felt that everything luobeibei said and did was against his will. But at the same time, he was very clear that he could not compete with Mu Aoxing, or change his decision. He was angry, angry and guilty. He could only bite his teeth and hold luobeibei''s hand . "Good! In that case, I won''t go either! " Luobei shook his head quickly: "no, brother Jingyu, you can''t stay..." "Why can you stay? I can''t, I..." LAN Jingyu said half of it and suddenly fell back. "Brother LAN, I''m sorry!" Qian Hongfeng caught him, and then nodded to Mu Aoxing, "Your Highness, then I''ll leave!" LAN Jingyu is concerned but confused. He is dazzled by anger. However, he keenly reads different information from Mu Aoxing''s and Luobei''s eyes. He feels that things should not be as simple as they seem. But no matter what the reason, there is no time to delay now! "Mr. Qian, sister ye, my aunt is waiting for my brother to send medicine back. After going out, can you help my brother say a word, please don''t embarrass him?" Luobei hastily and timidly voiced, "I know it''s very abrupt, but I..." She deliberately stopped talking, tears in her eyes, ye Qiyan immediately more sympathy, a should come down: "Miss Bo, don''t worry, we will tell the truth to the Lord, won''t embarrass your brother." "Thank you..." This 19 Prince is really Seeing Luo Beibei''s pathetic appearance, ye Qiyan and Qian Hongfeng look at each other. After nodding to them again, they go to the waiting demon bird. "Brother, you also go quickly!" Luobei turns to Dashan and tries to send him off with a smile. He personally takes him to the demon bird and forces him to climb on the back of the demon bird''s neck with his eyes. "Sister I''m going I''m gone. "The tears in Dashan''s eyes have never subsided, and now they are falling down, but they have to choke and nod," I''m waiting for you to come out... " "Well, brother, you should cultivate yourself well and take good care of yourself. Tell your aunt not to worry about me. Five years will soon pass, and I''m waiting for the day when our family will see you again!" Luobei nodded heavily, and let the parrot King order the demon bird to take off. "Sister You should take good care of yourself, too... " In the roaring wind, Dashan twisted his head desperately, looked back at her, and waved desperately until the little girl on the top of the mountain became a little dot. Finally, even the Pingdingshan was blurred, and he kept swinging his arms. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 333 "Brother Boshan, don''t shake. Your sister can''t see you for a long time." Dashan then stopped and bowed his head, tears still falling down, and then quickly blown away by the wind. "Brother Boshan, do you know why your highness won''t go?" Qian Hongfeng tries to get further information from Dashan. If someone else is left today, he will feel that he is greedy for xiaozhoushan, which is far more spiritual than the outside world. But this person is the emperor''s favorite 19 princes. As long as he wants, there are more resources that ordinary friars may not be able to reach in their lifetime. Why do he have to stay in xiaozhoushan for five years? A lot of things can happen in five years, and even if he is the prince, so blatantly violating the rules, even the emperor can''t protect him too much. Moreover, after ten days, no one knows what will happen here. How can he be so confident and arrogant? There must be a very special reason why he must stay at such a great risk. It has to be said that Qian Hongfeng seems not to be serious and eager to make progress, but his brain turns very fast. It''s just that he guesses again, but Dashan keeps Luo Beibei''s advice in mind, and no matter what he asks, he just shakes his head. Qian Hongfeng didn''t expect that although he was stupid, he could be so stupid that he didn''t get any oil and salt. He thought that he and luobeibei were also "victims". After a few words of trial, he no longer tried to dig anything out of him. He turned his eyes and looked at LAN Jingyu who was in a coma in front of him. Thinking that he didn''t know how to make trouble when he woke up, he felt a headache. On the Pingdingshan mountain, luobeibei, who also suffered from the pain of parting, watched the shadow of the demon birds disappear in the sky. Thinking of her mother who was still looking forward to her safe return in the holy land, she could no longer restrain her emotions. She stirred her thin shoulders and sobbed sadly. What a stupid girl! Told her how many times, she did not owe him, but she always in his most difficult time. Mu Aoxing closed his eyes and wanted to press down the surging emotion in his chest, but he could not stop the feeling of unspeakable but slightly sweet. She stayed! For whatever reason, she chose him between her mother and him! From this moment on, for the next five years, she will be with him. Think of this, Mu Ao star more and more feel chest warm up. ¡­¡­ The sun finally came up, the warm sunshine reflected on the top of the mountain, and also witnessed the dazzling light of the huge transmission array again. The light is so bright that even in Luobei, which is far away from Pingdingshan, you can see the half aperture that suddenly rises and gradually disappears. Luobei stares at the direction of the transmission array. In a short time, the return of the demonic birds appeared in the sky, and their cheers were heard from a distance. It was obviously a celebration of the departure of disgusting human beings. Finally, they could live a peaceful life again. Don''t worry about it any more. "Gone, gone, gone! None of them. They''re all gone. " Parrot king is very proud to report that he can stay in xiaozhoushan for several years. But as soon as he thought that his current status was different from that of the past, and he had become a slave of others, he was a little unhappy. When he landed, he used his paw to pull on the rock fiercely. But this meeting son Mu Ao star can''t pay attention to its small emotion, immediately and command it personally lead the highest level of demon bird to guard around, and then concentrate again. This time, instead of blindly using his mind to break away from the invisible shackles of his body, he directly sank into the sea of consciousness, trying to communicate with the dragon scale, which may have developed self-consciousness 10000 years ago, and ask what it wants. However, no matter how hard and soft he was, there was no response from that dragon scale. He was so tired that he had to give up temporarily. When I opened my eyes, I was right in the eyes of Luobei. Her eyes were swollen because of crying, and her mood was obviously low, but her pupils were still clear and flexible, and there was a light of concern and inquiry. He was stunned, and could not help feeling a little dispirited: "you didn''t have to be like this." "You can''t help it yourself, can you?" Luobei asked lightly. Mu Ao star closed eyes, acquiesced this inquiry. "Let''s go back to the house first." Luobeibei was silent for a while and wanted to reach out to help him. After a pause, he remembered that he was not bad at walking and needed help, but could not move at all. He spread his legs one by one, then leaned back into his arms and pulled his two long arms around him. Mu Ao star although already can''t control own body, but still can''t help a burst of rigidity in consciousness: "what do you want to do?" "Back to you?" Luobei spirit power slightly operation, will he easily back up. Although Mu Aoxing is only two years older than her, she is as tall as an adult, even more slender than many people. However, she is just in the state of sprouting. In order not to let his feet drag on the ground, she must not bend her body into a bow. Fortunately, the nameless confinement is just muaoxing''s drive to his body, which doesn''t make his limbs rigid, otherwise it''s really a very troublesome thing."You don''t have to carry it, you let it go!" Mu Aoxing is embarrassed and annoyed. She only feels the heat on her face. But the hair behind her head is still rubbing his neck because of his actions. The whole person is more and more uncomfortable. Luobeibei is not aware of this, in order to ease the heavy atmosphere at this time, also deliberately witty way: "don''t let me back, that can only let the big bird like catching prey with claws to lift you in Oh, brother mu, which do you want to choose?" "I don''t want to choose either," Mu Aoxing said, looking at the hair on her forehead angrily, "don''t you have a puppet?" Luobei deliberately misinterpreted his words: "Oh, so you like to be carried away by puppets?" "Who''s going to take it? I mean, let him carry me. " Hearing the word "Bao", Mu Aoxing was even more annoyed. "But the puppet is also under my command. What''s the difference between his back and mine?" "How could it be the same? Put me down "Oh, well, I''m so condescending that I''m willing to back you up. Don''t give up any more. Although I''m small, I''m strong. I tell you, don''t look down on small people." Luobei hummed on purpose. "I look down on small people. How are you doing?" Mu Aoxing hummed colder than her, but she knew the purpose of pulling left and right in her heart, and she could not help but warm up continuously. "No, it''s just that you''re a big man. Don''t you need to rely on me now?" See in the case of bickering, Mu Aoxing obviously relaxed a lot, Luobei will deliberately continue to stir up the flames of war. "I beg you?" Mu Aoxing really fought back with venomous tongue, "you have the ability to put me down immediately!" "If you want me to let it go, I''ll let it go Luobei quarreled with him and quickened his pace. Into the stone hall, just turned around and put Mu Aoxing on the throne, his eyes swept to the pile of things that Dashan had just taken out, which were all piled on the big stone table, and his action was just a meal. I don''t know if brother Dashan has met Brother Yun now. Brother Yun knows that he has stayed in xiaozhoushan. What will he think? And uncle Yudong, don''t you believe brother Dashan, and brother baomei Ah, no, she forgot to give Dashan Bao Ge Bao Mei''s spirit stone. What should we do if they have no spirit stone? And mama No, I can''t think about these things any more! Feel his nose and sour up, Luobei busy will Mu Aoxing down, want to put him flat. "Stop!" Mu Ao star immediately calls a way, "this prince wants to sit." Luobei raised him and leaned against the throne. Mu Aoxing has an opinion again: "what I''m talking about is sitting, sitting, not slanting." "Now it''s you for the fish, I''m the butcher, do you know?" Luo Beibei restrained his melancholy and came up to him. He said fiercely, "I''ll make you crooked. Do you believe me to put you down?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 334 "I''m impatient after a while? Why did you stay just now? " Mu Ao Star Cold tunnel, as if really angry. "Who stayed for you? I''m doing it for myself. " Luobeibei didn''t connive at him this time. Instead, he straightened up, raised his head haughtily, turned to tidy up the pile of things, especially food, and half really wanted to ignore him. You know, they''ll have to stay here for the next five years. They''ll eat a little less of the food they make outside. Previously in a hurry, she did not have time to clean up, these packaged food on the table, have been a little cold, and then put down bad even worse. Mu Aoxing was really stunned. After half a sound, he just "hissed" and took the initiative to put down his tone: "what, at least you can give me a pillow." "It''s demanding." North Kwai picked up a couple of food quickly and quickly, and then he turned around and pulled a pillow into his back. "What''s all this mess?" Mu Aoxing saw that she turned her head and went to clean up again. She couldn''t help humming again. "Hum, what hum? Next, we''ll stay here for five years. If we don''t keep the food well, can your pigudan last so long? " Luobei tidies up quickly, and continues to fight with him. "After eating, just keep refining." Mu Aoxing is not worried about this problem at all. "Why, can you still make pills?" Luobei turns his head in surprise. "It''s just a pitfall pill. What''s the difficulty..." Mu Aoxing''s arrogant voice suddenly stopped, and his eyes showed a sense of self mockery. Now he describes a useless person, let alone alchemy. He can''t even walk a road. No matter how much he says, it''s all rubbish. See Luo North North look has changed, obviously is to see the mood change, in a flash, Mu Ao star or feel extra embarrassed, almost escape also like closed eyes. "Wow, brother Dashan, I don''t know why he hid so much salt." Luobeibei was sensitive to his emotion, but he pretended not to know that he deliberately took the opportunity to exaggerate and yell. He also showed him the two jars of salt, and said excitedly, "it''s so good. If you have salt, you won''t be afraid to make something delicious. Brother mu, look, look!" Be hit by her elbow a few times, Mu Ao star had to lift eyelid to aim one eye: "make a fuss." "It''s an unexpected surprise!" Luobeibei muttered, "I''m just a friar in the fifth floor of refining gas. I can''t stand eating the tasteless food of pigudan every day. Ha, there are so many seasonings Hee hee It seems that brother Dashan was really hungry before. I was with him every day, and I didn''t know that there were so many things in his storage bag... " While she continued to clean up, she kept talking about Mu Aoxing. Mu Aoxing dislikes her endlessly like an old woman, but he knows why she has become so talkative like a mirror in his heart. Looking at her busy back, his eyes become deep, but when luobeibei turns to him to "offer treasure", he immediately puts away his look and returns to his proud appearance. However, the shadow of uncontrollability is too heavy after all. Besides, they are still facing the great crisis that the monks who have been overdue for many years have no news. Even if luobeibei wants to distract him again, he still can''t stop thinking. After the successive deliberate quotes were not answered, luobeibei also knew that they had to face the current predicament head on, so he put down the trivial things at hand, turned to hold his hand and looked at his closed eyes sincerely. "Brother mu, don''t be careful. My grandmother often says that there are unexpected events in the sky, and people are in danger all the time. Some accidents can''t be controlled if we want to control them. You''ve done a good job today. If I had been changed, I would have been crying. How could I have cheated so many people calmly? What''s more, I believe that this situation is only temporary. It just happens at this juncture. Maybe you can have a good sleep and wake up to find that you have recovered! " "Are you kidding me when I''m three years old?" Although the body can''t control itself, the warmth from the hand is so real. After half a sound, Mu Aoxing finally opens his eyes. There is a smile in his eyes. Although the smile is obviously far fetched, at least he knows how to joke. "It''s to coax you into being a little over 13 years old child," Luo Beibei released his hand, made a face at him deliberately, poked his dead hole and squeezed his left eye deliberately, "don''t forget brother mu, you are not an adult now?" Mu Aoxing threatened: "I wrote it down." "Write it down. What can you do with me?" Luobei cocked his head fearlessly, but his mouth was high. It seems that he really can''t do with her. Mu Aoxing stares at her, and a real smile suddenly appears in her eyes. She stares into her eyes: "Luobei! Thank you for staying with me. " This friendship, he will never forget. "It''s so serious that it doesn''t look like you at all." Luobei moved awkwardly, and then said, "brother mu, you know, although I have some talent in prohibition, I''m not omnipotent. If I...""Even if you can''t solve it, I can''t blame you." Mu Aoxing interrupts her. Luobei shook his head: "I''m not afraid you blame me, I just hope you don''t lose confidence." Mu Aoxing suddenly said with a proud smile: "I don''t believe that there are things I can''t do in this world. It''s just the length of time. Now I just have time. Come on "Good!" At this moment, no matter how many words are useless. Luobeibei and the palms of his hands touch each other. In case he starts Baoyi, he tries to enter his meridians with his spiritual power. Surprisingly, Mu Aoxing''s spiritual power is sealed by unknown power, but it doesn''t exclude her spiritual power. After a whole circle, luobeibei didn''t find any difference between his meridians and Dantian Xinfu. It seems that if he wants to release the confinement, he has to enter the sea of knowledge of muaoxing to face the dragon scale directly. However, this is undoubtedly extremely dangerous, whether for Luobei or muaoxing, because there are countless subconscious in everyone''s sea of knowledge. These subconscious minds not only instinctively protect the master of the body, but sometimes even strongly attack the master himself. For example, when a monk passes the heart demon pass, let alone how to attack an outsider. Dragon scale enters the sea of knowledge. On the surface of the sea of knowledge, it doesn''t seem to react, and I don''t know how it can get in, but the consequences are obvious. Now Luobei wants to enter the sea of knowledge, it will immediately attract Mu Aoxing''s subconscious resistance. Even if Mu Aoxing takes the initiative to accept her, if her mood changes a little later, it may be doomed. Besides, knowing the sea is not only subconscious, but also contains countless secrets of everyone since they can remember things. Open knowledge of the sea, is almost equal to open their own secrets, only the purest and selfless people in the world will be willing to? To be fair, Luobei can''t do it by himself, let alone Mu Aoxing''s arrogant temperament. Luobeibei''s spirit stayed in front of his brow for a long time, and finally did not dare to act rashly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 335 "Why don''t you let it go first? I''m hungry. " Mu Ao star pondered for a while, gave the expected answer, as Luobei previous comfort, perhaps this situation is only temporary? Now that there is plenty of time, why don''t you wait. However, in his present situation, he can''t eat any more. He can only take pigudan, and he has to be thrown into his throat by holding his chin. Mu Aoxing couldn''t bear to see it first, so he closed his eyes and planned to try not to see. Luo Beibei held Bigu Dan in one hand and his smooth chin in the other. He felt very strange. He solved it as quickly as he could, and then looked at him expectantly: "how about it? Does it work? " "Well, I''m not hungry." Mu Ao star waited for a while, the surface high cold calm gave the answer, but the heart was greatly relieved. If you can''t even take pigudan and it doesn''t work, you can only fill it with liquid food. The consequences are unimaginable. Mu Aoxing quickly waved away some unavoidable physiological reactions of ordinary human in his brain, and called parrot king back. Since you want to stay in this small world for five years, naturally you have to ask the parrot King why all the monks who failed to leave the country in previous years have no whereabouts, and what they will experience after leaving Yecheng. It''s only a few years since King Parrot himself came to xiaozhoushan. He has no answer to this question, so he can only go back to the elder demon bird to ask. But one thing he says is very clear, that is, although the autumn sun is still shining today, it''s still warm. As soon as the sun sets, the temperature of the whole secret place will drop sharply. When the time comes, a snowstorm will come as scheduled, and the world will be completely replaced by the piercing cold. Moreover, such snowstorm weather will continue for a whole year, and there are few windy and beautiful weather in the middle. Luobei was shocked and asked, "how did you spend the winter?" Parrot King chattered that at that time, almost all creatures would gather near the pit, and even heaven, earth and prey would be crowded together, so hunting would be extremely easy. However, whether it is a monster or an ordinary animal, during that time, it would be tacit to hibernate as much as possible to reduce hunting, and no monster would be full of food If you want to kill, you will be besieged and divided. For hundreds of years, maybe even longer, the world has formed wonderful rules of self. At this time, some animals that live far away should have begun to migrate. "Why didn''t you say such an important thing earlier?" Luobeibei is also shocked by such anecdotes, but muaoxing instantly reflects where the focus is, and wants to crush this unreliable spirit pet. Feeling the anger of the master, the parrot King shrank his head and dared not reply, but he was secretly unfair. Who knows you are not going to leave all of a sudden and want to stay? Besides, you didn''t ask me. Mu Aoxing knew what it was talking about with just one look in his eyes, but it was not the time to settle accounts. He immediately told luobeibei the materials she needed to refine Bigu pill, and asked her to seize the time to collect some of the easily identified Lingzhi, so that parrot king and little demon awn immediately called together all the demon birds and all the demon beasts to collect them, and let luobeibei go in person to collect the slightly more complicated ones . Fortunately, in order to find dragon scales, they almost turned over xiaozhoushan. They probably knew where there were any spiritual plants, and their purpose was quite clear. Little demon awkwardly managed to come out aboveboard. He didn''t expect that he would be sent out to work soon. He was very unhappy, but this little guy was too easy to cheat. He was coaxed by a few sweet words from Luobei, and was encouraged by Mu Aoxing''s eyes. He immediately set out with a group of demon birds carrying a temporary basket. Fortunately, there are many "people" and great power, and the materials for refining Bigu pill are not very complicated. After a lot of work, he finally collected enough materials in the late afternoon. Xiaoyao awkwardly used his power to dig his own Lingzhi. Then, luobeibei quickly collected all the things that could be used in the stone hall, and then carried muaoxing to the pit area by demon bird. At this time, the sunken area is still steaming, and the hot spring lake has accumulated many colorful terraced pools due to the year-round gushing. After being illuminated by the sun, it looks like a fairyland with the blue lake nearby. However, in such a fairyland, now almost all the places that can stand are occupied by dense birds and animals. All kinds of birds and animals roar together to form a very noisy world. Those who can enter the water directly are all in the water, while those who can''t are also crowded on the lake bank. The trees beside the lake are full of birds, and there is no extra space for them to fall to the ground by mistake. All the living beings are quarreling for a small place to live. The density of the place makes luobeibei wonder if even the monsters outside xiaozhoushan are coming. Fortunately, even monsters and animals have a strict hierarchy. There is still a general order in the bustle. For example, the outermost is the most crowded. They are all ordinary animals. The more they go inside, the higher the level of monsters is. On the contrary, they are a little more spacious. As they get closer and closer to the crater, the temperature gets higher and higher, and the distance between them gets closer and closer Big."What a noise Think of the next year and so a lot of monsters live in the same area, Mu Aoxing extremely dislike. Although they are now sitting high on the demon birds and flying directly from the air, they don''t pass through the demon beasts directly, and can''t smell the mixed breath for the time being, there are too many demon beasts, even if they are in the air, the noise is endless. "Bear it, brother mu." Luobeibei comforted him and gave him a protective cover. Remembering the scene when he saw a lot of animals coming together not far away from the outside, he was worried about them. He couldn''t help asking parrot king, "Xiaonan, so many animals have to spend the winter here, can they squeeze down?" "Of course not." "What if I can''t squeeze in?" "Freeze to death." Parrot king said casually, and did not have the consciousness that a king should try every means to seek the well-being of his people. After all, for it, natural selection and respect for the strong are the most natural laws of nature, and their ability is limited, and they can do little about it. As long as they try not to hunt during this severe winter, it is the greatest gift. "Brother mu..." Luobei is very impatient, thought about it, and discussed with Mu Aoxing, "while there is still a little time, I want to clear out some of the caves, so that we can have more shelter, what do you think?"? Don''t worry, I won''t let them disturb us. " So many livestock are crowded in such a small broken place, it''s strange that they can''t be disturbed. Mu Ao star rolled a white eye, didn''t believe her assurance completely, but didn''t transmit sound to oppose. After all, this is an extraordinary time. Even he has to rely on Luo Beibei''s protection. What right does he have to order her not to do the good she thinks she should do? "Thank you, brother mu. I knew you wouldn''t be helpless." Seeing his tacit consent, luobeibei quickly gave him a brilliant smile, and immediately began to plan how to build the future nest for himself and muaoxing, and how to better help those poor animals. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 336 The demon birds of the fire system carried two people into the crater. Because Mu Aoxing can''t protect himself from high temperature in the current situation, and they can''t always open their protective cover in the next year, it''s not good for them to go back to the lava cave where they were stationed before, so they can only choose a suitable temperature as a temporary habitat. Fortunately, they have been looking for diyuanguo for three days, and they are quite familiar with the terrain inside. It is not difficult to expand a few stone chambers in a stable place by taking advantage of the previous passage. After finding a good position, luobeibei first moved a chair for mu Aoxing to sit down, and then let Fang Tianji as the pioneer, shuttling back and forth in the stone, roughly dividing the frame, and loosening the structure, so that it would be much easier and faster for the monsters to dig holes. While Fang Tianji is busy, she tells the parrot king with strong understanding ability about her needs, and asks her to take the little demon to summon the monster. Wait for square halberd to make of almost, small demon embarrassed also took a dozen monster to come down. Luobeibei asked the monsters to dig the hole first, and then took the parrot king and the little demon to go up. First, another part of the monsters who were good at digging holes went to clean up the cave where they were tracking the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes, and tried to clean up all the previously buried passages. There were many forks there, which should be able to accommodate some animals. Then, she first taught the clumsy monsters how to collect stronger tree trunks, and taught the monsters with more flexible fingers, such as apes, how to use the forks and gaps of trees to build a frame as much as possible with strong tree trunks, and fix it with vines as much as possible. As for the upper cover, the flying and powerful monsters went to the distance to specially pick some leaves Big branches. In this way, it can be combined into a simple shed. Although it can''t keep out the wind, it can prevent the snow from falling directly on the body, and the effect of squeezing and warming each other will be much better. As for other animals, no one in Luobei can teach them too much. They can only look at themselves. They can learn where they can learn and help where they can. It doesn''t matter if they are rough and ugly. The key is to be able to resist the cold. After distribution, luobeibei returned to the bottom of the pit with some branches of appropriate thickness. At this time, a lot of stone and soil had accumulated at the entrance of the cave. She used these trunks to build a frame, and then used magic to bond the stone and soil to form a small wall, and then left several ventilation holes and an exit, a stone frame that can protect the wind, rain and snow It''s done. Then she took out these stone frames, so that some small animals could spend the winter in the shelter of the stone frames, and because the frames could be stacked, they could accommodate more creatures. Mu Aoxing didn''t think much of her efforts to help the monsters and animals, but he didn''t make sarcastic remarks to attack her. He wasn''t even in the mood to participate in the layout of his residence in the next year. He just indulged in his own thoughts and watched Luobei rush up and down. Luobei is really busy. Most of the monsters are rebellious. With the help of little demon and parrot king, most of them can still move. But after all, there are too few clever monsters like apes and orangutans. Many shelves are built incoherently, and it''s easy to collapse. At that time, they will do bad things with good intentions. She has to check and adjust them herself. In this way, she rode on the demon birds and kept flying up and down the pit to toss some strange "things". Before long, the demon beasts and animals gathered here almost knew her. Although the spirits of the monsters are different, and their perception and understanding of this matter are also different. For the time being, they still don''t understand the purpose of doing so. Even many monsters don''t give the parrot king and the little demon face at all, and still look at the human beings who "enslave" their monsters with some hostile eyes, but in any case, luobeibei is in danger The whole monster world is famous. After all, the only demon in Xiaozhou mountain, the supreme parrot king, listens to her, and Xiaoyao is her favorite. This is unprecedented for the creatures in Xiaozhou mountain. Luobeibei didn''t realize it, and didn''t think about how it would affect him, but he was so busy that he didn''t even have the time to drink water. It''s a pity that the busier the time is, the faster the time passes. Although many monsters have been mobilized to build a shelter home, the shed hasn''t been built much, and dusk is coming. It''s like calculating the time according to the funnel. Almost as soon as the sun goes down, a cold wind comes up, whistling and galloping from afar. The air current is like an invisible giant hand beating the trees, shaking and rustling the trees, and the fallen leaves are flying all over the world. At the same time, the temperature began to drop rapidly. After all, the spirits of the monsters are not open-minded enough. When they feel cold, most of them refuse to work any more. Like a pack of scattered sand, they quickly run back to their temporary dens, leaving only a small number of monsters who are not afraid of the cold, but also tend to be confused by the little demon and the parrot king. They follow Luo Beibei to build a simple shelter for the weak animals. The cold wind takes away the temperature, but it brings the night, which gradually dye the whole world. The demon birds who have been busy all day are unwilling to fly.It seems that we can only help here today! Luobei sighed and finally decided to withdraw. Considering that we can''t eat bigudan alone in the coming year, there will always be a time to open fire. After picking up a lot of dead branches with the last light, luobeibei finally returned to the stone chamber under the pit. She asked the monsters to dig out four stone rooms, two bedrooms, one for living, the other for refining medicine and cooking. Although the stone chamber is deeply hidden in the ground, the ancient magic weapon of halberd is there. After only a few turns, it''s easy to fix the curved air vent, and then put on a few simple arrays. All the air flowing into the stone chamber is fresh and clean, so that it won''t be full of the turbid smell of animals. In that case, not to mention Mu Aoxing, the prince who is respected and treated well, can''t stand it, even Luo Beibei himself. But time was too tight after all. The stone room was too rough. It didn''t matter for her to use it herself. She was afraid that her royal highness 19, who was in a bad mood, would not be happy. With this in mind, luobeibei was still in a good mood. First, the puppet wielded a pair of knives to repair the six walls of the room with the largest space. Then, he solidified them with magic. Then, he rolled all the accumulated dust outside. Then, he took out the carved bed from LAN Jingyu and placed it against the wall. When it is equipped with tables and chairs, a low flat that you can usually sit cross legged, and a white crane lamp, it finally looks like home. Luobei retreated a few steps and looked at the room. He was satisfied with it, so he casually asked Mu Aoxing, "brother mu, what do you think of my arrangement?" How''s it going? Naturally, it''s too shabby to be shabby any more! Mu Ao star extremely despised ground swept an eye to appear very empty arrangement: "who lives?" Luobei said with a smile: "you, I''ll live next door." Mu Aoxing coldly glanced at the dazzling carved bed: "no! Give me a new layout. " Luobei was stunned for a moment and said, "but I have nothing else but a simple wooden bed. I can''t open your storage bag. I have to make do with it first." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 337 ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mu Ao star choked half a ring, just don''t know who angry angrily, "I sleep on wooden bed." Luobeibei thought that he was considerate of himself. He said modestly: "I''d better sleep in a wooden bed. Anyway, I''m used to sleeping. Sometimes I sleep directly on the ground." "There is no room for discussion." Mu Aoxing flatly vetoed. You have no room for objection now, OK? Luobeibei secretly complained about this guy''s temper, but he said, "well, I''ll put this bed next door and change it for you." Without waiting for her action, Mu Aoxing said: "the wooden bed is here." See what his vision points to, Luo North North Leng Leng: "don''t you sleep a room?" Mu Ao star don''t know why, ear tip suddenly a hot, surface of the vision but coldly: "I now this situation can oneself sleep a room?" Luobeibei didn''t realize that he thought carefully again in such a short time. Oh, it doesn''t matter that he took out the wooden bed and put it in the position he designated. He spread the mattress and thin quilt again. He didn''t care about muaoxing''s cleanliness, and specially cleaned it twice with cleaning technique. After all this, she straightened up and felt tired suddenly. Mu Aoxing, who has been paying attention to her all the time, saw her subtle changes and thought that she had been busy since this morning and had to take care of herself from time to time. Her eyes softened a little and said deliberately: "if I sleep." "Oh, yes." Luobeibei gave a clear answer. She quickly took out the flower bud basin that was originally given to her, but she didn''t want to take it with her this time. She lit the flower bud to let it naturally breed water, and then took out the towel and toothbrush, as well as a wooden basin. Looking at her with a wet towel to himself, Mu Ao star suddenly tight up: "what do you do?" "Wipe your face." "Can''t you use cleansing?" "Yes, but I always feel it''s not clean if I don''t use water to wipe it." When he said that, Mu Aoxing, who used to only use cleaning techniques when he closed the door, suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. He stared at Luo Beibei and wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t open his mouth, so he had to let her carefully wipe his face and neck twice. Later, seeing that she finished washing her face and went back to clean up, Mu Aoxing was secretly relieved, thinking that it was finally over. After all, although he is the prince, thousands of people call and thousands of people support him, when he was a child, he didn''t like to be served like this. He always let people wait on him to dress and comb his hair after bathing. It''s really a long time since he was served like this, not to mention her. However, Mu Aoxing sighed that it was too early, because Luobei turned around and took the toothbrush stained with dental powder. Mu Ao star''s face is black again: "what do you want to do again?" "Brush your teeth." Luobeibei is also a little uncomfortable. At the beginning, when she was sleeping, she was used to washing her face and brushing her body, but it was the first time for her to brush her teeth. Mu Aoxing stares at the toothbrush like an enemy. If the expression on his face is not controlled by him, I''m afraid that not only the corners of his mouth will twitch, but also his cheeks will be distorted. But don''t brush words, think of oneself may breed that terrible tone, Mu Ao star really want to even brain all rigidify to calculate. Since he didn''t reply, luobeibei naturally acquiesced that he agreed, so he deliberately avoided not looking at his eyes. First, he gently opened his thin lip with one hand, and then he brushed his white teeth several times as much as possible, and then repeatedly wiped them with a wet pad. Then, luobeibei took off his shoes and socks to wash his feet. After experiencing the embarrassment of the first two games, Mu Aoxing had to hypnotize himself to calm down again. However, when Luo Beibei''s soft hands caressed his feet and helped him clean them toe by toe, he still had a strong sense of strangeness, and even felt that his blood was going to boil. He closed his eyes tightly, but his spiritual consciousness "gazed" at luobeibei, squatting below, looking at it again and again, inch by inch, uncontrollably. Luobei is sensitive to the snake''s quick glance, not to mention Mu Aoxing''s close examination. She took care of Mu Aoxing in such a way that she was hard at first. When she was gazed at by the "burning" spirit, even though her emotion could be covered up, her body automatically responded. Her skin was hot all over her body, and her neck, cheek, ears and other places were covered with a thin halo. These red halos with a girl''s unique charm fall into Mu Aoxing''s "eyes", and suddenly they are more like powerful catalysts. They stir up the surging waves at the bottom of the young man''s heart. This emotion is too strong. They not only never know anything, but also have no place to vent. They all rush directly to the brain and crash into the sea of knowledge. Deep in the sea of knowledge, the originally motionless dragon scale seemed to have been impacted a little and moved slightly. This move, Mu Aoxing instantly felt that if there was a basin of cold water pouring down from the sky, but also directly poured into his four limbs, suddenly woke up."Well, the prince''s feet are not so dirty." He hastened with extreme rudeness to hide the complex feeling that he didn''t want her to touch him and seemed to want her hand to stay longer. Luobeibei was also eager to end this strange state. He gave a flustered sound and almost wiped his feet, so he asked the puppet to come and carry him to the bed and cover him with a thin quilt. Mu Aoxing closed his eyes tightly, and his spirit was fully recovered. He looked like he was going to sleep. Luobei didn''t feel so embarrassed. but she is young and simple. What''s more, she never lives with a Kwai star. She doesn''t feel like sleeping with other men. What''s wrong with her sleep? After she quickly and quickly washed up the mess, she settled down and hurried to wash. When she does these things, parrot king and little demon are always watching. The intelligence of the little demon is not shallow, and its EQ is only in the infant stage, so it has no feeling at all. What''s more, the person the master takes care of is the object he likes to be close to, and there is no objection to being ignored at all. Parrot king was a common parrot. Although his accomplishments were not high, his EQ was extraordinary. Although he was not a human being after all, sometimes his thoughts were not amusing, but he felt the subtle atmosphere between them. Wow Parrot King excitedly cried in his heart, a pair of thief''s eyes turned around, all of a sudden, he looked at Mu Aoxing, and all of a sudden, he looked at luobeibei, and even his body swayed left and right. While luobeibei went out to pour water, he bumped into the little demon next to him and cast a very rich look in the past. However, this eye was obviously flattering to the blind man. The little demon didn''t understand what it meant. He thought that he disliked himself and stood in his position. Suddenly, the demon grinned at him. Alas, Wang, who has a high IQ, is as lonely as snow! The parrot King covered his head with his wings and shook his head to show that he couldn''t communicate with this stupid guy. He thought it was better for his obedient subordinates, so he flew out to find his loyal first general vulture. Previously, her soldiers had been summoned by the little girl for so long, but she didn''t feel sorry for her. However, the king felt sorry for her, so she had to comfort her. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 338 Luobei came back from treating the sewage and took the opportunity to wash outside. When I got back to the only room that had been decorated, I set up a defense system. When I was preparing to go to bed, I hesitated. She remembers that she heard that those who were overdue didn''t go out the next day. That is to say, if there was any accident, it would most likely happen before sunrise tomorrow. So, what about the long night in the middle? Although the secret place of xiaozhoushan was already a little cold, it was still in autumn. According to common sense, it could not suddenly become a cold winter. The parrot king Youbi had just become a demon for a few years, and his cultivation was limited. If what he said was nothing special, it was just that he didn''t have the ability to detect it? So think, Luo North suddenly some fear. Fortunately, when he left brother Mu alone here, nothing happened, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. After thinking about it, Luobei didn''t dare to sleep alone. But brother Mu obviously hates the big bed given by brother Jingyu. If he says no, he will definitely not. Then It seems that I can only go by myself, at least with Baoyi, there is always more safety. So Let''s go? Luobeibei pursed her lips, picked up her quilt, and walked over. Seeing Mu Aoxing''s disgust for being too close to the rough stone wall inside, she jumped up very lightly, holding the quilt and lying down carefully half a foot away from him. Mu Aoxing didn''t fall asleep at all. He was just thinking with his eyes closed. He felt something moving on the side and immediately developed his spiritual consciousness. When he saw luobeibei''s action, he didn''t know how many times he was shocked today. Luobeibei naturally found that he didn''t sleep, and her face turned red. But since he didn''t open his mouth to drive her away, she couldn''t wait to pretend to be a fool, but it was really awkward. Just when the spirit saw that the little demon was looking at them curiously, she secretly called: "baby, come on." The small demon awkwardly immediately excited extremely, hind leg a pedal, jumped to them in the middle. In order to avoid Mu Aoxing''s dislike, Luobei busily applied cleaning technique to it, then carried it into his own quilt, and then started Baoyi, which enveloped them in embarrassment. Baoyi''s light flashed, Mu Aoxing understood why she would suddenly run to sleep with herself. She could not help but relax and feel a little lost. After a while, she heard the sound of even breathing after Luobei fell asleep, and then suddenly felt relieved, but she didn''t notice that she didn''t scold her to drive her down. Go to sleep. Maybe as she said, it''s really possible that after a sleep, the confinement will disappear inexplicably. Moreover, the defense level of this treasure garment is the highest. If it can''t resist accidents, it''s useless even if it stays up. Holding a glimmer of hope, Mu Aoxing finally succeeded in getting rid of all the complicated thoughts. For a short time, he really fell asleep after many days of no good rest. The stone chamber is deep inside the pit. Although the cold wind is blowing outside, it is warm and dry here. The two boys and girls lay on a simple wooden bed. Although they didn''t sleep together, they slept side by side. With the passage of time, Baoguang protect the small circle, two people''s breathing also unconsciously slowly blend. Night slowly deep, until midnight, Luobei suddenly woke up from the dream, the mind is still in a trance, heard a strange breathing sound. Luobeibei was surprised. He quickly checked the source of the sound and found that it was from his own quilt. Then he remembered that Xiaoyao was sleeping with her tonight and didn''t go back to lingpet bag. He was relieved. She recalled her dream in a daze, only to find that at the moment when she woke up, she still remembered what she had dreamed. However, when she was frightened by her own conjecture, her memory suddenly blurred. I only vaguely remember that it was a snowy world. She seemed to stand on the top of a glacier and look down the mountain alone. It''s like I also saw a slender figure in the wind and snow, which was more indistinct, but I felt so familiar, as if I had known it for a long time, but I just didn''t know who it was. Strange, how can you have such a dream? She also thought that she would dream about her mother because she couldn''t leave xiaozhoushan. Why did she dream about others? Moreover, this person came out of her own imagination. It''s supposed to be a fantasy, isn''t it? It doesn''t look like she knows. Come on, it''s just a dream that doesn''t matter. Luobei blinked his eyes and turned his head slightly to see Mu Aoxing beside him. Before, because of hesitation and nervousness, she forgot to put out the white crane lamp. Now the light in the stone room is still warm, and muaoxing''s quiet face like jade carving is perfectly different from that in the world. He''s really good-looking. Why doesn''t he have any flaws? Luobeibei suddenly found that he seemed to have never looked at Mu Aoxing so closely. He could not help but look at Mu Aoxing with a critical look. Then he was frustrated to find that he couldn''t jump out of trouble. He couldn''t help but toot his little mouth.It''s good-looking to look good, but it''s too good-looking. My mother often says that too much is better than too much, so the old genius didn''t give him a good temper. He was so overbearing that he was angry that he didn''t have many friends, right? When I think about it, I feel pity for him. If I had been imprisoned today, I would have been pitifully looking forward to someone to help me, but what about him? I''m not sure about anyone. How long has it been for me to ride the demon bird from Pingdingshan to transmit the array? When he got there, he was in full view of the public. Who dares to attack him at such a great risk? After the battle, the people of master situ will protect him and return to Beijing, but he refuses to go She had to stay and take care of him. Thinking of this guy who made it impossible for him to go back to meet his aunt, and made brother Dashan cry like that, and made his aunt not know how worried she would be when she heard about it, luobeibei was a little angry, and wanted to draw a turtle on his face with that pen. He seems bold and dare to stay at the risk of being impeached by the people, but he does not dare to take off his guard and face. Isn''t he also like a shrinking turtle? Luo Beibei felt stubborn and took out a pen to draw on his forehead, but he hesitated when he wanted to draw on it. This guy''s self-esteem is so strong. If he knew that he had been painted a tortoise, would he be so angry that he would not even accept her help It seems possible that Forget it. It''s not good for him to piss him off. Besides, he''s suffering enough now. At the thought of the serious consequences that might be caused by a moment''s trouble, Luobei sticks out his tongue and takes back the pen with regret. It''s better to find a chance later! Luobei turns to the north and looks back at the rough cave top. He thinks that he doesn''t know what time it is, so he releases a wisp of spirit to the outside of the cave. Sure enough, it snowed! Moreover, the snow is still like broken cotton wadding, which is almost scattered in small clusters. Even at this time, it is still late at night, you can see that the whole world has been covered with a thick layer of snow, and you can''t even tell what monster is hiding under the snow. Xiaozhoushan was only moored in Yecheng for ten days in five years. Where is it now? Or floating in the void, will be so cold? What is the crisis that has ruined all the monks who are overdue? Has brother Dashan left Yecheng now? If Baoge and baomei don''t see her go back, they will continue to listen to Uncle Yudong "See" outside the quiet, it seems that there is no danger, but I do not know when it will suddenly change the snow night, Luobei''s heart does not feel a lot of melancholy. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 339 Luobei in the secret world can no longer sleep after awakening. In the city Lord''s mansion outside the secret place, the anxious mountain never closed its eyes. Previously, he was forced by Luobei to leave the secret place with all the people. After meeting yunhanchu, he planned to go out of the city immediately to meet Yudong, and immediately rushed to Mancheng to deliver medicine. However, he is too simple. This incident is far from as simple as he thought. This time, the secret place of xiaozhoushan is open. After doing so much protection work, there are still demons sneaking in from under their eyes. This not only led to the death of many monks who were planted with demons, but also almost made it impossible for other monks to come out safely. The news was immediately sent to Lei through a lot of communication symbols as soon as it came out of the transmission array All over the country. As the leader of Yecheng City, situ Yulin should not only bear the primary responsibility, but also find out the root of the problem, so as to report to the imperial court and give a complete account to the dead and injured monks, even the monks all over the world. The above has put great pressure on situ Yulin. At the same time, he has to try to prevent the same disaster in the future. Mu Aoxing is still acting willfully at such a time. Being tired of dealing with the terrible situation, situ Yulin is almost possessed. In this case, although he also knew that luobeibei was a "little maid" who was forced to stay to serve the 19th prince, and her elder brother was also the victim. He also checked whether Dashan had been planted with demons in their way, but he still detained Dashan for the time being. After all, he was the only one except luobeibei who had been with Mu Aoxing for ten days If the emperor wants to ask him the details, he will have a reply. In this way, Dashan naturally refused to comply. My sister was forced to stay in the secret place for five years. For Dashan, it''s like the sky is falling down. It''s too much not to let him go back to send medicine to my mother for treatment now! The bigger he thought about it, the more anxious he was, the more angry he became. If it wasn''t for the beginning of cloud cold, he would have split a road out with a big knife. Fortunately, Yun hanchu was a disciple of zhenzhuan, the head of Yunmen. After his coordination, the master of situ agreed to keep him until tomorrow morning. If the Emperor didn''t give any special instructions, he would let Dashan go. As for why this time was set, naturally, it was after that time that accidents happened in previous years. Mu Aoxing is the most beloved prince. There must be a way to distinguish him from those monks in the past. If a magic weapon like changmingdeng goes out after sunrise tomorrow, it naturally means that the 19th prince will also be killed. Under the emperor''s fury, he will make a thorough investigation. At that time, don''t say that Dashan can''t go, and so can other monks with family and background. If it''s OK, it will be easier to say. After all, there are many people who can testify that the 19th prince himself refused to come out and was not forced to stay by a little girl. And Mu Aoxing if there is an accident, Luobei is likely to have the same change. Dashan didn''t think so much before, but now he understands the connection. He won''t leave until he gets information to confirm whether his sister is safe, even if he drives him away. LAN Jingyu has been silent since he woke up and found that he had returned to Yecheng. Qian Hongfeng apologizes to him and ignores him. Ye Qiyan comforts him that luobeibei will be OK, and he ignores him. Those friends in the capital also didn''t hear what he said, but they just sat down with their eyebrows down. The whole person''s state was as if he had been removed from his heart and hope, and no longer had any interest. Only when situ Yulin apologized that Dashan, like other people, could not leave Yecheng for the time being, and needed to wait for the emperor''s will, did he suddenly say, "it was the 19th Royal Highness who forced her to stay, and they were the victims.". This sentence obviously contains resentment, even accusation. His friends from the imperial capital secretly pinched a cold sweat for him, worried that this word would spread to the emperor''s ears. Fortunately, situ Yulin was tactful and pretended not to hear him. At the same time, Yun hanchu interceded for Dashan again, and no one would pursue this sentence. LAN Jingyu knew that although he had a small name in the imperial capital, he was still very quiet at such a time. He was more depressed. Later, he refused to speak. Only a pair of eyes with orchid like temperament revealed some kind of determination. Ye Qiyan suddenly realized that her little cousin would not leave Yecheng without getting the exact news of the little girl. She could not help but glare at Qian Hongfeng angrily, but she could not say the real blame. After all, historical experience told her that xiaozhoushan was too dangerous. The 19th Prince has a special identity, and should have a special magic weapon to protect himself. But her silly cousin''s interest is never above cultivation, otherwise she would not know that Linggen is so pure, and her cultivation is just not low, and there is no amazing cultivation speed. Therefore, in any case, the little cousin can''t stay in the secret place, and with the little cousin''s character, at that time, there was really no words to persuade him to change his mind. Time was pressing, and it was really the only safe way to make him dizzy.But now my little cousin is also worrying! She really didn''t doubt that little cousin would not leave Yecheng for the sake of that little girl for five years. "Elder martial Brother Yun, can you help us to persuade my little cousin? I''m afraid he won''t go back to the capital. " Several of his own people repeatedly persuade LAN Jingyu, but they don''t respond. Ye Qiyan has no choice but to ask Yun hanchu, who is in the main hall and discussing with situ Yulin and others, for help. Yun hanchu came to pianting and asked LAN Jingyu, "do you want to stay in Yecheng and wait for her to come out?" LAN Jingyu looked up at him without saying anything, but the firmness in his eyes had already expressed his affirmation. Cloud cold early calm ground asks him again: "you do so, can have thought she came out in the future, in the heart can feel how big pressure?" LAN Jingyu''s eyes suddenly turned to amazement and explained: "I never thought of giving her pressure. It''s all my own free will." "It''s your willingness that makes her stressed." Yun hanchu said faintly, "no matter how close she is to you, you have only known each other for more than ten days, but now you have to abandon your relatives and friends for her and stay here for five years. With her temperament, even if you don''t need her in return, how can you not take the initiative to bear the debt of your five years when she comes out safely after five years His younger martial sister is such a sensitive and thoughtful person. His elder martial brother treats her better. She still feels uneasy and guilty. How can he let others make her feel so much pressure! "I''m not..." LAN Jingyu wants to refute pale, but finds that he does not know how to refute. "If you want her to have nothing to feel guilty about, instead of just taking care of your own peace of mind, then listen to your friends'' advice and go back to the capital to practice well." Cloud cold at the beginning of the point to the end of the tunnel, then refused to say more. Ye Qiyan then said: "little cousin, elder martial Brother Yun is right. Since you feel sorry for Miss Bai, why don''t you take advantage of these five years to concentrate on cultivation? When you are strong, you will come out safely in the future. Can''t you protect her better? Do you think that the next time miss Bo needs help, you will still be as helpless as you are now? " LAN Jingyu was stunned for a long time, and then nodded in pain: "OK, I know how to do it." Ye Qiyan immediately cast a grateful look at Yun Han: "elder martial Brother Yun, thank you! But for the help of my elder martial brother, I really don''t know when my stubborn little cousin would be entangled. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 340 Yun hanchu nodded back slightly. There seemed to be no emotion on the face made of ice jade. But in his mind, he seemed to see the little girl who always called him Brother Yun and decided to stay in the secret place. Thinking of her age, she had experienced so many hardships early, and suddenly a faint pain flashed in her heart. Now, except Dashan, all the people who came out thought that Beibei was forced to stay by muaoxing, but he knew that it was not the case. Not to mention that Mu Aoxing could not have done such a thing, he would have put pressure on others by force. His younger martial sister, though small in age, would not have been forced to yield by power. What''s more, the teacher''s mother is so important to her. If there is no more important reason, she can''t go back and watch her mother recover. Now she stayed, the only possibility is to help her find two kinds of elixir Mu Ao star what happened, she out of gratitude psychology, can''t leave him at this time. It''s just that they have been missing for five years. The younger martial sister really underestimates the risks and the concerns of those who care about her. Now I can only hope that the teacher''s mother won''t be too excited after receiving this news, and she can cure her health rationally first, and then discuss with the teacher whether there is any way to save the little teacher''s sister in advance. Yun hanchu sighed in his heart and walked back to the main hall. ¡­¡­ Outside Yecheng, in a small town. Yudong, the demon clan, was also helpless and had to wait passively. Although luobeibei made a lot of arrangements for Baoge and baomei before he left, it was not easy to take care of the two jade demons who could not communicate with each other. He almost tried his best to make them stay near the mulberry forest without running away. Yesterday, he saw that the next day was September 19. When Luo Beibei came back, he was relieved. Unexpectedly, in the middle of the night, Baoge baomei, who was playing the game quietly, suddenly seemed to be shocked by something, and ran out of the mulberry forest like a gust of wind. Although he was already there, although they left some thoughts around, they were not very alert. This sitting, two people have been sitting from the morning to the night, no sad no happy, majestic motionless, let the late autumn night dew stained hair. From time to time, the night wind blows from a high altitude and from a distance, sometimes light and sometimes heavy, with a whistling sound or even a whistle like sound. It rises and falls without a fixed pattern. Then, suddenly, there seems to be something more in the wind. From far to near, it seems to be walking straight. Go straight! The two worshipers opened their eyes at the same time, and their eyes were as bright as fire, which could hardly be ignored. The transmission array has a radius of tens of miles. It was arranged hundreds of years ago. Especially in the surrounding areas, anyone who comes here can only follow the complicated curve left by the array. The invisible wind will come here and be controlled by the force of the array. This strange noise can move forward in a straight line. This alone is enough to make two people improve their police I''m very careful. It seemed that they wanted to hear it more clearly. The night wind, which was still roaring, slowed down obviously for a while, and almost just passed slowly. That little sound is increasing, and it is increasing at a very fast speed. Just a few breaths, it becomes a uniform wind. The two worshippers who have been flying for many years are familiar with this kind of sound. It''s the sound of air flow caused by the speed of the human body in the air. The mysterious comer can not only move forward unhindered in this array, but also so fast! Is it the devil! They immediately got up, quickly sent out a message, and took out their magic weapons. Soon, a low but wide figure came into their view. It turned out to be two or three-year-old children with double angle bags. It''s only because they hold hands all the time that the width looks so strange. The two worshippers were very surprised and felt that things were more unusual. "Stay!" A worshiper stopped drinking immediately. His voice was like spring thunder, which exploded out of thin air. The spiritual power contained in it was enough to frighten the friars in the middle of foundation building and make them stop by force. But the accident happened again! The two kids just ignored them and rushed to the teleport array. Two worshippers resolutely cut off! Abnormality is a demon. No matter how talented a human child is, it is impossible for him to have such accomplishments at such a young age. Therefore, these two children must not be human. Since it''s not human, it''s either demon or demon. In the middle of the night, demons come here, naturally there must be a conspiracy! One man''s magic weapon is a golden bell, which can become bigger and smaller as he wishes. The other man''s magic weapon is a ferocious mace. When the golden bell covers his head, the mace sweeps with great power, which is an extremely fierce killing move. With a bang, it was enough to beat the friars in the early days of foundation construction into a serious mace and sweep two children solidly. The castration of the two children stopped abruptly.But that''s all. They should have been fragile and delicate. Instead of being broken like tofu like the two worshippers hoped, they stood very stable and did not even shake. Only their beautiful clothes were smashed into pieces by the power of the mace, revealing the white and tender skin inside. "Poof..." The owner of the mace spat out blood, and was obviously shocked. "Who are you?" Seeing that their bodies could be so strong, they shocked and injured their companions, and the other worshiper drank fiercely. The two children, however, looked down at their bodies. Their empty hands gently pulled up a piece of cloth. Their faces, which were carved with powder and jade, suddenly showed an extremely angry expression, and their beautiful eyes were staring at the two worshippers. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 341 Pay for our clothes! Although the two children had never spoken or heard, their beautiful eyes were enough to express their anger clearly. A very strange emotion flashed through the hearts of the two worshippers. The two of them were so shocked by the arrival of these two children, but the two mysterious children only care about their clothes, and there is no fight back. Is this really simple or extremely cunning? Holding the bell, the worshipper turned his heart and held the recovered clock in one hand to protect his body. With the other hand, he pulled out a beautiful dress of exquisite workmanship from the storage bag and calmly replied: "we have clothes, but you have to answer our questions before you can give them to us. Come on, are you demons or demons? What are you doing here? " The two children totally ignore their culture. They just take a look at the clothes on their hands and look at each other in disgust. Then they still look at each other angrily and communicate in their unique way. These two little natures are Bao Ge Bao Mei who suddenly ran away and Yu Dong couldn''t find them. I don''t know how they found here, but also entered the array like nobody''s land. They looked at each other as if there were no one else, and the two worshippers quickly discussed the Countermeasures in secret. The alarm of enemy attack has been sent out. What they have to do now is to delay as much time as possible to wait for help. Since the other party, whether demon or demon, has chosen the most deceptive appearance of children, they will push the boat with the current and treat them as children first. "Little baby, just now we accidentally broke your clothes. It''s not right." But this is the forbidden area of Yecheng. No one is allowed to come here without permission. When you suddenly appear, it''s inevitable that there will be some misunderstanding between us. Why don''t you tell me who you are, but you used to be with your elders... " "Come here" two words have not yet said, two small but seem to think of something, suddenly pulled away the hand that has been holding, ran to both sides. Two worship just a Leng, two small already like a gust of wind around them, ran to the round platform. "Stop them!" The offering of holding the bell was not good. The golden bell was thrown at one of the children like lightning, and the other offering was also able to strike several spirit runes with great speed. However, they learned to be good, and they were no longer tough. Instead, they were more flexible than the most slippery loach to avoid their killing moves. They climbed onto the high platform very fast, and they made a circle around the platform before the two worshippers came back. Their bodies galloped by, and all the spirit stones embedded in the ground and pillars were suddenly dug out by an invisible hand, and they were killed for a while The wind rolled into the arms of the two little girls. Then, two small mouth, each bit a piece. It turns out that these two weird goblins are specially designed to destroy the teleportation array. The two worshippers suddenly attacked with increasing surprise and anger. But see two small embrace spirit stone very easy to dodge, and directly ran to the center of the platform. Then, they throw the stone full of spirit on the ground, hold each other''s four little hands, hook each other with their fingers, and hide their feet together. A group of Yingying''s light lights up from among them. Then, the stone in the middle of their feet also gave off colorful light, which completely enveloped them and quickly spread out with them as the center. The teleport is on! In the case of the spirit stone did not return, even started! But the secret place of xiaozhoushan is no longer in place! If it''s teleported, it''s likely to sink into the void where it can''t survive. At the thought of the possible serious consequences, the two worshippers were more and more frightened. How dare they try to stop them again? They hurried back and finally withdrew from the transmission range before the light group in the middle broke out again. When they looked at the center of the round platform, they saw that there were two small figures there. Only a small pile of powder which completely exhausted the last trace of aura remained on the ground to prove what had just happened. Is it really gone? Two worshippers are completely stupid! Why didn''t Lingshi be put where it should be, but it still started? Are these two child like demons teleported? Where have they been transported? They were stunned for a long time. When they heard something coming from the distance, they turned their heads. Help is coming. But will they believe this explanation that sounds so weird to them? When did the devil have such strength! But since they are so powerful, why haven''t they fought back? They came and left suddenly, just for a short time, but no doubt they pressed a big mountain on situ Yulin''s shoulder. Things became more and more complicated! What''s fatal is that they may not be able to find out at all. ¡­¡­ An hour later. In the newly opened crack at the edge of the northeast corner of xiaozhoushan''s secret place, at the edge of the crack where a dragon scale had been buried for more than ten thousand years, a pair of muddy hands suddenly stretched out from the ground, then another pair, and then two naked children climbed up dirty.The snow that was raging all over the sky soon spread a thin layer on them. They are not afraid of the cold. They just hold hands again, twist their heads and look around. They make eye contact for a while. Then they choose a direction and start walking. Putong One foot has not yet landed, because they lost their center of gravity, they jumped directly into the snow and smashed two human shaped pits. It turns out that the snow under my feet is more than a foot thick. They could even resist the heavy blow of the mace. Naturally, it had nothing to do with a fall, but they were covered with snow. They raised their heads and blinked a few times. The snow on their eyelashes dropped a little. May be that this is very interesting, two small you look at me, I look at you, small mouth a grin very happy, simply rolled up in the snow. Go away, go away! Roll ah roll, accidentally rolled to the edge of the crack, gurgling and fell back, and all the way banging banging tumbling directly rolled to the bottom of the valley. This time, the two are not happy. They are flat mouthed. After climbing up with their hands and feet, they dare not play any more. They are ready to go on their way in a regular way. At the beginning, they were not used to the snow, why they could step down with one foot and walk very carefully when they looked so thick. After walking out for a while, I found that the white and soft things were not so terrible. I could squeeze them apart as soon as I squeezed them, so I started running again. However, they immediately found that although the snow itself was not terrible, it could cover up the potholes on the ground and inevitably fell again. Fortunately, their skin was really good, no matter how many times they fell, they didn''t hurt, so they ran all the way out of the valley. Later, when they met mountains, lakes and rivers, they flowed directly from the bottom of the water. No matter how heavy the snow was, no matter how bumpy the road was, they never stopped. They''re going in the direction of the pit. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 342 When will it be light? Luobei a wisp of spirit floating in the sky of wind and snow, vigilantly watching in all directions, some estimates at this time the specific time. It''s as if the dense wind and snow filled the vast universe blurred the terrain around the pit. It''s a vast expanse of white everywhere. There''s almost no other color. If you don''t distinguish carefully, it''s hard to recognize the height. Only when we are still at the source of the hot spring lake, which is spraying hot steam day and night, and the brilliant colors that have been washed and precipitated over the years are still shining, can we have a clearer sense of direction. Even though the light snowflakes can cover the whole small world in a short period of time and occupy the world for themselves, they can only evaporate into wet vapor without contacting with the fountain when they encounter the scorching high temperature fountain. They float down together and then converge into the lake below. On the shore of the lake, the monsters are curling up and sleeping. If there is no accident, they will try their best to spend the next long year in mutual warm sleep, but they can''t waste such a good opportunity. How to say that she should also use the five years to grow up quickly. After watching for a while, he didn''t find anything unusual. Then he began to practice, but he didn''t dare to concentrate too much. He still kept a little vigilance and paid attention to the movement around him. In meditation, the white light spot slowly turns into streamer light and enters her body, and then it is transformed into spiritual power. However, I don''t know if it is because of this snowstorm. Compared with the previous strong, the spiritual power of today is obviously thinner, almost one third of that of the past. That''s not good news. Luobei frowned and thought that she had never practiced in Baoyi before, and it couldn''t be because of this dress, could it? But at this time, it''s not the time to rashly withdraw the protection of the treasure clothes and ask for proof, and then make do with it and continue to practice. About half an hour later, the sky was still as deep and high as before, and there was no sign of turning bright. However, the monsters who were sleeping soundly on the shore of the lake suddenly got into a commotion, as if something had come out of the lake, and they wanted to step back. But the lakeshore is already crowded with no space, where can they retreat? There are many trampling incidents, but it''s strange that none of those weak people dare to make obvious wailing and hissing, as if the consequences of making a sound are far more serious than being trampled. What''s going on? Luobeibei immediately stopped practicing and watched the hazy surface of the lake covered by heat and snow. Then he saw a thick winding water line in the middle of the calm surface of the lake. Wow The speed of the water line was very fast, and it only took a few moments to reach the end of the hot spring lake. Then a head with a pair of white horns came out of the water, and then a slender body with the thickness of a bucket. After a few twists and turns, it climbed up the bank and continued to swim to the pit. It''s the green dragon on the top of Xiaozhou mountain, and its body shape looks at least two or three times larger than that on the top of the mountain! Seeing that qingjiao was always looking at himself with his head held high, his eyes were cold and deep, and he was resolute. He was not as peaceful as when he was at the top of the mountain, and his direction was obviously very clear. Luobei felt a sudden thump in his heart. This green dragon can occupy the highest peak of Xiaozhou mountain and guard the medicine garden planted by unknown people. It must have been in this small world for many years. It is impossible not to know that there will be such a long-lasting winter every five years. If we want to avoid winter, we should have come long ago. Why do we have to appear quietly in the middle of the night? Looking at the place where qingjiao was going to pass, all the monsters tried their best to retreat. They gave way to a wide road in the already crowded space, and all of them bowed their heads and did not dare to look directly at it, as if they were in infinite fear. Thinking about the fate of those monks who had not come out before, luobeibei suddenly felt the hair standing up, and quickly called the police. "Xiao Nan, wake up. The green dragon at the top of the mountain is coming. It''s probably the wrong one." "Xianzun, there''s something wrong. Come out and have a look!" "I already know." The parrot King''s voice was obviously with a trace of fear. "I can''t help it if it''s not good. This green dragon is very evil. It''s not an ordinary monster. I I can''t beat it at all. " Five years ago, it just came here and accepted the vulture, the head of the demon bird. When it wanted to go to the top of the mountain to see what was on it, it had already understood it beyond comprehension. That time is not the other party disdain and it care, its demon life has long ended. The parrot king made himself king. Naturally, the word "I" contained in it is not only his personal strength, but now he is so honest and straightforward to admit defeat. The only explanation is that although the green dragon has not evolved into a demon, his actual cultivation is far better than many demons. Thinking of the pressure that he felt when he wanted to climb to the top at that time, Luobei''s sense of crisis became more and more intense. He continued to call Fang Tianji and tried to wake Mu Aoxing. Although Mu Aoxing''s current situation, even if sober, is of no help, but if today''s lives of both of them have to be explained here, he should always know in advance. However, Mu Aoxing didn''t wake up. No matter how luobeibei called, he was always calm without any waves. Only the abnormal heartbeat in his chest indicated that he was probably in an abnormal state that luobeibei couldn''t guess.Even Fang didn''t respond. How could that be? What happened to them? Luobeibei''s heart sank straight down, and a great sense of isolation came up immediately. Then something moved around her. When she was happy, she thought Mu Aoxing was awake. She looked down, but the little demon got up and looked up at the direction of qingjiao''s cruising. There was an obvious color of confusion in her eyes, and there was an instinctive fear and uneasiness in her confusion. Although the baby is just in infancy, and there are only a few monsters that can command her, so far no monsters have ever been bad at her. Now even the baby feels insecure, and even xianzun is missing, and has not responded to her It seems that today is really a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster. Thinking that her life might end today, luobeibei''s hand trembled slightly. But when she thought of her mother''s grief, she bit her lips fiercely and left only a wisp of spirits on guard. Other spirits quickly returned to her body to check all the magic talismans for defense and attack and put them in the most convenient place. In the wind and snow, qingjiao was still swimming slowly. Although the ground under the scales was rugged and high and low, it was always as elegant and uniform as swimming in the water. Soon it began to walk up the outer slope of the pit. On the slope, a porcupine, who had got a better place to live with his sharp spines, had no idea of fighting back with other monsters. But it''s too sharp to stab other monsters. I don''t know who fought back because of the pain. Porcupine was pushed out. Before he could react, he retreated to the monster crowd, and green Jiao''s cold shining vertical pupil had already looked at him. The porcupine didn''t even have the heart of despair. His whole head had suddenly dropped, leaving only a hot spring of blood gushing out of his thick neck and sprinkling on the snow in front of him. That color, even in the middle of the night, is still bright and dazzling. Luobeibei can''t help shivering again, and his neck is even colder. It seems that the whole person is attacked by the strong breath of death in an instant, which can''t be avoided or expelled. But now there is no time for her to think. Seeing that qingjiao had reached the top of the pit, he began to walk gracefully. Luobeibei took a deep breath and forced herself not to care about the unconscious fear. She took out a jade slip and branded it with a gentle speed. Maybe it was the last paragraph she left to grandma and Dashan. "Roar..." A childish low roar suddenly rings out in the side. This is the first roar since the appearance of qingjiao. Although it still has a delicate milk sound, it seems to roar out her unyielding voice. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 343 Luobei looks to the north, but xiaoyaobei chooses to stand on the side of the master at the critical moment, stares at the outside, and makes a gesture of attack, instead of facing the strong enemy like a weak and cowardly pet, who can''t even give warning. "The baby is so good. It''s worth my sister''s pain." Luobeibei''s nose suddenly sour, gentle to the extreme gently stroked two small demon embarrassed, "but you are too small, your heart sister can only lead." Then, the next moment, he forced it back to the pet bag, and put a lot of spirit plants into it. Then, together with the storage bag containing the messenger, he put it into the channel connected with the innermost room, adding several layers of protection. "Whining Sister, let the baby out. The baby will help her... " The small demon is embarrassed to protest anxiously in the spirit favor. Luobeibei has no time to distract and pacify him. He just stares at qingjiao, who is about to arrive at the mouth of the cave two feet later. He starts up the puppets and silently holds the sword to wait for him. Qingjiao''s head slowly came down first and hung directly in front of the puppet. The vertical pupil was full of fierce murders. At a glance, Luobei understood. In the past, the monks who were overdue should have died under its hands, but today, it is obviously impossible to let them go. Snow bright double knives like dense lightning decisively cleaved to it. There was a trace of disdain in qingjiao''s eyes. With a slight swing, his head avoided the light of the knife, and he swam away from it without any delay, leaving his double knives to chop him. A series of sparks with a sonorous sound resounded in the silent night sky, in exchange for a little meal of qingjiao. The next moment, even the friars in the early days of foundation construction could barely resist, the puppet was caught by qingjiao''s tail and thrown out of the cave. It''s like a child holding a young fist to teach an adult man a lesson, so he was pushed aside. In the stone chamber, north of Luobei is pale. She had expected the puppet to hurt it more or less, but she didn''t want to shake the tree. It was just a face-to-face encounter, that is, a complete defeat. If she hadn''t had the foresight to withdraw her mind in time, the shock would have been enough for her. She "looked" at qingjiao with cold heart. She almost entered the passage without pause, and came slowly to the stone chamber. She could not see any urgency, but the sound of the huge body rubbing against the ground was like the footsteps of death, which made people''s nerves more tense. After a slight rustle, the sound of the puppet falling heavily came from the bottom of the cave. Then, luobeibei finally saw it. It held its head high, cold to the people''s blood are coagulated eyes, only randomly swept luobeibei one eye, then fell on her back lying motionless muaoxing body. It was an undisguised greedy look, obviously its real goal was muaoxing. But at this moment, what''s the difference in who the goal is? Watching qingjiao slowly open his mouth, Luobei resolutely starts the peach blossom formation. The next breath, just covered by the light of fluorite, the simple stone chamber has become a peach blossom day in March, and all the petals are floating to the glittering dragon body. Cut! However, despite the continuous sound of stone and gold hitting each other, the petals that could split the stone still seemed to be just a delicate petal in front of qingjiao''s shining scales, without the slightest lethality. What''s more, they couldn''t stop qingjiao''s head holding high from spitting out a thick white fog. The white fog scattered into the peach forest. The peach blossom forest, which was originally bright and gorgeous, suddenly fell into the morning fog in the south of the Yangtze River. Because of its ethereal appearance, it added a bit of immortality. This kind of beautiful scenery is naturally beautiful if you come to watch it in another place or at another time. But now this hazy beauty brings only horror to Luobei. Protected by Baoyi, she doesn''t know whether the white fog is poisonous or not, but the power of hallucination and attack contained in the peach blossom array is melting slowly with the spread of the white fog. The peach blossom array was made by the seventh Lord himself. Although the cultivation of luobeibei can''t give full play to its power, it has also successfully trapped the devil and the poisonous snake that killed the Tao. It is an important guarantee for luobeibei. But I don''t want to be restrained in the face of it now. Luobei''s liver and gall were cold. She put a needle directly into her chest, took out a drop of heart blood and put it on the peach blossom in her hand. She started the highest attack method she could urge. With the input of heart blood, the petals flying all over the sky suddenly condensed into a big sword of peach blossom. With the momentum of desperate, they cut off qingjiao''s head. Green Jiao raised his head, his eyes were cold, and the little corner on his head suddenly gave out a circle of green light. The peach blossom sword was cut down heavily, and the whole person in Luobei was almost knocked down on Mu Aoxing behind him. However, the blue light just flashed out of the crack, and he was as good as before. Come again! Luobeibei has no time to be shocked by each other''s defense. He holds the grain stone of Baoge and baomei in one hand, desperately absorbing the aura inside, and ferociously transports the aura to the peach blossom array.The sword fell again, this time in the middle of the body. However, qingjiao''s intelligence was obviously not shallow. As soon as he turned around, he met him again. At the same time, the peach blossom sword appeared at the end of the dragon, and it cut to its right place. "Hiss!" I didn''t expect that the little human girl in front of her would cheat. For a moment, qingjiao was caught off guard. The unspeakable vulnerable part of her body was chopped down. She suddenly uttered a short cry of bitterness and anger. Then her figure suddenly rose several times, shaking her head and tail, and suddenly became crazy. Her terrible momentum was like a hurricane. Bang Bang The furnishings of the house were the first to suffer. LAN Jingyu''s carved bed and other tables and chairs became a pile of fragments in the blink of an eye. The roof reinforced by magic was also full of rubble. Even with the protection of treasure clothes, luobeibei was shaken back and fell on Mu Aoxing''s body, and there was a smell of sweet smell in his throat. She wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to give qingjiao another sword. However, congealing the peach blossom sword consumed too much spiritual power. Even with the top-quality spirit stone in hand, the speed of absorption could not keep up with the speed of consumption. There was no spiritual power to congealing the peach blossom sword again. To make matters worse, because she wanted to maintain the peach blossom formation under qingjiao''s madness, her spirit was also rapidly consumed, but Fang Tianji didn''t respond to her repeated calls. Even if her poor spirit could get away with it, she couldn''t break through qingjiao''s defense. No! She can''t just die! She also wants to go back to see her aunt. She can''t let her and Dashan live in grief all their lives. While the peach blossom array has not been completely broken by qingjiao, luobeibei reluctantly struggles to sit up, grabs a large amount of pills and swallows them down. Then he quickly takes a few pictures of himself and carries Mu Aoxing up. Then, she once again directed the peach blossom to form a big sword. While qingjiao was on guard to dodge, she shot falsely and ran out of the passage as hard as she could. Running out, she may not have a way to live, but without the protection of peach blossom array, there is no hope to stay in this narrow stone room. Moreover, only when she leaves, the little demon and the messenger she left will be saved safely. "Come on, come on Unexpectedly, the parrot king, who was just greedy for life and afraid of death, was waiting outside with the vulture. Luobeibei makes an effort to jump, then jumps up with muaoxing on his back. As soon as it falls on the vulture''s back, it starts a defense bead. Without saying a word, the vulture soared into the roaring wind and snow. At the same time, there was a roar of anger from the pit. The sound went straight to the ear, and the vulture suddenly faltered, almost fell down, and flapped its wings to fly again. The spirit of Luobei looked back. For a very short moment, the head of qingjiao had already come out of the cave. Boom boom! A series of blasting symbols attached to the entrance of the cave exploded in time due to the impact of qingjiao. Green Jiao sent out a more angry cry of pain, Jiao body scars everywhere, but still in countless gravel squeeze out, quickly swim to the top of the pit. Thank goodness, it can''t fly yet. Luobei breathed a sigh of relief. However, she could only breathe a sigh of relief. The next moment, she saw that qingjiao suddenly and quickly shrank into a boa constrictor, and then darted into the air. A huge demon bird was forced to fly in the past and caught qingjiao. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 344 Obviously, it''s not only Luobei that has flying mounts, and there''s only one vulture on the north side of Luobei, but qingjiao is followed by a large group of demon birds. "Miserable, miserable This is the end of it Seeing that all his subordinates had to listen to qingjiao''s orders, and in turn came to pursue his king, parrot King cried out in great confusion, "Alas, how can my life be so hard? How can I have such a bad master before a few days have passed?" Luobei urged the spirit power, expanded the defense circle, and quickly took several heat preservation amulets and a wind amulet on the vulture to help it increase its speed: "now is not the time to complain, where can you hide?" "The whole world is its territory. Now even my men listen to it. Where can they hide?" Seeing a large number of his subordinates chasing him, parrot king was extremely negative and depressed. There''s the convergence sign, there''s the convergence sign. Luobeibei''s brain is spinning rapidly. He takes a few pictures of the breath collecting runes and the Shenxing runes on the vulture again, so that it can quickly spread its distance and hide among the mountains. However, what is frightening is that although the sight is blocked by the snow all over the sky at a considerable distance, qingjiao''s cold and crazy eyes are always staring at the direction where they are hiding. It seems that he has his own accurate tracking method and can''t get rid of it no matter how he goes around. "Motherfucker! This big smelly snake is not his own child, so it doesn''t feel bad at all! " The parrot King watched his men moan and fall because they couldn''t bear the snow and the enslavement of qingjiao. However, qingjiao steadily changed another demon bird every time, which made him angry and distressed. What to do? What should I do? If it goes on like this, it will be caught up sooner or later. Luobei gasps and her brain is running at a high speed. However, before she comes up with a way, there is a strange whistling sound behind her. The green dragon held its head high, and the blue light flowed between its horns. The snowflakes on their heads were suddenly rolled up by an invisible hand and turned into a huge snowflake whip. No, it''s no longer a snowflake. It''s an ice whip made of flying snow. From the momentum of carrying it, we can see how powerful the whip will be if it falls in the right direction. "My mother How could it do that! " The parrot King screams, and makes the vulture escape. The turn was too slow, so the vulture could only sink abruptly, and it could only avoid it after landing for tens of meters. But before it rose again, another snow whip came, and this time it was more convenient. At this time, if the vultures die, they will have to fall with them. Luobei has no choice but to urge Lingli to maintain the defensive circle. However, the defense beads on the bracelet were originally designed for her. Now, to cover the huge vulture, the spiritual power is consumed too quickly, and the effect is bound to be discounted. Snowflake whip heavy draw down, protection zhudun on the spot when a crack, fortunately luobeibei in time to start another defense bead, two people two birds this did not hurt. But qingjiao''s attack came one after another, and soon broke all the defenses of Luobei, leaving muaoxing''s treasure clothes. But the protective power of Baoyi is just as limited. As another whip is pulled down, the protective cover of Baoyi suddenly shrinks to the size that can only protect luobeibei and muaoxing. The unprotected vulture moaned, and was rushed out by the air. It rolled and bumped into a cliff, throwing luobeibei and muaoxing down. In a flash of lightning, luobeibei rushes to muaoxing who falls first without hesitation, but muaoxing falls to the ground too fast. It''s still a step too late to catch it. Seeing the unprotected muao star falling straight, maybe it will soon fall into a meat cake, luobeibei quickly takes out Baoge baomei''s big spirit stone, and uses its gravity to accelerate the fall, finally catching up with muao star. However, the stone had fallen into the vast snowstorm because it was too late to recover. This time, it''s really going to be overtaken. Luobeibei tightly hugs muaoxing and falls down helplessly. The spirit clearly sees that qingjiao is commanding the demon birds to dive down with astonishing momentum. There''s nothing to do. Even if this treasure dress can protect them from falling to death, how can she avoid the green dragon without the vulture and the sword? The wind is whistling sharply, and Luobei is full of despair. The feeling of weightlessness was long and short. With a violent shock, they finally fell to the ground together. Baoyi offsets a large part of the impact, but the rest is enough to make Luobei dizzy. To make matters worse, before she recovered, qingjiao had caught up with her, and her body had soared several times. Between her horns, she kept sending out waves of light. Although the cyan light wave is very thin, its power is even more amazing than the ice whip. Every time it collides with the protective aperture of Baoyi, luobeibei can clearly feel the elapse of the spirit power. Even if she has tried her best to absorb the spirit power, there is no time to supplement it.Without the supply of spiritual power, even the emperor''s treasure clothes are just tough and not easy to break in the face of absolute strength. She didn''t want to die in vain, but all the attacks she made seemed so powerless in front of qingjiao. Either she couldn''t be hurt at all, or she was taken away by it. Her only function was to let her stay for a few more breath. You can''t escape after all, can you? Luobei sits next to Mu Aoxing, holding the last explosive talisman, watching in despair as qingjiao and a group of demon birds begin to land. With the dense impact of green Jiaos, the aperture of Baoyi has finally turned into fragments. Now there is only the Luo skirt given by Mrs. Liu of Lu''an county. Although this skirt has been improved by Aunt Yue Xue, it can also support the enemy in ordinary times, but it is as crisp as bean curd in front of this green dragon. Wait! Maybe this armor can''t withstand the blow of qingjiao, but it can counteract most of the power of the explosive talisman. Luobei heart suddenly flashed a ray of light, an idea quickly formed, chest suddenly jump up. She is almost the condition of the launch like a sudden forward jump, for the first time left the dazed Mu Ao Star side. Fortunately, it may be that her previous methods eventually made qingjiao suffer some injuries, which made her worry. She didn''t get very close. Seeing that she didn''t run away, she also came forward to die. Instead, qingjiao stopped. That''s exactly what lobei wants. "Don''t you just want to kill us when you force each other?" When it came to an end, luobeibei''s heart suddenly calmed down. She strode forward several steps and said to qingjiao loudly, "come on, you can swallow me if you have the ability?" See originally still shivering prey suddenly arrogant up, green Jiao''s vertical pupil in the light can not help but more cold, wave after wave of frightening pressure straight to her cover down. Luobeibei clenched his fist tightly, raised his head higher under great pressure, as if laughing at the clown: "do you want to scare me? I''m not even afraid of the emperor''s authority. Will I be afraid of you Hearing the word "emperor", qingjiao''s eyes flashed and turned to Mu Aoxing behind her. It seemed that she was struggling, but then she was replaced by greed. "Hey, you soft little worm!" Seeing that qingjiao was not moved, Luobei continued to sneer loudly, "don''t you think you can cultivate a real dragon if you swallow him? Ha ha, it''s ridiculous! With your clumsy IQ, I think you can only be a big bug or a pitiful and pathetic housekeeper in your life Seeing that she insulted herself again and again, qingjiao''s eyes finally turned back from muaoxing. It began to move its huge body. Jiaoshou also held high and began to open his mouth. Obviously, he didn''t mind ordering appetizers before having a good meal. "Xiao Nan!" Seeing qingjiao getting closer and closer, Luobei cried out, and Ren''s tears welled up in his eyes, "tell him that if he can survive, he must protect my people! He owes me that! " How can there be a way to live when it''s all this way? Besides, I''m afraid it won''t live long. The parrot king, who was far away, drooped his head and made no sound. It seems that I hate the insult of the little girl in front of me. Originally, I could swallow qingjiao of luobeibei in a flash, but I deliberately moved very slowly to make her suffer more fear before she died. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 345 Luobei was in tears, waiting for the moment when qingjiao finally bit it down. It''s a matter of death or life. I hope that the explosive talisman can blow up this hateful insect. I also hope that the last defensive skirt on her body can withstand the power of the explosive talisman, even if it is seriously injured, as long as it can leave her a small life. Seeing that she was always facing her eyes with wide open eyes, she didn''t seem to be afraid at all and didn''t let herself feel the pleasure of teasing. Impatiently, qingjiao finally expanded her jaw to the extreme point in anger and dived directly, intending to solve her problem at once. The wind suddenly roared. The fishy smell came from the cold wind. The bloody mouth has already reached the top of luobeibei''s head, only half a foot away from biting heavily. At this last moment, a powerful pressure suddenly appeared. Qingjiao was full of cruel vertical pupil, and immediately changed into extreme fear. Zhang he''s castration stopped. Then, the next moment, its huge body has been heavily hit out, like a stone on the catapult general hit into the distance. This incident was too unexpected, so that he didn''t see anything in luobeibei, and it was empty in front of him. She turned her head almost rigidly and looked at the direction where qingjiao was hit by something. Then she saw Mu Aoxing, who had been lying, had already sat up. Only after she could catch her eyes, her mouth only showed a little happy smile and suddenly fell down again. "Brother mu Did you save me? " Luobeibei murmured. Just now, she clearly felt a very powerful force that seemed to fill the whole world. At the most critical moment, it shocked qingjiao. Is that what the real dragon''s scale sent out? But what was the white light that knocked qingjiao out? Luobeibei''s doubts just rise, see Mu Ao star again past several hundred meters, a thick white light suddenly shot to her. The light is so fast that even the spirit can''t see what it is, and it''s impossible to guard against it. But the thick white light stopped abruptly when it was two steps away from her. Luobeibei only felt that her eyes suddenly blossomed, and there were two more naked children in front of her. They were looking at her with big black eyes happily. Luobei is shocked! I can''t help but raise my hand, rub my eyes, and shake my head, hoping to prove that I have no eyesight. "Brother Bao? "Baomei?" She called hesitantly. I can''t believe it. The two naked children jumped into her arms happily and rubbed her waist in her arms. "You saved me?" Luobei muttered to himself like a fool, "did you really save me?" How does she feel like she''s dreaming? Baoge baomei didn''t come to xiaozhoushan. How could she suddenly appear in front of her? The two children raised their heads and laughed at her. They grabbed her hands and put them on their heads. The two little heads were still covered with broken snow. When they touched with their fingers, a wisp of cool air seemed to reach the bottom of their hearts. Luobei shivered slightly, and then they were sure that they were saved. She was stunned. While touching their heads, she busily looked into the distance with her spirit. Then she saw that qingjiao, who had just been fierce and powerful, was lying motionless at the foot of a mountain, half buried in the rubble. Looking up from the cliff, there is a snake shaped mark on the cliff, which shows the power of the smash. "Did I really not dream? Did I survive? " Infinite joy finally poured up, even if the front is still snowy, Luobei still feel like flowers scattered all over the ground. This kind of feeling for the rest of life is simply wonderful. Luobeibei smiles and laughs. He kisses each of them heavily. Then he turns out two pieces of clothes and puts them on. Although intellectually, she knew that the two little demons had no concept of warmth and coldness, when she saw that the two lovely demons were so naked in the cold world, she would feel sad emotionally and subconsciously wanted to take care of them. Two small grin, beautiful two pairs of big eyes, happy to bend into the crescent moon, a face of satisfaction. The parrot king, who was watching from afar, did not expect such a reversal. He ordered other demon birds to guard the wounded vulture first, and then he flew over in a hurry. After a while, he looked at the two little birds with worshipful and complicated eyes, and then looked in the direction of qingjiao with fear. After a while, he asked uncertainly: "two elders How dare you ask that guy is dead? " Yes, this is a very important problem. Luobei quickly observed through the spirit, and saw that although qingjiao''s chest was still undulating, he was startled: "it seems that he is not dead." "What are you waiting for? Take advantage of his illness and kill him!" The parrot king was in a hurry and yelled at them. They glanced at it and suddenly reached out to each other. One grabbed it and the other pulled out two tail feathers from it. "Master, help The parrot Wang, who was caught off guard by this disaster, uttered a very shrill scream. On the contrary, he was startled and released his hand subconsciously.Parrot king immediately fought his life to fly to a distant place. He looked at them in horror. He couldn''t believe that their hair was almost pulled out again! Luobeibei is called back by its master. It reminds me that muaoxing is still lying in the snow. He quickly pulls the two little girls to run over. He doesn''t want to move until he falls down. Instead of holding her, they sat down and surrounded her with two small hands. Then a group of lustrous light rose out of thin air and disappeared into luobeibei''s body. It turned into a gurgling power and began to work by itself. After half a sound, Luobei felt that the almost exhausted Dantian had been moistened again. A little meditation for a while, after recovering a little spirit, Luobei immediately got up to see Mu Aoxing. He was still lying motionless, covered with a thin layer of snow. Luobeibei quickly flicked away the ice and snow, and helped him up. Intuitively, his tentacles were cold, so he quickly set up a simple protective cover around them. Then he took out a armchair and put him on it. Then he felt out a heat preservation charm that had survived because of no attack power and stuck it on his chest. Then he wrapped him tightly with a quilt, and tried to give him a mouthful of wine. Fortunately, after the strange just now, Mu Aoxing seems to have instinctive swallowing ability, a mouthful of liquor goes into his throat smoothly, and Luobei feeds him a few mouthfuls: "brother Mu! Brother mu Can you hear me? " Mu Ao star is quiet eyelids, no trace of tremor, only the corner of the mouth still maintained when the fall of a wisp of relief smile. "Brother mu Brother mu "Don''t worry, he''s OK." The long lost halberd suddenly appeared in the air. When it''s time for it to help, if it doesn''t, it''s almost over, and it''s pouring out. As soon as Luobei felt relieved, he was very angry: "excuse me, xianzun, where did you go just now?" "Girl, I know you must be blaming me in your heart. It''s not helpful at the critical time, but I can''t help it either?" Fang Tianji''s dark halberd body trembled wrongly. "If it wasn''t for this boy who had to enter his sea of knowledge to help him refine his master''s Dragon scales, my old man would have come out to help you. How could you fight alone?" Seeing that it was really justifiable, Luobei''s coldness was slightly restrained, but the doubt was still not even: "what''s the matter? Aren''t you God''s magic weapon? " "Oh, don''t mention it..." Fang Tianji was even more depressed. "Although this dragon scale is my master''s inverse scale, it should be familiar with me even if I don''t recognize him. But it has been buried for too long, leaving only a wisp of unyielding dragon instinct. Now I feel that this boy is trying to refine it by force. How can I resist instinctively? No, we''re all trapped as soon as it gets angry. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 346 Luobei asked: "how do you get out now?" "I think it''s a bit strange," Fang said. "Originally, I thought that this boy was going to be killed by the dragon scale of his master. From then on, he would become a crazy man. Unexpectedly, just now he saw that you were going to be devoured by the green dragon. The spirit suddenly became very powerful and suppressed the dragon scale. For a moment, Ben said Zun was able to take the opportunity to get out quickly. So, girl, I''m not afraid to hide, but I''m really powerless just now. " The spirit of elder brother Mu just now becomes powerful? Was he the one who gave the authority just now? Luobeibei was stunned, suddenly felt that muaoxing was also full of profound secrets. After half a ring, he continued to ask: "how can you be sure that brother Mu is OK now?" "I feel it." Fang Tianji said, but he didn''t explain more, because he was still at a loss at this time. He couldn''t figure out how the spirit of Mu Aoxing suddenly became so powerful, and it seemed to make him feel very familiar. It''s a pity that it has a little bit of that feeling. Before it has time to distinguish the aftertaste, it is quickly kicked out of the sea of knowledge. It only instinctively feels that muao star will no longer have the danger of madness. "When will he wake up?" Luobei looked down at Mu Aoxing''s face, and found that his complexion looked better, and his body was gradually warming up, and his heart was relaxed. "Well I really can''t say that. " Fang Tianji honestly said, "I can''t get in touch with him now. I just feel that since he was able to break out like this, there should be no more danger next." Luobei frowned and saw that Baoge and baomei squatted beside muaoxing and looked at him all the time. They thought they were just curious because they saw a new face, so they hugged them to their side. But they didn''t notice the color of research in their eyes and their eye to eye communication, and it seemed that something was about to emerge from their eyes, but they were held in her arms by her unintentionally. After feeling her warmth and caress, they immediately became a little confused. After struggling for a few breath, the mysterious things were completely submerged by the pleasant feeling. "Cough Who are you talking to? " The parrot king, who has been curious for a long time, can''t help but interrupt when he sees that Luo Beibei doesn''t speak for the time being, and his eyes keep glancing at the halberd floating in the air. although the parrot King started to perform worse, but personally experienced how strong the green Kok was, it was awesome to blame North and North, and it was still afraid of death. Besides, it still gave a lot of strength at the crucial time. Then he introduced the way: "this is your master''s magic weapon. You call it" Xian Zun ". "Magic weapon? Immortal Parrot king how tongue, "my darling, what kind of magic weapon can be called xianzun? How come I''ve never heard of it before? " "How can a bird demon who doesn''t have the same hair have heard of my name?" Fang Tianji snorted scornfully. This time, it didn''t use to transmit sound, but actually made a human voice. "Wow Can you still talk? " The parrot king was so surprised that he even ignored people''s ridicule that he didn''t have enough hair. It thinks that it has a lot of knowledge, and knows that it can be regarded as a magic weapon. It can communicate with its owner, but it has never heard that it can communicate with people other than its owner, not to mention that the magic weapon can still speak. "Who says magic weapon can''t talk? It''s a very humble opinion. " Fang Tianji looked down on him haughtily. "Master! This is the real master! I''m here, sir. Please accept my respect! " The parrot King flew to the ground excitedly and knocked his head forward. However, because the snow was too loose and too hard, he dived into the snow and got covered with snow. Luobeibei is reminded of the vulture because of the parrot King''s gag. He is busy asking about the vulture''s condition. Only then can he know that the vulture is seriously injured and is being protected by other demon birds in the middle to block the wind and snow. So he asks Baoge to guard muaoxing and baomei to follow him to check. Although the demon birds are monster level and their feathers can protect them to a certain extent, they were forced by qingjiao to chase them. Almost all of them are exhausted. However, seeing that qingjiao has lost, they are still trying to protect the vultures. The vultures were badly hurt. Almost all of their wings were broken and could not be closed. They were dripping with blood, and even some of them had condensed into blood ice. Luobeibei quickly set up a protective shield to stop the wind and snow, and found out two heat preservation amulets. First, he pasted them on, then fixed and bound up his wings with a few branches, and then gave him some medicine. "Thank you so much today." She gratefully stroked its feathers. Although the vulture carried them away for a long time and performed bravely, she was not used to being so close to them and moved to the side uneasily. "That Good girl, if you have another one, I''ll be frozen. " Parrot King cheeky way, in fact, from the beginning to the end is not injured only it, but at the thought of being pulled out of the two tail feathers, it felt pain all over.Luobeibei thought that it had been hurt before, so he generously fed it two elixirs and checked whether other demon birds were hurt. Although they came here just now with green Jiaos on their backs, they were also forced to do so. Naturally, this account can not be counted on them. Thinking of qingjiao, luobeibei looks back. Just for a moment, qingjiao''s body had been covered with snow for most of the time, and he still couldn''t move. "Come on, while the Dragon won''t move, you can quickly take it as a pet." The parrot King swallows the elixir, and his spirit suddenly trembles. "He wanted to kill me just now, and I took him as my pet?" Luobeibei can''t understand the brain circuit of parrot king. "You''re stupid. If you kill it, it''s just a way to relieve your anger. But if you take it as your pet, it won''t dare to go west if you want it to go east from now on. It''ll have to bear whatever revenge you want. How can you relieve your anger?" Parrot King couldn''t bear to see her so stupid. He totally forgot that he had just strongly asked the two children to "take advantage of her illness and kill her". The voice did not fall, already "ouch", but was patted by Fang Tianji: "no big or small, do you know what identity you are? You''ll be honored as a girl in the future. " "Yes..." Parrot Wang Dun remembered that although the little girl was weak, she couldn''t stand her good relationship with her master and the immortal magic weapon. Besides, she had two little demons with amazing skills. She was really not the one who could be provoked by her own nonsense. "I''m sorry, miss. Xiao Nan, I was just a little worried..." Afraid of luobeibei, parrot King quickly made amends. Luobeibei didn''t mind. On the contrary, his eyes lit up because of his suggestion. He let the demon birds stay with Mu Aoxing and Fang Tianji guard them. Then they really went to collect qingjiao. Qingjiao is worthy of being obedient to all the monsters and birds. Although he was seriously injured, after a while, he woke up. It struggled for a while, saw two small, eyes showed a trace of fear, but then glared at Luobei, obviously not so easy to yield, also want to wait for an opportunity to resist. "Baoge baomei, help your sister hold it down, don''t let it move." With two amulets, Luobei will no longer be afraid of qingjiao, but will smile. Two small obediently a press head, a press tail, green Jiao immediately even struggle of strength all can''t make out. "Hum, do you know what this is? Now I''m a swordsman and you''re a fish. I want you to die if you want to, and you''ll live if you want to, you know? " Thinking of how qingjiao bullied himself and made him scared and desperate, luobeibei was angry. He pointed out the center of his forehead and wanted to force him to sign a master servant contract. And then soon she was stupid. It turns out that this green dragon has its own owner and can''t be contracted again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 347 Is there a master? Yes, it was guarding the medicine garden at the top of the mountain before! It''s not like a man without a master. What should we do now? Kill it? Luobei was stunned and couldn''t help frowning. It''s a small matter to kill it, but I''m afraid the man behind it is the master of situ. If he sensed that he had killed lingchong, who was guarding the secret place, and five years later when he left the country, he would come to find his own trouble and even thoroughly investigate his identity, maybe even brother Mu could not protect her. But if she didn''t kill it, she would not let it go! You know, she may have died in its mouth just now. It''s not a little misunderstanding. "Why are you so stunned?" Parrot king saw that she suddenly did not move, could not help but worry for her. Luo Beibei looked at it depressed: "this guy has a master, and can''t get a contract." "Ah?" The parrot king was also silly, and immediately jumped angrily twice. "No wonder human beings can come in every five years and wreak havoc. How dare they regard our home as their back garden? There''s a watchdog here all the year round! " Watchdog, that''s a real image. Luobei agreed, but then he thought of a question. He turned his head and looked in the direction of muaoxing: "Xiaonan Do you think it''s possible that this watchdog belongs to his father? " "You mean the emperor?" Parrot King Lengleng ground, "won''t, my master is the emperor''s own son, it if the emperor''s spirit pet can come to chase and kill?" "Maybe nothing is impossible. You know, it''s the real dragon scale, which contains the blood of the real dragon..." Luobeibei plays a careful eye. At this time, although she looks at muaoxing, she doesn''t use her spiritual consciousness to pay attention to qingjiao, but she still has the best peeping artifact. Before asking this hypothesis, her spirit has already fixed on qingjiao''s eyes. Sure enough, when the parrot king said the word "emperor of man", qingjiao''s pupils shrank obviously. Although he was hidden for a short time, luobeibei clearly saw the fear and regret in his eyes. When he mentioned the dragon scale and the blood of the real dragon, he could not help but repeatedly flashed the greedy "Why didn''t I think of that just now?" Luobeibei suddenly turns his head and stares at qingjiao unkindly. "Brother Mu is not only the emperor''s affectionate son, but also the emperor''s favorite prince. He should know that brother Mu''s blood lineage is inherited, and he dares to pursue and kill him. Let alone not necessarily, he is really the emperor''s favorite. I won''t be ok if I kill him." She was really at fault just now. Since xianzun said that brother Mu would be OK, what else could she be afraid of? As long as this day does not collapse in this small world, the character of elder brother Yimu will naturally be ahead of her. Thinking about this, the killing intention in Luobei''s eyes became stronger, and the flying sword came out of its sheath and held it in his hand. "Yes! Kill it! Kill it Parrot King clamored vigorously. "You can''t kill me..." Qingjiao felt the killing intention of luobeibei. There was a trace of fear in his eyes, and a vague idea came out. "What if I kill you?" Luobeibei sneers, "I don''t believe that the emperor will help you, a housekeeper whose legs haven''t evolved completely, if he doesn''t help his favorite son." Then he stabbed it hard. With a sound of Ding, the flying sword hit the hard scales and was suddenly bounced away. Luobei beixiu raised her eyebrow: "is the skin hard? But it doesn''t matter. My flying sword can''t help you. Can my brother and sister also help you? " Qingjiao''s eyes flashed, his huge body suddenly shrunk to the thickness of his wrist, and then he suddenly dived into the snow. I tried to escape. This move is really a bit unexpected. Baoge and baomei''s little hands are pressed empty, but then Baoge''s figure flashes, and his whole body rushes into the snow. Then, with a swing of his little hand, he pulls out a green Jiao that is only one or two feet long. At the same time, baomei also holds qingjiao''s head in her arms. Green Jiao angrily opened his mouth and yelled at Bao Mei''s neck. However, the next moment, there was a toothache sound, which made him release his mouth again. Baomei is smiling, but nothing happened. He and Baoge hold the head and grasp the tail to send qingjiao back to luobeibei, and use his body to rub the flying sword in luobeibei''s hand, as if to say kill quickly. "Brother Bao and sister Bao are so powerful!" Luobeibei was relieved, touched their small heads and praised them without stint. Then Feijian was raised again. Qingjiao was so cunning that Baoge and baomei would have run away if it hadn''t been for him. "Dare you At this point, qingjiao even sent an idea of coercion, "yes, I''m the spirit pet who is guarding here by the order of the emperor. If you kill me, the small world will be over..." "I believe you!" Luobei made another sword, this time stabbing it in the eye. The little horn on qingjiao''s head flashed blue, which shocked the sword away. Obviously, even if the tiger was bullied by the dog, Luobei could not deal with it."How great are you?" Luo north north also don''t lose heart, sneer a, way, "treasure elder brother treasure younger sister, first pull out the corner on its head for me." Two small eyes suddenly a bright, will start. "Stop it, stop it!" Seeing that they easily broke through their own defense line, grasped their own horns and began to exert their power, qingjiao was greatly shocked and hastily preached again. This time, he was obviously really afraid, and his ideas were much clearer. "Even if you are not afraid of the emperor''s crime, aren''t you afraid of being trapped here forever?" "Baoge baomei stops first." feeling that qingjiao is telling the truth, Luobei asks Baoge baomei to stop and keep an eye on qingjiao, "what do you say?" But he suddenly turned his eyes and fainted. Two small immediately release its double horns, a face innocent appearance, also don''t know is they too hard, or green Jiao own wound is too heavy. Luobeibei is thinking about whether to wake up qingjiao and continue to question. He hears parrot King Calling: "it seems that the day is beginning to light." She looked up, sure enough, in the sky, although the snow is still shining, but the sky is much brighter than before. "Everyone is very cold. Why don''t you go back and ask again?" Parrot King shrunk and suggested. "It''s good to go back, but I need to add some spiritual power first." Luobeibei nodded, but her spiritual power has only recovered a small part. If she doesn''t absorb more, she may not be able to maintain the power of the shield. In addition, her spirit has consumed a lot. This is the best time to practice. This time still needs to wait. With that, Luobei took out a spirit stone from the storage bag, and was about to absorb it. Suddenly, ah, a voice: "brother Bao, sister Bao, I''ve lost your spirit stone." It''s a big piece of top quality spirit stone. In order to catch up with Mu Aoxing, she took it out to increase the weight, but she didn''t have time to take it back. In her confusion, she didn''t know where it fell. Brother Bao blinked at her and motioned for her to guard Luobei. In an instant, it turned into a white light and swept to some place. In the blink of an eye, he came back with a big stone in his arms. "Brother and sister Bao, you two are really capable." Luobei smiles and kisses another person. They giggled at her happily. "You must be hungry. Eat some first." Think of just saw two hours two small that smooth appearance, Luo north north can''t help heartache. Brother Bao looked at his younger sister who was still holding qingjiao. He hit the stone one after another. After smashing three small pieces, he put one of them in the hand of luobeibei and pushed the rest to the north of Luobei. "Ah? This is for me! Thank you, sister Luobeibei smiles and puts the big spirit stone into the storage bag, holding a small piece of top quality spirit stone for absorption. He thinks that he will put a rock in the bag in the future, so that he won''t lose the spirit stone again. See her into meditation, two small this just each grasp a piece of spirit stone quickly gnaw up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 348 Fang Tianji has known for a long time that they are not ordinary jade demons. I''m afraid their origins are more intriguing. Now they can still appear here when xiaozhoushan has left Yecheng. They have such amazing speed. Although they are also surprised, they are still calm. It was the first time that parrot king and other demon birds saw two little birds. They were just two or three-year-old babies, but what they did surprised them again and again. They also gnawed the spirit stone with their mouths, and they were stunned. Two small also don''t care about their eyes, while eating also curiously looking at them, especially their body hair. The parrot Wang Dun thought of his two feathers which had been plucked out abruptly, but now he didn''t know where to throw them. He was so scared that he flew away and told all his men to pay attention to these two guys. After receiving the warning, the demon birds all stepped back, and no one wanted to be plucked. When they saw that they had run away, they looked at the halberd floating in the air. Fang Tianji had been hiding in the Dantian of North Luobei. They had no idea about it. They had never seen it before. At this time, they were more interested in seeing that it had no hair but could fly like a bird. Bao Mei was gnawing at the stone in one hand, and she had to hold the green dragon in the other. She couldn''t make room, so she looked at Bao Ge. Brother Bao knew it, so he took Fang''s Halberd with an empty hand. Fang Tianji intended to test their speed, until brother Bao''s hand touched him, he suddenly ran to one side to stop. Baoge naturally followed and went to catch it. Then he ran away abruptly again. After so many times, Baoge was almost able to catch it and couldn''t catch it. Seeing this, baomei next to him was also intrigued. She solved the remaining Lingshi two times and three times, holding qingjiao''s head in one hand and taking qingjiao to join the game. The two kids are serious, and their speed is getting faster and faster. Brother Bao almost turns into a streamer. Even with the heavy-duty Bao Mei, qingjiao, the parrot king can''t see clearly. He even uses qingjiao''s body as a whip to make Fang Tianji curl up. Qingjiao suddenly passed out in a coma before. In fact, half of her heart was hurt and hard to support, while the other half wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to delay, so she actually left a trace of clarity to wait for the chance to escape. I don''t want baomei not only to hold it to the core all the time, but also to use it as a tool, to throw it more whirling, injury quickly more serious, a impatient attack heart, really completely faint in the past. However, although Bao Ge and Bao Mei like this game very much, it didn''t last long. "Hey, you guys, I''m not your toy!" Fang Tianji, who had been forced to fight for his life by the two children, rushed into the air and rushed to the high altitude with awe inspiring righteousness. He seemed to disdain to play with the two children, but he secretly congratulated himself that it was dangerous. You know, if it was a little bit careless just now, it would be caught. These two little jade demons are as heavy as a mountain, and their intelligence is still in the period of ignorance. They don''t have the strength to make a crack in their body. With their present ability, they can''t take the risk. Of course, this reason should never be known to anyone. Although they were fast, they had another big short board, that is, they couldn''t jump high, and they couldn''t fly. As soon as the halberd ascended to the sky, they had no choice but to reluctantly stop. Looking at the parrot king and the heavy demon birds, they were so scared that the parrot king and the demon birds retreated for a long time, and accidentally pulled down the wounded vulture. as like as two peas, he was not aware that the vulture was injured and could not run. He thought he would like to play with his two people. The little face on the jade carving cut out a brilliant smile. "Don''t It''s injured and can''t play with you. " Fearing that the most loyal general would be bullied, the parrot king was so scared that he could not care for his own safety. He flew back to stop the vulture and said with a smile, "you two Elder, let''s have a good talk. Let''s have a good talk Don''t do it. Don''t do it. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two of them tilted their heads together and didn''t seem to understand it. "Why don''t you tell me a story The parrot King couldn''t understand what they were thinking, but seeing that they didn''t act immediately, he knew that it would be useful to talk like this, so he gave full play to his advantages and began to make things up. Because they can''t speak, they usually envy others. Now when they see a bird, they can talk and talk like this. It''s really interesting to hear them, though no one knows if they can understand them. However, although parrot King usually likes to talk, most of them come out of his mouth without going through his brain. Now he wants to make them happy and naturally waste his brain. Besides, they are quite selective, and they are not interested in all stories. Whenever their eyes start to drift, as if they are looking for other interesting things, such as catching birds and plucking hair, parrot king has to rack his brains to think of better ways. In this way, the time is a little hard. But in order to protect their love, no matter how hard it is.Fortunately, when parrot king has been thirsty and almost never wants to speak again, luobeibei finally finished her final decision. Although this time can''t be compared with enough rest on weekdays, it has made her better. She took back the spirit that could not continue to cultivate. She raised her head and sighed with emotion through the still flying snow: "the sun has come out." As soon as they heard her talking, they immediately stopped talking to parrot king and rubbed against her. "The sun? Where''s the sun from? " Parrot king has just vowed never to speak again in his heart. Now he can''t help but turn his head and look at the sky. "I mean, it''s sunrise now." Luobei North Road, got up to check the situation of Mu Aoxing. Although today''s little secret place is covered with thick lead clouds, and the sun can''t be seen with the naked eye, her spirit can clearly feel that the light that originally bathed in her spirit gradually becomes hot, until it almost stings the spirit. So, at this moment, the sun must have appeared above the lead cloud. Parrot king does not care about this, just want to quickly go back to the warm pit, although it is also a demon, but also can not afford to stay in the snow for a long time: "let''s go." "Brother Bao, come on, try to put one hand on it. Remember to gently..." Think of meeting again two small unexpectedly bring oneself so big surprise, luobeibei also a little hope that they can further control their weight. Baoge obediently stretched out his hand and touched the wings of the demon bird. The demon bird leaned over. Fortunately, luobeibei had been on guard for a long time, and his hand was under Baoge''s wrist. Seeing this, he quickly gave it a lift, and the demon bird was not crushed. It seems that we can''t do it for the time being. Luobeibei said to the parrot king with some regret: "Baoge baomei can''t do without me. It seems that we can only go separately. In this way, you don''t have to worry about us. Go back first." Then he took out a bundle of ropes and wrapped up the wounded vulture. The ends of the two ropes were tied with a sheath respectively on the two demon birds with the best spirit. He also told the parrot king to ask another demon bird to support it below, so that they could take the vulture back. As for mu Aoxing, even after the most dangerous time, she is not at ease to let them carry back, must be to stay around. The parrot king knew he couldn''t help, so he flew away with all the demon birds. Luobei is to carry Mu Aoxing: "brother Bao, sister Bao, let''s go." I don''t want brother Bao to see her with Mu Aoxing on her back. He tilts his head and suddenly runs to her. He learns from her and carries her on his back. He chases the parrot king in the direction of flying away like the wind. He looks very relaxed. Sister Bao also walks side by side with qingjiao in her arms. I didn''t expect that she was carried by a younger child like this one day. Thinking of the guy''s awkwardness when she carried Mu Aoxing on her back for the first time, Luobei was stunned, couldn''t help laughing and added a layer of protection. Brother Bao runs too fast. The cold air is almost like the strong wind. If you were an ordinary person, you would be bloody now. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 349 "It''s sunrise!" In the distant imperial capital, on the high cloud platform, a great body is standing quietly facing the rising sun. There was also a man behind him, but he was squatting. His clothes were very simple, just like an old farmer who was resting in the field for a while. Hearing the old farmer speak, the man with great body turned slightly, revealing a transparent lotus lamp in his hand. Lotus core, a cluster of purple flames are slightly swaying, the amplitude is very small, if you do not look carefully, it will make people mistakenly think it has solidified. "I said the boy is very lucky and will be fine." Old farmer ha ha ground laughed, is not seven old Uncle Wang who can so freely squat on this cloud platform. As for the man who is like a towering mountain, he is naturally Mu Aoxing''s father and the emperor. See already sunrise, Mu Ao star''s life lamp is still so stable, the emperor''s eyes also finally floating a smile. He turned over his hand and put away his life lamp. He took out another crystal ball, but there was a tiny green dragon floating on his head. However, qingjiao, who used to swim leisurely in the past, was drooping his head. Some of the emperor''s smile could not help but to gather away, the expression is not angry from the power to rebuke: "so bold, I do not know who''s temperament." "It''s not up to you to follow me as an old man," but seven old Uncle Wang rolled his eyes. "Don''t show off that you will have a son in front of me." The emperor laughed: "Uncle Wang, if I remember correctly, xing''er has been growing up, but I have more time with you than with me?" Seven old Uncle Wang''s bark face suddenly became a flower with a smile: "it''s the same. If you think about it, I feel much more comfortable." With a faint smile, the emperor frowned: "over the past few years, the devil has been making many small moves. Now he has come up with such an evil way. It seems that the peace will be broken after all." When it comes to business, Uncle Wang''s voice is dignified: "after the end of heaven, the aura of the world has been declining, especially in the past 100 years. In order to fight for the remaining resources, this war is doomed to be inevitable." "Yes, but I always hope that this moment will come later and later." The emperor sighed. His eyes fell on the vast and prosperous Kyoto through the clouds, and then turned to a farther place. "Once war begins, even I can''t protect the people all over the world. Every time I think about it, I can''t sleep." "The power of heaven is not enough, not to mention me and other friars in the lower world?" Seven old Wang Shu also sighs a way, "you and I also have no other method, can only do one''s best." "What Uncle Wang said is true. I can only sigh in front of Uncle Wang." The emperor shook his head with a faint smile. His eyes fell on the crystal ball again. He changed the topic and said, "in Uncle Wang''s opinion, which two children were hurt by qingjiao?" "I think so," said the seventh old Uncle Wang. "Although xing''er has outstanding talent and got Fang Tianji, he hasn''t grown up yet. Even if he gets some special chance, he will make great achievements in time, but now he wants to hurt the spirit pet left by my father. I''m afraid he doesn''t have this ability for a while." "Uncle Wang is right." The emperor nodded slightly and frowned when he thought that qingjiao was hurt by two mysterious children. Seven old Uncle Wang seemed to know what he was worried about and comforted him: "don''t worry too much, Emperor. Since these two children have appeared together with the little girl, most of them are from the demon family. Even if they want to do harm to the star, the little girl will stop them." Thinking of the stubborn appearance of the half demon at that time, the emperor couldn''t help thinking: "Uncle Wang has such confidence in the little girl?" Uncle Wang nodded: "at that time, when I saw the little girl for the first time, I had a very mysterious feeling. It seemed that she would bring a great change to me and even to our human race, and this change should be a blessing rather than a curse." "How could Uncle Wang feel like that? It''s no wonder that Uncle Wang treats her so differently. I thought before that she had only saved xing''er and was more loyal to Uncle Wang. " The emperor was shocked, and his face suddenly became solemn. "Although it''s just my personal feeling, it can''t be predicted. Just from the current situation, the little girl is at least a blessing for the little star. Besides, the demon clan is now full of ambition and tricks. It''s better to ease the relationship between us and the demon clan. " "Uncle Wang''s words are reasonable. I have a clear idea." The emperor nodded. Although he is the emperor of human beings, his accomplishments can be regarded as the highest in the world of cultivation, but sitting in this position will inevitably lead to a lot of opportunities. In terms of the purity of Tao heart, he can''t compare with the seventh old Uncle Wang. That little demon can make the old Uncle Wang feel like this. It seems that his attitude towards the demon clan has really changed. Thinking of the situation reported by Wei Yi and Wei San, luobeibei really helps his wayward son many times. No matter how they think about it, they will come out after five years, and they can''t be in a hurry. However, some things can only wait, but some things can''t. thinking of the demons'' repeated provocations, the emperor''s eyes shrunk slightly: "Uncle Wang, you need to ask Uncle Wang more about the demons.""The emperor should not be polite about his duty." Seven old Uncle Wang waved his hand, stood up, carried his hands, slightly bowed, and walked slowly to the stage. The farther away he went, his figure seemed more lonely, as if he thought of something. The emperor looked at his back, looked at the withered green Jiao in his hand, and slowly exhaled a breath from his nose, facing the bright sunrise again. Since ancient times, there has been no lack of talent. But no matter how outstanding Linggen was when he was young, the genius who can grow up is the real genius. What can''t grow up is just a piece of dust in the long history. Recalling that Mu Aoxing''s Benming lamp had been shining for a moment, the emperor was very pleased that his favorite son could find a special chance in the secret place that had been swept hundreds of times. He couldn''t help smiling. Smelly boy, you are really lucky. I hope you don''t let me down in the future. One day you can go higher and farther than your father! ¡­¡­ Yecheng, Lord of the city. In such a large study, a very common inkstone on the desk suddenly glowed, and two jade slips, one large and one small, appeared. Situ Yulin, who was sitting in the chair, suddenly straightened up. He first saluted the inkstone, and then respectfully took out two jade slips. He pasted the small one in the center of his eyebrows first, and after reading it, he felt a long sigh of relief. Although there are a lot of bad things, and things are far more difficult than he thought, it''s always good news that the 19th Prince is safe. After all, although he caused himself a big trouble, if it wasn''t for him this time, not only the devil''s trick would be successful, but also his own will be hit. When you think of the devilish and insidious ways of cultivating demons, and when you think of it as an individual, you can''t help but have thoughts and demons in your heart. Rao Shi, who has been the city leader for many years, can''t help but sweat on the back of situ Yulin''s back. After a long pause, he picked up his spirits and put away the jade slip. Then he took another jade slip and walked out of the study to the hall to convey the emperor''s will. In the hall, people were looking forward to it, and Dashan was allowed to listen in. It''s said that the 19th Prince is safe and sound, and he hasn''t felt any abnormality in the contract with Tongxin. Dashan, who has been restless all the time, is at ease. He feels that he has an explanation when he goes back to see his aunt. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 350 Half an hour later, ye Qiyan, Qian Hongfeng and other Cloud Gate disciples left Yecheng first under the leadership of the leader. The reason why Yun didn''t come back at the beginning of the cold season was that he was entrusted to escort Dashan. He is the true disciple of the cloud gate master. He doesn''t need to explain to Qian Hongfeng and others. Others are not qualified to ask why. Although it''s strange that he was connected with the Dashan brothers and sisters, no one would ask. Some people secretly think that it was the result of being entrusted by the 19th prince. After the Cloud Gate disciples, the second group left were the aristocratic disciples from the imperial capital. LAN Jingyu can''t accompany luobeibei to stay in a small secret place. Out of love, he naturally hopes to accompany Dashan to send medicine back. However, it involves the true identity of luobeibei and the secret of the demon clan. Dashan naturally dares not to take him with him and insists on refusing. LAN Jingyu knew that Dashan had something to do. If he didn''t, he would definitely not. Besides, he was more relieved at the beginning of Youyun''s cold days. He had no choice but to make an agreement with Dashan on regular correspondence, and then he went back to Beijing to practice in seclusion. After leaving the city, Yun hanchu directly took Dashan to fly in a jade boat, and then came to Sanglin after a circle. When Yu Dong saw that Dashan had brought a human monk back, he almost thought that he had betrayed the demon clan. Fortunately, when Yun hanchu escorted Yuexue last year, he got the same keepsake of Yuexue. Yu Dong, who had been told by Yada in advance, dared to appear when he saw it and said that two children were missing. "It turned out that they were jade demons. They didn''t know how to spread them to the forbidden area. Now they may have entered the secret place." Cloud cold beginning way. Situ had been keeping secret about this matter, but because of the occurrence of the demon species, the emperor needed to gather all forces to guard against and deal with the demon people. As a disciple of zhangzun zhenzhuan, he was most suitable to act as a messenger to convey the real situation to the Cloud Gate zhangzun, so that he could know what happened at the transmission station in the middle of the night. Yu Dong was also very surprised to hear that the two small schools could start the teleportation array. He had planned to look for another two days, but now he was afraid to leave because the two small schools had such amazing ability. It should be noted that the talent of the demon clan is withering now, and it needs the supplement of fresh strength very much. Besides, they are two strange twin jade demons, such as the two little ones. If the two little ones suddenly come back and can''t find anyone, they may be deceived and abducted by others in the wandering, and the loss of the demon clan will be great. Moreover, if they can really enter the secret place, they may also come out of the secret place, or even bring luobeibei out. He can also take care of them here. After all, the special relationship between Yun hanchu and the demon clan is one thing, which does not mean that the relationship between human beings and the demon clan has been eased. He is not at ease with the one who is in charge of Yecheng. After careful consideration, Yudong finally decided to stay here. Although Yun hanchu is a human monk, since he has the keepsake of the three elders, luobeibei says in the jade slips that Yun hanchu is absolutely trustworthy, it''s worth taking a risk. Besides, he will deal with it when he comes to the Mancheng clan. Things are certain. At the beginning of the cold cloud, he stopped wasting his time and immediately took the mountain to the road. Mu Aoxing willfully stayed in the secret place and broke the death record for hundreds of years. The Emperor didn''t let situ Yulin block the news that he survived successfully. At the same time, it also stated that the 19th Prince violated the rules and would be escorted back to Beijing to be punished immediately after he left the country, so as to give an account to the world. As a result, after the monks left Yecheng one after another, the news quickly spread around the world. Some people say that the emperor''s practice of favoritism is to deliberately connive at Aizi''s stay in xiaozhoushan. The so-called punishment is just to cajole people all over the world. Some people think that the prince''s crime is the same as the common people''s, and the emperor''s justice will not be different. Some people even wonder if there is any special treasure in the secret place. The 19th Prince has to spend more time looking for it to stay? No matter whether these conjectures are close to the facts or not, no one can prove them in the short term. After a few days of gossiping enthusiastically, everyone''s attention turns to the feud with the demons. Just as the most important reason why the demons and the Terrans are irreconcilable is that the Terrans often invade and kill the demons, the long-standing contradiction between the Terrans and the demons is also because the demons treat the Terrans like weeds and kill them wantonly when they seize the opportunity. Therefore, the Terran talking about the demon clan is just on guard, but talking about the demon clan is both fearful and hateful, hoping to eliminate it all between heaven and earth. Unfortunately, compared with the declining demon clan, the powerful demon clan is undoubtedly their most powerful opponent, and even the most feared existence for many human beings. Even if mortals are extremely afraid of talking about demons, monks are also extremely afraid. If they are alone, few people dare to face demons. Even now they know that there are demons lurking in the human race. As long as they have nothing to do with themselves, there are still many monks who are deaf and dumb. If the emperor had a bright light in his heart, he soon issued a series of wills. Within a few days, the vast majority of monks were encouraged by various incentive and reward measures. They had the ability to directly search for the demons. Those with insufficient ability would also secretly observe and supervise whether there were traces of demons, so as to timely report and exchange better contacts or cultivation resources. For a moment, the whole friars were mobilized.A pair of eyes may be able to see limited, but a thousand pairs of 10000 pairs of millions of pairs of eyes? No matter how arrogant the demons are, their behavior can''t be restrained, and the Terrans just use the time saved to deal with it better. ¡­¡­ The imperial capital, in the palace of cloud clothes. Princess Ji is crying. Her voice is very gentle. She looks like a young girl. Her makeup is still delicate. She is embellished with tears. It''s just like a pear blossom with rain. But the people around her have been used to her behavior. No one thinks that this kind of picture is moving any more. In particular, mu Aoyu, the third prince, has a sneer in his heart, but on the surface, he still seems to be patient and filial as always. "Don''t cry, concubine. Xingdi is the real proud son of heaven. He has always been a lucky man with his own appearance. Besides, his father and Emperor said that Xingdi is OK? You are so sad now, star younger brother in the little secret place, I don''t know, only my son is sad. For the sake of your son, don''t be sad any more. " Mu Aoyu patted Ji Fei''s shoulder gently, and the jealousy on her face was just right, but she secretly hated how the person who was planted was not him? Otherwise, with this one thing alone, he will be doomed, and there is no need to worry about it. "That little heartless girl, if she is half as close to you, she won''t have to worry so much that her hair is almost white. Alas..." Princess Ji covered her chest tenderly and leaned on her son''s arms as if she were weak. She also raised her hand and touched her temples, as if there were white hair there. Mu Aoyu repressed her boredom and gently wiped her tears: "what does the mother imperial concubine say? The mother''s wife is now in her prime. If she didn''t know that she was the child''s mother, who would believe that her mother was already a wife and a mother? " "It''s more than 40 years old. Where can we be in the prime of youth?" When she was coaxed by her son, Princess Ji immediately got up and touched her head. The maid beside her immediately held the mirror and rouge powder to make up for her. Mu Aoyu had to flatter for a while before he could make Ji Fei more happy. As soon as she was in a good mood, she couldn''t help but start to do it again. She said bitterly, "what''s in that little secret place worth Xinger to stay at such a great risk? Something must have happened. She couldn''t get out for a moment and was trapped. It''s hateful that some people even impeached Xinger, saying that he was spoiled and charming. Hum, my Xinger is a genius. How can I rare that little resource there? If you let me know who is chewing the tongue, you must teach them to have good fruit to eat Although his biological mother is a little stupid, it is reasonable to say so. Mu Ao Yu is coping with in the mouth, but in the heart still really left the heart. The boy is 14 years old this year, and he always wants to build a foundation before he is 18 years old. Now he has to stay in the little secret place for five years. Moreover, there are rules in the little secret place that prevent him from building a foundation. If there is no special reason, he really can''t think of any reason why he should stay in that broken place. It seems that he has to find out the reason. It''s better to let him never come out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 351 In Xiaozhou mountain. The wind is still roaring, the snow is still dancing, and it has not been reduced by the bright sky. The tall trees are still standing, but the low shrubs and small trees are almost completely submerged by the snow, and the road is completely out of sight. They were very strong, but they were too small. They were covered by snow. Especially at the beginning, before they could cooperate with each other, they fell into the snow ditch. Luobeibei and muaoxing fell into the snow ditch, and four of them fell to the ground. Although no one was injured, but this situation always repeated, or people can''t help laughing and crying. Two and a half adults were carried away by a two or three-year-old child. Luobeibei felt guilty and asked him to come down several times. But Baoge insisted on carrying her on. If she didn''t let go, she would keep looking at her with her big black eyes. Afraid of hurting brother Bao''s heart, Luobei was reluctant to refuse any more, so he had to ask Fang Tianji to lead the way and plan a safe route. In this way, two little people didn''t fall into the snow pit again. Once there were no sudden potholes on the road under their feet, their speed would be faster. No matter they went up or down the mountain, they could not affect them at all. Before long, they almost reached the potholes together with the parrot kings who were walking in a straight line in the sky. As soon as the parrot king saw that they had arrived, he asked the demon birds to send the vultures in first, and then he dived down to join luobeibei. At the same time, he yelled to let the animals and demons out of the way. Its name is to open the way. In fact, it''s full of caution. The real reason is that it wants to fake the tiger''s power, so as to use the two little powers to eliminate its previous panic. You should know that it is also a king. The dignity of the king is very important. If there is no step down, how can it rule its kingdom in the future? "Well, brother Bao, let me down." See the front is the animals crowded area, afraid of brother Bao''s rampage will hurt everyone, Luobei busy gently told brother Bao. Baoge put her down and protected her with baomei. The animals and monsters in front of them, when they arrived, had already smelled the breath of green Jiao. They didn''t need the command of the parrot king at all, so they gave way in a commotion. When they found that qingjiao, who made them tremble and dare not breathe, was dragged on the ground by a little girl with her head in her arms, they were shocked that the polar region could hardly move, so they could only move their body to retreat out of a path by instinct of awe. The two children were surprised to see that there were so many animals of different sizes and shapes. As he walked, he reached out to touch the hair on the body, the horn on the head, or the mouth in different shapes. Because the weight of the two small animals is so amazing, sometimes it''s not important. Luobeibei has been paying close attention to their actions, for fear that even if they just stick out a little finger, they will crush these innocent animals to death, but the situation is unexpected again. It seems that they only know that these animals will be particularly vulnerable compared with themselves. When they touch these animals, they can control their strength strangely. They only touch them and then take them back. Luobei is very surprised and feels that they have boundless potential. All the creatures, regardless of the level of class or the level of cultivation, bowed their heads to accept the review. Even the most irascible and rebellious, they bowed their heads without any resistance until they were far away, and then raised their eyes full of fear. The parrot King yelled a few words at first, but seeing that they were so conscious, except for the crunching sound of trampling on snow and the whistling sound of cold wind, even the gasping sound was very low, so he was embarrassed to make another sound. He just deliberately flew just a little bit in front of Luobei to highlight his identity. Luobeibei didn''t notice the parrot King''s caution. Carrying muaoxing on his back, he jumped to the middle of the pit step by step. He found a clean hole and put him down. He asked Fang Tianji to guard him. Then he asked the parrot king to gather some monsters to help clean up the stone chamber collapsed by qingjiao. Fortunately, she had put the pet bag and storage bag far away, and added several layers of protection. At this time, although she was crushed by gravel, there was still the last layer of protection. The small demon awkwardly early smelled her breath, as soon as got the freedom to rush into her arms, shivering. Since he followed luobeibei, the little guy was "abandoned" by his master for the first time. He was trapped in the lingpet bag and couldn''t get out. He clearly felt that there was a ferocious guy outside who was crazy. The little guy was really scared. His two claws tightly grasped the lapel of luobeibei and refused to let go. "Darling, it''s all right This time, it''s my sister who''s not good. You''re shocked... " This escape from death can see the small demon again safely, luobeibei heart is also very sigh, very patiently and gently pacify it, until the little guy calm down, just hold it to find the peach blossom array left here. Fortunately, qingjiao might have been in a hurry to hunt them down. Before he was in a hurry, he deliberately destroyed the peach blossom magic weapon. The ordinary cave collapse could not hurt the magic weapon of this level. It was easy to find it back, but the situation of the puppet who was thrown to the bottom of the pit by qingjiao was not very good.The chest and waist of the puppet were the most stressed, and they were directly sunken into a pit. Their limbs were broken, and their defense array collapsed. Even the puppet spirit wolf was seriously damaged, and almost became a pile of scrap metal, not to mention the shape of a doll. Luobei is very distressed, but there is no way. After all, she didn''t know how to refine utensils at all. No matter how distressed she was, she couldn''t repair the puppet. She had to put them in the earrings and put them on hold. Fortunately, despite the disaster of life and death, everything has finally passed. Luobeibei went back to the middle of the pit with emotion, led the monsters who were more awed and obedient than before, reorganized their future residence, and expanded the original stone chamber as much as possible. The two little jade demons are much higher than the stone demons. They have a natural advantage in earth rock magic. Although they didn''t know what luobeibei and the monsters were doing at the beginning, they seemed to understand and joined in after just observing for a while. Some of them clumsily followed luobeibei to use earth magic. Because Luo Beibei told him to watch qingjiao and not let him run away, baomei held qingjiao with one hand all the time, and only one hand could use it. But it didn''t seem to have any effect on her. After learning Luobei for a while with Baoge, she soon became better than Lan Di and brought the most basic local magic into full play. She even used more magic and skills without any teacher as if inspired. Rock cutting, earth moving, framing, wall trimming The two little figures ran around, and almost all the work was contracted for a while, so that the monsters did not know what to do. Parrot king kept on croaking: "my God! My girl, what treasure did you find? It''s just too capable! " Isn''t it? She really thinks she''s very lucky to get the unreserved love of the two babies. Luobeibei is both happy and proud. While decorating the stone room with the two children, he kisses them from time to time to express his gratitude. Love as like as two peas, though not speaking, the two faces of a little face were happy. Seeing that the master''s sister was so kind to the two little monsters, the little demon who had been following Luobei was very jealous, but although he was still young, he also knew that he could not anger the two little monsters and the two little monsters, so he threw his anger on the stunned monsters and ordered them to dig another room. The two jade demons are very effective. In only half an hour, they clean up the three stone chambers. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 352 "Brother Bao, sister Bao, you''ve done a great job. A good sister doesn''t know how to praise you." Luobeibei embraces the two children and kisses each other. He looks at the brand-new room in front of him with satisfaction. Yes, now these stone chambers give her a brand new feeling. It turns out that although the stone room she and the monsters put together is still neat, as long as you are a little more careful, you can find that the ground and the cave wall are somewhat uneven, and the soil and the stone room can be seen at a glance. But now, no matter any angle or direction of the room, all of them are polished by two small spells, and the ground is extremely smooth and seamless, and each place is also strangely shining with jade. Even under the guidance of luobeibei, all the stone beds, tables, benches, platforms and other furniture are bright and clean from the inside to the outside. At first glance, people almost think that everything here is made of jade. And it''s warm jade, and even the lights are saved. Luobei thought that the previous furniture and furnishings had been destroyed by qingjiao. Later, I''m afraid the residence would have to make do with it more. I don''t want the two children to have this ability. Just one move will make the room in front of them feel like a new home. The little demon blinked, looked at the room in front of her, and then looked at the miserable cave that the monsters were still digging next door. Her mouth suddenly tooted very unhappy, ran to the corner, and checked it all over. She was very unconvinced and wanted to find out a bit of irregularity, but she didn''t find any flaw. She couldn''t help drooping her head in a silly and depressed way. "Silly baby, each of us has its own advantages, not everything has to be compared." Luobeibei had already found the little demon''s embarrassed action, so he couldn''t help holding it up with a smile and comforted, "for example, although Baoge baomei can clean up our new home so beautifully, they can''t command many monsters like you, can they?" Small demon embarrassed immediately pound garlic general place small head. Luobeibei touched two little heads in turn: "and Baoge and baomei, although they can''t control monsters like you, they are powerful and fast. If they didn''t save their sister this time, she might never see her baby again. Therefore, Baoge and baomei are not only very powerful, but also the baby should thank them as well as her sister, right?" The little demon tilted his head to think about it. Finally, he was a little unwilling and nodded. He pulled out two Lingzhi trees from the lingpet bag to show his kindness. Baoge and baomei passively took over, but they didn''t know what to do with the two fragile grasses. Luobeibei took it with a smile to help them solve this problem, and took the opportunity to teach xiaoyaoban and Baoge baomei some common sense of the two, so that they know that there are many different habits between demons. For example, Baoge baomei''s food is Lingshi, while xiaoyaoban''s staple food is Lingzhi. For example, Baoge baomei can not sleep and is strong, but xiaoyaoban is Flesh and blood need to eat and drink. The three babies all understand, and luobeibei is not in a hurry to let them all understand, but now they should cultivate some awareness of loving each other instead of fighting and fighting, and then they all kiss one by one: "in a word, you three are the best, the smartest and the most knowledgeable children, and my sister likes them the most." Three small don''t know, this words but all understand, so everyone is happy, all toward each other silly smile. See three small temporarily should be able to get along with each other, small demon embarrassed should also not know when two small mistakenly hurt, luobeibei this just let go, with three small go out to find Mu Aoxing. In the protective cover, Mu Aoxing is lying quietly like a sleeping man. Ruyu''s face seems to be shining, her thick eyelashes are still like ink butterflies, her nose carved by ghost axe seems to stand upright like mountains, her thin lips are tinged with light blood, and her complexion is quite good. This guy looks good when he''s asleep. Luobeibei couldn''t help looking at it more. He pasted his forehead on the back of his hand. He felt warm and seemed to have recovered completely. It''s just that I haven''t woken up yet. Luobeibei carried him back to the stone chamber and placed him in the big pit. For fear that he would be hungry, he fed him a Bigu pill. "Little girl, your luck is not so good." Fang Tianji walked around the room a few times and sighed. "I think so." Luobei smiles from the bottom of his heart. Although she has been ill, but for all the things that have happened, she will not find a cure in the end. Therefore, the suffering she once suffered is really small compared with what she got. "Xianzun, is brother Mu really going to be ok?" "I don''t think so." There is a contract between Fang Tianji and Mu Aoxing, and their feelings are different. "However, I feel that he has started refining dragon scales. If there is no accident, this boy should sleep for a while." Can brother Mu really refine dragon scales? Luobei is a little tongue tied: "how long is the period of time that xianzun said?" "At least a month or two, but a few more?" It seems that Fang Tianji himself is not sure. "So long?" Luobei took a bottle and counted it. He was worried. "But I only have about ten Bigu pills. Brother Mu didn''t have time to teach me how to make pills. What can I do?""Well I''m a magic weapon. If you ask me questions about cultivation, maybe I can answer one or two questions. I don''t understand this alchemy. " "I don''t know how many are in brother Mu''s ring, but even if there are many, I can''t take them out." Luobei picked up muaoxing''s hand with the ring, touched the black gem, and sighed with sadness. Mu Aoxing''s storage ring is branded with his divine sense, which can''t be taken out because of her weak cultivation. The halberd doesn''t talk, because it has no way. Luobei is just about to take a step. Baomei suddenly shoves qingjiao''s head into Baoge''s hand. Then she grabs Mu Aoxing''s ring and pulls it out. Eh, can''t pull it? Bao Mei blinked her eyes and decided to use more force. "Baomei, don''t move..." Luobei was scared to stop her, for fear that the next moment Mu Aoxing''s hand would be abruptly torn off. Baomei stopped obediently, but her hand was still on the ring. "This is brother Mu''s treasure. If you like baomei, my sister, another day..." Luo North North education way, words didn''t finish saying, thought of that day two thieves walk her storage bag open scene, the face can''t help strange. "I almost forgot that they still have this talent. Why don''t you let them have a try?" Fang Tianji saw two small action also thought of that day''s things, with great interest to suggest. "This Isn''t that good? " Luobei is hesitant. After all, this storage space is very private. "What''s not so good? It''s not that pigudan is not enough. It depends on how much he has. If pigudan is not enough, it''s him who suffers from hunger? If the boy is awake, he will certainly take it out, "Fang Tianji urged." besides, there may be some brochures about alchemy in it, and then you can learn how to alchemy. " Think of their own food is good to solve, but mu Aoxing if there is no Bigu Dan is very troublesome, Luobei small struggle for a while, finally nodded, trying to ask: "baomei, can you take out the things inside?" Baomei gave her a sweet smile, and a small hand stretched into the ring out of thin air. As soon as she grasped and shrunk, she had a picture scroll in her hand. It''s really OK! It seems that Bao Ge and Bao Mei are really gifted in this aspect. Luobei was both surprised and happy, and opened the picture at random. This is a landscape painting with beautiful mountains and waters, and ethereal spirit. A man in white looks down at a butterfly with a hazy face. This Isn''t this the painting she bought from old Xiucai Fang? What''s in his hands? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 353 Luobei was stunned for a moment, and suddenly understood that this painting had been stolen by this guy. She thought she had lost it. It seemed that another portrait was also in his hands. Think of the day when the first saw Mu Aoxing on their own tease, luobeibei can''t help but Du mouth, then can''t help but bend up. Who would have thought that her fate would change on that day? If not for this guy, I''m afraid I''m still trying to make money? Luobeibei smiles and shakes her head. She just wants baomei to take out another painting. In such a trance moment, a small pile of things has been piled up on the Kang. There are several jade boxes alone, as well as wine clothes and so on. She is so flustered that she stops them. Baomei''s speed is too fast. If she stays a little longer, I''m afraid all the things inside will be taken out. That gentleman loves money and has a way to get it. Although she moved brother Mu''s storage ring for a reason, she didn''t want to steal things from him and didn''t want to pry into his secrets. "Baomei, can you see what''s in it?" Luobei took out a book and a bottle to show baomei, "such as these two things." Bao Mei''s eyes swept on her hand. Suddenly she lowered her head and her cerebellar pouch disappeared in the ring. As a result, the body left outside seemed to have no head at all, and Luobei almost trembled. She only knows that the mind can go into the storage bag to find things, but she never knows that the body can also go in. However, I''m afraid that only a very special demon like Baoge baomei can ignore this kind of space prohibition? "It''s really Demons come together by category. " Obviously, Fang Tianji was also shocked. He was stunned and said something. Luobeibei understands that it means that not only the origin of the two children is very mysterious, but also the half demon himself is a monster. He just wants to refute, but he can''t seem to find the basis for refutation. Well, it''s better to be weird. At least for now, it''s not a bad thing. Luobeibei waved the black line on his forehead and began to look through the bottles that chabaomei pulled out. The first bottle was pasted with the word "Huichundan". This is absolutely a good thing! Luobei eyes a bright, can''t help but pull out the cap, smell a mouthful, envy for a while, and then cover back to continue to turn. Compared with her poor, muaoxing''s things are really not ordinary, there are a lot of pills alone. Some of them have been seen by luobeibei, such as Yangqi pill and Peiyuan pill. Some of them have never been heard of by luobeibei. There is even a bottle of Zhuji pill in it. Luobeibei can''t help but open it and find that there are three inside. In the end, he is the emperor''s favorite son. Resources are abundant. Luobei turned over these bottles and picked out pigudan. There were 45 of them, and if they were only for him, they would last two months. Then luobeibei went to read books again. It turned out that this guy was quite fond of reading books. He not only had a lot of cultivation secrets, but also had some books about astronomy and geography, which made luobeibei jealous of his good background again. "This is for refining weapons, this is for rune, this is for array Ah, I found it. "Luobeibei picked out the alchemy pamphlet and looked through it. Sure enough, she saw the recipe for refining bigudan in front of her. She had all the materials in her storage bag. "You can''t just have a prescription. You have to have an alchemy furnace and a fire amulet." Seeing that Luo Beibei found something, he asked baomei to put all the other things back. Fang Tianji kindly reminded him, "besides, he can''t move now. We can''t predict what will happen during this period. You''d better borrow some talismans to defend yourself." That''s right. Luobei asks baomei to find Dan Lu again, and takes a lot of magic talismans impolitely. After all, it''s for everyone''s safety. It''s different from taking other things. When Mu Aoxing wakes up, he can explain. But this landscape painting? She took it back. Luobeibei rolls up the picture and puts it into the storage space. Suddenly, he feels that the man on the picture seems to be a bit like the beginning of the cold cloud. He pulls it back and knocks it carefully. At first glance, the charm and temperament are really similar. And I don''t know whether it''s the relationship of psychological effect. The more I look at it, the more I feel that the man in White''s face has become clearer. It''s just the appearance of Yun hanchu, which is even colder and quieter. Are you dazed? Luobeibei closed his eyes, opened them and looked again. Sure enough, the man''s face was still vague. He rolled up again with a smile and sighed silently. Brother Yun! Brother Yun! The next time I see elder brother Yun, I have to wait until five years later, and her biological father, who has not met yet, I don''t know how he will react when she is trapped in xiaozhoushan? The sad mood flashed by, and Luobei was not allowed to think about these things. Some of them didn''t. After They rewarded baomei with their relatives, they began to study the alchemy. "Isn''t there any more bigudan? You have plenty of time to study how to do it. "Fang Tianji suddenly switched to a voice transmitter." the question now is, what are you going to do with that green dragon? It seems to be waking up and pretending to be unconscious. "Luobei''s eyes were fixed, but he didn''t look up. He quietly said, "do you believe it, immortal?" "I don''t believe it," Fang said decidedly, but he added immediately, "but in the present situation, I prefer to believe it or not, and it''s better to wait for the boy to wake up and let him deal with it." Do you still believe it? Luobeibei is a little speechless, but I think it''s better for mu Aoxing to deal with it. I don''t know how to safely imprison this green Jiao. After all, I can''t let Bao Ge Bao Mei hold her all the time. I feel that it''s too abusive for these two children. "It''s easy to do," said Fang Tianji. "I just saw that the boy had a demon binding rope. Just tie it." "That rope was a demon rope just now?" Luobei found that he really didn''t know the goods, so he asked baomei to take them out, "but, xianzun, I can''t use this magic weapon." "There are only a few incantations of this low-level magic weapon. It''s very simple. Just try them all." Fang Tianji said several things casually. Luobei really tried a variety of things, and sure enough, he tried the second one, and the demon binding rope began to move. Luobeibei quickly cuts Mu Aoxing''s fingertips with a dagger and wipes a drop of blood on the rope. She continues to recite the pithy formula in her mouth. Then the demon rope goes around qingjiao''s upper body as she points out, and the light flashes. It is connected end to end, and there is no gap. "Well, I''ll put some blood on it every other day." Although Fang Tianji''s incantation is very simple, it can be seen that Luobei really did it so easily, but he was stunned and then reacted. "Brother Bao, let go." Brother Bao''s obedient hand loosened and let green Jiao fall to the ground. The next moment, qingjiao suddenly flicked his tail and jumped up to escape. Luo North North a surprised, just want to call treasure elder brother to seize it, see that bind demon rope suddenly whole shine, tightly toward inside a le. The green Jiao, who had just jumped into the air, uttered a cry of sadness. His whole strength was suddenly discharged, and he fell back to the ground again, staring at Luobei with a pair of bronze bells and big eyes. "What are you staring at? Be honest with me. Don''t think I dare not kill you!" The halberd attached to its body impolitely for a flash, and easily picked up a neck scale to warn it. Green Jiao eat pain ground a shrink, tie demon rope then think it again struggle, once again fierce le. Maybe qingjiao had not been hurt like this for a long time, or the power to bind the demon rope was so heavy that he could not help but moan again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 354 "Ha ha ha..." There was a burst of wild laughter in the stone room. Luobei was surprised. He thought that there was a new enemy, and he was on guard. But he didn''t think that parrot king, a flat haired animal, was the one who gave out a frightful laugh, and his forehead was covered with black lines. "Come on, get up and hop again! Don''t you have a lot of ability! " Seeing that qingjiao couldn''t move when he was tied up, the parrot king, who had been afraid of him for he didn''t know when he would suddenly escape, felt that he had finally got the chance. He laughed and ridiculed wildly, while flying to his head and stepping on it hard, "let you bully me, let you be arrogant! Let you dare to think that I am a bully. " "OK, just fit in. I have something else to ask about it." Some people in Luobei are not happy. "It''s cheap." The parrot king raised his foot and scratched his claw. He found that he could not scratch the scales of the green dragon. Then he flew to the stone table. Qingjiao stares at it coldly. It is obvious that he has written down the insult. "Why, do you think you can turn over even at this stage?" The parrot Wang suddenly blew up his hair. Although it was still a long time before the body was transformed into shape, some of the human beings had learned their bad habits very well. He raised his wings and said with great momentum, "immortal, give it some more color to see ah It hurts "How old are you? How dare you command me?" Seeing that he was so bold that he ordered himself, Fang Tianji immediately knocked on his head impolitely. Although it was very light, it still made parrot King almost turn his eyes white and fell down on the spot. "Xianzun, forgive me. I know my mistake. I know my mistake..." The parrot king didn''t have a very intuitive sense of his ability to return the halberd. Now he knows that he is just a little ant under the feet of a giant compared with other people. When his head is still dizzy, he quickly admits his mistake, for fear that he will be knocked down a bit later, and he will lose his life. Looking at the parrot King shrinking his head and covering his beak with his wings in a hurry, he said that he would never be better. Luobei was speechless. This living treasure is really The atmosphere of extorting a confession is completely destroyed by it. After thinking about it, Luobei simply faced qingjiao with a straight face: "you are the spirit pet guarding xiaozhoushan under the order of the emperor. I believe that for the time being. So what? You are just a spiritual pet. Are you as important as the emperor''s own son? If the emperor knows that you, the spirit pet, dare to hurt his son, I''m afraid he would like to pull your muscle and skin out more than we do. Oh, no, you should break the two little corners first Without these two horns, I''m afraid it will be more difficult for you to cultivate Jackie Chan? Perhaps more seriously, without the dragon''s horn, you may not even be able to keep your present intelligence. " Qingjiao listened to the words in front of her, and there was no expression in her vertical pupil. It can be seen that luobeibei''s eyes repeatedly swept over its two corners, and immediately shrank in fear. This move doesn''t matter, feel particularly sensitive bind demon rope immediately again pull force suddenly a le. Green Jiao couldn''t help but let out another low cry. The place where he was strangled by the demon rope was deeply trapped, and the blood also seeped out from the edge of the turned scales. "What do you want?" Fully aware that he might not have a chance to escape, qingjiao finally compromised and asked. "We want to know all the secrets of xiaozhoushan." Luobei was just about to ask what it meant before he was in a coma. Fang Tianji had taken the lead in cutting in, and he couldn''t help but be stunned. Qingjiao obviously didn''t expect that Fang Tianji''s appetite was so big, and he was a little stunned for a moment. "Cruel words have been put out for a long time, but don''t say anything at this time. You just guard the medicine garden on the top of the mountain, and you don''t know anything else." Fang Tianji saw through the light hidden in the vertical pupil and sneered with disdain. "Of course, you don''t want to say it. It''s just two horns. You can''t hurt yourself if you pull it out." Maybe qingjiao really wanted to say that. He was blocked by Fang Tianji in advance, so he couldn''t say what he said later. After half a sound, he suddenly whispered to Fang Tianji clearly and secretly: "you are a weapon, but you have already cultivated to such a state. You have already entered the demon state. You should be proud of yourself. How can you go along with human beings and force your own kind?" Fang Tianji said strangely, "can you talk to people?" Qingjiao looked up at Fang Tianji, and the light of wisdom flashed in his eyes: "I have become a demon, I can speak human language naturally, but I have been forced to suppress in this small world for hundreds of years. It must have taken a long time for you to become a demon from a weapon. It''s more difficult than me. Are you willing to be controlled by human beings? " Fang Tianji asked: "what if you are not reconciled?" "If we are not reconciled, of course we should try to get rid of the control of human beings," the light flashed in the deep of qingjiao''s vertical pupil. "How about we make a deal and regain our freedom together?" "Xianzun, what does it say?" Although luobeibei can''t hear the dialogue between them, they are keenly aware that they are making private communication and can''t help asking each other in secret.Fang Tianji floated in the air, motionless, silent for a while, then suddenly said: "it was a demon, can speak human words, want to make a deal with the master, so as to get rid of human control." "You are the traitor of the demon clan..." Qingjiao thought that Fang Tianji should first ask him how to cooperate and what benefits he could give him. Unexpectedly, he chose to confess without asking anything. He was shocked, angry and scolded, but he was afraid of the power of the demon rope, so he had to control himself. "What, is it a demon?" When she heard it speak out, she was shocked by Fang Tianji''s words. Then she was shocked. She changed her eyes and began to re-examine the green Jiao she thought was just a high-level spirit beast. Green Jiao humiliated ground hum a, closed eyes, don''t want to look at with her. "When were you captured by the emperor and locked up here?" I didn''t expect that qingjiao was a demon, not a monster. Luobeibei''s mentality had a subtle change. The spell moved, and the demon rope was a little loose. Seeing that she didn''t get angry because she wanted to bribe Fang Tianji secretly, she also relaxed the demon rope. Qingjiao''s first reaction was that the little human girl had some tricks. She didn''t want to pay any attention to her, but somehow she opened her eyes and answered, "three hundred and sixty-five years ago." Don''t want to Luobei heard this answer, unexpectedly surprised to open a small mouth: "more than 300 years ago? What''s your last name? " Qingjiao''s eyes flashed a little puzzled and looked at her warily: "what do you want to do with this?" "You''d better answer her first," Fang said The photo was taken by Fang Tianji, who could easily pick out his neck scales. Qingjiao was silent for a short time and spat out a word: "Li." "No?" Luobei couldn''t help blurting out, "are you the song of parting?" Green Jiao''s pupil instantly enlarged several times, immediately condensed into a very sharp arrow: "how do you know my name?" It has been trapped here for more than 300 years, and the people outside probably forget about it. How can a human little girl call its real name? What''s the situation? The halberd is still a weapon. No one can understand its expression even if he is surprised. The parrot king, who is still holding his beak tightly on one side, turns his eyes around obviously, and almost loses a series of curiosity. Luobeibei was obviously quite excited. He took a deep breath and took out one thing. Green Jiao immediately took a breath of cold air, regardless of the sudden contraction of the demon rope, he asked angrily: "how can you have the moon order card of our demon clan?" "Because I I can''t make it clear for a moment. " Originally, I shouldn''t have the monthly token as my own identity. The reason why I can have it is because of aunt Yue Xue''s protection. Naturally, Luobei is not good for others, especially qingjiao, to know the inside story, so I have to be vague first. However, now that you know the identity of qingjiao, no matter how much resentment you had before, it''s not appropriate to tie him like this. After hesitation, luobeibei untied the demon rope for him. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 355 "How did you let it go..." Seeing that she had untied the demon rope, the parrot king on one side was so scared that his whole body''s feathers exploded in an instant, and he flew desperately to hide behind brother Bao. Is this little girl crazy? How dare you let go such a dangerous enemy with just a few words? Instead of launching an attack or escaping at the first time, the Chadian free green Jiao suddenly arched his whole body to make a high alert, staring at luobeibei: "who are you?" "My name is Luo, and my mother''s name is Luo Lanxin." Luobei gave his identity. "Lo?" Hearing the name, qingjiao was obviously stunned, "you Is it the daughter of the little sika deer who did not want to be named after Lu and deliberately chose the similar Luo character? " "Yes, elder." Seeing that qingjiao was so clear about the origin of his surname, luobeibei finally determined his identity and temporarily abandoned his previous enmity and called him honorific. As for the story of the elder, she once asked her mother to know something. She didn''t want to know that the elder of the demon clan, who had been trapped in this small world for so many years, almost killed herself. This is really Qingjiao''s amazement was no less than her: "but you are a human..." "My father is human. I don''t know why. I was born in human form, and I don''t have any evil spirit. I only show my original form at special times." Luobei explained simply. "So, the little Sika Deer not only married a human, but also gave birth to your half demon? It''s no wonder that you are half demon, and you can enter xiaozhoushan and hang out with human beings. " After he was stunned, his eyes shrank. Instead of the slightest surprise, he was filled with extreme anger and disgust. "I didn''t know that it was only three hundred years ago. The demon clan had fallen to the point of willingly cooperating with human beings? Even a half demon can have a month token? " Feel it''s not good and kill, has been standing in Luobei side of the two small coincidentally step forward. Qingjiao''s pupil flickered rapidly, and anyone could see its rage and fear. "Elder, you have misunderstood. Things are not the same as you think, but there are twists and turns in them. I can''t explain them clearly." There are some injured tunnels in Luobei. She knows that her identity is special. Although most members of the demon clan hold a kind attitude towards herself, there are still many demons who have long been resentful of the hatred between the demon clan and human beings, but they are not satisfied with aunt Yuexue''s protection for their mother and daughter. Otherwise, aunt Yuexue would not classify her residence as a forbidden area to protect her. Just because of Yuexue''s deliberate arrangement, almost all the demons she contacted were the former. This was the first time that she met such a demon who showed her disgust and even hatred, and was still a demon with such a high status. "What''s not clear?" "Betrayal is betrayal!" he exclaimed in disgust "Mama didn''t betray the demons, neither did I." When it came to my mother, luobeibei''s position became firm. "The demon clan is my mother clan, and has given me so much help, my mother and I will never betray the demon clan." "Without betrayal, how can you be such a bastard?" Qingjiao sneers. "It''s totally different. In a word, my grandmother hasn''t done anything sorry to the demon clan! This is clear to the clan leader and aunt Yuexue. Otherwise, there would have been no place for us. The elder doesn''t have to be sarcastic. " In the face of qingjiao''s repeated insults, Luobei''s temperament can''t help but harden. "Then you tell me, how can you be with the prince of mankind?" Qingjiao sneered again and again. Luobei was a little tongue tied for a moment. She knew whether she had betrayed the demon clan. But the complicated relationship between her and Mu Aoxing was hard to explain to others, let alone make others understand. "Why don''t you answer first, knowing that this boy is the blood of the emperor, and even daring to risk chasing him?" When luobeibei didn''t know how to explain it, Fang Tianji suddenly cut in and turned the topic, "because you smell the breath of dragon scale, do you think this is the chance for you to get rid of the control of the emperor?" Qingjiao''s eyes overcast and swept Mu Aoxing on the Kang. After a moment''s silence, he finally admitted: "yes, in the past, I was able to enlighten my spirit because I occasionally got a little dragon blood. One day I will become a Jiao. On the night when human beings were about to leave the country, I suddenly felt a similar smell. After searching everywhere, I decided that it should be on this human. I was enlightened by dragon''s blood and just got a demon body. It is only natural for me to inherit dragon scale. He is just a human being. How can he be qualified to enjoy this great opportunity? " "Whether he is qualified or not, for the moment, if you only judge by his qualification, who else in the world is more qualified than himself?" Fang Tianji said haughtily. "You?" Qingjiao seems to have doubts, but most of them don''t believe it. Luobeibei was very grateful for Fang Tianji''s introduction, and now he calmed down a lot. He said solemnly, "elder, let me introduce you. This immortal is the magic weapon of the burning God in the past, the ancient Fang Tianji immortal." "Fang Tianji? How is that possible? " Qingjiao was very surprised and blurted out, "didn''t Fang Tianji fall in the war more than 10000 years ago? How could it be alive? ""Why not?" Fang Tianji tilted his body contemptuously, as if to despise him. "Is the master an ordinary magic weapon?" "You No, you are the magic weapon of the burning God? Is it not the puppet spirit that is integrated into the imitation weapon by human beings? " Qingjiao shocked the tunnel. "What kind of puppet spirit, such a low-level thing can be compared with the original one?" Fang Tianji snorted. "Yes, it really can''t be compared..." Green Jiao looked at Fang Tianji in shock. A moment later, he suddenly dropped the head of Jiao with two small horns and saluted respectfully "Well, No." Seeing that qingjiao finally admitted his identity, Fang Tianji also showed tolerance as an elder. "Thank you, immortal!" "It''s over, it''s over, they''re a group now Does this mean that the water in the transmission flushes the Dragon King Temple, and the whole family doesn''t know each other? " Seeing the turning point of the story with his own eyes, the parrot King regretted even the scene when he thought that he had just trampled on and insulted qingjiao. On the one hand, he turned around like a hot ant, and on the other hand, he could not help muttering subconsciously. Luobei smiles bitterly. A family? Although everyone is a demon clan, the elder hates himself so much. How could he be a family? What''s more, Auntie and aunt Yuexue have also reminded themselves that it''s not that the demons and the demons will not kill each other. The demons and the demons will still fight for resources, not to mention the treasures like dragon scales. In the past, the elder of LIGO would rather go after his master''s blood at the risk of being severely punished or even dying by his master? What''s more, the elder is so obviously disgusted with his half demon that he always stubbornly feels that his aunt has betrayed the demon clan. If it is possible, he may want to kill himself to "clean up the door". Thinking of this, luobeibei can''t help feeling a little heavy and regretting that he untied the demon rope too soon. But it''s not appropriate to untie the situation just now, and it''s meaningless to regret it now. Fortunately, she still has Bao Ge and Bao Mei to rely on. I believe that even if the elder has evil intentions, he has to be scrupulous. Luobeibei secretly decides that no matter what happens next, he must stay at Baoge and baomei''s side. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 356 In the same way, qingjiao naturally heard it and couldn''t help looking at parrot king. Feeling the coldness in his eyes, the parrot king thought that he was finally coming to settle his own account. He was so scared that he shivered and wanted to shrink into a mass of air that no one could see. Seeing that it was so weak, qingjiao looked back contemptuously. A low-level bird demon can''t be any lower and can only talk. It can be disposed of at any time. I''m not in a hurry. "Tell me what happened to you then?" "Yes, xianzun..." Hearing Fang Tianji''s inquiry, qingjiao immediately became respectful again, slowly describing how he was captured by the former Emperor and forced to sign a contract when he was traveling, how he stayed in this small world for more than 300 years, and how he was forced to continue the contract with the current emperor after the death of the former Emperor. "Over the past three hundred years, I have been longing to get rid of this cage and return to the demon clan. I hate that my demon power is not only removed by the emperor, but also suppressed by the rules of this little secret place. Not to mention further cultivation, even one-third of my strength no longer exists, and can only survive year after year Humiliated, he obeyed the emperor''s instructions and became a watchdog for him. " Thinking of the past few years, qingjiao''s heart was very sad, and his words were full of endless sorrow and self mockery. At first, luobeibei was wary of qingjiao again because of parrot King''s murmuring. But listening to this, he knew that he had suffered so much in the past years, and was forced to be trapped in this small world for so many years. No matter how hard he struggled, he still had no hope of getting his own. He couldn''t help but sympathize deeply. At this time, when he heard that he was a "watchdog", he naturally remembered that he had insulted him with great disdain and felt more and more guilty. "Sorry, elder, I didn''t know before..." She couldn''t help mumbling an apology. "Who would have thought that the song of parting had degenerated into this form?" Qingjiao didn''t look at her, but she just spit out a sentence in the boundless desolation. She suddenly looked up to the sky, raised her head and howled in grief and indignation, as if she wanted to spit out all the depression in her heart. With its movement, its ferocious and mottled wounds suddenly burst again. With the light sound, dozens of drops of blood fell from the smooth ground, and the color was very bright and dazzling. Luobeibei''s serious flashed and couldn''t bear it. He quickly took out a bottle of healing elixir, poured two out and put them on his palm: "elder, don''t think too much about it. This elixir is good for recuperating internal injuries. You''d better take it first and take it for a while." Qingjiao slowly lowered her head, and finally looked at her again. Her eyes were very complicated. She sincerely raised her hands all the time. After half a sound, she finally opened her mouth and gently sucked. The two pills were inhaled into his abdomen, and then he told Fang Tianji of his sin, fell down and began to close his eyes. Seeing that it didn''t hate itself as much as before, and accepted its kindness, Luobei immediately showed a childish smile. "It''s so naive and stupid. You don''t think it will hate you if you give a little favor, do you?" The halberd suddenly and secretly sounded. Luobei was stunned for a moment, and answered honestly: "I don''t think so. There has been hatred between the demon clan and the Terran for too many years. The elder seems to be jealous of evil. Even if he doesn''t agree with me, I can understand it." "If you just don''t agree with it, it doesn''t matter." Fang Tianji snorted, "I''m afraid you are his eyesore now." Luobei pursed her lips: "maybe not? After all, it already knows that aunt Yuexue agrees with me. " Fang Tianji sneered: "in the face of the demon clan, it may be possible not to kill you, but do you think it will admit its life and won''t fight the dragon scale again?" Luobei hesitated and said, "if you are here, elder should not dare?" "If you can restore ten percent of your accomplishments, you will be flattered." Fang Tianji snorted, "as for now The man died for money and the bird died for food. The Dragon demon was afraid that he had already watched the dragon scale. He would rather die than give up. For the sake of Du Juei, little girl, I advise you to kill it. " "Kill it?" Luo North North surprised, subconsciously shook his head, "it''s the big elder of the demon clan, I can''t do that." "You don''t kill it now, do you want to kill you and this boy when it recovers?" Luobei pursed his lips: "I will protect elder brother mu, and I won''t let elder elder brother Mu have a chance to hurt him." "Do you think it''s safe to have these two little demons?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luobeibei wanted to answer yes, but when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t say for sure. As if seeing through her hesitation, Fang Tianji snorted: "the so-called thousand defenses are impossible to defend. Previously, it was too slight for the enemy to be taken advantage of by the two little demons. When it recovered, I don''t know what will happen? Don''t forget that this is the site it has been operating for hundreds of years. " Luobeibei was worried: "what xianzun means is that elder it Does it really not give up? "Fang Tianji sneered: "it was captured by the former Emperor as a spiritual pet to guard the small world. What it signed must be the master servant contract that the Lord deliberately controlled its life and death. As long as the emperor is angry, he will be severely punished at any time, but he still insists on killing him even though he knows that he is the blood of the emperor. How strong do you think he wants to win the heart of dragon scale? Do you think it will give up Not really. Luobei laughed bitterly: "but xianzun, why is the elder not afraid of the emperor''s severe punishment? If it killed brother mu, the emperor would know immediately! They have a contract in their body. The emperor only needs a move to make it immortal. Even if he gets the dragon scale, he has no time to refine it? " "This problem must have been considered for a long time. The reason why it still takes action is that this small world is a special relationship." Fang Tianji analyzed, "this small world has only been moored in the human world for ten days in five years. Maybe only in those ten days can the relationship be reestablished. Even if it kills this boy now, maybe the emperor will not know that his son is dead until five years later. Or if he knows that his son is dead, he can only punish the murderer five years later. Five years later, if it is still today''s cultivation, it will naturally have to die obediently. But if it gets the Dragon scales and has a way to refine the Dragon scales for its own use in these five years, it is not impossible for it to break away from the control of the emperor Luobei was shocked: "that Immortal What do you think? " You should know that the relationship between Fang Tianji and Mu Aoxing is also forced to be bound when they are unwilling. Besides, Fang Tianji has always wanted to reverse and terminate the contract between them. She is very clear. Due to the rules of the contract, Fang Tianji can''t take the initiative to hurt Mu Aoxing, but if Mu Aoxing was killed by the elder, Fang Tianji will be liberated automatically. Even if she was in the position of Fang Tianji, she would feel that now is a good opportunity. "It''s natural to find a chance to solve you first." Fang Tianji''s tone suddenly became extremely gloomy and terrifying. "As long as you die, two little demons with intelligence just beginning to civilize, even if they have a body of brute force, what are you afraid of? If you use any tricks, you can lead them away. When the green dragon kills the boy, I will kill him while he is refining the Dragon scales. From then on, no one, human or demon, will want to control me Ha ha ha Then I will be truly free! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 357 Think of immortal Zun if really harm oneself, oneself still really have no way to resist. Luobeibei was shocked by this possibility and almost took a breath of air conditioning. His back couldn''t help but cool down, but he still said: "no, xianzun, you won''t do that." Although the halberd is not her magic weapon, but also in her heart after a long time, sometimes she will feel that there seems to be a tacit understanding between each other, for example, now she inexplicably confirmed that the halberd is not the kind of evil. "Why can''t I do that?" Fang Tianji sneered, "you don''t think I told you the plan, but I can''t carry it out, do you? There''s no contract between me and you girl, but I''ve just accepted some of your kindness. It''s only a blink of an eye to be ungrateful. Even if you have those two little demons, you can''t help me "I know this is the best chance for xianzun to be free, but my intuition tells me that xianzun will not hurt me." Luo North North Town decides a tunnel, "otherwise Xian Zun you already started now." "A small half demon, has a fart intuition! If I don''t do it for the time being, there''s my reason. " Fang Tianji was rude, and his mood was obviously very agitated. He was annoyed to be seen through. As soon as he said this, Luobei suddenly realized that Fang Tianji had really had such an idea, but he didn''t know why he changed his mind. In the heart can''t help but frighten again, shocked, very obediently didn''t again interface, lest make Fang Tianji angry again. Fortunately, after half a sound, Fang Tianji said bitterly, "OK, what''s the use of talking nonsense?" Luobei asked with an open mind, "xianzun, what do you think I should do next?" Fang Tianji said contemptuously, "what can you do with such a little ability? Just take care to protect this boy." "What about xianzun? Do you have any plans? " Fang Tianji was not very angry and said, "what''s a good plan? At that time, this little Jiao will come to persuade me. I''ll wait until I find out how many secrets there are in this place." Luobei suddenly said, "OK, I understand. I''ll ask xianzun to do this. Xianzun, you''ve worked hard!" "Less nonsense." Fang Tianji was impatient, obviously in a bad mood. If you want to let go of this opportunity to get freedom, you will feel heartache, right? Luobei is so kind that he can''t imagine being forced to be a servant. He doesn''t dare to stimulate it at this time, so he doesn''t ask any questions. It''s just that although xianzun won''t deal with himself in the opposite way, the elder is an unstable bomb after all. In case it has any special moves, it will be troublesome. Luobeibei secretly looks at qingjiao, and the more she looks at it, the more she feels that there is no guarantee of safety. But since she can''t kill it, there is no good way except for more prevention. She quietly asks Baoge and baomei to help watch. She also starts to meditate and practice breathing, so as to replenish the aura of Baoyi. Two hours later. Luobeibei retreated from entering Dingzhong, wondering in his heart. Last night, when she practiced, she felt that her aura was much thinner. At that time, she thought that it was because the protection of Baoyi was activated. But now Baoyi has not been activated at all, and there is no prohibition in the room. How can she still feel that her aura is much less? Is it because the elder is also absorbing aura? It''s said that the main spiritual root of the elder is the water system spiritual root. When she chased them, she also showed the ice magic. Now it''s snowing outside. It''s reasonable to say that these two kinds of auras are the most indispensable, and they don''t conflict with the auras she absorbed? Is it because other monsters and beasts are concentrated in this pit that they can divide the aura? Or is the aura of the world really declining? If it is the latter, then the situation is really a bit serious. Luobeibei subconsciously wants to ask the parrot king if the same thing happened before. However, he finds that when he practices, he only pays attention to qingjiao''s movement, and doesn''t notice when the parrot king has left the house. The halberd didn''t float in the air any more. "Xianzun, are you there?" She whispered. "What''s the matter?" Fang Tianji returns a way, the voice doesn''t directly ring out in her mind, seem to be in the body of Mu Ao star. "When I practiced yesterday and today, I felt that aura was decreasing all the time. Do you think so?" "Well, I didn''t notice it." Fang Tianji was also a little surprised. Because the speed of cultivation in magma was far faster than that of absorbing aura outside, he almost only practiced underground, and naturally did not notice this. "I don''t know if it''s because of the lack of aura in this place. Please ask Xiao Nan for help." "Why do you want to be furtive? Just ask this guy this kind of question directly. He won''t answer it." Fang Tianji is very listless. Luobei looks at qingjiao who doesn''t know when he will wake up, so he has to continue to practice first. Don''t want to wait for nearly a day, outside the sky is dark, green Jiao just opened his eyes, as for whether just wake up that don''t know.Hearing the question of Luobei, qingjiao said faintly, "it''s decreasing. It happens every five years. After an hour, it almost disappears. It won''t recover until a year later when the wind and snow are over." How could it be so serious? Luobei was surprised: "elder, do you know what caused it?" Qingjiao coldly replied, "I don''t know." Luobei suddenly worried. After a month, there will be no aura. How can this be cultivation? She can''t store much aura just by her cultivation, not to mention learning to alchemy? And there''s no aura, and I don''t know if brother Mu''s refining dragon scales will be affected Qingjiao looked at her coldly, and suddenly she became sad. "What''s the problem? If not, I''ll go back. " When he said that, Luobei suddenly thought of the medicine garden on the top of Xiaozhou mountain, and looked up at it eagerly: "elder, can I still move the elixir in that medicine garden?" Qingjiao sneered: "if I say no, you won''t get it?" "I''m sorry, elder. If the aura doesn''t decline, I can''t embarrass him." Luo North North Zheng Zheng Zheng, very sincere reply, "but now I can''t do without aura." Green Jiao sneered: "can I go now? Or are you going to keep binding me? " Luobei can only say: "dare not, elder please help yourself." Qingjiao then went out directly. "I send the elder." Luobeibei leaves brother Bao and takes sister Bao to follow him. He is afraid that qingjiao will go to the parrot king to settle the accounts or take out his anger with another demon bird. However, qingjiao ignored her and didn''t drive the demon bird to carry her. In this way, he crawled into the hot spring lake and left the water. After confirming that qingjiao really left, Luobei was relieved: "come out!" "That girl..." Parrot King flew over from a distance and said, "well, although I did something wrong with Xiaonan before, it was all for your sake! That... " "Xiao Nan, you don''t have to tell me that. What you have to worry about now is not me, but the elder." Luo Beibei interrupted his nagging and warned, "whether it''s you or me, the elder obviously doesn''t like it very much. I have Bao Ge Bao Mei. He will always be scrupulous. Maybe you will." "The little girl is determined to follow the girl to the death and go through fire and water." Parrot king immediately raised his chest with dignity. Luobei looked at it angrily: "come on, you''re not my favorite. What''s the use of such empty words? In short, you should be more careful and try not to run out." "I will definitely stay away from it." The parrot King quickly promised that when he thought of the feet he had stepped on qingjiao''s head, he regretted that his intestines were light. Later, as expected, he almost followed Baoge and baomei every day to get his own safety protection at the cost of being a toy. "Baby, you too. You can''t leave me casually without my consent, you know?" Luobei very solemnly told the little demon. The little demon nodded cleverly. The big snake was so fierce that it was afraid! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 358 Luobei nodded and asked about Reiki decline again. Parrot King confirmed qingjiao''s statement: "it''s true. In previous years, when aura disappeared, everyone would begin to hibernate." "Do you know why?" Luobei asked casually, but did not hold any hope. Parrot king really did not know why, after all, it came here for a short time, just experienced a round of migration. In just one month, Aura will disappear There is still a lot to do. Luobei felt that time was pressing, so he didn''t have the heart to think about it any more. He went back to the room and began to study alchemy immediately. However, after a rough look, Luobei encountered difficulties. She knew that alchemy needed fire, but she didn''t expect that the fire could be divided into internal fire and external fire, and it needed to be coordinated at the same time to play the best role. This external fire can be used as a fire talisman, but she has no fire spirit root. At most, she uses a small fire skill or something. As for continuous output, she uses it to smelt the spirit plant She would like to have this ability, but she can''t do it at all. But if you don''t refine Bigu Dan, she can make do with the food of a living person. Mu Aoxing, who doesn''t know when to wake up, can''t eat Lingzhi directly? Luobei frowned and continued to look at the alchemy, looking for other alternatives. At this time, Fang Tianji said to her: "girl, I don''t think qingjiao will come back for a while. There won''t be any danger here. I''ll go to the next cultivation first." Luobeibei said casually, and then suddenly a flash of inspiration: "wait a moment, immortal, can you alchemy?" Fang Tianji despised the way: "I am a magic weapon, not an alchemist, and I never take pills. How can I alchemy?" Luobeibei felt that his idea was feasible, and immediately said enthusiastically, "it''s OK. I haven''t practiced before. It doesn''t mean I can''t learn. Anyway, it''s the first time for me. Shall we learn alchemy together?" "You let me learn alchemy as a magic weapon. Are you kidding me?" "It''s not a joke," luobeibei said hastily about the basic requirements of alchemy. "Xianzun, you see, I can use a spirit talisman for this external fire, but I don''t have this internal fire, and you are just the magic weapon of fire. The output of this internal fire must be a piece of cake for you." "Is that possible?" "Yes! It''s going to work! " A few hours later, with a bang, there was another loud noise from the alchemy furnace, and then inevitably another scorched smell. "Oh, it''s too much Xianzun, you have to be more gentle in this link... " "Gentle, you head!" After more than ten consecutive failures, Fang Tianji finally lost his patience. He couldn''t help but cut dozens of scars in the bright room where Bao Ge and Bao Mei were polished. He also spurted a angry flame, which made the wall black. "They all said that Lao Tzu was a magic weapon, a magic weapon, a god of war for fighting, and not an embroidery needle. They couldn''t play this kind of delicate work You want me to try and try again, but now I''ve failed again. Can you blame me? " Luobei said helplessly: "xianzun, I don''t blame you. I just want to find a solution." Fang Tianji breathed: "the solution is to ask someone else quickly. I can''t do this job." Luobei can only pacify it: "xianzun, don''t be angry. Let me think about whether there is another way." Fang Tianji snorted: "then you think about it slowly. I''ll go out and breathe." Then he ran away. Does this road really work? Luobei, while cleaning up the alchemy furnace, calmed down and repeatedly recalled the previous ten times of alchemy process. In principle, the refining method of pigudan is not very complicated. As long as the materials are not matched correctly, the order is not disordered, and the heat is controlled well, it should be successful. But the difficulty lies in that the internal fire is not only borrowed, but also borrowed from a magic weapon. The previous failures, except for the first two or three times, were due to the fact that they were not proficient in their own situation. Later, almost all of them were caused by the fierce use of fire. But just as Fang Tianji said, it''s a magic weapon for fighting. It''s almost its instinct to make moves quickly. It''s really like a giant holding an embroidery needle to make alchemy. So how can we make xianzun''s fire more moderate? Alas, if only I had fire spirit root, I could control it by myself. Luo North depressed YY, suddenly heart move. Although she has no fire spirit root, she can only absorb the white spirit in her daily practice, but when xianzun lives in her body, she often borrows her meridians to absorb the fire spirit. During this period, she has never had any discomfort. If xianzun returns to her body and outputs the fire spirit through her meridians, and she controls it from the side, won''t xianzun''s fire spirit become her own internal fire? The more Luobei thought about it, the more he thought it was feasible. After thinking it over and over again, he called Fang Tianji to tell her the new idea."What, use your low-level spiritual power to wrap the fire spirit of this ancient magic weapon? This is ridiculous! If this all works, won''t it become that you, a little girl in the gas refining period, can use your own magic power? " Square halberd is the attribute of fire, and the outer ice and snow is the attribute of ice and water, which are just opposite to each other. After flying in the wind and snow outside, it will inevitably be affected. Instead, it calms down a lot. Now when it hears the idea of luobeibei, it can''t help but become crazy and happy. "How do you know if it''s a joke if you don''t try?" Being teased by it, Luobei can''t help but blush and feel that he is a bit out of his own measure. But since they have all been put forward, he is always unwilling to try. "We can take different firewood to do experiments first. If we succeed in trying to make pills again, then I won''t force xianzun any more." "Hum For the sake of alchemy, I''ll try again. " Fang Tianji is completely holding a perfunctory attitude to swish back into her heart, and then according to her requirements, first let out a wisp of weak fire spirit. Luobeibei had been waiting for a long time. As soon as the fire spirit came out, she solemnly used the spirit to control her spiritual power, surrounded it carefully, and then led the fire spirit to move out slowly. When it moved to the firewood, she immediately pulled back her spiritual power. With a slight sound, the fire of the halberd fell on the dry firewood and burned quietly. "No? Is that really good? " In addition to the master of the demon God, Fang Tianji had never met a second person who could borrow his own fire spirit. Even if there was only a trace of it, he was very unbelievable and immediately took the initiative to say, "it must be too weak. You just got away with it. Come on, try again." A quarter of an hour later, a pile of ashes had been piled in front of Luobei. From a very thin wisp, to the gradual increase and increase later, or from the previous single point, to the later continuous like a trickle, ten successive experiments, although luobeibei is more and more difficult to control, and more and more cautious, each time it finally successfully contains. "Girl..." Fang Tianji was silent for a long time before he suddenly said, "you are such a freak!" It seems that the fire is really successful, and there is hope for alchemy. Luobei smiles and doesn''t care that it uses this word to describe itself. Parrot King hiding at the door immediately flatters and flatters: "girl is not a freak, girl should be a genius. She is a genius that has never been seen before and has never been seen since." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 359 Geek or genius, this step of the experiment is successful, but if you still can''t refine it, it''s in vain. "Xianzun, let''s try again." Although the previous series of failures made people tired physically, Luo Beibei''s mental state was just right at this time, so he wanted to work hard. Fang Tianji was also looking forward to whether this "borrowing fire" could really turn the world around. After a little adjustment, they started immediately. Under the careful control of luobeibei, there was no scorch or other strange smell in the process of alchemy, which made luobeibei and Fang Tianji not only have great hope, but finally when the furnace was opened, what was still on the bottom of the furnace was not Dan, but a layer of shallow black liquid. Luo North Leng Leng ground looks at that layer of liquid, dejected feeling overflows in the table: "still can''t?" "It seems that this alchemy really needs talent. I can''t force it." The halberd is also speechless. But there is no problem in the middle! Luobei bit his lip, but he was very unwilling. But no matter how unwilling she was, it was always true that she didn''t succeed. She was depressed and prepared to clean up the alchemy furnace. She decided to give up alchemy for the time being, and then thought about whether there was any other way. However, as soon as the ladybug touched the layer of liquid, the liquid was broken and sent out a light sweet aroma. "Eh, the taste..." Luobei was stunned. He suddenly stretched out his fingers, bravely dipped in a little juice, tasted it carefully, and suddenly exclaimed in surprise, "immortal, immortal! It seems to have some effect "What?" Fang Tianji was stunned and flew out to have a look. "Xiao Nan!" "What can I do for you, girl?" Parrot king came running flatteringly. "Open your mouth!" Luobei brought out a little liquid. "What poison is this?" Parrot Wang suddenly shook his head in horror. "If it''s poison, I''ll give it to you!" Luobeibei directly grasped it impolitely. As soon as he pinched its neck, parrot king was forced to open his mouth and swallow the small liquid. The parrot King''s heart is full of tears, sobbing It''s really hard to live under the fence. It''s a king who has been reduced to the point of applying medicine. "How''s it going?" Luobei looked at it with great interest. "Hot..." The parrot King cried and thought that the poison would attack so soon, but after a while, he was stupidly stunned, "it seems that It''s like... " "Like what?" "It seems that I''ve just had half a meal. I''m full but not full..." Parrot King touched his stomach with his wings in disbelief. Luobei immediately fed it a ball: "now?" "Er..." Parrot King struggled to swallow, two small eyes full of doubts, "now my stomach is a little bit full, that Girl, you really didn''t give me poison? " "Stupid bird, this is pigudan Er, biguye... " Fang Tianji scolded it scornfully, but he was dumb at last. "Great, xianzun, we are close to success!" Luobeibei cheered excitedly, and immediately took the jar and began to fill it. Although the concentration of these pills was not as high as Bigu pills, they had a satiety effect, didn''t they? This proves that her method is absolutely feasible. "Xianzun, let''s go on!" Luo North Kwai quickly and quickly to collect the alchemy stove, confidently full of preparations for this time to add more weight. ¡­¡­ One day later, luobeibei looked at the pile of cans in front of him and was completely speechless. It is clear that she has strictly controlled every step with spirit, and the fire is not bad at all. However, when it comes to the final stage of cooling into Dan, it is not liquid, semi solidified state, or broken particles, and it is always unable to completely form Dan. Moreover, the concentration can''t be compared with the real bigudan in the bottle. What''s more depressing is that the liquid and semi liquid products can''t be retained for a long time, and only the effect of broken particles can barely pass the test. Fang Tianji''s participation in alchemy is passive, and it''s more hopeless at this step: "I say girl, since these things also have effects, so what''s more We''ll almost get it. " Luobei thinks about it and thinks that the root cause is that the "internal fire" is not his real spiritual fire after all, so the final effect depends on luck. Since this is the case, it really can''t be forced. Fortunately, as long as you can refine the broken particles and then process them, it can be regarded as a pill. "I listen to xianzun." Luobei follows the good like a flow. In the next few days, she and Fang Tianji would take a period of time every day to make pills. If the liquid and semi-solid semi-finished products are produced, they will be used by the demon birds and beasts who have worked hard before. After all, the previous things one by one, in a hurry, she did not have time to thank them, now this accident is also a chance for her to return a little bit. If it is broken and granular, it will be processed into pills with Lingli. After nearly eight days of continuous refining, the success rate of the granules is only about one-third, and the materials that should have been sufficient soon came to the bottom. However, pigudan, which can really work, is still two months short of the weight, unless she gives her share to muaoxing.It''s not a problem to give all the Bigu pills to Mu Aoxing. As long as she has aura to protect her body, the wind and snow outside is getting colder and colder, and she can always find food. The problem is that aura will disappear soon. At that time, she will fight against the wind and snow outside only by her minor accomplishments. Aura will definitely be used very quickly. How can she supplement it then? Can''t you go and grab the spirit stone with Baoge baomei at that time? The spirit stones were found by Baoge and baomei herself, and they were their rations. Unless there was an emergency, she would not be able to use them. Therefore, the best solution is to collect Qi''s materials for alchemy while there is still aura, even if it can be used up for cultivation and supplement, and then refine the rations enough to last more than a year for both of them first, and prepare the amount of xiaoyaohui, so that they won''t be out of touch before the aura recovers. However, although these tianqingjiao have never appeared, they have never made any surprise attacks, and they have never found Fang Tianji, luobeibei always thinks that the elder should not give up Longlin so easily. The reason why he didn''t come is not because he is still recovering, but because he is planning how to deal with Bao Ge and Bao Mei. Therefore, she has never left the pit during this period of time, and her daily inspection is completed through the spirit. But now that we don''t go out, we can only take precautions as far as possible. In order to protect himself and brother mu, brother Bao and sister Bao must be separated for the time being. With baomei, she doesn''t have to worry that baomei won''t protect herself, but she''s not sure that Baoge will be obedient all the time. After all, brother Bao is still a child intellectually. When Wan Yi sees that she hasn''t come back to find herself for a long time, or is attracted by something, she unconsciously leaves brother mu, and then is attacked by qingjiao. That''s too dangerous. After all, xianzun has been weak for thousands of years, and now her strength is far from being recovered. At present, she may not be able to deal with the elder. What''s more, she had personally learned the dignity of qingjiao when she came. At that time, there was no monster or bird in the pit. In case she left with her front foot, there would be information from her back foot. What''s more, the elder came up with a way to tell brother Fu Bao? Although she did not have a complete solution to these problems, she could not but consider them as far as possible. After thinking about it, luobeibei decided to pretend to go out for several times to test the reaction of the monsters, and at the same time to train Baoge''s character. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 360 In the early morning of the next day, luobeibei first spent some time to let Baoge baomei know that they were going to be separated for a while, and Baoge, who stayed behind, had to accompany muaoxing more seriously than before, and could not leave at all, and could not let anyone or any demon, bird or beast close to him. Then, in Baoge''s eyes, he first put the little demon into lingchong bag, and then carried baomei away from the stone room. Today''s wind and snow seems to be a little bit less, but the space that you can see is still full. Even if there is resistance of heat and gas, a quite thick layer of snow has accumulated in the pit. It can be imagined that the more you go out, the thicker the snow will be. Their appearance, not surprisingly, caused a little commotion. Due to the failure of the northern alchemy in Luobei, a lot of low-quality Pigu pills were produced, and these pills with satiety effect were given to many high-level demons and beasts. When they were full, they would not kill at will. Therefore, although the semi-finished Pigu pills were limited, other demons still had to hunt in order to survive, but they always saved a life Some life. In addition, in order to protect these creatures as much as possible, luobeibei led us to build a lot of shelters, which affected the survival of some lucky people. Therefore, in this severe cold period, although there are still many small lives that will be eaten or frozen to death, the atmosphere in the pit is obviously more peaceful than before. Luobeibei is not one of them. Although it won''t feel much about it, the intelligence of all living beings is high or low, but they have been edified by the aura here for so many years. Naturally, they are somewhat spiritual. Seeing luobeibei come out now, many monsters have more respect in their eyes. Luobeibei thinks that they are just in awe of baomei, who once held the invincible qingjiao in her arms at will. They don''t feel that their unintentional actions have begun to affect the small world quietly. They just nod to the monsters who give way, then carry baomei carefully through them and leave the pit. Sure enough, when she came to the edge of the pit, she saw that only the top was covered with a thick layer of Bush last time, and now it has disappeared completely. All the trees have become a large part of short because the space below is covered with snow. It''s hard to imagine what the world will look like after such a blizzard lasts for a whole year. Luobei couldn''t help looking up and looking in awe at the deep sky. What kind of power, or where will bring such a huge impact to this small world? If she can, she really wants to solve the mystery. It''s a pity that her strength is too weak now, not to mention to solve the mystery. If there is no shelter of the pit, whether she can survive in this world is a problem! When there is something serious to do, luobeibei will never be trapped in the meaningless sadness. After sighing for a few breath, she immediately rushed into the snow with baomei on her back. After running for a few miles, she quietly dived back and hid in a tunnel. Then she meditated and absorbed the aura, unfolded her spirit and quietly observed the movement in the pit. An hour later, in addition to the occasional predation, the inside and outside of the pit was still quiet, and no monster or demon bird left. In the stone room, brother Bao sits alone next to Mu Aoxing, playing with toys in his hand, but he has no interest in playing. He also looks at the door from time to time, as if he is an abandoned child. He looks very pitiful. He makes luobeibei feel very guilty, but he has to continue to be cruel. Another hour later, there was still no abnormality in the pit, while Baoge in the room was obviously impatient and began to look around frequently. Finally, he even stopped playing with toys, just like a sculpture, looking at the door silently. "Good morning, brother Bao!" See the time almost their own appearance, squatting on the shelf "sleep" parrot King reluctantly shook his wings, pretending to just wake up. Hearing what he said, brother Bao turned to look at him. His dark eyes were very calm and could not see any emotion. Parrot King couldn''t help being nervous, but he had to harden his head and began to say, "Gee, why are you alone? What about your sister and your sister? I went to alchemy again early in the morning? " Brother Bao looked at it silently, as if he saw through its disguise, and as if he didn''t know anything. Ma Dan, what do you mean by looking at me like this? You don''t want to be the king again, do you? The parrot king was numb and flew out. Symbolically, he looked for it in several stone rooms. Then he flew back in a panic: "Oh, no, the girl and baomei are gone!" This time, brother Bao finally responded, and he lowered his head silently. "Brother Bao, where have they gone? Didn''t you go out while I was sleeping? " So the parrot King began to jump up and down in anger, as if he shared the same hatred with brother Bao. In fact, he had already played ten thousand points of caution secretly and was ready to escape brother Bao''s "claws" at any time. Baoge seems to be totally uninterested in it, but he just reaches out for a nine link and swings it randomly, watching the rings tinkle. "What''s so funny about these things, brother Bao? Let''s go out while they''re away! It''s suffocating to stay in this room every day Ah! Brother Bao, why didn''t you say anything? Don''t you like going out? It''s fun out there! Why don''t we play the game of you chasing me and I chasing you? "Thinking of luobeibei''s previous threat that if she wants to get her protection in the future, she must try to hook Baoge out of the room today. Parrot king has to risk the threat of being "plucked" again and again and seduce Baoge. He has no idea that luobeibei actually wants the opposite result. Luobeibei waited for another hour. No matter how excited the parrot king was, brother Bao was always like a loyal guard. As she told him, no matter what happened, he would never leave muaoxing. He was moved and relieved at last. I can really go out tomorrow. Luobei gets up very warm and takes baomei back. Parrot king did everything he could to get rid of brother Bao. He was very worried. When he saw her coming back, he immediately rushed up to flatter Luobei with all kinds of warm and cold. He also pinched Luobei''s shoulder with his little paw, saying, "girl, it''s hard work, it''s so cold outside, aren''t you frozen?" "Don''t worry, you''re doing well today." Luobeibei couldn''t help but explain to it, and praised brother Bao for his kindness, and rewarded several relatives. "What? It''s been a long time. So you''re playing with me like a monkey? " Parrot king was so angry that his hair exploded. "If I had told you in advance, would you have tried so hard?" Luobeibei didn''t feel guilty for cheating the sly parrot king, so he suppressed it casually. "Besides, who am I doing this for? It''s not to protect your master. Besides, when I take the medicine, you and your generals will benefit, won''t they? " "Yes, miss, it''s Xiaonan who wants to make a difference. Miss, you have a lot. Don''t tell Xiaonan the same thing." Mentioned this stubble, the parrot king immediately had no backbone to stop, and immediately came to a big change. Who said that the liquid can not only eat a few mouthfuls, but also has aura in it. It is not only good for it to eat, but also more likely for its demon birds to become demons in the future. No matter how wronged it is, it has to suffer, let alone just move its mouth. Parrot King deserves to be born with a smart head. He can quickly weigh the pros and cons, and show his loyalty: "girl, do you have anything else to tell me? Even though they all told Xiaonan that as long as the girl told him, Xiaonan would go through fire and water! " "Is it?" Luobei smilingly, "that''s good, then you go to xiaozhoushan to help me stare at the elder?" "What?" Parrot Wang suddenly screamed, "don''t..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 361 The parrot king is one of his own. Of course, Luobei can''t really let him watch qingjiao. With his ability, as long as he can cooperate with Fang Tianji in the pit and protect muaoxing together, it''s enough. After three days in a row, Luobei left early and returned late, taking baomei and Xiaoyao to search for Lingzhi under the thick snow. At first glance, the outside world is all white, almost unable to distinguish the direction. Fortunately, there are several good Lingzhi concentration places between the pit and xiaozhoushan. Xiaoyaoxian''s nose can easily smell the Lingzhi place, so it doesn''t need to run too far. Unfortunately, although the thick snow has a certain protective effect on the Lingzhi under the snow, the lasting cold still has an impact on many Lingzhi after all, and the effect will inevitably be worse, which can only be made up with more. On the evening of the third day, as soon as Luobei returned to the stone chamber, Fang Tianji said, "it has finally appeared." Luobei heart suddenly a Deng, reflective warning up: "when? Did it come for a sneak attack? " "Soon after you left, he came, but he just swallowed some monsters outside, and then he left immediately. He didn''t even come to fight with me. I don''t know if he was defending me secretly." Fang Tianji snorted, obviously not satisfied with qingjiao''s attitude. "What does it look like? Is it all right? " "I don''t know. I didn''t see it. All the servants of this stupid bird stayed very long. They didn''t dare to report until the green dragon left. When I went out to check, there would have been no ghosts." "I can''t blame my men. They''re cruel. Who dares to warn in front of them?" The parrot king on one side could not help muttering an excuse. "Then I won''t go out any more." Luobei pursed her lips. Although the effect of Lingzhi dug back this time will be worse, fortunately, the amount is almost the same, so it should be. "Let''s start the alchemy tomorrow. It''s better to finish the work as soon as possible It''s clear that there is such a good practice place below. It''s an ancient magic weapon, but it has to be confined to the top to do some messy things. Fang Tianji has been very upset for a long time. Luobei hopes that the cultivation of Fang''s Halberd can be restored more. Naturally, there is no objection. The next day, they started alchemy early. It''s strange that although the material is refined a little bit this time, the effect of refining is no different from that before. Even the proportion of particles produced is very similar, and the loss is not increased. Two days later, the materials were almost used. Luobei had enough food for two people for a whole year. The problem of food has been solved for the time being, but Luobei is not at ease. Although xianzun didn''t see qingjiao that day and didn''t know how his injury was getting better, luobeibei guessed that he had almost recovered. After all, it''s guarding a medicine garden full of high-level elixirs. It''s impossible to chase and kill the owner''s own son, but it still keeps ready-made elixirs. So, no matter whether a monster informs it that she is out, its sudden arrival is definitely not just for foraging. After thinking about it, luobeibei always thinks that he can''t be too optimistic. He thinks that if he has Baoge and baomei, he will be prepared. Instead, he should add more security. But she is a little monk in the period of refining Qi. What powerful defensive moves can she have? The puppet given to her by aunt Yuexue was abandoned as soon as she met the elder. If she could not repair it, it would be useless. She had to be beaten again. Her father gave her a string of Dongzhu, but he saved her from several disasters. Unfortunately, they had already been used up, and there were cracks in them, so there was no way to reuse them. The peach blossom array sent by the seventh Lord is still intact, but the elder couldn''t be trapped last time, and naturally not this time. As for the skill of being imprisoned by the spirit, it may become very powerful in the future, but at present, there is no suitable cultivation method. Every day, we can only rely on sleeping and absorbing the magical material in the morning light to nourish slowly. The foundation is too shallow. Just think about it, you can''t be trapped in the elder. Thinking of the great elder claiming that he had been cut off a lot of accomplishments by the emperor and degenerated into a spirit beast, but his accomplishments were still so profound, Luobei could not help but respect and fear. Well, if only the elder didn''t have so much prejudice against her. No, it should be said that if the elder didn''t insist on taking the Dragon scales. No, it''s not entirely the elder''s fault. If she was forced by the emperor to be a spiritual pet and kept here for more than three hundred years, it would be her who would make her relatives hard to find news. I''m afraid she would also be full of reluctance and resentment, and would try her best to get rid of all this. "Brother mu, brother mu, if only you could wake up earlier." Thinking about it, I have no good way. Luobei whispers to Mu Aoxing who is still sleeping quietly, "if you can wake up, promise to intercede with the elder when you leave, and let your father, who is the emperor, release the elder." "Chi Childish A voice suddenly rang out."Brother mu, are you awake?" Luobei was surprised to see Mu Aoxing''s eyes, only to find that the answer was Fang Tianji, who didn''t know when he came back from cultivation. "It''s xianzun. Why do you say I''m naive?" "I ask you, what''s the relationship between Terrans and Demons now?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luobei immediately choked, and she was really naive. Although it can be said that the demon clan has been forced to "survive" by the Terran, the Terran has never relaxed the suppression of the demon clan, lest the demon clan will rise again and threaten the Terran. Naturally, it is impossible for the emperor to let people go when he catches such an important person in the demon clan. "Is there no solution to this matter?" Luobei is very depressed. "I''m afraid there is no solution for the moment, unless..." "Except for what?" Square halberd said half no below, Luobei can''t help asking. "Unless he can successfully refine the dragon scale and win the real submission of your elder." "How could it be?" Luobeibei subconsciously shakes his head and retorts, "elder brother Mu hates human beings so much. Even if brother Mu has successfully refined the dragon scale, he will only think that human beings have taken away the treasure of the demon family, and he will never die." Fang Tianji wanted to say, "if it''s someone else, it''s natural that this is the case, but now it''s not necessarily him." but after that, Luobei would ask why, and it stopped. In fact, even it thought it was ridiculous, but somehow, it came out of its own hands. "Well, don''t worry about it. The green dragon hasn''t come back these days. Besides, isn''t there a saying that when the boat reaches the bridge, it will be straight? Even if it comes and has a way to deal with the two little jade demons and Ben Zun, it''s also a disaster in the boy''s life, and you can''t avoid it. You can''t stop it even if you try to stop it! " She didn''t know that? Luobei was more and more depressed: "I just hope I can do something?" Fang Tianji said casually: "don''t worry, this boy''s life must be harder than you think. If you have time to think wildly, you''d better practice more before the aura disappears. Even if you eat more, it''s your own." "I know, but I can''t be quiet these two days." Luo North North wry smile, really can''t do so optimistic as Fang Tianji. "Then you can read some books and learn some alchemy Ah, no, you''d better learn something else. Doesn''t that boy have several cultivation secrets? You can try to do it yourself "This How are you Luobei''s eyes brighten. Fang Tianji immediately said, "what''s wrong? Don''t you practice to protect this boy? Learn! You have to learn! Now let the jade demon take out all the books of cultivation. " At the instigation of Fang Tianji, Luobei, who is eager to become stronger, is dizzy. It really makes baomei take out Mu Aoxing''s books, and then pick up one. "The basic key to refining utensils? My puppet is broken. If I can learn how to refine weapons, maybe I can repair my puppet! " Luobei suddenly came to the spirit, can''t wait to look up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 362 How could that be? At the beginning, Luobei was speechless. Alchemy needs internal fire. She doesn''t have it. She can borrow it from xianzun. She didn''t expect that this alchemy is more demanding. Besides internal fire, she also needs jinlinggen. This really killed her mind all at once. Luobei had to give up refining utensils and go to see the book of Fuzhen. "Eh..." Different from the previous two difficult skill attempts, luobeibei has roughly turned over the manual of Fuxian twice, and has a simple concept in his mind. He can''t help but wonder, "do I have some talent in this?" In order to verify this conjecture, luobeibei immediately began to study the pamphlet. Until she finally put down the pamphlet and looked up, she felt that her neck was stiff. "Sister, the baby is hungry." The small demon awkwardly saw her finally sober, immediately wronged ground gathered together to come over. Luo North North Leng Leng a look, not only small demon embarrassed, treasure elder brother and treasure younger sister also all eyes Baba ground have been looking at her, can''t help Leng Leng, ask parrot King: "I read how long?" "A day and a night!" Parrot king raised a wing and made a gesture. The whole day passed so quickly, and she didn''t feel the passage of time at all. Luobeibei is very surprised. Some people are afraid that they are too engrossed in reading and forget to warn them. Fortunately, nothing happened. She quickly took out two lingzhi and two Lingshi and three Xiaos, touched their small heads and comforted them apologetically. Then she got up to move her body. As he moved, he could not help recalling the contents of the book, only to find that the contents of the book had been engraved in his mind like a brand, and it was easy to go through it again from beginning to end. Is he really suitable for this? Thinking that he had the mysterious talent to break through the prohibition, Luobei suddenly moved in his heart and began to recall those prohibitions that he broke through with the spirit. I remember that although she was able to break the ban at that time, most of it was based on her inexplicable instinct, and she did not know the specific principle. Now, with these basic knowledge, most of her knowledge is clear in her heart. She even seems to be able to draw inferences from one instance and continue to deduce evolution. As soon as this feeling came out, Luobei could not wait to try. However, the former alchemy made her understand a truth. The more you want to make a new attempt, the more you need to be in a good state of being in a hurry, or you will easily suffer setbacks. Therefore, in the end, you should rationally suppress your excitement for the time being and prepare to go out for an inspection first. After all, she has been reading books all day and night, and she is not at ease if she does not make a good inspection. Outside, the night is deep, and the wind and snow, as usual, with endless chills, flutter down from the high nine days, wantonly crisscross the small world. In the whistling cold wind, most of the monsters fall asleep next to me and warm each other. Only a small number of monsters who are used to nighttime activities occasionally snort, wriggle restlessly in the limited space from time to time, and then try to sleep as much as possible. At the edge of the pit, it''s no surprise that some small animals are stiff and will never open their eyes again. With a sigh, luobeibei takes back the spirit. He goes outside to gather a large mass of snow. Then he throws it back into the pot. He uses the ignition technique to light the firewood and begins to melt snow and boil water. The speed of boiling water in this stupid way is far less than that of using fire amulet. It''s just that a lot of fire talismans have been used in refining the Bigu pill. In a few days, the aura will soon disappear. Naturally, the talismans can still be saved, so we should try our best to save them. Moreover, sometimes she also likes to watch the red flame burning and beating on the firewood. It''s like an unrestrained life dancing happily and warmly. It''s so beautiful! Looking at, Luobei''s heart gradually calmed down. After waiting for several big and small guys to wait on them in turn, she simply went to sleep for two hours. When she woke up, her spirit was really much better. After practicing again, her whole mental state finally recovered to the best level. Then, Luobei took out a few pieces of jade and began to test. It''s still early in the morning. The little demon and parrot king, who are used to sleeping in, are crowding and snoring. Baoge baomei has never been used to sleeping. Even if she sometimes closes her eyes and doesn''t move, she will open her eyes as long as she has a little action and curiously Watch her do this and that. Luobei has long been used to being watched by two pairs of black eyes anytime and anywhere, so he just smiles at them and calmly begins to play with jade. The first thing she wants to try is to use the jade she usually uses to improve her spirit gathering array. Compared with her commonly used low-level spirit gathering array, the array recorded in Mu Aoxing''s book is obviously much higher. After setting up the array, luobeibei sits in the eye of the array and starts it immediately. Then he feels the gathering speed of the spirit power with his heart. After a while, he obviously feels the rapid increase of the spirit power. After a rough estimation, the effect has more than doubled, and this is just the replacement of the arrangement of a few spirit stones.It turns out that even if you use the same low-level spirit stone, as long as the method is different, the final effect can be different! This is really wonderful! Luobeibei is very happy. It seems that she has opened the door of a new world. Behind the door are all new ideas. There is even a feeling that she can combine all kinds of arrays. Of course, it''s just an illusion. There is no master of Fuzhen in the world who can become a talent at one stroke without much practice. If she wants to stand at the height she wants, she will have a long way to go. However, we have achieved remarkable results now, so we should encourage ourselves. After being excited for a while, luobeibei immediately redoubled his efforts and began to test the soul lock array recorded in this book. As the name suggests, the spirit locking array is to lock the aura firmly in the array, rather than like the spirit gathering array, which only attracts the aura, but it will float away at any time and can be used by the host at any time. This is what Luobei needs most now, so when she saw that there was such an array, she was so excited. Of course, with the increase of effect, the difficulty of array arrangement will naturally increase, and the requirements for array stones will be much higher. And coincidentally, luobeibei found that although the string of Dongzhu on her hand had cracks, she could not engrave the array any more. It could be used to decorate a small soul lock array, but it was just right for her. This time, Luobei was successful at the same time. After the flowing aura entered the array, it was all condensed inside, and it didn''t disperse at all. It was only after a while that luobeibei was happy and found that the aura lock was locked, but the spirit lock array couldn''t screen out the types of aura. Although the aura was full and the concentration was very high, it had all kinds of auras. The most important ones were fire spirit and water spirit, and the white aura she needed most was mixed in it, but the number was very small. She can''t absorb any other aura. This is definitely not good unless the array is improved to absorb white aura. Luobeibei immediately began to study in this direction, but there was no record of this in the book. After all, she had limited experience and was not able to do it for a while. I really can''t. I''ll make do with it. It''s better than that I can''t add any aura Eh, why does she only want to let the array passively absorb the aura? Can''t she try to take the initiative to send the aura in? If this method is feasible, she can prepare more when aura dissipates. In this way, doesn''t it still mean that she has a spare aura? Luobei thought more and more that this method was feasible, and immediately studied it. Only half an hour later, a brand-new lock spirit array appeared. Luobeibei took a deep breath, sat down in the middle of suoling array and Juling array, and began to try to absorb aura while shooting it directly from the other fingertip. After trying for an hour, she stopped to feel the soul lock array. There was a faint aura in it. Although her output was limited, the aura was very thin, but it was better than pure. Moreover, perhaps because these auras had entered her body, she already had a sense of intimacy with her. When she absorbed them again and again, the speed was twice as fast as usual. Great! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 363 In less than two days, I have successfully improved the spirit gathering array and the spirit locking array. Compared with the frustration alchemy, this skill has a great sense of achievement. While rejoicing, luobeibei couldn''t help but feel a little proud. She wanted to work hard to study the defensive array. After all, that was her original purpose. Defensible array is not a single array based on spirit gathering array and spirit locking array. It is often composed of many different small arrays. The higher the defense effect is, the more small arrays are needed, and the more complex the combination structure is, the more difficult it is to arrange and control. The strength of qingjiao is that even the current halberd is a little scared. If you want to defend it, you need a very advanced array. To achieve this level, it''s like building a high-rise building. If you want the building to be safe and solid, it''s not just a false appearance. You must require that every floor below be built very solidly, and every combination of small arrays must not make any mistakes. Otherwise, you can''t connect them successfully, and it''s easy to be broken by a blow. When I read it through, it was the first time for Luobei to see so many magic and changeable runes with different functions. I just greedily absorbed their knowledge. I was so excited that there was such a big world in it. I didn''t think about it too much. Now that she really started to study it, she found that there are many changes in the field of Rune array. It''s not easy for her to learn only a little. After all, she didn''t have any basic Rune before, and it was only these two days that she began to contact. Even if she was a genius in this field, she could learn runes as quickly as others, but if she didn''t have a good command of it It is still difficult to understand the underlying principles without any guidance from the accumulation of fixed assets. Therefore, when you read rough, it''s like setting up an ambition in your heart. But if you want to achieve it, it''s not that you can still draw gourds, let alone turn these skills into your own things in just a few days. It must take a lot of time to learn and experiment slowly. The most important thing is that there must be suitable materials for the array. The more advanced the array, the higher the material requirements. Without these basic facilities, even if she has mastered the principle in a very short time and learned to use aura to carve symbols, it is still difficult for a skillful woman to make bricks without rice. Some unwilling to spend another day in-depth study, luobeibei finally determined that it was impossible for luobeibei to set up his ideal defensive array before the aura disappeared, and even many important runes could not be learned so quickly. Helpless, he could only close the book with a sigh and decided to set up a warning around the pit Array. Compared with the defensive array, the structure and material of the warning array are much simpler, and more emphasis is placed on the use of divine knowledge. The Yellow spirit stone obtained from the demon man is just a good material. In addition, although the body of the puppet man is half disabled, the crystal nucleus is still complete, and the puppet spirit wolf in it has fully recovered after recuperation, which is enough to bear the burden When it comes to this task. If the array is successfully arranged, as long as there is any abnormality in the pit, the ghost wolf will warn her at the first time, and she doesn''t need to stare at it all the time. If there is a real situation, she can buy some time for herself. It''s dark outside. It''s the quietest time. Luobeibei sat down cross legged, absorbed and transported pure aura into the lock spirit array, while his spirit came out of the body, toured up and down the familiar pit, carefully surveyed the terrain again, and finally determined the best place to arrange the array. Then, she continued to separate part of the spirits to absorb the mysterious energy in the morning. On the one hand, she wrapped most of the spirits with yellow spirit stone and crystal core, and several spirit stones carved with simple runes to warm up together, making these materials more and more consistent with her own spirit. When the sky is completely bright, she will take these materials and let baomei accompany her to dig holes in the selected place. After all the arrangements were made, Luobei excitedly started the array. "Baomei, would you do me a favor? There is a big stone of this shape. You run to it and grab a snowball to give to your sister Bao Mei blinked her eyes and ran out. Soon, she came back from the mission successfully. Once she came back, she should have touched the array, but the ghost wolf didn''t react at all, saying that she didn''t feel any biological difference. How could that be? Did it fail? Luobei frowned and recalled the materials and methods of the array. He was sure that he was right. But what''s the reason? Luobeibei suddenly remembered that when he first met Baoge and baomei, he knew that they could see the forbidden system as nothing. Even Yada couldn''t find it. Naturally, they couldn''t see each other with common sense. So now that they didn''t react to each other, it doesn''t mean that their array is problematic. With this in mind, Luobei specially called parrot king to try again. This time, the puppet spirit demon wolf suddenly noticed, and then luobeibei let the vulture who had been injured almost tried. Puppet spirit demon wolf is still an immediate warning, which shows that the warning array is still effective.Luobeibei was a little happy, but he was still a little uneasy. He simply sent another voice and called out the halberd, which had been cultivated in the lava cave. He asked it to leave the pit quickly and come back again. "Did you set up the battle?" She saw so many days of talisman array, and made a spirit gathering array in the stone chamber. Fang Tianji could guess what she was doing even if she spent most of her time practicing at the bottom of the pit. "Yes, please help me to have a look." "OK, I''ll go and see how it''s done." The halberd quickly flew out, ran out of the distance, and then quickly flew back, "eh, what array did you make? I didn''t feel anything about it?" "It''s a warning line." As soon as Fang Tianji left the pit, Luo Beibei felt it through the puppet spirit. Now I heard that it didn''t notice any abnormality. I''m very happy. "What array do you use to know when we are going in and out?" The parrot King opened his eyes wide in surprise, twisted his head and looked around, trying to find out something: "how did you do it?" "From the book." Luobeibei is very sorry to say, "it''s a pity that the Fu array is ever-changing, and it''s not so easy to learn. Except for the warning array, I only focus on the spirit array and the lock spirit array for the time being." Fang Tianji said: "it''s very good that you can make such achievements after only learning so much time. As for the others, I have said for a long time that if that boy is really destined to hit, it will be a disaster. You are not a little girl who just started to practice. You''d better take advantage of the rest of these days to cultivate yourself. " Said, suddenly into a virtual shadow, and ran to the bottom of the pit. The parrot king asked curiously, "what is the spirit gathering array?" Luobeibei simply explained the functions of the two arrays to him. Parrot king immediately coveted his face and said, "what array can lock aura? It''s so powerful. Good girl, can you get one for us?" Luobeibei nodded: "it''s not difficult to gather spirit array. I''ll arrange a large gathering spirit array at the edge of the pit later, so that your men can absorb a little more Aura these days. As for Xiaonan, you are fire attribute. Although the aura in the air will be gone in eight or nine days, there are many fire spirits in the ground fire. I''ll specially arrange one for you at the lava hole later It''s a spirit lock array. As long as the fire doesn''t disappear, even if the aura outside is gone, you and xianzun can still absorb the aura inside. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 364 "Oh, thank you so much, girl. You are so smart and intelligent..." It is said that after the aura disappeared, he could still practice as before. The parrot king immediately flattered him with great joy, and then inquired carefully, "do all these girls learn from books?" "Yes, do you want to learn?" Its attempt is so obvious that Luobei can''t help laughing and joking. Parrot king immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "OK, you can learn to read first, and I''ll teach you what you don''t know." Luobei is very straightforward. "What, learning to read?" Parrot king a listen to this immediately big head, quickly very disgusted to fly away, "this is free, I''m just a bird, to this kind of human just do things have no interest." "How can this be done by human beings?" Although he didn''t think the parrot king could learn to set up the array as quickly as he did, luobeibei still despised him. "Although you are a bird, you are also a demon, especially a clever demon who is king. How can you not read? After this, if you go out to be known by other demons, you will surely laugh to death. On the contrary, if you can not only speak and write, but also set up an array, it''s a great skill to speak out. " The parrot King tilted his head and began to turn his eyes: "it seems reasonable. I''m a king demon. In the future, all my men will become demons. If I can''t read, it''s really not good." "No, there are many ways of cultivation are inherited by words. After you don''t learn to read, there is a highest cultivation secret book of demon clan in front of you. You can only catch the blind and deserve to be bullied by other demons." Luobei used to make fun of her, but when she said it, she really thought it was a good idea. There are Baoge and baomei, who can''t speak now. If they can read, it would be much more convenient to communicate. Listening to her description, parrot king immediately made up a scene: he finally found a legendary treasure, in addition to countless treasures, there is also a peerless cultivation secret book, but he threw it away as garbage because he was illiterate Oh, what a pain! "I''ll learn!" Parrot king made up his mind at once. Next to Bao Mei is still muddled, completely don''t know what they are talking about, only know quietly nestle up to Luo Beibei. Luobei touched its head lovingly: "OK, I''ll teach you when I give you the array cloth." As xianzun said, with her current ability, she has done everything she can. Now, she has not learned and has not enough materials. Even if she has ideas, she has no conditions to experiment. It''s better to let herself relax and learn as much as she can. After laying out a few runes, practicing for another night, and adjusting the state and spirit, Luobei began to be a little gentleman. Baoge baomei and parrot king, all three of them are demons. Naturally, they can''t be formally enlightened in the way of human children. Luobei has no experience as a teacher, so it starts from their names and things around them. Parrot king is just illiterate. He has a good understanding of things. For the time being, he just needs to match the words and things. By rote, he quickly remembers many characters and figures, that is, bird claws are not flexible. Once he starts to write, they are very crooked and miserable. Baoge and baomei had never been in contact with words. No matter how luobeibei repeatedly taught them, they only looked at her with two pairs of black, bright and clear eyes. It seems that the happiest thing in the world is to listen to her except being touched by her. As for what she said, it doesn''t matter if she can understand it, which makes luobeibei a little frustrated. After playing the lute to a cow for several times, luobeibei suddenly had a flash of inspiration. Since the two children like her touch, why don''t she just teach students in accordance with their aptitude in this way? As a result, Luobei and Peiping deliberately reduced the number of times they played intimately with each other. When it came time to learn Chinese characters, they would hold them one by one in their arms, hold their little hands and write every stroke. Then, if they learned and could accurately point out the object, they would reward a relative. The two kids really like this game, and they have been happy with it ever since. It seems that they can never enjoy the intimacy of luobeibei. The efficiency of literacy has come up all of a sudden. It turns out that after only a few times, the words they write have the style of luobeibei. Luobeibei is proud of this, but she can''t help but feel ashamed. Because of the lack of time to practice calligraphy, her own handwriting is only at the level of private school. Since liangxiao is obviously gifted in writing, she can''t easily mislead others. Remembering that there are so many books in muaoxing''s space, she simply asked liangxiao to take out his book, and then chose a relatively simple one As an example of copybook. Parrot king is very jealous of this. Although he was plucked by Bao Ge and Bao Mei when he first met him, he was awed to see that Bao Ge and Bao Mei could easily get seriously injured and control qingjiao. After so many days together, Bao Ge and Bao Mei not only could not speak, but also were not so smart as herself. She could not help but became proud again, Even quietly want to think of a way to put two small as their own idea.Since it''s going to be the boss sooner or later, writing is a good thing that only smart people can do. How can it not compare with the two uncivilized stone demons? At present, Wang Yi sweeps away his previous cheating and tricks, and works hard for the first time. Looking at the three little guys studying hard, for a time, Luobei could not help but have a good feeling of quiet years. But this idea just appeared, she subconsciously looked at the still sleeping teenager. The young man''s handsome and domineering facial features are just like jade carving. Now he has been sleeping for so many days without shaking his eyelashes. It''s more like a statue. Looking at, Luobei beautiful eyebrows unconsciously cage on a layer of worry. Brother Mu has been lying for so many days, but there is no change on the surface. I don''t know what happened to the dragon scale refining ground? When he is sober, he always looks at people with a sidelong glance, putting on the stinking airs of his prince, as if no one can get into his eyes. However, after a long sleep, she suddenly feels lonely. Even though Baoge, baomei and Baobao are around her almost all the time, every time they wake up in the dead of night to practice, there is still a feeling that the world is long, as if she is alone, and then they miss grandma and Dashan Five years She has to go out after five long years Sadness suddenly concentrates on the softest and most vulnerable part of people''s heart. Luobeibei only feels that his nose is sour, and his eyes suddenly feel hot. She took a deep breath, raised her head to resist the sour, so that she would not be inundated and fall into the fragile swamp. The next moment, the side has been nestled up to two small bodies. When she lowered her head and opened her eyes, she saw that Bao Ge Bao Mei, who was still practicing calligraphy very seriously, had already squeezed into her arms. She was looking up at her head with great worry. She was so sensitive that she immediately felt her emotion. "Sister is OK..." Luobei immediately felt warm in his heart and put his arms around them. He rubbed their little faces. They also put their little hands around her, and then a wisp of light suddenly came out of their eyebrows. After gathering, they suddenly penetrated into the seal Hall of Luobei. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 365 For a moment, luobeibei felt as if she had been penetrated by the current. There was a force that was very strange and familiar. It radiated from her heart to her whole body so quickly that she didn''t have time to savor it. Then she trembled a few times. Then, her heart suddenly seemed to be wrapped up gently by the peace and serenity from the ancient times, and instantly calmed down. All the negative sadness was isolated far away and still existed, but could not hurt her any more. Of course, this feeling is false, because unless it can really relieve her current predicament, she will inevitably be dragged by the depression again. However, it is a very touching experience to be comforted by their care and heartache, as if any of her joys and sorrows would affect their emotions and make them sad. "My sister doesn''t know what your origin is, and I don''t know if my sister had anything to do with you before, but you are so intimate. My sister is really moved and happy!" Luobeibei''s eyes are hot again, and they can''t help rubbing against their little faces again. Then they kiss each other gratefully, "brother Bao, sister Bao, thank you. Sister Bao promised you that she would try not to think about it any more and make herself happy every day!" She''s so discontented! Even if I can''t see my mother and Dashan for the time being, what''s the matter? Baoge and baomei came to this closed world for her. It''s full of happiness to be needed and attached like this? Instead of worrying about things that can''t be changed, it''s better to cherish the people around you, store more aura as much as possible, and study the book of Fuzhen more thoroughly. It''s not a waste of the five years of "closure". "All right! Now you are going to practice calligraphy. My sister is going to practice calligraphy! " Luobeibei quickly adjusted her mood, and once again kisses her parents. For a moment, she forgot to notice the mysterious power that disappeared after running through her four limbs. Feeling that she had really perked up, no longer sad, and a little closer to her brother and sister, they finally laughed happily again. Their big black eyes were full of simple satisfaction, and they ran to the stone table to write hand in hand. Parrot king was originally comparing words with two little birds. Seeing that two little birds suddenly left their pen and ran to luobeibei, he was also secretly glad that they had been distracted by their little difference and had earned a little more time. He would surely win. It can be seen that two little birds and luobeibei are so close, and they can''t help eating. When he thinks about the scene of raising their children, he suddenly becomes melancholy. Every flesh and blood creature has its own parents, and it should be no exception. But it can''t remember who its parents are and where its hometown is? Even, it can''t remember how to open its own intelligence, how old it is now, and only remember that it was changed many times by human beings before it was free. And in those memories, although some human beings once served it with delicious food, just for it to say a long list of things that its master wanted it to say, or let it scold others and return with glory, they have never been treated as gently as two jade demons. If only it had been this little girl, then she might have touched her head. Scared! It''s a noble and proud king. It''s very pitiful to be forced to become a spiritual pet by human beings. How can it take the initiative to look forward to the favor of human beings! If it goes on like this, it''s almost the same as the human watchdog? Thinking that he was no longer a free body, and that he was becoming more and more unlike himself by human beings, parrot king was restless. He threw off the branch used as a pen and flew out without saying a word. As soon as they reached the height where the demon birds lived, they began to sing: "Wang Wang... " "Leave me alone!" The parrot King opened his mouth and spewed out a small mouthful of fire alarm to all the demon birds. He didn''t wait for them to speak any more. He rushed into the snowstorm, flapping his wings like anger, and flying straight ahead against the snowstorm. After flying for a while, the chill in the air gradually penetrated into the body through the feathers, and the parrot King''s stimulated little self-esteem finally calmed down. Looking at the world which is almost covered by snow and looks like the same everywhere, parrot King realized that he had already flew out of the pit. He was surprised and slowed down in a hurry. He planned to turn around and fly back. Unexpectedly, at this time, his head had been installed on an invisible obstacle with a bang, and he was dizzy and fell down on the spot . The parrot King''s first reaction was that he thought that qingjiao had come to settle his account with him. He quickly stabilized himself and screamed for mercy: "elder, please forgive me, elder, please forgive me!" However, after several shouts, he found that it was quiet all around. There was no lethal attack, and there was no sign of qingjiao. "Well, it''s strange. What hit me just now?" Parrot King calmed down and began to ponder curiously, "isn''t that girl just setting up a warning array at the edge of the pit? Is there any other means here? "The parrot King steadied his figure suspiciously and went carefully to test the place where he hit his head just now. Only then did he find that there was an invisible barrier in front of him. There was a barrier at the lower part and a barrier at the higher part. If you look to the left, it''s the same, and it''s the same to the right, as if it''s stretching all the time, and it''s still curved. What is this? When is it available? Is this the boundary array set up by girls to protect everyone? Parrot king is murmuring guess, suddenly noticed that there is no snow outside the invisible barrier! How is that possible? He opened his eyes and looked at it again. Yes, there''s no snow outside! And in this barrier, it''s still snowing, chilly No, it seems that the snow is getting heavier and heavier than ever before Parrot king was silly. He felt that his brain was not enough. After a while, he suddenly tried to fly back. "No! No ¡­¡­ In the stone chamber. Luobei is thinking whether to go out to see what happened to parrot king. When parrot Wang just flew out of the stone room, she didn''t care. After all, the space of the stone room was too small. Parrot Wang had to go in and out several times every day. It was normal for him to go out and play when he was tired of learning. But soon, she received a report from the puppet spirit that parrot king had left the pit. What is Xiaonan doing outside? Isn''t he always worried that the elder would retaliate against him, and almost dare not leave his side? How did you run out without saying hello? Luobeibei has some doubts, but for one thing, parrot king is not her spiritual pet, there is no telepathy between them, and for another, the range is too far to transmit sound. After thinking for a while, I thought that although parrot king was a bird, he was also a demon with only wisdom. He should always know what he was doing, or what he needed to go out. So although he was a little worried, he still planned to wait for a while. He didn''t want to hear parrot King shouting all the way that "he''s going to become a turtle in a jar" and ran in a hurry He came in. "What kind of turtle in a jar, you can make it clear." Luobeibei hears muddleheaded ground, ask quickly, after hearing, immediately terrified ground hastily will small demon awkwardly accept first spirit pet bag, and enjoin treasure elder brother to take good care of Mu Aoxing, "go, we go out to have a look." As soon as I got out of the cave, I saw this section of Luobei north. Because of the transpiration of the hot air at the bottom of the pit, there was never a snowflake falling. Not only was there snow flying, but also the dry rocks around had become wet as if they had been drenched by the rain. They were all traces of melting snowflakes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 366 Luobeibei''s face suddenly changed. While jumping up, he quickly sent a message to Fang Tianji: "xianzun, can the ground fire below weaken?" "What''s the weakness? How many days have I been practicing here? Can I have this ability to drain all the earth fire? " Fang Tianji is concentrating on his cultivation. She bothers him, but he is stung by him. His recovery speed is not good. Luobei naturally didn''t care about its attitude: "if the fire doesn''t weaken, that''s the reason for the array! Xianzun, Xiaonan said that there is a big barrier outside, which has trapped the pit. Maybe the elder did it. " "Is that true?" Fang Tianji said, "I''ll go and have a look first." Luobeibei quickly followed up, took baomei to jump, quickly passed through the already restless demon bird habitat, and climbed to the top of the pit. Snow has already fallen in the middle of the crater. In the past, there were only a few pieces of snow in the crater. At this time, there are flakes of snow. Looking up, the flying snow is denser, and even has condensed into clusters of ice crystals, which almost blocked the gap between the heaven and the earth, making people think of the avalanche. And the cold wind, sharp whistling in the snow, no wonder that even if the hot air at the bottom of the pit transpiration, it is too late to melt all the snow. As Luobei ran, she quickly swept around. She was awakened by the snowstorm and was full of fear. Unexpectedly, she found that many animals that were not afraid of freezing to death were shivering. Further out, there are many creatures who have died in the sudden cold and can no longer open their eyes. Luobei felt as if his heart had been frozen. He asked parrot king in a trembling voice, "when did this situation begin?" "It''s been a long time." Parrot king is guilty. "Half a day? Why haven''t your men reported to you for so long? " Luobei suddenly stops his feet and shoots his eyes at parrot king. In order not to make her nerves too tight, she just reduced the number of inspections these days. She focused on the night and the morning when the demons and birds were easy to lose their guard. As for the day, she mainly let the parrot King''s men pay more attention to it. Unexpectedly, it will be dark for a long time, and it will be dark in another hour or two No demon bird has informed parrot king. "I I I want to concentrate on practicing calligraphy. I think it''s no coincidence, so I temporarily blocked their communication... " The parrot King cowered and did not dare to look up. "So I''m the culprit?" Luobei was so impatient that he could not help biting his lip heavily. But now, it is useless to investigate the responsibility again. He can only abandon it and rush to the barrier quickly. "No, Xiaonan doesn''t mean that..." Parrot king want to explain, and afraid to say the more scolded, had to shut up and try to fly with her. "Xianzun, what''s the matter?" Before arriving at the barrier, Luobei asked, who was staying in the air as if he were thinking about the halberd. Fang Tianji said in a dignified voice: "this prohibition, like a hat, envelops the whole pit. Not only is the barrier hard enough to penetrate, but also it''s like this secret place. It can''t detect where the edge is underground. Only the top of hundreds of feet high left a wide hole, from which the wind and snow poured in. But that mouth is even more strange, the wind and snow can be unimpeded, when I get close, it''s as thick as a mire, and more strange power can corrode the spirit power. " "Corrosive power? Isn''t that the common method used by the demons? " Luobeibei was very surprised when he heard that even the halberd could not detect the edge of the array. When he heard the last sentence, he was even more shocked. "Is this array arranged by the devil who has missed the net? Not the elder? " "I don''t know much about the array, and I can''t judge for a moment. But I feel that if you can arrange an array of this scale and make the whole array fit the surrounding terrain so well, you can''t find out where the materials are buried. If you don''t know people here very well, you may not be able to arrange it so easily. " "Does xianzun mean that this battle was arranged by the elder? But where did it come from? " "That''s what I''m puzzled about, but no matter how I look for it, I can''t find the one who set up the array." Luobei frowned and used the spirit without saying a word. He explored the invisible barrier carefully. He was surprised again. In recent days, she has read the book of Fuxian. Although it is difficult for her to learn it for a while, she has already understood the basic principles of the array. Generally speaking, the more advanced the array is, the more points and lines connecting the small arrays are, and the more complex the structure is. However, even the most advanced array recorded in that book, the array points and the front lines can be counted. Now on this huge hat, the array points with different shades are as vast as the starry sky. Moreover, although there is a line between the positions, the line seems to be changing all the time. Countless tentacles extend from the bottom of the hood and go directly into the underground that can not be detected. It is like a cocoon that perfectly wraps the whole pit. There is no way to extract the thread. Luobeibei studied it repeatedly for a long time, but failed to find out the key point of the array as usual. He understood that the key point of the array might be in the top hole, so he carefully explored a spirit and slowly approached it along the barrier.Dozens of meters, tens of feet, one hundred feet, two hundred feet. At first, even though the snow and ice passed through her spiritual body, she still felt anything. Luobeibei couldn''t help wondering whether the couple would only corrode the spiritual power of the body, and the invisible spirit might pass through. However, when she saw that there was an opening on the top, and she was about to get close in a couple of feet, her spirit suddenly felt a chill, and suddenly stopped subconsciously. Since her cultivation, her spirit has been almost ignorant of temperature except that she once felt the burning due to contact with the sunlight of the sun. These days, she has been out of the body every day in the wind and snow to inspect the pits, and she has never had a cold feeling. Now this array can bring her such a cold feeling, which is really frightening. But the key eye of this array is probably in that hole. If you don''t look at it, you will be more and more unable to see through the array and crack it. At that time, the temperature in the array will be lower and lower. Not only will more and more lives be frozen to death, but even she will be hard to resist. You know, in a few days, the spirit power will disappear completely. Thinking of the current situation, the result must be to die. Luobei gnaws his teeth with hatred, and adds a spirit. With a chill, he continues to drift up inch by inch, and finally reluctantly floats to the edge of the mouth. But without waiting for her to breathe a sigh of relief, a very cold force suddenly pounced on her, as if to directly invade her spirit and swallow her. Luobei Beida was horrified, and instinctively took back her spirit in an instant before she was completely wrapped up by that group of things. Rao is so, her body has been unable to restrain directly shaking up, quickly sit on the spot, quickly run a few circles of spiritual power to feel a little better. Baomei hugged her arm anxiously, but because Baoge was not around, it seemed that baomei could not exert the power that could benefit Luobei University alone. She could only look at her with black and moist eyes. "Sister is OK..." Luobeibei breathed a few breaths to calm himself down. Then he put his arm around her and asked quietly, "baomei, can you see the barrier outside? Blink if you can see it Baomei blinked a little. Luobei heart suddenly rose hope wings, and asked: "that, baomei can pass?" Baomei blinked her eyes again, stretched out her index finger and wrote "brother" in the palm of her hand. "You mean you have to be with your brother to get through?" Baomei still blinked. It''s good to be able to go through it. Luobei is happy. She has a worry in her heart. She purses her lower lip heavily and recovers her expression to a heavy look. Then she caresses baomei''s head and stands up. "Xianzun, let''s go back first..." As soon as the words were heard, luobeibei suddenly felt a cold and merciless look on her head. It was locked on her like peeping prey. With a chill in her heart, she suddenly looked up at the top of the array subconsciously. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 367 "Elder! Is it really you? " Luobei straightened his back and was shocked, "you''re still fighting against us after all!" "You half demon, you feel very sensitive." In the snow all over the sky, there was qingjiao''s cold voice. "It''s a pity that the question I asked was too stupid! People who are too stupid often don''t live long "I''m a little stupid. I also know that you didn''t intend to let us live in order to get dragon scales. But elder, you should know that just as mortals are the foundation of immortals, all the monsters and birds are also the foundation of our demon clan. You can''t destroy them at will." Luobeibei sincerely wanted to reason with qingjiao, so he said, "now you''ve set up such a big battle to deal with us, and you''ve brought the wind and snow outside here. Have you ever thought how many innocent lives will be killed by freezing?" "So what? Did the elder Miss such a great opportunity in order to take care of the lives of those lower ants? " Qingjiao''s voice was very cold. Instead of being moved, it was ironic. Obviously, the consequences could not be clearer. Luobei trembled, and his eyes widened. Although qingjiao''s voice came from the air above his head, as if he were on the top of his head, he still stared at his eyes and condemned: "elder! How can you say anything? " "You are stupid to say you are stupid!" Fang Tianji suddenly snorted, "what such words can be said. He has even done it. How can he not say it? It''s stupid. " "Yes, I''m so stupid. How could I ask such a question?" Although Luobei knew this truth in his heart, he still tried to call back qingjiao''s conscience, "but elder! Don''t forget that you are the law enforcement elder of the demon clan! Although Beibei is only a half demon, not really a member of the demon family, I''ve heard that you''ve been missing for hundreds of years, but in the eyes of the demon family, you''re still the elder who''s always fair and strict, even though you''re stubborn. Up to now, there are still countless demons waiting for you to return. If we all know that you are ignoring millions of innocent lives in order to kill people and seize treasure, how shocked and disappointed will you be? " Qingjiao said indifferently: "when the elder cuts down your roots, naturally no one will know what happened today, and the elder is still the elder respected by the demons." "Ha ha Even if we don''t know, can you live up to your conscience? " Luobeibei looked at the huge pieces of snow that had almost covered all his eyes. He thought about how many creatures had been frozen to death. He couldn''t help but feel deep pain and anger in his heart. "Master Li Ge, you regard the foundation stone of our demon clan as grass mustard. You have no compassion and try to deceive the whole demon clan. You are not worthy to be our demon clan anymore I''m the elder of you "Presumptuous! Who dares to say that I am not worthy to be a big elder? " Qingjiao suddenly became furious. There were two groups of ice and snow flying in the air, and he glared at luobeibei fiercely. "How much credit did the elder make for the demon clan in the past? How many sacrifices have you made? If you are not trapped in this place for a moment, let alone the elder or the patriarch, why can''t you sit here? You are a villain who is neither human nor demon. Originally, I wanted to save your life for the sake of deer demon. Now I dare to insult my elder with such nonsense. I will tear you to pieces! " "So you want to be the head of the demon clan? How ambitious Fang Tianji sneered, "it''s a pity that he has a high eye and a low hand. The patriarch didn''t take it for granted. He became a pet of others and was trapped in this small place for hundreds of years. It''s really pathetic!" "Isn''t your ancient magic weapon also the favor of human beings? Why are you qualified to reprimand the elder? " Fang Tianji''s teasing irritated qingjiao more and more. As the roar became louder, the two eyes, which were clearly made of ice and snow, not only peeped out with hatred, but also seemed to have a faint red light. Seeing this pair of eyes, luobeibei couldn''t help but tremble: "your eyes! Immortal Look at his eyes... " "Eh, even his eyes turned red!" Fang Tianji''s body moved, and he was also very surprised and said, "is it possessed?" Green Jiao''s roar suddenly stopped, and then he was furious. He admitted very frankly: "yes, I''m really possessed. Otherwise, how can I set up this magic array?" At the end of the speech, the eyes turned from ice and snow were more and more red and red, and the white ice and snow around them were more and more treacherous. "Chi..." Fang Tianji couldn''t help disdaining, "you are so proud of such a disgraceful and degenerate thing. It seems that the little girl is right. You really don''t deserve to be the elder of the demon clan at all." "It''s not up to you to decide whether you are worthy to speak on your own strength in the future, but..." Qingjiao suddenly began to laugh. His laughter was full of violent and bloodthirsty taste. His temperament was completely different from that of the previous one. "It''s thanks to you that I''m possessed." Luo North suddenly a Zheng, this words what meaning?"It''s ridiculous that you have to degenerate when you lose your mind. It''s our fault?" "Wrong, elder. It''s a thank you." qingjiao said the reason with great pride. "Elder was stubborn in the past. He always thought about some personal names. Until that day, he was humiliated repeatedly by you. Then he suddenly realized that whether he was a demon or a demon, if he didn''t live for himself, even if he had to go to Taiji for ten thousand years What''s interesting? Now that I''m good, I''ll comply with my heart, and immediately get rid of most of the shackles. My skill has risen greatly. When I turn back and absorb the power of dragon scale, I can break away from the emperor''s contract at one stroke, fly out of this cage and regain my freedom! By then Ha ha ha... " It must be that the vision was so beautiful that before he finished speaking, qingjiao couldn''t stop laughing wildly. Luobeibei''s heart has been sinking: "so you Have you been planted with magic seed? " That''s why the devil will take advantage of the gap to enter after leaving that day? Think of now such result unexpectedly and oneself concern, Luo north north in the heart immediately don''t know is what taste. "That''s also the reason why there is a devil in his heart before he can be taken advantage of by the devil." Fang Tianji did not feel guilty at all, but continued to laugh more mercilessly, "even if you have been possessed, what? Dragon scale is the most powerful holy thing in the world. Ordinary demons can''t even get close to it. You are just enchanted. It''s the stage of non demons and non demons, but you want to absorb the power of dragon scale for yourself. It''s ridiculous! " "If it''s too much, if it''s ridiculous, then you''ll know." Qingjiao sneered, "I''m not a useless waste without intelligence. This time, I''m not only determined to eat the Dragon scales, but also you, an ancient magic weapon, will be captured by hand. However, you are so bad tempered. At that time, I''ll have to spend some time to refine you, so that you can be obediently used by the elder. " Re refining the spirit is equivalent to erasing human consciousness and reincarnating. It is an alternative death of the spirit. Fang Tianji was furious when he heard the words: "arrogance! Arrogance! The spirit of this ancient magic weapon is not something that your little snake can destroy if it says to destroy it. " "Ha ha ha, now you are too weak to cross the barrier that the elder has set up. Do you think you are still the ancient magic weapon that fought with the burning God ten thousand years ago? If it''s not for the sake of your excellent material, you''re a black and ugly thing, or you''re not worthy of carrying shoes for elder. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 "Presumptuous! How dare you insult me so much Fang Tianji had never suffered such humiliation since he was born. In his fury, he turned into a black light, and sprayed a red flame to melt the two ice and snow eyes. However, soon, more ice and snow formed more eyes of their own, full of mockery into a hundred eyes mocking it, no matter how the fire can not be eliminated. "Immortal! Don''t fall for it Seeing that he lost his mind, Luobei woke up from his own stupor and called out to remind him, "your spiritual power is just opposite to it. It must be to consume your spiritual power by deliberately irritating you. You must be calm!" This let the fury of the halberd figure meal, finally a little calm some, no longer spit fire. "Ridiculous," qingjiao''s voice thundered heavily on his head. "You are now a turtle in a jar. With this big array, I can use up your spiritual power slowly. Do you need to deliberately provoke this broken weapon?" Luobeibei also raised his voice and drank loudly: "xianzun, no matter what it says, don''t be fooled by it!" "A few days ago, I was a little afraid of this broken weapon, but now it''s unnecessary!" Qingjiao said contemptuously, "well, since you don''t believe it, the elder will let you have a good look at the power of this battle!" Say, front suddenly fell a small piece of very thin black line. As soon as these black lines fell on the trees, the trees withered quickly and fell on the animals. The animals immediately screamed bitterly. They couldn''t even struggle for a moment, and their flesh and blood were melted alive. The scene was extremely cruel. "Stop it Luobeibei wails and screams. He raises his hand to send out some spiritual power, trying to block the black line for several nearby animals. However, the black line was like a living creature, not only fearless, but also along her spiritual power, like a snake with a stick, it spread quickly and devoured her spiritual power all the way. Luobei was shocked, so he had to cut off Lingli. As soon as the connection is broken, the black line falls on other animals. "can you see the elder''s method?" High up in the sky, qingjiao laughed with pride, as if the whole world was under his control. She shouldn''t talk so much nonsense to him with a glimmer of hope! Luobeibei was trembling with anger, but he had to bite his lips and restrain himself. He was ruthless and didn''t care about the animals who would die. He strained baomei''s hand and swept to the crater of the volcano, and quickly sent a message to Fang Tianji: "xianzun, don''t listen to his nonsense, we''d better go back and join brother mu." Qingjiao''s goal is for her and brother mu. As long as she can join brother Mu and let Baoge and baomei lead them out of this dharma array, those creatures will have a chance to have a chance of life. "Wait for me, wait for me..." The parrot king, who had been frightened to hide behind the snowdrift and didn''t dare to make a sound, caught up with her in a hurry when he saw her move. "Do you think the turtle will be safe if it retracts into the crater? Don''t dream Qingjiao didn''t know what means he used to see their whereabouts. His voice was like a shadow. No matter how luobeibei ran, it seemed that they were on her head. "To tell you the truth, this dharma array was not set up only today. As early as a hundred years ago, our elder had already arranged it before rain. How could he not have thought about it? Now I have successfully borrowed the power beyond the secret place, and perfectly integrated the magic array that can corrode all spiritual power. It''s absolutely safe. Just wait for your death! " Luobeibei felt a tremor in his heart, and instinctively felt that his words were not empty, but he still ran forward without looking back, and tried not to look at the animals whining on both sides. "Ah, it''s so pitiful. Another batch of people have died..." Qingjiao sighed, as if he really mourned these creatures. "Speaking of this long winter, they could have survived as before, but now they have to die in vain because of you..." Luobei is only a 12-year-old girl after all, and her heart is very kind. When she hears the words, she suddenly feels guilty. "Fuck you! It''s all the evil that you''re not a demon. What''s the relationship with a girl? " Fang Tianji couldn''t help yelling, "I really regret that I let you go and didn''t break you to pieces!" "You shouldn''t have let elder Ben go, but there is no regret medicine in the world?" Qingjiao laughed, and then his voice suddenly became low. "Little banshee, you are the daughter of the deer demon. Why don''t I give you another chance! If you promise to leave here with the two little jade demons and no longer protect the boy named mu, I can not only let go of these innocent creatures, but also let you leave here peacefully instead of worrying with you His words were full of temptation, as if it was the only choice he could make, trying to shake Luo Beibei''s mind.Luobei, however, only clenched his teeth, ruthlessly ignored a word. "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that you were so dignified when you were young..." Seeing that she was not moved, qingjiao suddenly changed her voice and cheered coldly, "well, since you are so hard hearted, the elder will give you a hand and let them die in front of you one by one." With that, he spilled a large black line, which led to more desperate cries, all of which rang out in luobeibei''s mind. "Stop it, stop it!" Luobeibei''s steps can''t help it. Even though he knows that it can''t be stopped, he still tries to save several innocent lives, but it''s all in vain. "Don''t be fooled by him!" Fang Tianji said hastily, "little jade demon, carry your sister and run quickly." Baomei blinked her eyes. For the first time, she was too obedient to the people outside Luobei. She quickly grasped Luobei''s wrist, got under her and turned her into a flowing volcano. "Hide! Everybody hide quickly Luobeibei is firmly held by baomei. She can''t help but desperately remind all the creatures, hoping that some of them can get away with the disaster. "Wait for me Wait for me... " Parrot King couldn''t keep up with their speed. He saw that the black lines came to him one after another. He was even more frightened. He tried his best to avoid the living black lines. Although he escaped several times, he was very dangerous every time. He might be shot by the black line in the next time. "Stupid one!" Fang Tianji had been flying with Luobei, but he used his own fire power to protect the useless parrot demon. It''s the most powerful weapon. Although its cultivation is still low, it can resist those black lines for a while, and finally successfully escorts the parrot king into the crater. In the stone room, he kept in mind that no matter what happened, he could not leave Mu Aoxing''s brother Bao. He had been looking forward to her and Bao Mei''s coming back. Xiaoyu''s face was full of happy smile. "Dear brother, hurry up and go with my sister." Luobeibei also has no time to explain too much, and has no mind to pack up things. He directly takes out the demon binding rope and binds Mu Aoxing to himself. Then he immediately runs out and almost bumps into the parrot king who is guarding the cave entrance. "Good girl, please, help my men! They are also your people The parrot King cried and begged. Above it, although the demon birds all exert their own skills to fight against the black line, they are not like the animals outside. They only have to put their hands on them to die. However, even if they are more advanced than ordinary animals, they are still only demon birds. However, the effect of this ability in front of those strange magic lines can be ignored. Moreover, their bodies are much larger than ordinary demon birds, and it is even more difficult to resist. Many demon birds have been howling down. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 369 "Sorry, I also want to save them, but my lingchong bag is limited in size and can''t hold a few. Brother Mu''s lingchong bag only has your entry. Even I can''t use it. We have to leave here as soon as possible. Maybe if we leave, they will be safe." Seeing that the demon birds who had helped them run around looking for medicine were all affected by themselves, Luobei was also very sad, but no matter how sad she was, she could not save all the demon birds. "Then you can take a few, just a few." Parrot king himself had been in the lingpet bag. Naturally, he knew that what she said was true. He also knew that the decision had to be made by himself. He had to ruthlessly choose a few of the demon birds, including vultures, to let them fly. The other demon birds probably knew that they were going to be abandoned, and they could not help but make an unbearable cry. "The black line is coming here. Hurry up!" Fang Tianji urged. Luobeibei had to collect the demon birds while avoiding those eyes for help. With tears in his eyes, he cried out: "find a cave to hide, try to find a cave to hide!" If she can, she really wants to take all the creatures here into her own pet. Unfortunately, the demon birds are huge. Even if they fold up their wings and squeeze into a pile, she can only take 11. "I can''t save you today. It''s Xiao Wang''s incompetence. Xiao Wang is sorry for you!" In the wailing, the parrot king, who abandoned himself heartlessly, could not help crying, "Xiao Wang swears that if Xiao Wang can survive today, he will take revenge for you in the future." "Don''t be such a pussy, let''s go!" Fang Tianji yelled. Parrot king can only drill into Mu Aoxing''s pet bag, and then burst into tears. I can''t imagine how many of his men can survive after this catastrophe. Luobei also has tears in her eyes, but she can only let Baoge baomei carry her to the barrier. Just for a while, there have been lots of open spaces in the places where the monsters, birds and animals used to live. All the creatures are running away in panic. However, some of them can''t escape the life-threatening magic thread no matter how they escape. If you hit it, it''s a deadly corrosion. The once peaceful shelter has now become a world of despair. Never forget! Luobeibei''s heart was aching, and she felt that there was a surge of anger in every blood, but she could only watch the tragedies fly by in the protective cover. Incompetence! but! Helpless! unable! "Attention, there''s a barrier ahead. Hold on!" Fang Tianji suddenly reminds me. Luobei quickly tenses Mu Aoxing''s arm. Bao Ge and Bao Mei, like a gust of wind and a ray of light, rushed straight to the invisible barrier. At the moment of crossing the barrier, luobeibei only felt light on his body. He had already rushed into another world without any snow. It''s a success! Luobei was overjoyed, but when the corner of his mouth was raised, he heard Fang Tianji''s urgent voice calling. She turned her head in a hurry, and her soul was about to fly out. Mu Aoxing, who was tied on her back with a demon binding rope, was not brought out by her. Instead, she fell on the other side of the barrier together with the demon binding rope. Fang Tianji was also blocked by the barrier. She was covered with red light and covered Mu Aoxing in the protection. How could that be? Luobei quickly ordered: "brother Bao, sister Bao, quickly, quickly take brother Mu out." Baoge baomei looks at her hand in hand. "It doesn''t matter just for a moment. You can go at ease." Luobei quickly started Baoyi, saying that he could protect himself. Bao Ge and Bao Mei look at each other. Then they rush back and pull Mu Ao Xing. Fang Tian Ji enters Mu Ao Xing''s body in a hurry to avoid being blocked again. However, Luobei beimingming watched baomei and Baoge holding Mu Aoxing''s hand tightly. At the moment of crossing the barrier, Mu Aoxing was still left in the array by a mysterious force, together with the parrot King''s pet bag. "Hell! What''s going on? " Fang Tianji couldn''t help exclaiming, "why is that so?" Baoge and baomei seem to be very dissatisfied that they can''t do this thing well. They rush back quickly without waiting for luobeibei''s orders. However, the same result is the same. Obviously, only luobeibei can come out with them. Two small eyes are full of doubts, obviously they do not understand how this is going on? "Ha ha ha! God wants to leave him to elder Ben! " Qingjiao obviously took all these things into consideration. He was shocked that Baoge and baomei could come and go freely in his array, but he couldn''t stop Baoge and baomei. He was secretly angry, but now he can''t help laughing. While laughing wildly, he did not forget to take the opportunity to drive all the magic lines to gather to corrode the shield of Fang Tianji. "What to do? What shall we do? " Luobei looked like an ant on a hot pot, but after only two turns, she made up her mind firmly, "Baoge baomei, take me back immediately!"Bao Ge and Bao Mei are simple minded. They don''t think that she is going to danger when she goes back, but they try to stop her for her own good. On hearing the order, they quickly hold her head and rush into the barrier. "Xianzun, go to your underground palace!" Now that he can''t leave, he can only try his best to hide. At the critical moment, luobeibei''s mind suddenly became clear again. Against the erosion of those magic lines, he rushed to muaoxing and carried him on his back, and immediately sent a message to Fang Tianji. "Yes, yes! Underground Fang Tianji was overjoyed. "How can I forget that the forbidden system of my underground palace was set by the master himself? I don''t believe that this half demon and half demon thing can be cracked." While talking, Bao Mei and Bao Ge had already rushed to the crater and jumped down heavily. They were as fast as a shadow and immediately left those magic lines behind. Green Jiao conscious victory in hand, but not in a hurry to command those magic line to chase, but is very generous to laugh. "Run away, run away, just run away. Let''s take another breath. When all the blood food is turned into magic power by our elder, not to mention a pit, the whole secret place will be in our elder''s bag. Where else can you escape?" Blood food? Magic skill? Hearing these two words, luobeibei immediately stirred her spirits two times, and then heard the sound of the creatures running around, which made her feel more harsh. But now the situation is critical, she can only firmly grasp muaoxing and quickly go down. On the cliff of the inner wall of the pit, the demon birds, who were lucky not to be corroded by the black line, were shrinking into a ball with fear. At this time, they left and came back. They all raised their hope again and looked at them eagerly. That''s too much attention! Even though luobeibei was successfully brought into the palace by Fang Tianji, she still seemed to really feel it, stirring her conscience like a whirlpool. She has to do something! Otherwise, even if she could escape this time, she would not get peace in the years to come. The north of Luobei is as deep as water. He uses magic to clear a clean space and carefully puts Mu Aoxing on it. Then he takes out most of the Bigu pills: "xianzun, I must try to break this array. Brother Mu will be taken care of by you first!" "He is also the owner of the contract. It''s my duty to take care of him. The problem is that you don''t know how to break the battle?" Fang Tianji hesitated and said, "otherwise, you''d better wait here for a few days. In a few days, isn''t the aura going to disappear? If there is no Reiki supply to maintain, this array may show its flaws... " Luo Beibei interrupted his fluke in a low voice: "xianzun Do you know what blood food means? " Fang Tianji was silent. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 370 Luobei said: "I don''t quite understand what these two words mean, but I know that it must be a kind of cruel magic skill. If all the creatures here are really swallowed up by the elder, I''m afraid that even if there is no external aura support at that time, this array will only be more powerful than it is now, and then we will be more difficult to deal with it. " Fang Tianji sighed: "what you said is that although the memory of the master has been sealed a lot with the fall of cultivation, I still have a little impression of these two words. The skill of the demon clan is treacherous and treacherous. It can corrode the spiritual power. It''s really hard to deal with." "So, I have to take advantage of the fact that things are not getting worse to the last step and find a way out to break this battle." Luobeibei took a deep breath. "Although the elder has been talking with us, he doesn''t dare to show his real body. He must be afraid of brother Bao and sister Bao, so I have to try to find him. As long as I can recapture him, the creatures here can be saved and brother mu can be safe. " "Well, this may be the only way at present, but it suffered a big loss in the hands of the two little jade demons last time. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy for you to find it. In this way, when you go out, you can see if you can let the two little jade demons break the array. They have different talents, and they have great power in a small age. Maybe they can shake some arrays, and then you can We''ll see what happens. " Fang Tianji is very depressed. He can only hide in the underground palace like a turtle. Instead, he allows a little girl to go out and find a way to break the game. But the fact is that it is so helpless that he can only try to find a way to make up for it. Luobei nodded: "xianzun, can this underground palace protect more creatures? I don''t know when I can break the battle after I go out. If we can protect more, the elder can swallow less blood and gain less magic power. " "It''s in disrepair for a long time, and the air is limited. If it''s only for one or two days, it''s just OK. After a long time, it''s definitely not OK. And how do you plan to bring them in? You can''t let me bring them every time? " "Use this." Luobeibei unties the lingpet bag, releases all the demon birds in it, and erases the mark of divine sense on the lingpet bag. Then he hands it to the parrot king, "Xiaonan, although you haven''t changed your shape, it''s good that you can use the lingpet bag. You can take this bag and save as many lives as you can." "Xiao Nan, thank you for your kindness." The parrot king was moved and immediately fell on the ground. Those demon birds who were lucky enough to be brought in also fell on the ground. "You don''t have to thank me. I can only save a few, just a few." Think of this time, I do not know how many innocent creatures will be implicated, luobeibei''s heart is very sad. "Girl, don''t say that. I''m the king of them, but I can''t protect them. Isn''t that more shameful?" The parrot King couldn''t help crying at the thought of those dead in vain, and the demon birds also wailed one after another. "Well, now is not the time for us to feel guilty for each other," Luo Beibei told parrot king how to use the lingpet bag, then crouched down and stroked the little demon, and said softly, "baby, my sister has something to go out for a while now, you stay with Xiaonan obediently, waiting for my sister to come back." The little demon''s dark eyes suddenly opened and rushed into her arms. Her little claws firmly grasped her skirt and refused to let go. She squeaked: "the baby wants to be with her sister, together!" Luobeibei resolutely opened it and sternly scolded: "don''t you even listen to your sister?" The little demon was embarrassed, and her eyes were full of tears. "My sister has a very important task for you to keep you down." Luobei put soft voice, squatted down to touch its small head, "baby can still remember those mutated Warcraft breath?" The little demon nodded in tears. "My sister is worried that not only the elder is demonized, but also some monsters and birds are demonized. I just can''t see them for a moment, so when Xiao Nan goes out, you will follow him. Once you smell the smell of monsters and birds, you will tell him quickly, so as not to bring them here accidentally. As long as you are good, my sister will be back soon. " "Darling, listen to my sister and wait for my sister to come back..." The little demon sobbed and agreed. "Good!" Luobei picked it up, nodded at the halberd, then said to the parrot king, "let''s go." Out of the still hot and steaming lava cave, just as one person and several demons went up the tunnel to the bottom of the pit carefully, they saw many animal corpses lying on the ground with broken limbs and blurred blood and flesh. Luobeibei was stunned and saw a little bear falling from the air in mourning. She quickly jumped up to catch it, and the spirit spread up quickly. Only after a while, she found that the inner wall of the crater was no longer what it used to be. Instead, it was full of terrified monsters, monsters and birds, as well as some relatively strong ordinary beasts. It''s just that the interior of the pit is quite steep, and there are few places to shelter. So many creatures come here all at once to seek shelter. It''s no doubt that the law of the jungle feeds on the weak. How can there be no sacrifice of the weak? Luobei is extremely sour and astringent, but it can''t do more for them at the moment, so it can only tell the parrot King: "you are their king, as long as you are careful not to let the demonized people mix in, how to choose them is up to you."Said, no longer look at the poor little demon embarrassed, at the same time ruthlessly as did not see those pleading eyes, let Baoge baomei hold tight to himself, then use the demon rope to climb up the steep place that can''t hold the demons, as fast as possible to climb up. When you get to the crater, the situation is almost the same. The people are all covered with snow, suffering from hunger and cold, and following their instinct to seek shelter here. It''s strange that so many creatures gathered here, but the magic thread didn''t take the opportunity to devour the blood food. Even when she appeared, there was no reaction. How could that be? This is not normal! Luobei immediately raised his guard, his clothes were bright, and his spirit was scattered, so as to prevent the magic line from suddenly coming out of the snow to attack him. At the same time, he jumped out of the monster group with his toes. However, until she came to the barrier, she still did not encounter any changes. This time, Luobei couldn''t understand qingjiao''s intention. Since the elder is possessed by the devil, if he wants to turn all the creatures here into blood food to cultivate his magic skills, he can''t suddenly mercifully interrupt this cruel evil. Is there something special that makes it unable to take care of this array? But in this little secret place, what power will distract it? Or is it deliberately confusing itself, in fact, what new trap has been set up in the dark, waiting for itself to fall into the trap? The north pole of Luobei is watching all around with vigilance, and then secretly pokes out the spirit and goes up to check again. It is found that the same situation still exists. As soon as it approaches, it will be seriously affected. No matter, first try to break this array with brute force. "Brother Bao, follow my sister!" Luobei transport power, hit the barrier. Her spiritual power hit the invisible barrier, and there was a circle of ripples in the air in front of her. But the circle of ripples was only a ripple, and then it spread to the width of Zhang and disappeared without a trace. It was like the power of a fat Mayer, which could not hurt the array. Luobeibei didn''t expect to be able to break the battle just by his own meagre strength. It was just a demonstration for Baoge. With such a simple movement, Baoge could naturally understand it. He raised his little hand and clapped it. This palm seems to be playing like a child, but when it comes into contact with the invisible barrier, a layer of black light and shadow suddenly appears. It shakes, and the wind and snow in the Dharma array are all in a mess. Obviously, it is more powerful than luobeibei. That''s what Luobei needs. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 371 "Brother Bao, good job, come again a few times!" Luobeibei can''t help but drink a color, and at the same time, he quickly finds out the spirit again and floats to the mouth to see if he can use it to spy on the changes of the array eyes. Brother Bao was praised by her, immediately returned a very happy smile, small fist waving more energetic. However, it is a pity that although the barrier responded to Baoge''s continuous beating, as if it was trembling in horror, it was still the same after every burst of black light. Luobei doesn''t give up and lets Baoge make more than ten punches in succession. As a result, the black light trembles, but the whole barrier still can''t be broken. There is still a very cold force at the top of the hole to prevent her from getting closer. It seems that we can''t find the array stone. It''s very difficult to break the array inside, so go outside and try. Luobeibei decided to let the two little girls get out of the array, and then they continued to hit the place just now. This time, a punch down, the barrier in addition to a flash of black light, unexpectedly heard a very thin crack sound. There''s a door! Luobei eyes a bright, immediately let baomei also come forward to help. The two dolls'' small pink fists banged and smashed at the same place continuously, and the cracking sound also rang out continuously. Finally, the front of them suddenly split a gap of two or three inches like pure and transparent glass. All of a sudden, the crowded snowflakes came out of the narrow gap and pounced on Baoge and baomei. Two small but completely don''t care, don''t wait for Luo North North further instruction, already excitedly one person pulls a side, together ground dint a lift. With a more crisp sound, the barrier in front of us was suddenly opened by them, a hole as big as a gate, and the torn barriers immediately turned into streamers and slowly dissipated. "Good! Brother Bao, sister Bao, you''re so good! " Luobei was very excited to see this situation, hoping that they could break the array at one stroke. But just then, her spirit suddenly found a black line rushing down from the top of the barrier. Here comes the magic thread! Luobei immediately seized the two small diseases and drank: "go back!" The magic thread came so fast that she took the two little ones to retreat. Those black threads had already come to the edge of the gap. Like countless dense poisonous snakes, they shot more than half a Zhang directly, and then drew back. How close! They almost shot me. Luobeibei, with a lingering fear, retreated dozens of meters with the two children. Seeing that the black lines were like vicious dogs tied by iron chains, they could only attack within a limited range, so they were a little relieved. Although Bao Ge and Bao Mei are jade demons, they are not flesh and blood, and they can regard prohibition as nothing. Their ability is extraordinary, but the magic line is so strange that she dare not easily take the risk to let them touch each other before finding out their details. She was so close to the enemy that she was afraid that the magic thread would hurt them. They didn''t show any fear on their faces. Instead, they seemed very curious and wanted to touch them to see what they were like. "Brother Bao, sister Bao, we must be careful of these black things. We must not let them touch us." Seeing their expressions, Luobei had to educate them carefully to avoid a contingency. In Bao Ge Bao Mei''s mind, any funny and strange thing in the world is less important than her sister''s. Now she is so serious that she immediately nods her head without hesitation. "Good boy Luobei happily touched their little heads, but his mind was always alert to those magic lines. After they retracted half of their bodies, they seemed to know that they could not eat them any more. They even shuttle back and forth in the gap like weaving cloth, and began to repair. Luobei couldn''t help frowning. After studying the array for so many days, she naturally knows that many medium and high-level arrays have the function of self-healing, unless they are the materials that can be destroyed to interrupt the circulation of the array. However, the stone of this dharma array is really hidden too deep. She and xianzun searched for several times before and didn''t find anything. Now they can''t find it. They can only watch helplessly as the gap that was broken by Baoge and baomei was repaired by magic thread. However, this failure is not a complete failure, at least attracted a lot of magic lines, so that they have no chance to corrode more creatures. Moreover, any Dharma array that wants to repair itself needs to consume the spiritual power of the array. The more gaps there are, the faster the spiritual power of the array will be consumed. If Bao Ge and Bao Mei are allowed to blow out more holes, it will be a stupid way to force these magic threads to repair continuously. Luobei heart a plan, then squat down to hold two small hands, carefully look at their faces: "brother Bao, sister Bao, are you tired?" Although she thought this method had some effect, but it was the baby that she started. She couldn''t stand and talk without backache. It was bound to take into account the physical condition of the two children. The two little faces were flushed and shook their heads together, as if they knew that she would let them fight next. Not only did they not look tired, but their bright eyes were full of eager expectation.Baoge baomei''s name is right. These two little guys are real babies! Luobeibei immediately relaxed, grinning, as they would like to ask: "then we will play a few more times, but if you feel tired, you must stop in time, sister does not want you tired body." Bao Ge and Bao Mei nodded excitedly. "Let''s go ahead and smash another one." Luobeibei left a wisp of spirit to watch these magic lines, pulled up two pisses and ran out hundreds of meters along the barrier, then casually chose a place to signal Baoge and baomei to do it. Baoge and baomei immediately began to punch happily. If they were not able to speak now, I''m afraid that their small mouths would also spit out "Hey ha" at the same time. As soon as they started to attack, the magic lines were immediately divided into two groups. One group stayed to repair, and the other group suddenly rushed into the ground like lightning along the barrier. Luobeibei is busy driving the spirit to follow up carefully. After diving several feet under the black line, they suddenly merge into an irregular stone. The stone is very small, but it''s the size of a fist. Its surface is white, just like the most common stones on the roadside. It looks very ordinary. In addition, it''s surrounded by the same white gravel. It''s mixed with it, and there''s nothing remarkable about it. However, if it''s just ordinary stone, how can it hold these magic lines? Obviously, this stone is absolutely an array stone. It''s so perfect in disguise. No wonder she and xianzun couldn''t find it before. Luobeibei was planning to study the stone nearby when he saw a black snake with thick and thin thumb suddenly drilled out of the stone. She was surprised, thought that the magic line could find her spirit, and quickly backed back, but saw that the black snake did not come to her side after it got out of the stone, but quickly went to the right along the barrier. Take a closer look, where is the black snake? It''s a rope. It''s obviously formed by the magic thread just now. Just now she and Bao Ge Bao Mei ran to the right side of the gap. Now this magic line is going to attack Bao Ge Bao Mei. Luobeibei was afraid that the spirit of her body would not affect her reaction speed, so she hurriedly made a mark beside the stone just now with her divine sense, so she quickly followed and surpassed the magic rope, went to the front and waited, secretly hoping that the magic line could help her find another stone. The magic line obviously couldn''t detect the spirit of luobeibei at all. After swimming for a certain distance, it suddenly disappeared for a moment, and then reappeared. This time, the place seems to be a more common mud block, not even a stone, and even less noticeable. As expected, it was set up more than 100 years ago, almost perfect. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 372 It''s a pity that the elder''s mechanism was exhausted, but she didn''t expect that her spirit could come out of her body and spy on the whereabouts of the magic line. Instead, she first "disclosed" her whereabouts and "took the initiative" to send a flaw. In this case, Luobei naturally has to seize this opportunity to expose a few more stones as much as possible. At the moment, she deliberately pretended to be extremely alert and sharp. At the moment when the magic line just came up, she quickly pulled Baoge baomei, who had just broken out of the crack, away from the barrier, and said with deliberate hatred: "Damn, these things are always haunted!" Say, pull treasure elder brother treasure younger sister to continue to gallop forward as usual again. This time, magic line obviously hesitated for a while in situ, and seemed to doubt her purpose. As long as Bao Ge and Bao Mei have strength, I don''t believe you can watch us break through. Luobeibei only pretends not to know. After running a longer distance than before, he immediately asks Baoge baomei to "beat" again. Then when the magic line appeared, he immediately retreated and continued to run forward. Although he was very afraid of the magic line, he always didn''t give up, forcing those magic lines to sneak into the ground again and again, and preventing Baoge baomei from "murdering" through his specific route. So again and again, after a small circle around the barrier, qingjiao finally angrily yelled: "damn smelly girl, are you finished?" "Don''t you think that''s ridiculous? It''s you who want to kill us, and it''s you who want to turn countless innocent lives into blood food. We''re just trying to save ourselves. How can we finish it? " On the north side of Luobei, he deliberately sneered at Fang Tianji with great resentment, but he whispered to Fang Tianji, "xianzun, good news, I have found the array stone." "You are already the fish on the chopping board. No matter how hard you struggle, you can''t escape from me." "I advise you to cherish the rest of your life and stop making such meaningless struggles," he said "Don''t blow the cow''s hide so big. Be careful. It will hurt more when you turn around." Luobei sneers. However, qingjiao thought that she was just angry and wanted to get some money back from her mouth. Then she sneered: "since you are stubborn and determined to die, come on! I don''t believe that you can pull them apart in time every time. When I absorb the aura of these two little freaks and tear them to pieces, I''ll see what you can rely on. " As soon as the words came out, luobeibei''s face suddenly changed, as if he had been poked into scruples. Not only did he not retort, but also he did not dare to let Baoge baomei do it again. For a moment, the situation seemed to freeze with the vast ice and snow. Seeing that she didn''t make a sound, qingjiao thought that he had bluffed her, so he didn''t speak any more, but he didn''t know that what changed Luobei''s color was another thing. I don''t know whether it''s a little far away, or because there are two prohibitions in the middle, she called Fang Tianji several times, but she didn''t get a response. Can''t wait any longer! If the delay continues, the weak animals will not survive even if they are not eaten. Luobeibei looked at the darkening sky and the snow inside the barrier, which was at least two feet higher than the outside. He was worried about the situation inside, so he pursed his lips and made his own decision. "Brother Bao, sister Bao, hold sister Bao!" Luobei took out a Dundi Fu and suddenly went underground. "Smelly girl, what do you want to do?" Qingjiao is obviously paying attention to her all the time. She immediately asks questions alertly. Luobeibei ignored him, directly followed the mark left by the spirit, accurately escaped to the middle of a stone array, took three blasting runes in a row, and then rushed back to the right quickly. "Boom boom!" The talisman from muaoxing''s storage ring is really easy to use. With three loud sounds from the earth, there is a big hole in the position of the array stone, and the barrier of that place also collapses, leaving a gap several feet wide. Large areas of snow like a waterfall to gush out, falling into the pit. "Damned girl! How dare you play with me and destroy my Dharma array? "Qingjiao wanwan didn''t expect that luobeibei could find the location of his array. He was suddenly surprised and angry." I''ll tear you to pieces! " "That''s right. I''m just fooling you. So what? If you have the ability, you can break me up now! " With the success of the first blasting, luobeibei''s confidence soared. On the one hand, he ran quickly, on the other hand, he deliberately made a face at the sky to challenge it. Then he dived into the ground again and detonated the second stone. "Now that you''re tired of living, I''ll help you!" Qingjiao gnashes his teeth. With his voice, the ice and snow that was originally quietly spread on the ground is suddenly rolled and rubbed by a huge hand. It turns into an ice Jiao that is several feet long and pats directly at the newly rising Luobei. Luobei exclaimed, and quickly went underground again. Bingjiao roared and hit her in front of her, trying to force her out of the ground. She didn''t want to even smoke several times, but the ground didn''t respond. "Poor fool, here I am?" Suddenly, luobeibei''s voice rang out in the opposite distance, followed by three loud noises. However, it turned out that Luobei played a trick. Instead of advancing in the order just before, it turned back, crossed two destroyed stones and destroyed the third stone farther away.Qingjiao was so angry that she couldn''t speak any more. She just rolled up the ice and snow and rushed at her. Although luobeibei has Baoyi to protect her body, she doesn''t dare to fight against it. She is busy evading and calling: "Baoge, baomei, carry me quickly." As soon as they were small, they immediately slid down from her back and picked her up as if by lightning. They not only easily avoided the pursuit of bingjiao, but also took time to hit the destroyed barrier of the stone array. Then they beat several fists to expose a big gap of several hundred meters. The continuous blasting of the stone array is so big that the animals and monsters can''t hear it. Most of the animals have the instinct to seek good fortune and avoid bad luck. They only gather here before the wind and snow, but after the accident, they are covered by the Fazhen cage and can''t escape. Now, as soon as the gap opened, they suddenly saw a glimmer of life. Without hesitation, they abandoned the former shelter and rushed here. "Damn it! Damn you all Seeing a large amount of blood food flowing away in vain, the culprit still didn''t hurt him at all. Qingjiao was so angry that he was like a madman and gave out one sharp roar after another. At the same time, a large number of magic lines fall from the top of the barrier, devouring one life after another, trying to stop them from leaving the barrier. But this will not restore the momentum that has gone. There are so many animals rushing here! You know, almost all the creatures in xiaozhoushan are gathered here. Even though many of them have been frozen to death, many of them have been killed by magic thread, and some of them have even been trampled to death or fell into the hole that was blown out in the process of running, and fell into the snow nest, the number left is still unpredictable, which is not what this seemingly horrible dense magic thread can do It''s all blocked. Naturally, qingjiao was so angry because he knew this very well. "As I said just now, don''t blow the cowhide too much. Be careful when you hit your face, it will hurt. You see, it''s blown out, isn''t it?" At this time, of course, Luobei has to add fuel to the fire and stimulate qingjiao more to make her lose her mind. It''s better to show her real body and go after her directly. Then Baoge and baomei will have a chance to catch her. After all, although many animals have temporarily escaped from the clutches of the devil, there is no place to get warm because of the ice and snow outside. If qingjiao is not solved as soon as possible, more and more animals will freeze to death. However, green Jiao roared after her for a while, but suddenly quiet down, no action. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 373 What does it want to do? Luobei suddenly tensed his nerves and doubled his vigilance to the movements up and down. Now whether you are dead or I am alive, she will not naively think that qingjiao gave up. Just as she was nervously waiting for qingjiao to surprise herself, she suddenly heard an excited voice: "girl, is that you? Have you broken the ghost formation? " "Yes, I was lucky enough to find some stones and blow them up." Finally, he got in touch with Fang Tianji again. Naturally, Luobei was very happy, "xianzun, how are you doing over there?" "It''s a little trouble, but it''s OK for the time being." Fang Tianji said, "now that the array has been broken, come back quickly." "No, I can''t go back now." Luobei kept looking around, "although the array has been broken, it has not been completely destroyed. If I leave now, I''m afraid the elder will soon repair the array, and then we will still be in danger." "That makes sense. What are you going to do?" "Just now, the elder wanted to kill me angrily, but now there was no movement. He must be planning how to attack me secretly. I want to wait and see what happens." "Well, tell me about the specific situation over there. Maybe I can come up with an idea." "Well," said the north of Luobei, "I broke a big hole of several hundred meters. Although there is still magic thread to kill, many monsters have successfully run out..." Luo North North said, suddenly surprised Yi a, "how can such?" "What happened?" Fang asked Luobeibei looked at those magic lines carefully again and replied: "these magic lines have changed. Whoever they fell on before will corrode all the bones and flesh of the creature. Now they only kill the head and no longer devour it." "Kill but not devour?" Fang Tianji seems to be very surprised, and then suddenly a sound. Luo North heart a tight: "Xian Zun how?" "It''s all right. Listening to you, I suddenly think of a possibility." "What''s possible?" "You say it''s not moving now?" "Yes, what did xianzun think of?" "It suddenly stopped chasing you. Could it be that the FA formation was blasted by you, and he was seriously hurt by the counter attack, so he was not able to catch it!" Fang Tianji suddenly guessed excitedly, "otherwise, with its hatred for you, how can it suddenly stop, and even can''t eat the blood food that can improve the magic skill. I think he must be taking the opportunity to heal!" "What xianzun said is reasonable..." Luobei eyes a bright, but then some doubts, "I just blew up three stone array, even if there is backfire should not be very serious?" "You''re also saying that it''s better to be cautious when there''s not enough evidence." After that, Fang Tianji did not speak for a long time. Luobeibei also racked his brains to guess what qingjiao would do next. "Yes Fang Tianji suddenly called out, "I suddenly thought of something unusual." "Xianzun, say it quickly." "Magic thread, those magic threads!" Fang Tianji quickly said, "I didn''t deal with the demons more than 10000 years ago. I know a little about them. They really have this kind of magic skill that can be transformed into their own cultivation by sucking blood through magic thread. But although this kind of magic skill is domineering and fast, it is also limited." Luobei spirit: "what restrictions?" "Because this kind of magic skill absorbed by other creatures is very domineering, that is, their bodies are very strong, and they can''t accommodate it continuously without limit. According to different cultivation of magic skill, the blood food they absorb every day is limited. Now, in those days of the great enemy, that green dragon could not use such a good way to increase the magic power. The only possibility is that today''s limit has reached the top. It must thoroughly refine these blood foods for its own, so these magic threads will only kill and not devour the flesh and blood at this moment. " Fang Tianji said a lot, and his tone suddenly became very firm, "girl, while it is concentrating on practicing, you come in and take us out. Otherwise, when it''s all dark and these magic lines are protected by darkness, it will be hard for them to detect even their spiritual consciousness. That''s really bad! " "It''s dark It''s hard for the mind to notice? " Luobeibei whispered and repeated a sentence. His eyes were focused on the dark sky around him. His heart suddenly sank heavily. "Xianzun, you''re right. My cultivation is so low. When it''s dark, I won''t see these magic lines." "So, while it''s just beginning to get dark, come in and take us, or you''ll be in trouble if it slows down." "Yes, it will be troublesome when it slows down. Xianzun, I''ll come here now. You come to pick me up quickly. These magic lines are so powerful that my shield won''t last long." Luobei asked for help in a hurry. "Don''t worry! I will come at once "Good Here I am... " Luobeibei takes out a rune, grabs Baoge and baomei and escapes into the ground. Then his face sinks and hisses, "come on! Do you think I''m such a gullible person? "With that, he quickly found the farthest stone in front of the gap and took three more blasting symbols. Boom! The power of the explosive talisman once again opened another gap. "Girl, how can you blow up the stones?" Fang Tianji asked, "hurry up, while it is sucked away, pay attention, come in quickly?" "Come in, come in, you head!" Luobeibei couldn''t help shouting, "do you think I can''t even tell whether you are immortal or not? I still want to use such bad tactics to deceive me into falling into the trap Hehe, Master Li Ge, I find that your intelligence is really worrying since you are possessed! Do you pretend to be immortal and I have to believe you? So naive, can''t it be that the stronger your magic skill is, the more stupid your brain will be? Ah, if that''s true, that''s a great thing. I have to celebrate first. " Luobei finally exposed the scam with sarcasm, and patted the palm of his hand deliberately. "Don''t use your tongue smartly," said qingjiao. Seeing that the plot was exposed, she finally changed her voice. Although she was not as angry as before, she looked calm and low, but anyone could hear the venom. "Even if you don''t come in, you won''t live long." "Well, you''re here to kill me? Don''t just talk like me Luobeibei immediately irony back, "you have the ability to deal with me now, don''t just say but don''t do, lose our demon''s face in vain. Oh, yes, you are no longer a demon. You are not qualified to represent the face of our demon clan. No wonder you only hide in the dark place like a bastard, and you dare not show your head. " Being ridiculed by her as a son of a bitch, qingjiao immediately began to scold: "you are so blatant and rave, don''t you rely on two little freaks around you?" "That''s right. I rely on Bao Ge and Bao Mei to protect me? If you''re not convinced, you''ll have a fight! " Luobei arrogantly raised her small chin and looked scornful. "Ha ha ha..." Qingjiao laughed angrily and bitterly, "little girl, don''t think you''re safe with these two little freaks. Now I''m just letting you linger for a few days. Yes, now you really broke my Dharma array and let some ants go, but so what? Can you take them away from xiaozhoushan? Ha ha As long as they can''t get out of this small world, where can they escape again? Unless you can protect them all, they will become my blood food sooner or later. My magic skill will come true sooner or later, and you Ha ha I''d like to see if you have such a big voice after the aura has completely disappeared in a few days. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 374 "Now that I have the ability to do something good for you, I can do something bad for you," he said. No matter how many monsters can escape, I''m not afraid of qingjiao''s sneak attack. He casually found a place to sit in the snow. And he specially took out two balls of cotton to plug his ears, as if qingjiao would be inferior if he argued with a little girl, but he choked her a lot. Choking back, qingjiao really didn''t attack. After all, he has seen the skills of the two little jade demons, and he has personally learned the sensitivity of luobeibei to the crisis. Since this method is useless, he will not waste his magic power. Besides, he just had a dizzy argument with the little girl. At the moment, he also needs some time to sort out his thoughts. For a time, there was only the whirring wind and the disorderly running sound of monsters at the barrier gap. The enemy is nearby, Mu Aoxing and others are still trapped in the array, waiting for rescue. Naturally, Luobei can''t really ignore anything without heart and liver. Instead, it begins to think hard whether it can find a new flaw to solve the present dilemma. Just now, she quarreled with qingjiao just to disturb him and make him unable to stop the animals and beasts from dying. Of course, she couldn''t escape qingjiao''s eyes, but qingjiao still had a fight with her. Obviously, he had his own intention. The intention may be simply to prevent her from destroying the Stonehenge, but it is more likely that he wants to restrain her while making more time for himself to plan a new plot. For example, during their bickering, he may have been trying to attack the ban She couldn''t get in touch with xianzun. This idea made luobeibei''s heart suddenly anxious. You know, qingjiao has a strange way to corrode his spiritual power now. It''s true that the more he eats, the stronger his magic power will be. The forbidden system of the underground palace has been set for more than ten thousand years. In case he can''t support it No! She can''t think like this and scare herself! Luobei twisted his leg and forced him to take back his thoughts. Instead of thinking about what you don''t have, you''d better think about whether you can find out qingjiao''s fatal flaw. Flaws? Thinking of these two words, luobeibei''s heart suddenly moved, thinking of the scene that qingjiao passed off as xianzun and passed on her voice just now. To be honest, just now she doubted that "xianzun" was not xianzun because qingjiao repeatedly urged her to enter the battle quickly, and finally saw through his conspiracy with a trick. But at the beginning, she really didn''t doubt that xianzun was false, and she was even sure of what qingjiao said. My mother said that if a person wants to make a very confusing lie, he must first let the lie have some authenticity, and then cleverly incorporate false elements on this basis, so that others may believe it. Otherwise, if the lie is full of mistakes, only a fool will believe it. At the beginning, she had no doubt that xianzun had been counterfeited. Didn''t what qingjiao said sound credible? For example, what he said about the various restrictions on the cultivation of demonic skills is quite true. After all, qingjiao was only possessed by demons. Even if he had the talent to become demons, he would not be able to master and master the skills of the demons all at once? Unless he was originally a demon, he had learned these things for a long time, but he was the elder of the demon family before, and then he was caught by the emperor as a spirit pet. He was trapped here, so he could not be a demon. Then how could he learn the cultivation method and array method of the demon clan so quickly? You should know that it''s an instinct of the demons to devour blood and turn food into their own magic power. But no matter how instinctive it is, it''s impossible to understand it so deeply without a teacher. What''s more, can the magic array be taught without a teacher? And the black lines. How did they come from? Is it difficult to be automatically generated by being possessed? If so, Xu chen''an and Yang Pao Yan didn''t need to use the black seal to make magic smoke Wait! Isn''t there something similar between the two? This idea together, Luobei heart suddenly and successively flashed several doubts. The first is qingjiao''s character and voice. Although she didn''t get in touch with qingjiao several times, qingjiao had always felt very cool and decisive before. When she was enraged, she didn''t like to fight and would choose to attack directly. Even when she had to fight with her, she was born with arrogance. But this time, I found that it was irritable, poisonous, talkative and cruel, just like a new person. There is also the sound, which used to be very angry and drunk, and also inclined to be low. But this time, it has a sharp meaning, and it''s hard to hear. Now think about the reason why the sound is a little familiar, isn''t it just like the self exploding sheep bubble eye ugly man? Previously, she only thought that the elder was possessed by the devil, but now, how could he easily be possessed by the devil? Is there something wrong with the time? Didn''t it stay at the top of the mountain all the time before? How could it be so easily planted? It also said that it was enchanted because of them, but it was clear that these were all things after the demons had been eliminated.Unless Luobeibei suddenly stirred up and thought of an almost impossible possibility. Then, before that pair of ice and snow magic eyes also follow the floating in my mind, now think that pair of eyes also seems to be too protruding. Such eyes, she only saw in one person. Sheep bubble eye ugly man! If the devil didn''t die, instead, he would find a chance to attach himself to the elder, then everything behind would be explained. So, it''s very possible that the elder now is not the elder, but the ugly monster? No wonder he was so determined to blow himself up at that time. Was it because he had some back moves, such as finding someone to attach himself quietly? However, everything is only her guess after all, unless there is evidence to prove it. But how do you prove your conjecture? After the proof, what can she do? Luobei fell into a deep meditation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 375 It''s dark at last. Although the array has broken a big gap and a small gap, it can still be seen from the floating snowflakes that the array is still working. After being blocked by the magic thread for more than an hour, a corpse wall several meters high has been piled up inside the gap. In addition, most of the monsters and animals behind are not strong enough, and their speed is not as fast as those weird snake like magic threads. They almost rush to die one by one. The original waterfall like tide of beasts gradually becomes sparse until they don''t know who is taking them Finally, my head slowly retreated in fear. Only the stiff limbs that have not been completely covered by the wind and snow, protruding from the corpse wall, still show what a tragic scene has happened here. Luobei finally stood up, his face was in a state of silence. Tens of thousands of creatures, in this more than one hour, should escape only three or four out of ten? Although many of them have lost their lives, at least 45% of them are still trapped inside. If she does not take measures to stop qingjiao, these creatures will undoubtedly be gradually turned into blood food. Luobei can''t imagine how powerful qingjiao will be after all these blood foods are turned into magic skills. However, she knows that if she really gets there, she may never have a chance to leave xiaozhoushan again. Therefore, the only way is to find qingjiao''s magic skill before it succeeds! And kill it! But the question is, where is this hateful coward hiding? When she was fighting, she had already quietly used her spirit to look for it. She had just searched the neighborhood twice with all her strength, but she still didn''t find any clues. It can be seen that in order to avoid Baoge and baomei, the natural enemies, she had already used all kinds of strategies, even hiding her breath and figure. It seems! There''s only one last way left. Let''s try? Luobeibei''s face slowly calmed down. After telling Baoge and baomei to entrust their own safety to them, they began to practice with their eyes closed to adjust their state to the best. At the gap, as soon as the animals retreated, those lethal magic lines all shrank back, and there was no movement. The night wind was blowing, the snow was still floating, and soon all the corpses and blood were completely covered up. Looking at the vast land, it seemed that it could not be more clean. In a blink of an eye, it''s time. The snow is still floating inside the Dharma array. Although there is no snow shadow in the sky outside the Dharma array, there is no trace of stars. Luobei sits in the aperture of Baoyi with eyes closed, as if sleeping deeply. Baoge baomei nestled up to her side with her little hand on her arm. Her black eyes looked at her for a while and around her for a while. She was very loyal. Qingjiao didn''t know whether he was too afraid of these two children or had a different purpose. He never attacked them again. Since it doesn''t come, she''s the only one to go. Luobeibei got up again, touched two small heads: "let''s go." Two small nod, set up she began to circle, and from time to time to hit two punches on the barrier, hit another place. Seeing that they did the same thing again, qingjiao was quite self-contained at first. It seemed that he had made up his mind. This time, no matter how hard they tried, they could not even let out the magic thread. Luobeibei directly took out the dundifu. Since you don''t care, I''ll blow up the other stones! As it turns out, qingjiao still didn''t want his array to be damaged. Finally, he couldn''t help throwing an ice whip to pursue them. As soon as it started, luobeibei immediately swallowed the last Huichundan of muaoxing, and then the spirit quickly went out of the body and rushed into the array, and floated up with the fastest speed. Time is limited. She must find out the connection between them as soon as possible while qingjiao is controlling the array. If the speed is too slow, it will be more difficult next time. It seems that the magic line in the Dharma array didn''t notice the entry of the spirit, and didn''t react at all. At this time, Luobei has no time to ponder whether they really don''t find themselves, or deliberately treat them as if they didn''t see them, waiting for her to fall into the trap. But since she has decided, naturally, even if there is a sea of fire ahead, she can''t easily retreat. The strange power at the eye of the array remained the same. As soon as her spirit came near, a bone chilling cold wound up again like a maggot of tarsal bone. When she squeezed into the swampy eye of the array, the spirit was obviously lost. Fortunately, at this time, Huichundan had begun to play its role, and the two could barely support each other. "What tricks are you playing?" Green Jiao alertly suddenly sound, obviously aware of the abnormal eye array. "Naturally, I''m trying to break your fight." Luobeibei had long expected that qingjiao couldn''t feel the abnormal situation at the eye of the array, so the spirits didn''t all come out of the body, and she left a small part in the body. In addition, she had been practicing the ability of one heart and two uses. At this time, although the spirits floating above were in a very difficult situation, the spirits in the body still stood up and said calmly, "how can I Are you afraid? "She admitted so openly, but qingjiao sneered: "previously, I just let you take advantage of it. How many skills do you really think you have? It''s a little girl who doesn''t know the height of the earth. " "Hiss, there are many ways for aunts and grandmothers. If you have a seed, you don''t want to run away like a piss off." Luobeibei snorted with arrogance. Then he didn''t want to pay any attention to it. He let the two little girls take her with them like a wandering light to harass the FA formation and force qingjiao to deal with them. In fact, this eye array is far more dangerous than she estimated. As the spirit struggles forward, her body is obviously affected, and even the base of her tongue is beginning to harden. "What the hell are you doing?" With Luobei spirit''s hard progress, qingjiao obviously felt that it was wrong. Although it had great confidence in its magic array, it was also alerted by repeated setbacks. After all, the situation has developed to such an extent that there is no way out for Luobei, nor for it. Although it wants to check the array eyes immediately, Bao Ge and Bao Mei at the bottom don''t give it a chance to breathe at all. The power introduced from the small fist is even more fierce every time. If it wants to let go, it will be eaten with more blood, and the consequences will be equally serious. Time is running out! She must break in at once! She can do it, she can do it! Think about grandma, think about Dashan, think about Brother Yun, think about all the people she cares about! Luobei Beiya struggles to push forward tightly. Suddenly, something warm seems to blend into her spirit and help her resist the extreme magic of yin and cold. This warm thing was just a little bit at first, and soon more and more, more and more, like a stream flowing into her spirit. The feeling was so familiar that Luo Beibei couldn''t help looking back. I saw that there were a lot of Yingguang coming up in the Dharma array filled with snow. After each light spot integrated into her spirit without any obstacle, it could push back the bone chilling. It''s the souls of those who died in vain! They came to help her! Luobeibei suddenly remembers the experience in the zigena demon base, and his spirit is suddenly boosted. He simply withdraws from the swamp for the time being, and concentrates on absorbing and integrating all the Yingguang. After these living souls entered her spirit, it was as if thousands of bright lights were lit in her spirit. Looking at the "body" of these soul lights, Luo Beibei suddenly realized that she immediately used Mu Aoxing''s divine attack method to condense these lights into a sharp divine needle, and then used all her strength to plunge in. With a very light pop, luobeibei suddenly felt as if he had suddenly returned to the beginning of life. Warm, comfortable, cozy, lazy, relaxed, comfortable At this moment, what she felt was the most beautiful thing, as if all the suffering had been completely over, and there would be no pressure, sadness, anger, helplessness from then on She will get the truest self and the cleanest soul. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 376 It''s just too good to refuse. Luobeibei can''t help but relax his whole body and mind. He wants to let himself float like nothing Suddenly, a little pressure came from under her body, as if there were two small hands holding her tightly. looked down as like as two peas, and two small faces, almost transparent, were looking up at her in full pleading. Brother Bao, sister Bao What''s the matter with you? Luobei subconsciously raised his hand to touch them, and then the whole spirit suddenly shocked, the previous quiet feeling suddenly disappeared, replaced by the sharp wind whistling. This is, she found her spirit is floating in a huge whirlpool of wind and snow. This whirlpool is wide on the top and sharp on the bottom, and it is a funnel shape. The shape is just opposite to that of the magic array. It is obvious that she finally succeeded in coming to the top of the eye of the array. What''s more surprising is that Mingming''s whole body is full of ice and snow, but her spirit does not feel any chill at all, on the contrary, it is full as never before. "Thank you! I will not let you die in vain. " Luobeibei''s spirit whispered to himself, and then his eyes fell on the black seal at the bottom of the vortex. Although the seal only looks like the size of a thumb, with dense magic lines around it and obvious cracks, Luo Beibei recognized it at a glance. It was the magic weapon used by Xu chen''an and Yang Pao Yan ugly man! Is it true that, as she guessed, when the ugly eight monsters exploded, Yuan Shen didn''t lose his soul, on the contrary, he robbed the elder''s house? However, the most important thing now is not this. As long as she can find out qingjiao''s body, there will be plenty of opportunities to judge who is inside. At that moment, Luobei immediately approached the black seal carefully, and found that there was a dark green light in the dense black magic line, which was obviously coming in from the wind and snow outside. Found it. That''s it! Luobei immediately recognized that it was qingjiao''s idea of connecting the rune array with a secret method. With joy in his heart, he quickly leaned over. At this time, the dark green light seemed to feel something, suddenly disconnected from the black seal, and quickly retracted. No! It found out! You can''t just let it go! Luobei was shocked. For a moment, there was only one persistent idea in his mind. Then, before she knew what had happened, she found that she had been carried by something. Just as she wanted to know what had happened, she felt that she had bumped into something, and then she was bounced out. "Damned smelly girl, she is so young that she has so many strange means. Fortunately, I escaped quickly, otherwise I don''t know what will happen." Luobeibei was dizzy when he was hit. Suddenly, he heard a thump, as if something had been broken, followed by a gnashing of teeth, full of resentment, and more thump. It''s qingjiao''s voice. Luobeibei tried hard to concentrate so that she could wake up a little. Then she found that she was in a huge cave at the moment. The light in the cave was very dim, only a few fluorspar stones were emitting dim light, but this light was enough for her to see that what she was looking for was qingjiao, and she was standing in front of qingjiao''s head, so close that she could swallow it with only one mouth. Luobei suddenly bristles with sweat and instinctively retreats quickly. Only then can she find that qingjiao doesn''t look at her at all. Instead, she waves her tail angrily and slaps the wall of the cave. For a moment, the sand and rocks are flying in the cave, as if the whole cave is about to collapse. Why doesn''t it seem to see itself? Luobei was stunned, and then she realized that she was in the state of spirit. Suddenly, she was very happy. By mistake, she actually came back with qingjiao''s spirit. After venting, qingjiao finally calmed down a little, slowly fell down, and slowly closed his blood pupil. He didn''t know whether he was tired and had a rest, or whether he began to ponder over some conspiracy again. Luobei originally wanted to hear what he would say. It''s better to reveal some plans for the future. But I didn''t listen to it for a while. Forget it! Now that we have found it, we should go back to find Baoge and baomei, so as not to be found by it and escape to other places. Although he was in a hurry, luobeibei didn''t forget to be cautious. After all, qingjiao was hiding here, so he couldn''t be defenseless. Fortunately, she had a talent for the prohibition of the magic array before. Later, she learned a lot of theories. After she just went through the eyes of the magic array, she made a great breakthrough in the prohibition. Although she could not compare with Baoge and baomei, the ordinary defensive array could not stop her. At present, luobeibei patiently pondered the defensive array around him for several times. After waiting for a long time, he found that qingjiao was still motionless. He easily chose a flaw and floated out quietly. Then he floated directly out of the ground along the cave. Only then did he find that it was close to the boundary of xiaozhoushan, and it was only a few miles away from the big crack where the dragon scale was found.It''s at least tens of miles away from the pit! You know, her spirit has never been so far away from her body since she could get out of her body. No, she had to go back quickly. She felt that the connection between the spirit and the body was already very weak. When Luobei thought about it, the spirit turned into a virtual shadow and shot to the pit quickly. However, at this time, in the underground cave, the green dragon suddenly opened his blood pupil full of hatred and venom, and opened his mouth to spit out something. The thing is full of cracks. It seems to be completely broken at any time. It is the black seal. Qingjiao raised his tail and drew it on his chest without hesitation. A cluster of blood sprayed on the black seal. It sounded like pouring oil. Then he was sucked in by the black seal in the sound. Then, luobeibei was unaware of it. The halberd behind the spirit returned happily and said, "girl, you''re not bad! It''s really broken by you. " "The array is broken, but it doesn''t have to be broken by me." luobeibei always thinks that the array can''t be easily eliminated by passing through the array eye once, but he can''t figure out the specific reason at the moment. "Let''s not talk about this, xianzun. Are you really this time?" "What is true or false?" Fang Tianji was stunned, "is there anyone else pretending to be me? Tell me, how did that guy cheat you? Are you fooled? " "Of course, I didn''t fall for it, but xianzun, you still have to say a word to prove that you are true, otherwise the following words can''t be said." Although luobeibei felt that this time she should be the real Fang Tianji, but for the sake of caution, he still impolitely asked. "That green Jiao is so bold that he even dares to pretend to be the master." Fang Tianji snorted angrily, "fortunately, you haven''t been cheated. If you have been cheated by our relationship, it''s too bad for us to match each other for more than a year." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 377 Sure enough, it was xianzun himself. Luobeibei sighed and told him truthfully: "xianzun, I have just found out where he is hiding. Before he finds out, I will take Baoge and baomei to catch him. I won''t tell you more." "Oh, wait!" Fang Tianji hurriedly called, "last time I was trapped and couldn''t get out, I just had to watch. This time, I can''t let you a little girl to risk. Besides, if I am here, I will take care of you." Luobeibei originally wanted to refuse, and wanted to say that it was enough to deal with qingjiao Baoge and baomei. But on second thought, now qingjiao is not only possessed by the devil, but also may have been taken away by that ugly eight monster. Undoubtedly, today is different from the past. It is not necessarily that simple Baoge and baomei can deal with it, so he said, "OK! I''ll pick you up now. " Then he took Baoge and baomei to the crater. Compared with the previous panic, the animals and monsters at this time were a little calmer at last. When they saw luobeibei coming back with Baoge baomei, tens of thousands of eyes were immediately cast over. Luobeibei didn''t catch qingjiao, and it''s hard to comfort them that the crisis is over, so they had to keep quiet. They let the way out of the cave, put the little demon parrot king and some of the most powerful demon birds into the lingpet bag, and then jumped up again with muaoxing on their back, and then quickly ran to the northeast with the attention of all the creatures. All the way wind and lightning, a group of people soon came to the top of the cave. "That green Jiao has many tricks. Let me go down first and have a look." Fang Tianji volunteered. Luobei thought about it and let it go. Soon, the halberd came back: "no, girl, there is nothing in that hole?" Luobei was stunned: "it was here when I left! Is it covered by array shielding? " "If there is any array, I can see it. If you don''t believe it, go and have a look." Without saying a word, Luobei poked out a wisp of spirit to check. Sure enough, he found that qingjiao had really run away, and immediately bit his lips tightly. "Zhizhi..." The little demon in the lingchong bag suddenly called. Luobei busy will it out, small demon embarrassed to jump into the snow, pointing to one of the squeak. As soon as Fang Tianji''s figure flashed, he drove the snow away with his spirit. Raoshi''s night was dim, but by the light of the snow, luobeibei clearly saw a big drop of black blood on it. The little demon sniffed the blood, quickly ran to another place, and pointed to the squeak twice, while the descendants stood up and pointed to a direction with their front feet. "This is the blood of the green dragon. Baobao says that it remembers the taste, and the bloodstain goes to the big crack on the edge of xiaozhoushan." Luobeibei helps to translate, but his brow is wrinkled. He always feels that the blood appears suddenly. "Big crack?" "Xianzun, is there any deceit?" "I think so, too. It''s just, girl, if we don''t want to keep on worrying about its attack, even if it''s a trap in front of us, we still have to go and have a look. I don''t believe it can clean us up." Fang Tianji snorted haughtily. After all, he was the magic weapon of the ancient demon God. There was no fear in his heart. "Xianzun is right. This matter will be solved after all." Luobei looked at Mu Aoxing, who was still sleeping happily on his back. He took a deep breath, "OK, let''s go and have a look along the bloodstain." "Well, the old rule is, I''ll find my way first." Fang Tianji immediately went to the front as a pioneer. However, despite being well prepared and alert to deal with the sudden conspiracy trap, we walked for several miles in a row, and the road was calm. Soon, the big crack expanded by the explosion and the border mountain were in front of us. "Xianzun, wait a minute. I have a bad feeling." See this familiar place, luobeibei heart suddenly rose a strong sense of ominy, quickly stopped, the small demon embarrassed recalled to the lingchong bag. "So is my father." Halberd rare dignified, black halberd body floating in the air, from time to time rotation, want to find the source of their anxiety at the same time. "Ha ha ha Cough... " Suddenly, there was a burst of laughter in the valley, but only a few laughs were replaced by a quick cough, as if the owner of the body had been very weak. Luobei fingers move, immediately buckle a Leigang Rune in hand, and poke out a wisp of spirit, fly to the air, look down to the sound. She thought that qingjiao would play for a while. It was hard to know where he was hiding. But unexpectedly, he was lying at the end of the crack, on the border mountain, and his chest was covered with blood. Luobeibei can''t help but frown again. She''s sure that qingjiao didn''t have any injuries just now. How could she be seriously injured in a twinkling of an eye? Is that a bitter trick? Fang Tianji naturally saw it, and hummed coldly, "when death comes, what are you laughing at?""Yes, I am dying." Qingjiao coughed for a while, and finally stopped. He couldn''t wait to laugh. "But do you think that if I die, you can continue to live? Ha ha ha Ha ha ha Cough... " "Girl, be careful what tricks it''s playing. Don''t let the jade demon pass." Fang Tianji was very careful to deliver the sound, and then he sneered deliberately, trying to catch qingjiao''s words, "they are all at a dead end, and dare to speak so loudly. Your mouth is really harder than a dead duck." "You''ll know if it''s a dead duck. I''m here waiting for you. I just want you to die and understand." Green Jiao Shun for a moment, vertical pupil flashing as if forced to desperate madness and rampant pride, "I remember this green Jiao once reminded you, if you kill it, the world will end, this sentence you should not forget?" "You are the ugly one!" Luobeibei''s pupil suddenly shrinks, it actually voluntarily confesses that it is not the elder? What about the elder? Where is elder? Was it completely taken away? This ugly monster is so powerful. "You are ugly! You stinky girl who is neither human nor demon Qingjiao suddenly raised his head and got angry. It was obvious that the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes had a deep resentment for the adjective ugly eight monsters. "Haven''t you heard a word? It''s not your fault to be ugly, but it''s your fault to know that you''re ugly and scare people! " Luobei, with anxiety and fear in his heart, deliberately turned away his mouth. While he was dealing with it, his spirit secretly checked the surroundings to see what qingjiao had set up. He was so fearless. "What do you know? That''s not what I used to be! If it wasn''t for that old hypocrite, how could I have come to this stage? It''s him! It''s all him! I just hate that I can''t kill him no matter how I plan, and there''s no full evidence to reveal his true face! " Qingjiao, oh, no, it should be the ugly man with sheep bubble eyes roaring angrily through qingjiao''s body. The meaning of sadness and indignation in his words, he recalled in the snow Valley for a long time, and the snow on the trees fell one after another. "He? Who is he? Who is the hypocrite? " Luobei asked. "He''s the one..." The ugly man with sheep bubble eyes was about to open his mouth. Suddenly, his throat seemed to be pinched and he couldn''t say a word. At the same time, he struggled with great pain, and his tail wagged wildly. Fang Tianji said in surprise: "look at it like this, it seems that it has been cursed. It''s impossible to name that person." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 378 "Is there such a spell?" Luobei was surprised. Fang Tianji said solemnly, "well, most people can''t use this spell. They need to be very profound." "I don''t think it''s true." Luobei felt heavy again. "Xianzun, have you found something wrong? I''ve been exploring for a long time. Why didn''t I find anything? " "I haven''t found it, but I don''t think I''m trying to deceive us, so that we can lose our vigilance," Fang Tianji was puzzled. "But what''s the most important thing about it? How can you be so sure? " Luobeibei did not answer because she was also looking for the answer. After struggling painfully for a while, qingjiao''s breath was finally smooth. He lay on the ground like a dead snake, spitting out his tongue and panting for a long time. Then he raised a pair of blood pupils more weakly and stared at luobeibei with great resentment. It seemed that he had transferred his hatred to them and began to laugh bitterly and frighteningly. "Ha ha Ha ha ha Although I have no chance to avenge myself in my life, I don''t want to be a hypocrite. Later on, I will use the blood and flesh of qingjiao, which integrates the whole medicine garden, and offer sacrifices to the devil with countless souls in this chapter. Xiaozhoushan will become a channel from the devil world to the human world, and the devil will kill all the hypocrites in this world for me Ha ha ha ha Ha ha ha... " No way! Can''t wait any longer! Luobei instinctively felt that it was true, and immediately drank: "Baoge baomei, catch it quickly." "It''s too late!" Green Jiao laughs, and suddenly looks up to the sky and sprays out a scarlet seal. The seal rises when it sees the wind, and instantly turns into an inverted giant tripod, covered with blood shadows. Dong Dong! There were only three sounds in a row, but Bao Ge, Bao Mei and Fang Tianji bumped into the cauldron one after another. For the first time, Bao Ge and Bao Mei, who always regarded prohibition as nothing, were frustrated. "Ah Ah Ha ha ha Ha ha ha... " In the huge cauldron came qingjiao''s painful and crazy laughter, "accept your fate. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t stop the world from collapsing Ha ha ha I hate it! I hate it Ah... " With his crazy cry, juding was not afraid of the continuous impact of Baoge and baomei, but also began to rotate slowly. In the sky, there were layers of black clouds rising out of thin air, and they were expanding rapidly. Suddenly, Luobei''s heart seemed to burn. "Xianzun, what should we do now?" "I haven''t seen such crazy and strange means before." Fang Tianji was also obviously flustered. "No, there must be a way to stop it. There must be a way. Let me think about it, let me think about it Methods Methods What is to be done? " Seeing that Fang Tianji, who is always proud and calm, is so incoherent, luobeibei''s heart is sinking. He bites his teeth, drinks back Baoge baomei, jumps up, carries muaoxing on his back, and shoots up all the attack runes from him, hoping to break the cauldron. Boom, boom Countless lights exploded on the cauldron, sending out a huge echo that seemed to shake the world. However, this did not change the rotation of the cauldron. On the contrary, it affected the crack, which was only tens of meters away from the nihilistic boundary. It expanded and spread to the boundary. Luobei is surprised, and flies over in a hurry. He shoots a lot of defense Fu Lingli, which gushes out like a spring, trying to recover his mistake. "The way..." On the other hand, Fang Tianji is still flying around the cauldron, trying to find a relatively reliable strategy. "Ha ha Accept your fate You can''t stop Ah You Stop No I''m sorry... " I do not know what kind of deep hatred, sheep bubble eye ugly man clearly has been unable to bear the pain of roaring, but it happened in the last moment of life to fight against opponents. Finally, with the great tripod into a virtual shadow in the speed, the tripod can no longer spread his voice. "I remember, this is the magic tripod! Damn, it was broken ten thousand years ago? Why are you still alive? " Fang Tianji suddenly exclaimed, "girl, go! This tripod is very evil. Once it is sacrificed, it will surely bring all the life around it. With our present ability, we can''t help it at all. We''d better go back to the underground palace as soon as we can while it hasn''t really played its magic power. Maybe we can get some life. " Luobei gnaws his teeth, abruptly cuts off the output of the spirit power, releases the vulture and parrot king from the spirit pet bag, and jumps up: "Xiaonan, let the vulture get out of here, and the faster we fly, the better. Baoge baomei, follow us quickly. " Baoge and baomei looked at the giant tripod, and then at the huge whirlpool that had formed above the giant tripod. Holding it by hand, they came back and ran with self-knowledge. "Go, go Although the parrot king has been locked in the pet bag, but also heard some outside movement, the demon instinct also let it feel the unprecedented crisis, hastened to urge the vulture.The vulture''s big wings spread quickly, and was photographed by shenxingfu. In an instant, it left the cauldron for a long distance. However, as soon as they left, the tripod began to move. It suddenly rose a large section, floating at the bottom of the vortex tip of the black cloud, and then suddenly emitted ten thousand black lights from the bottom of the Dingkou, covering a large mountain forest below. Then I saw the black light, whether it was ice and snow, or the big trees covered by ice and snow, or the rocks and soil, were melting rapidly, and in a twinkling of an eye, a piece of black paint appeared on the ground, even if it was too much to describe the scene. Looking at this horrible scene, Luobei suddenly felt a very cold breath running directly from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet. She slowly turned back and looked at Fang Tianji: "xianzun, please tell us the truth, even if we hide back in the underground palace, we can''t resist this fantianding?" "If this tripod is still the grand occasion of the past, we really don''t have a chance to escape now. Fortunately, the power of this tripod has been greatly reduced just like that of the original tripod. Maybe Maybe... " Fang Tianji''s voice was obviously not confident, and then he was very annoyed and said, "Oh! To be honest, I don''t even have one percent of my past accomplishments. I''m not sure about that. " "Ah? Even xianzun can''t help it. Aren''t we dead? " Parrot King screamed, "no, no, Xiao Wang is still young, Xiao Wang doesn''t want to die..." "Shut up! Who wants to die? " Fang Tianji yelled at it angrily. "Immortal..." Luobeibei held a glimmer of hope and asked in a trembling voice, "no matter how powerful it is, there must be weakness, right?" "Unless you can imprison it and prevent it from rotating and moving, otherwise..." Fang Tianji was very depressed, "but this tripod has the function of swallowing all life, including the spirit. It''s not a girl at all. Your ability can hold it up." Just then, suddenly behind came a burst of rumbling cracking sound. Looking back in horror, Luobei saw that the boundary mountain had split into two parts and was expanding. At the same time, the other end of the crack was also spreading to the interior of Xiaozhou mountain at the speed visible to the naked eye. Even though the night was dim and the vision was not as clear as the day, we could still see that countless darkness poured in from the boundary and began to fill the big crack. "The boundary of xiaozhoushan is broken..." Luobeibei murmured that although this was something that had been foreseen just now, when it came to an end, her heart was still unspeakable despair. However, when they were still hoping that the underground palace built by the ancient demon gods could protect them, they suddenly heard a loud bang. The pit dozens of miles away suddenly spewed out a huge flame like a giant beast spewing fire. It flew high into the sky and instantly made the dark night sky red and bright. In the fire, there are countless burning stones. With this burst of power, they shoot in all directions, and then hit the white ice and snow heavily. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 379 When the volcano suddenly erupted, the vulture was in the air. It was hit by the huge shock wave coming from the front. Suddenly, it was whistling and swaying down like a fallen leaf in the strong wind. Luobeibei quickly drives Baoyi to expand the protection range and cover the vultures in the circle. However, before they have completely stabilized the falling trend, a big fireball has already hit them like a meteor. "Get out of the way!" The parrot King screamed in horror, but the fireball was so fierce that the vulture didn''t even spread its wings. How could it escape? At the critical moment, a black light suddenly came up and sent out a red light, hitting the big fireball. Bang! The fireball was blown to pieces and flew over the edge. "Xianzunwei..." Parrot king like to look out of the field, just about to flatter, eyes and stare up in fear, "no, another big one!" "Why don''t you find a place to hide?" The halberd screamed and gave out a red light. This time, although the big fireball was still broken, Fang Tianji''s body shape was obviously skewed several times before it stabilized. Obviously, only by its slightly recovered cultivation now, it could not solve the immediate crisis. "There are big fireballs everywhere. Where are you going to hide?" While commanding the vultures to dodge the flaming fireball, the parrot King cried, "immortal, we are counting on you now Please hurry Try to find a way... " Fang Tianji was protecting them in front of him, and he yelled angrily: "if it had been ten thousand years ago, this kind of small fireball would have been vulnerable to attack in front of me, but now my cultivation has not recovered at all. What do you want me to do? Let''s leave it to our fate! " Just then, the two fireballs came back and forth. The halberd tried to open one, but it was too late to stop the other. Although the vulture had instinctively swung to one side and used gravity to slide down quickly, it was still wiped to the small side. But even if it only touched a little bit, the impact was not what a little monk of five layers in the refining period could bear. With a flash of light, more than half of the inner spiritual power was lost. "Girl, you must hold on!" The parrot King cried to luobeibei, who was trying his best to deliver spiritual power to Baoyi. However, he knew that luobeibei''s cultivation would not last long. "Girl, I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t pay you back..." The halberd quickly flew back to the vulture and spoke reluctantly. "It''s over Even xianzun can''t stand it. I''m afraid it''s going to be over... " Parrot King smell speech, immediately despairing ground Eye Bead son all turned white once. Is there really no way? Luobeibei looks at the closer and closer tripod, then looks down at Baoge baomei, who is running to avoid the fireball on the ground, and waves anxiously at her. Finally, he looks at the endless stream of red magma in the distance, and unconsciously quickly comes up with the face of a Ma, the smile of Dashan, and the figure of Brother Yun Even the little things that used to be in the demon valley began to flash Her life is so short. Is it really coming to an end? She hasn''t seen her mother recover. She hasn''t even seen her father. She also says that she will go back to see everyone in the demon Valley and want to live a carefree life with the people she loves! How can it all end like this? How can the thousands of creatures in this world, like her, sacrifice so worthlessly? When the world has completely become the channel of the demons, can the demons who are already in such a difficult situation have a peaceful life? Luobeibei''s eyes are red. It''s as if he sees the demons'' Army coming in black and white. While all the people he knows, such as auntie, Dashan and aunt Yuexue, rush to the demons'' army like moths, but they are easily crushed into a blur of flesh and blood No! Luobei suddenly raised his head and let out a very clear whistling sound. The whistling came so suddenly that the vulture suddenly fell down again. But the next moment, it felt a very soft force supporting itself floating in the air. Then, it was surprised to see a circle of white light waves slowly rippling in all directions. A big fireball that hit them first hit the white light. The next moment, the big fireball suddenly fell into the lake and emitted a stream of white smoke. Then it put out the fire and fell down directly without any follow-up force. However, the light wave seemed to have no obstacles at all and still spread forward slowly. The vulture''s eyes widened in disbelief, unable to recover. Even a demon bird can see so clearly, parrot king and halberd can''t help but be as surprised as vultures, even more shocked because of their higher intelligence. This light wave can extinguish the big fireball. What about fantianding?Fang Tianji''s heart suddenly rose a glimmer of hope. He turned around and looked back. Close, close Seeing that the light wave like water ripple is about to collide with the flying tripod, I can''t help but feel nervous that my soul is about to fly out. However, there was nothing earth shaking to be expected. When the two met, the white light wave passed over the tripod without any sound, as if it was just a water wave of an insignificant leaf, and it continued to spread to the border without any pause. However, facts have proved that sometimes it is not necessary to have a huge movement to produce earth shaking power. The white light is as gentle as water, and it is extremely weak. However, when it passes over the tripod, the tripod, which is still spinning rapidly, immediately slows down. And then, more and more slowly, more and more slowly Finally, it stopped in mid air like that, as if it had been solidified. "This How can She How There will be Like this Ability? " "My mother, what''s the matter, Beibei girl? Is it going against heaven?" Seeing this scene, Fang Tianji was almost speechless. Parrot king, who also looked back, felt his blood boiling. He spoke very smoothly, and a pair of birds'' eyes were full of worship. On the contrary to their extreme surprise, the two children who were running on the snow heard the roar, but their faces were smiling with joy. They raised their heads and opened their arms to welcome the white light. They seemed to be very familiar with the light. Yes Isn''t that just the way to go against the weather? Even if this tripod is a broken tripod, it is also a tripod. How could it be restrained by a little girl so easily? Fang Tianji still couldn''t believe what he saw. He was still looking at the white light, which was going to connect with the darkness that had engulfed the whole border mountain. He didn''t dare blink. You know, this tripod is still a defective product, but what invades from the border is the nihility that can annihilate everything! This time, can the magic white light create another miracle? Fang Tianji felt that he had never been so nervous. The light wave is silent and rippling. Finally, it completely collides with the darkness! Still very quiet, or still can only hear the sound of wind and snow, there is no light and loud sound of spirit power and black fog. The darkness that can devour all life is so quietly blocked by the white light. No matter how the black fog surges up, if you want to find a chance to re press it, you will always be stabilized by the seemingly soft but extremely strong white light wave The ground shield is outside the arc. Even at the same time, the big crack in the valley, which had been spread again and again, began to close slowly, and finally closed quietly, as if it had never opened. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 380 "What''s the saying about human poetry?" Parrot King racked his brains to describe the scene in front of him. After half a sound, he suddenly exclaimed, "by the way, moisten things silently! This is the sentence, moisten things silently I don''t want to hear a crash as soon as I heard the words. There was a thicker and bigger magma spouting out of the pit. Even though it was many miles away, I could still see countless red rock rivers winding down. Where the red flame river passes, the snow melts away, the trees burn, the rocks collapse and the ground collapses, and there are countless voices of sadness It''s just that the pit is a little bit farther away from here than the boundary. Obviously, it can''t be reached at the speed of light wave for a while. "Oh, aunt, please hurry up?" Hearing those sad voices, parrot Wang Dun thought of his people again, and hurriedly asked Luo Beibei. Luobei still closed his eyes, as if he was ignorant of all this. Fang Tianji immediately scolded parrot King: "don''t disturb her mind!" Parrot king was scared to shut up. He looked at the white light nervously, anxiously and expectantly, as if he could watch the light faster. However, white light seems to be a natural slowness. It will not change its pace because of anyone''s anxiety and urge, and it is still slow. However, although it seems to advance very slowly, wherever the light wave goes, whether it''s a huge fireball with great lethality, or a cloud of smoke billowing around due to the eruption of magma, or a burning forest on the ground, it seems to have been filtered by a filter net, and it immediately loses its vitality. Then, the red fireball turned into a black ball and fell down. The fire on the ground was easily extinguished like a remnant candle blown by the wind. The thick clouds in the sky seemed to be wrapped up by an invisible net and retreated back to the crater. As the net gets tighter and tighter, the white light wave with thick smoke cloud finally reaches the surrounding of the soaring magma, pressing inward and downward little by little. Finally, the light that once illuminated the whole night sky soon began to turn from bright to dark, until the last point Mars was engulfed. When the pillar of fire was completely obliterated, the whole world seemed to be covered by darkness. "No, the black fog is back!" Parrot King exclaimed, thinking that things had changed in a reverse way. "Silly or not? When the fire disappears, it will turn black naturally. You can adjust to it with a close eye Hearing the parrot King''s stupid words, Fang Tianji finally recovered from the shock and despised it. Parrot King naturally dare not care with it, very obedient to quickly close their eyes, but also hard to tight, and then slowly relax and open. Sure enough, this time, although the night is very dark, we can still clearly distinguish the white light of snow and the remaining Mars in the ashes not far away. As soon as he was relieved, he found that his body suddenly moved again. Take a look, we can see that everyone is slowly sinking, and soon fell on a mountain. Then it felt the body loose, and the invisible force disappeared. "Girl, girl, please accept Xiaonan as an apprentice? Xiao Nan will study hard and practice hard. He will never disgrace you! Girl Ah no, master, I kowtow to you here! " As soon as the parrot King lifted the ban, he immediately fell on the back of the vulture and pecked at the rice to buy and sell land from Beiqiang in Luobei. "What old man! How old is Beibei this year? Get out of my way. " The parrot king immediately rolled down the vulture''s back and fell into the snow. It flapped its wings angrily and flew out. Just as it was about to argue with Fang Tianji, it saw that luobeibei, who had just raised her head and never changed her posture, had already dropped her head. She was being held by Fang Tianji and was fainting. She suddenly exclaimed: "master! Master, what''s the matter with you, master? " As soon as it rushed to the north of Luobei, its wings were suddenly pulled, and then it was thrown into the snow in a daze. It''s too much bullying! Even xianzun can''t bully people like this! Parrot Wang is so angry! I feel that all the fire spirits in my stomach are about to spray out. The anger pole suddenly turns over two or three times and kicks out the things on my body. Then I see that the one who is kicked out is the little demon who just ran out of the lingpet bag. Not only the little demon, but also muaoxing, who was originally tied to the north of Luobei, was torn off the rope and thrown aside. The creator just arrived and gently wanted to lift the two little jade demons Baoge and baomei, who were carrying the vulture down from the north of Luobei. Er It''s not the only one left out, is it? Seeing these two little jade demons who didn''t know how to fight and didn''t hurt themselves, the parrot King''s anger suddenly went out, and pretended to shake the snow flakes of his body as if nothing had happened. These two little jade demons are not fully intelligent. They can''t say anything. It''s hard to avoid that they don''t take things seriously. Moreover, they must be too worried about it. The master is in a hurry. Since they are so forgiven, they will have a lot of things. After all, we are all one family CoughParrot king looked at the same helpless, only around them around the little demon embarrassed, secretly gave himself a step down, the two little there did not even leave a corner of their eyes for them, just carefully lifted Luobei down on the snow. "What are you doing?" Coldly, parrot King''s head was tapped again, but he was beaten by the halberd again, "don''t you see your master still lying in the snow? Why don''t you help him up soon? " "Yes..." The parrot king asks the vulture to turn Mu Aoxing over and gently throw him back on the bird''s back. Then he looks at Fang Tianji waving a red light to cover him and block the wind and snow. Seeing that the master was ok, the parrot king immediately flew to luobeibei. He wanted to express his "quasi" apprentice''s concern for the master again. He didn''t want to see a white light flash on luobeibei before it came near. The next moment, people have disappeared, only a suit of clothes faltering on the ground, and a few things falling sound. "Mother! Where is my master? " The parrot King screamed. He wanted to squeeze in to see it, but he was afraid of being thrown away again. He quickly flew to the living room and looked down. Then he saw that the two little Zheng carefully took away the storage bag, the lingpet bag and some bits and pieces on their clothes, and then gently opened the layers of clothes. A little sika deer appeared in the eyes of the demons. It was curled up with slender limbs, sleeping peacefully with eyes closed. Its body was small, obviously in the shape of a young deer. Its small ears were sharp, its back was full of lovely spots, its fur was smooth and smooth, and its wet little nose was gently breathing white air. "Squeak! Squeak, squeak The small demon awkwardly suddenly saw his elder sister changed greatly, first was Leng Leng, then suddenly squeaked up, just afraid to be thrown away by two small dare not close. It''s a pity that although it''s urgent, no one can understand its animal language except Luobei. For this change, the two little deer who had seen the original shape of luobeibei had a calmer reaction. They just held the deer in their arms carefully and shielded it from the wind and snow with their bodies. The parrot king looked at it with silly eyes, and his voice stuttered: "immortal This, this What''s going on? " Fang Tianji said: "this little girl is a half demon, which is naturally her original shape. It seems that she will show her original shape the day after tomorrow. Now it''s just early. I''ll go in and have a look at the situation." Said, suddenly hidden into the body of Luobei. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 381 After half a sound, the halberd turned into a black light and flew out. This time, the two also followed the parrot king and looked at it eagerly. Obviously, they were not at ease. Fang Tianji didn''t care about it either. He said directly: "the breath is very stable, and the meridians are normal. It seems that it''s only after losing too much mental energy for a while that it will change back to its original shape in advance. But just in case, it''s better to give her some pills. " Bao Ge and Bao Mei didn''t know if they understood it. After exchanging their eyes, their worries didn''t fade. Listen to Fang Tianji say to want Dan medicine, parrot King busy dogleg out of Luo Beibei''s storage bag, handed to baomei. But baomei ignored it. Instead, she reached out and touched the deer''s ear. The next moment, there was a porcelain vase in her little hand. It turns out that after Luobei became the original shape, although all the clothes on her body were lost, the earring that the seventh Lord refined for her was still on her ear. "This is not. Take out all the bottles." Fang Tianji knew that baomei didn''t usually listen to her when Luobei was asleep, so he took this opportunity to ask baomei, who couldn''t recognize the pills, to take out all the bottles in the earrings of Luobei. After confirming that the elixirs such as Bigu pill and healing pill were almost taken out, he picked out two kinds of pills and let baomei feed her. While baomei was busy, the parrot king on one side immediately quickly wrapped the remaining bottles with clothes. Baoge baomei doesn''t care about parrot King''s action at all, just waiting for luobeibei to wake up. Fang Tianji said: "don''t worry, this time the girl has done so much. I guess she''ll have to sleep for a day or two." It said very calm, two small eyes but mountain unknown light. Half ring later, two people suddenly holding deer face to face to sit down, the body began to gradually show light Ying light. Although the light was soft, after layers of superposition, the two little deer and their figures were soon covered, until a cocoon shaped aperture was formed, and no one could see the scene inside. The small demon can''t see the master, immediately urgent, lift the claw to want to go to the Ying light to grasp. "Baby, don''t make trouble. They are healing their master." Parrot king has seen two small with a similar way to Luobei healing, quickly stopped it. The little demon looked at it suspiciously, and then at the light cocoon. He tilted his head and thought for a long time, and finally sobbed. He fell in front of the jade and watched the light cocoon eagerly, waiting for the master to wake up. "Good boy." Parrot King patted it with his wings, then Wenfang said, "xianzun, is my master really OK? When will she wake up? " Fang Tianji said: "I have never seen this kind of situation. I can''t judge it yet. Maybe she will wake up at dawn, or it will take a few days." Er That''s not to say when to wake up! It turns out that xianzun''s ability is just like this? Parrot king has some stomach Fei, but dare not say face to face, can only ask again: "then how do we do now?" "I''m afraid your people have been killed and injured countless times since such a big thing happened just now. Let your people go down to see the situation." Fang Tianji said. "Yes, yes..." Parrot king had been worried about his people for a long time, but he was not able to catch them. Then he was shocked by a series of things. On the contrary, he didn''t think of it for a moment. Hearing this, he went to the pile of clothes in North Luobei, dug out the lingpet bag, and released all the demon birds in it. "You, you, go here, you, go there..." The parrot King pointed to the direction and told the demon birds in bird language. Suddenly, it changed into human language and exclaimed, "immortal is not good!" Fang Tianji was thinking. He was startled when he suddenly drank it. He thought there was something wrong with it. He looked around and found that there was nothing abnormal around him. He couldn''t help being annoyed: "what''s the matter with shouting?" "That Ding The tripod is gone... " The parrot king raised a wing, pointed to the place where the tripod was, and asked, "immortal, what can I do? Master is in a coma now. In case the tripod comes back later... " Fang Tianji couldn''t bear to send out a spirit power and patted his head: "Bai Chang''s eyes are so big, don''t you see that Ding has been taken by the girl just now?" Eh When did this happen? Parrot King covered his head with his wings in pain. After several breaths of stupidity, he realized that it must be what happened when he was photographed in the snow twice just now. He was greatly relieved and full of grievances at the same time. No matter how big it is, it''s also a king. But in front of the immortal and the two little jade demons, they don''t have any face at all. They don''t say anything about it, and they shoot it around when they''re not happy. Wuwuwuwu "Still silly, what about the rest?" Fang Tianji knocked it impolitely again, "you are lucky to be alive now. Don''t be discontented!" Yeah, it''s lucky it''s still alive!Thinking of the previous series of adventures, parrot King finally wakes up completely from his small emotions and sends out the remaining several demon birds, leaving only the little demon embarrassed and the vultures who are inconvenient to do the task because of carrying muao star. The demon birds fluttered their wings and soon disappeared into the night. "Immortal What shall we do next? " "Wait!" Parrot King Oh, because worried about the situation of the creatures in Xiaozhou mountain, this time he finally obediently no longer croaked. More than half an hour later, two demon birds came back first. "How''s it going? How''s it going? " Before they land, parrot king can''t wait to ask. The two demon birds each sang a few times. The parrot king was stunned. "What do you say?" Fang Tianji asked solemnly. "They say They All dead... " Parrot King Leng Leng, can''t believe his ears. "All dead?" Fang Tianji is just a spirit. He doesn''t have any feelings with these monsters and birds. He doesn''t have any special feelings about it. He just thinks that things shouldn''t be like this. However, the demon birds who came back one after another were the same reply. All the creatures are dead, some are directly hit by fireballs, some are killed by the sea of fire, but more are frozen to death, even the rivers and lakes are floating a lot of corpses, in short, the demon birds fly a big circle, none of them are alive. "Really dead It''s really dead... " Thinking that his kingdom had disappeared overnight, parrot King finally burst into tears, "how could this happen? How could that be? Didn''t Shifu do it in time? Why are they still dead Quack quack Why are you still dead? " "Such natural and man-made disasters, it''s hard for a girl to keep the world from collapsing." Fang Tianji sighed, "your people are just ordinary flesh and blood. How can she protect so much?" "Xianzun, you said Those in the palace They also have Maybe Are you alive? " The parrot King rattles and grieves. "I don''t know," Fang said truthfully. "After all, the prohibition set by the master has been more than ten thousand years, and it happens to be in the lava cave. It''s hard to say what the result is." The parrot King pitifully begged: "the immortal Can you Help me to have a look... " Seeing his low voice, Fang Tianji was also very gentle: "in two days, the magma has just been forced down, and the spirit of fire in it must be very fierce. Now my cultivation is far from being restored, so I have no power." "Yes Thank you very much... " The parrot king himself is the root of the fire spirit. Of course, he understands the danger of the fire spirit''s fury. He just understands it. But when he thinks that maybe there are only a few demon birds around him in xiaozhoushan, he can''t help but feel sad again, "immortal What should we do now " what else can we do? If the girl doesn''t wake up, the two jade demons won''t listen to it. Fang Tianji looked at the three little demons shrouded by Yingguang, and sighed: "wait, wait until dawn." The parrot king had no choice but to take the other demon birds back to their pet bags, so that they would not be able to withstand the storm. Then he respectfully asked Fang Tianji what he didn''t need to do, and then he went to the other wing of the vulture to seek comfort. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 382 With the passage of time, the thrilling night has finally passed, and the sky has gradually faded. Fang Tianji, who had been absorbing the aura of fire in the air, also opened his eyes and found that the snow had stopped, and there was a faint haze in the East sky. Is it going to be fine? Just at this time, Fang Tianji suddenly felt something changed in the light cocoon of luobeibei and the two little jade demons. He looked at it busily, and saw that the Ying light had obviously begun to fade, as if the people inside were about to wake up at last. Just wake up. Fang Tianji sighed and waited for Luobei to return to human form. However, when Yingguang completely retreated, there was no sign of two small ones. Instead, there was only a square translucent jade standing in the ice and snow, with the body shape of a deer in the middle. Fang Tianji was stunned. At this time, the parrot King seems to have sensed something. He came out from under the wings of the vulture and saw this big jade. He said, "Gee, how did these two little jade demons turn into stones?" Then he flew over and wanted to look more carefully. I didn''t want to get close to a foot, but suddenly I was thrown out by a force mercilessly. I fell into a snowdrift tens of meters away, struggling for a long time before I flew out. I shook my wings and screamed: "fall me and fall me! How can I provoke you to bully me with great strength? " With this cry, the little demon awoke. Seeing the figure of the deer in the jade, he instinctively jumped on it, and was also thrown into the snow in the distance. Fang Tianji saw this, but his mind moved, and then suddenly stabbed the jade like lightning. Seeing that he was about to touch the jade, a small group of Yingguang burst out, gently but powerfully blocking its edge. The halberd immediately retreated and spewed a fire in another direction. The flash of light was gone, and the next moment it appeared again. Although it didn''t extinguish the fire like the light wave from Luobei, it also firmly blocked Fang Tianji''s attack. The move of the halberd changed again, and a big fire was directly ejected to surround the jade. The jade stood still, but the whole body flashed again. No matter how fierce Fang''s fire was, it didn''t let the fire go any further. "Xianzun, what are you doing?" Square halberd attacks jade continuously. Parrot king is silly for a long time before he reacts and screams. It''s just that it''s timid. Although it''s angry and puzzled, it doesn''t dare to stop it. The small demon awkwardly just ran to come back, see this also angrily opposite party halberd bares teeth. Fang Tianji ignored them at all and continued to spray fire until he found that he couldn''t bargain for it, so he suddenly took back the fire spirit. The parrot king looked at it tremblingly and said, "immortal You You It''s not like I''m possessed and I''m going to kill Shall we shut up? " "Silly or not?" Fang Tianji patted his head with a slap. "Do you have any brain, don''t you see that I''m testing their defense ability?" So it said, how could xianzun suddenly change his temperament! Parrot king to eat pain to avoid it away: "that xianzun, what''s the result of your experiment?" With such an obvious result, does it want the old man to say that he can''t even break through the defense of the two jade demons? Fang Tianji hit the parrot king again with hatred. He knocked the parrot King''s eyes, covered his head for a long time, but he couldn''t come back. He didn''t dare to talk any more. Then he let it go and went back to the jade for a few times. That Ying light seems to be very spiritual. Seeing that it doesn''t mean to attack again, it retreats back. Although these movements were not small, the deer in the translucent jade still curled up and did not seem to be affected at all. The little demon awkwardly circled the jade for several times, and seemed to understand a little bit. Then he fell down beside him and continued to wait. As the sky haze from light to thick, and from red to shallow, long lost nearly a month of the sun finally jumped out. When the golden light is projected on the jade, the jade suddenly seems to be awakened. In an instant, it gives birth to an incomparably gorgeous seven color light, such as the silver dragon dance, the glittering treasure light, and the colorful aura, which is extremely beautiful and moving. "Quack! How beautiful The parrot King stares at the jade which is surrounded by ice and snow and seems to be completely different from the common things. His pupils are full of the dazzling light of the jade, and his beak is even more open and flows out two long saliva. Fang Tianji was also stunned, but after all, he was not the parrot king of the frog in the well. When he followed the demon God ten thousand years ago, he did not know how many good things he had seen. Naturally, he would not be fascinated by the jade refracted by the sunlight. He only focused on the deer in the jade, waiting for it to wake up and turn back into human form as usual. However, when the sun rose for a long time, the deer did not respond. "What''s going on? How can a girl not return Fang Tianji couldn''t help but whisper thoughtfully, "is it that this time it''s really too much loss? Can''t you sleep for a period of time just like this boy?""Xianzun, what do you say?" On the other side, the parrot King started to shed tears because of his eyes staring for a long time without blinking. He had to close his eyes for a while, and then he reluctantly stepped back from the gorgeous light. When he heard Fang Tianji''s whispering, he hurriedly came over. Fang Tianji didn''t pay attention to it. He just raised it to a higher place, and then habitually glanced around. This one sees, immediately a Leng. It thought that under the disaster like yesterday, even if the light wave behind pushed most of the volcanic clouds back and prevented a bigger tragedy, after all, countless big fireballs had been ejected to all parts of the world before. This small world must have been miserable. However, as far as you can see at this time, you can find that no matter on the hillside or in the valley, the ice and snow between the peaks are still crystal clear as before, there is no ash black volcanic ash, and between the ice and snow, there are flowing streams everywhere. These streams flow down the terrain. When they encounter low-lying places, they are later hit by fireballs in pits, which make them gather into small pools with clear water and shimmering by sunlight. Moreover, due to the high temperature of the volcano melting countless ice and snow, many trees and even low shrubs that were previously covered by ice and snow have been covered for nearly a month. Although there are only a few trees in the East, a tree in the West and a small one in the south, at first glance, they look like spring returning to the earth overnight, full of vitality. What''s more shocking is that it clearly saw that as many ice and snow suddenly began to move slowly, one after another creatures that had been thought to have been frozen to death swayed to their feet. "They Not dead Ha ha ha It turns out that everyone is not dead Ha ha ha Excellent! Great Parrot king also saw all this, and immediately jumped on the nearest monster with ecstasy, holding the monster''s head and yelling, which scared the monster who just woke up and didn''t know what was going on. "They are not dead! Not dead! Immortal Parrot king let go of a confused monster, rushed to another demon bird, quickly circled around, and then suddenly knocked down another animal, madly and happily. Although vultures dare not move because they are carrying muao stars, they can''t help but look up to the sky and sing happily when they see that so many of them can survive. With its loud cry, there were various kinds of roars in the distance, which indicated that although this catastrophe took a lot of lives, the survivors were far more than just the small part. "It''s really It''s amazing How did she do it? " Even though he was as knowledgeable as Fang Tianji, he could not help but vomit out a long fire spirit at this time. Then he couldn''t help but look down at the little figure still protected by the crystal jade, "girl, girl, what''s your origin? How can there be so many unexpected places for me? " In the flowing jade, the beautiful deer sleeps peacefully and responds in silence. Fang Tianji naturally didn''t expect her to be able to give her an answer now. She just sighed and had to express it. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 383 "Xianzun, xianzun!" Parrot king went crazy for a long time, and his excitement finally decreased a lot. Then he flew back and repeated, "xianzun, do you see that? Everyone is still alive, everyone is still alive... " "Well, don''t be noisy. I''m not blind. Can''t I see it?" "Hey, hey I''m not happy The parrot king said, and suddenly he began to cry again. "I thought everyone suffered. I didn''t expect that master saved so much Ah! Immortal Parrot king was surprised again: "master is sealed in stone now, won''t he be suffocated alive?" "I really don''t have any knowledge," Fang Tianji despised it. "Do you think those two jade demons will suffocate her?" "Well It doesn''t seem that... " The parrot King realized that he was stupid again, and asked Fang Tianji again with an open mind, "xianzun, what should I do now?" "Take your stupid birds with you and keep them here. I''ll go and check them myself to see if there are any survivors." Fang Tianji has lived for more than ten thousand years. After all, he is much safer than parrot king. Although he instinctively thinks that this small world should be completely safe after this, he is still a little worried if he doesn''t see it for himself. "Yes Parrot king immediately gathered the most powerful demon birds around, dare not have a trace of relaxation. ¡­¡­ Three days in a flash. As if to supplement the 20 days of Blizzard before, these three days are sunny. The sun is so big, the ice and snow will naturally continue to melt. Although it is impossible to melt the thick snow accumulated for such a long time, many trees can see the sun again. The ice and snow around those small pools melt very fast, and the green grass also quickly emerges. For a moment, it seems that the wild land at the end of winter has begun to return to spring, and there are joyful changes almost every moment. In particular, the hillside where the jade is located, within tens of meters of the jade as the center, the ice and snow melt away overnight, countless plants and trees quickly drill out from the ground, stretch, swagger, and produce flowers and bones, which will soon be blooming. But these changes are only superficial changes. What is more gratifying is the recovery of aura. January is coming, and the aura in this little secret place is about to fade away. But I don''t know why. After the first day of the sun rising, the aura in the air gradually increased. By the time of sunset, it almost returned to the level before the aura dissipated. And it''s not over yet. Aura is still slowly increasing. When the sun rises on the third day, the concentration of aura in the whole small world is at least twice as high as before. Even the Lingzhi, which is under the ice and snow, only takes a day or two to perk up. However, none of the above is the most surprising. The most surprising thing is the changes in the spirits. "Immortal, immortal!" The parrot king, who went to inspect the small world early in the morning, was still a long way away from the hillside, so he cried out eagerly, "there are 15 more, ha ha, we have 15 more monsters!" "What are you whistling about?" Fang Tianji, who was practicing, scolded scornfully, "how many times have you made such a fuss? Isn''t there a few new monsters transformed successfully? It''s almost a matter when a monster evolves into a demon. " "Hey, this is the 123rd one!" Parrot king has been used to the attack of Fang Tianji for a long time, and has not been affected by it at all. On the contrary, he flies closer and faster with more excitement. "In recent days, we are all advancing one after another, and one of them will evolve into a demon sooner or later." "Wait till it happens." Fang Tianji lazily said that although the little girl is in a coma, there are still surprises in this small world every day. But this small world has its own rules to suppress. Is it so easy to evolve into a demon? Just thinking about it, there was a loud hissing. Fang Tianji immediately followed his reputation and saw that the vulture who had been guarding Mu Aoxing suddenly rushed into the air. His body gradually expanded at the speed visible to the naked eye. With the agitation of his wings, his feathers fell down like snowflakes, brown, black, white, big and small. "Gee, look at this trend, is it really possible to evolve into a demon?" For a moment, the halberd couldn''t calm down any more, and quickly jumped up. He could only keep a distance of two feet from the vulture, watching the process of its transformation. Seeing this, the parrot king in the distance quickly chased the vulture, and was very nervous to stare at the change of the vulture. Vultures whine and rush to the sky as hard as they can until all their feathers are gone, leaving only the naked body. However, all birds rely on their feathers to fly. Without feathers, they will lose their ability to fly. Their weight will immediately become the biggest obstacle. Raoshi vultures desperately want to go up, but they can''t go up any more. They can only barely keep going down."Xiao Wu, you must hold on! Hold on and you''ll make it Although parrot king himself has become a demon in a muddle headed way and has never experienced the suffering of becoming a demon, he instinctively knows that now is the most critical moment for vultures and eagerly encourages them. The other demon birds guarding the hillside below also hissed one after another, as if to cheer for the vultures again. Even the little demon who didn''t care about anything but eating jade these days raised his head. The vulture didn''t know if he heard it. He just kept holding his head high and hissed one after another. He waved a pair of meat wings until his body expanded to twice its original size. Then he suddenly hit something and tumbled down. "Xiao Wu!" At this time, they were at least hundreds of feet above the ground. Even if it was snowy below, it would be very dangerous to fall like a stone. Parrot king was so anxious that he immediately followed them and wanted to rescue them. "Don''t get involved in this kind of time!" Fang Tianji stopped him. "It''s not easy to evolve from a demon bird to a demon. Whether it succeeds or fails depends on its own nature." Parrot king is concerned about chaos, shouting to break out: "as long as Xiao Wu alive, I would rather it does not become a demon." Fang Tianji didn''t bother to talk with it, so he sent out a spiritual force to bind its wings. "Let go of me, xianzun. I can''t watch Xiaowu fall to death like this Xianzun, let me go... " The parrot King struggled hard. First, he begged for help, but he saw the vulture falling more and more. Fang Tianji was not moved. In his hurry, he could not help cursing, "you broken iron Don''t you live more than ten thousand years than Laozi? Why do you bully people like this? When I''m more powerful than you one day, I''ll see if I don''t throw your broken iron into the stove and melt it... " Before the curse was over, parrot King''s voice stopped abruptly, and he almost screamed "Xiao Wu". With this scream, there was a hiss that was sharper than its cry. Then, there was a flash of blue light. The vulture, who was only a few meters away from hitting the snow slope, suddenly flew back sideways, and its wings clattered again. The sound was obviously the sound of plump feathers across the air. It turned out to be a demon! Fang Tianji looked at the distant cry, and rushed to the distant vulture demon like a flash of lightning. His heart was really shocked again. This is the first native demon that really evolved in Xiaozhou mountain! Although a lot of unprecedented things have happened in recent days, only the successful evolution of the demon can really mean that the original rules of the small world have been changed. How can the little girl have such great ability? This is really incredible! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 384 "Great! Xiao Wu, you are worthy of being the king''s top general. What a good bird See vulture evolution success, parrot king can''t help shouting, that turned sad to happy almost forget that he was tied. "By the way, what did you say I am?" Parrot king this how to shout, originally from the God of the halberd will think of just now of thing, "also throw into the stove melt?" "Ah I I... " The parrot king knew that Fang Tianji didn''t let it interfere just now, just to let the vulture complete its metamorphosis with its own strength and not be interfered by external forces. Now the halberd wants to settle accounts with it in autumn. I know that I''m afraid. Fang Tianji sneered: "I what me? I took the risk to save those stupid birds. Are you so ungrateful? " "This is a big misunderstanding!" The parrot King cried out, "I must have been lost in my mind just now. I''ve been confused by the mud. I''ll just say that kind of stupid words that should be struck by thunder Xianzun, please don''t tell me the same thing? " Say, since the tongue blooms lotus ground, a square halberd how wise divine martial arts and so on compliment. "It''s no use what you say now. Qiu benzun has already written it down." Fang Tianji and so on it all said the good words, only then Yin measured the tunnel. This ungrateful bird demon dares to call it broken iron. Hehe, if the old man can bear the insult, how can he convince the public in the future? The parrot King cried more and more: "how can you calm down "Well, it''s just that I''m going to shut up for a while now. This boy is lying here unattended, so you can build a strong house to protect them from the wind and rain." Fang Tianji is light and genuine. He looks like he can speak suddenly and easily. Parrot King blinked. He thought that he had followed luobeibei. Seeing how she instructed the monkeys to build a shed, it should not be difficult for him to do so. He nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "xianzun, don''t worry. Xiaonan will do it properly." "And Now that the jade demon has turned into jade, the things in the storage bag can''t be taken out, and your master doesn''t even have a bed and quilt, you can make a coat of the bald eagle''s hair to cover him. " Fang Tianji made a deliberate pause. Although the parrot King wrote a big dilemma in his eyes, he added slowly, "add all the feathers on your tail." What? All the feathers on the tail? Isn''t it supposed to be naked? What dignity does the king have? Now, every day, new monsters are transformed successfully. Maybe more monsters will become monsters in the future. If you see that the king''s tail is bare, how can he convince the public in the future? The parrot king was stunned, and then he reacted and screamed, "immortal, don''t Shall we change the way of punishment? " "Yes Fang Tianji said frankly, "then pull out all the feathers except the tail!" The parrot king was shocked and cried again. He swore to repent, saying that as long as he didn''t pluck his hair, he would go through fire and water in the future. Unconsciously, he sold the rest of his life. "You made the oath yourself." The purpose of the halberd is not really to pluck its hair. After all, although such punishment can make the parrot King lose face, it is not good for the other halberd. Now the parrot king is willing to let it drive, which is barely acceptable. "I sent it." Parrot King patted for half a day before smelling a sign, immediately flattering confirmation. Fang Tianji snorted and finally spared it for a while. At this time, with a loud hiss, a huge figure flew back from the distance. Parrot Wang Dun cheerfully yelled: "Xiao Wu, are you back?" The vulture hissed and landed in the ice and snow on the slope, then spread its wings. First, it bowed down to the jade, then moved its angle slightly, and saluted again respectfully to Mu Aoxing, who was lying on an ordinary stone beside the jade. After two bows, it folded its wings, bowed its head to the parrot king, and spewed out a human saying unskillfully: "my king Xiao Wu I''m back... " "Ah, Xiao Wu, you can talk so quickly?" The parrot king was overjoyed and could not help boasting that the vultures were promising. The halberd impatiently interrupted its nagging and asked the vulture in a deep voice, "why did you worship them just now?" "Huixianzun..." The vulture had just turned into a demon. It was hard to avoid that it was still a little muddled. For a moment, it was not used to human language. After stumbling for a long time, it could not speak, so it had to hiss. The parrot King translated for him: "xianzun, Xiao Wu said that he was not very clear about it. He just thought that it could become a demon because of my master. He worshipped his master because he felt that his master was so majestic that he had to worship him." "I see. What should you do next Fang Tianji looked at the new vulture carefully, and saw that after it had changed its new fur, not only the brown feather on its back became darker, the feathers on its wings and tail tips were as black as sharp blades, but also a circle of fine white hairs grew on its naked neck, not to mention its sharp beak and powerful claws."Yes," said the vulture, bowing respectfully and kowtowing, "little vulture will protect the girl and my king''s master." "If only you had such an awareness, then I would go to seclusion. There is no need to disturb me. Bird demon, don''t forget to build a house and make clothes. " After leaving this sentence, Fang Tianji turned into a black light and shot into the pit in the distance. When the tiger is not at home, the monkey is king. When Fang Tianji left, the parrot Wang suddenly came back to life with relief. He patted the vulture''s head in a big way: "good job, little vulture, you are worthy of being the king''s first favorite general. You really have a face for the king today." It stood on the back of the vulture, turned its head, looked around the small world in the bright sun, and said: "as the saying goes, one has two, two has three, it''s only three days, there are so many changes, and then there will be new demons. At that time, our king is worthy of the name, ha ha..." "Zhizhi..." The little demon who has been slouching and guarding the jade suddenly screamed twice, as if to scold you for being a stupid bird. My sister is the leader here. The parrot Wang stopped laughing awkwardly and explained in a flattering way: "yes, of course, master is the real king. I''ll do it for you for a while Hey, hey Hey, hey Elder martial brother Baobao, when I was inspecting just now, I found that Lingzhi grows very well. I''ll pick it for you tomorrow... " The little demon groaned twice, and then lay down again: "sister When will you wake up? Baby miss you so much I miss you so much... " When parrot king heard this, he felt that he should show his loyalty. He couldn''t ignore his master just because he couldn''t wake up, so he ran to a safe distance and kowtowed. "Yes, master, you old man Ah, no, your family has been sleeping for nearly three days. I''m really worried. Master, wake up early. Xiao Nan is waiting for you to wake up and formally worship your teacher! Master, can you hear me Master... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 385 In front of the jade, the parrot King sincerely called for his master to wake up early. Inside the jade, Luobei really wakes up. However, this wake up, the world is not surrounded by their own jade, but a familiar cabin. When did she come back to demon Valley? Luobei got up from his little bed with a grunt. He felt strange. He looked down and found that he was in the shape of a deer. She blinked a few big wet eyes, her heart is more confused. Isn''t she still in xiaozhoushan? But also in a very critical situation, how to return to the demon Valley in a twinkling of an eye? Isn''t it the ugly one who wants to enchant her? As soon as this idea came out, Luobei suddenly realized that it was very possible, and his vigilance was immediately raised to the highest level. Instead of getting out of bed in a hurry, he looked around seriously. This room really looks like my home in demon valley. No matter the shape of the roof or the appearance of the bed, they are all used to seeing in the past. Even the copper mirror on the dressing table is a little fuzzy and needs to be polished. There is a wooden comb with two teeth missing in front of the bronze mirror. Beside the wooden comb, there is a half box of facial cream made by the flower demon Yan Rao aunt, as well as the self knitted coir raincoat hanging on the wall, the basket and firewood knife in the corner, and so on Everything is so lifelike. No, didn''t she lose her basket when she met brother mu? How could it be in the room? The idea just so turn, that back basket then suddenly disappeared out of thin air. Is that ok? Can this dreamland automatically detect and fill the gaps? Luobei couldn''t help being silly. Can the so-called fantasy in addition to as real as possible, should not try to avoid flaws, until she completely lost her mind, completely confused reality or fantasy so far? How come this basket has disappeared under her eyes? Isn''t it obvious that everything here is false? Does this person overestimate his own IQ or underestimate her? Or do you think that since she has entered the dreamland, she can''t get rid of it anyway, and she has the chance to win? If the other party is really so confident, it will be troublesome. Luobei thought and listened to the outside first. It seems that the wind is blowing outside the house, the wind is hula, and the water is murmuring in the middle. It seems normal, but luobeibei knows it''s fake as soon as she hears it, because no matter what season it is, the demon Valley in her memory is always full of birds chirping in the daytime and insects at night. Now there is no sound of living things outside. As soon as I felt that there was no living creature in this dreamland, it was a big flaw. I didn''t want to hear a loud angry roar that seemed to penetrate the sky. The roar sounds like some kind of animal roar, but with a very special sound of stone and gold, which sounds particularly shocking. Luobei was sure that she had heard such a sound for the first time in her life. However, when the angry roar came to her ears, she suddenly recognized it as the sound of the dragon, as if she had heard it many times before and had been used to it. The problem is that there has been no dragon in the world for a long time, but she heard the Dragon chant. Isn''t that even more strange? Could this dreamland be so powerful that it affected her mind unconsciously? The little sika deer on the bamboo bed suddenly tensed her body, and her big bright eyes became more and more alert. She immediately tried to close her five senses, so that she could wake up from the dreamland as soon as possible. However, I don''t know if the power of mirage is too strong, or if she appears in the shape of a deer now and has no magic power at all, it can''t stop the roar of the suspected dragon chant coming into the ear again. The roar was very sad and angry, full of rebellious. It seemed that someone was trying to subdue and fight back, but they couldn''t get rid of the control. People clearly felt that the sound was different. They still had a strong curiosity to go out and see what was roaring, and whether there were ancient creatures such as dragons? Forget it, it''s not a good way to stay in the room. After all, she''s already in a dreamland, so the other party can''t take the next step because she doesn''t move. It''s better to see what tricks the ugly monster has. Luobei took a look at the half open window next to him, and without going through the door, he jumped out of the window. However, I don''t know why, it was an ordinary and easy action, but I almost faltered when I landed. Luobei thought that it was just changed into deer shape, so it was a little unaccustomed, so it didn''t care about looking around first. In front of me is the appearance of demon valley. It''s like a circle of flowers and plants planted along the fence, an old locust tree with green leaves swaying slightly, and a few stone slabs lying randomly under the tree. It''s far like the surrounding hillsides, steep peaks, half hidden and half scattered thatched cottages without any rules, and the winding mountain streams flowing down from the peaks, all of which are her memories Even the rabbit hole on the slope opposite the river is half covered by grass as before.In the air, there was even faint fragrance of flowers, but there was no sound of half a living creature. You should know that in the real demon Valley, in order to meet the daily food of the demons, there are all kinds of birds and animals everywhere. In addition, aunt yanrao, who always likes to be full of flowers, has never lacked the figure of bees and butterflies even in winter. Although the scenery like this is more real than uncle Qi''s peach blossom array, there is no real scene at all Angry? But the problem is, since this dreamland can restore the demon valley so truly, why don''t you just change everyone? Isn''t that easier for her to fall for? Or what''s the name of this place? The sound of the dragon''s chanting is high and low, and it is incessant, as if it is above the sky. But when he looked up to the north, he could only see the white clouds covering the valley. He could not even see a trace of blue sky, nor could he see any suspected dragon. Luobei frowned and went down the path under the tree. He wanted to find a way to break the illusion, but after a short walk, he obviously felt tired, which was unprecedented. Luobei''s heart sank, isn''t it Is the reality immortal Zun finally can''t resist, so her body is also injured? When I think of the scene that before I fell into this strange situation, the tripod has been approaching behind me, and the volcano has been erupting before me, Luobei is in a bit of a hurry. Just at this time, the sound of the dragon''s chant was extremely loud and harsh. She angrily scolded: "call the ghost, you have the ability to come out now!" "Come out..." Her cry suddenly echoed in the valley. It''s another big loophole. She never talks when she becomes a fawn. The problem is that no matter how many loopholes there are, it is useless to find a solution. Luobeibei, with a small head, anxiously and vigilantly looked around, hoping to see the ugly man of the spoof sheep bubble. In response to her, there was another dragon chant. This time, the Dragon chant seemed to be getting closer, as if it was flying down from nine days. Luobei subconsciously looked up, and sure enough, he saw a glittering living creature in a white cloud. I saw the slender body of the living creature, body winding, teeth and claws to dive toward her. Although the distance is at least a few hundred feet, I can''t really see it for a moment, but I can still see the scales on the living creature''s body, as well as the towering edges and corners of the head and the flying mane. Is there really a dragon? In order to deal with a little girl, this illusion is really big. Luobeibei''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he immediately stared at the powerful figure swimming in the air. When the Golden Dragon flew a little closer, he found that there was a man sitting behind the dragon head, but because the golden dragon was too bright, the man leaned back and couldn''t see the Dragon Rider clearly for a moment. What kind of means is this? To scare her with a dragon? Luobei frowned. However, after diving for a while, the Golden Dragon suddenly spurted out a flame. At the same time, it quickly changed its direction and rushed to the sky. Then it violently swung its body, as if it wanted to throw the person on its back down. No matter how it twists and turns, the man always firmly grasps the corner of its head and its neck. He looks very comfortable, and seems to have time to look back. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 386 Luobeibei squints his eyes and feels that the person on the dragon''s back seems familiar, but the distance is too far. Moreover, the dragon is spitting fire and rolling, and can''t see the man''s face at all. The only thing that can be confirmed is that the man is definitely not the ugly monster of sheep bubble eye. But no matter who it is, he is the first person besides himself. It''s impossible to say that the key to breaking the situation lies in him. Thinking about this, Luobei immediately yelled: "Hello, the man above, who are you?" With her cry, the man on the dragon''s back seemed to pause. Then he pressed the dragon''s horn and twisted it. The Golden Dragon suddenly moaned again, and had to reverse his body and dive down to the ground again. With this rush, the distance between the two sides suddenly narrowed by more than half. As Jin Long''s body became more and more huge and slender, luobeibei finally saw the face of the Dragon trainer. It''s a face that even if you can''t see the facial features clearly, it already gives you a kind of extremely handsome feeling, especially the look from afar, which is incomparably familiar. Luobei stayed, how could it be brother mu? "Xiao Beibei, is that you?" Mu Ao star exclaimed, obviously also some can''t believe that she will appear here, stunned not from also stay. That golden dragon is very clever, immediately seized this opportunity, suddenly a turn over, forced to throw him out. "Brother Mu!" Seeing Mu Aoxing fall from the dragon head, Luobei suddenly exclaimed, and ran to the direction where the boy wanted to fall like a conditioned reflex, completely forgetting that it was an illusion. But she just ran two steps, and the Golden Dragon cried out again, but it turned out that although Mu Aoxing rolled down from its back, one hand just grabbed one of its whiskers. The Golden Dragon may have waited for a long time until this extremely rare opportunity. Despite the pain, he still swayed violently to get rid of him. At the same time, his two claws also grabbed him fiercely. "Be careful!" Luobei screamed. After a while, Mu Aoxing pulled the dragon''s whiskers and suddenly swung in the air. Instead of perfectly avoiding the attack of the dragon''s claws, he turned up at an almost impossible angle and dashed on the back of the Golden Dragon. He clasped its horns again and hit it hard. "Ang..." This fist is obviously not light, Golden Dragon eat painful ground is a long hiss, prestige big break. How can there be such a fierce person? That''s a dragon! Luobeibei didn''t expect such a perfect counter attack. For a moment, he was shocked to forget that he was still running. When the deer lost his front hoof, he fell down the slope and fell into the stream, choking with good breath. Fortunately, this section of the stream is not deep. It crawled back to the bank after a few times, but it was wet all over. It was hard to avoid embarrassment. Just when she wanted to climb back to the slope to see the sky, she suddenly felt a sudden shock at her feet, and suddenly fell back into the stream with a puff, struggling for several times to stand firm. "What a stupid girl. She can even wrestle when she runs a few steps. Thanks to your original shape, it''s still a deer." With the laughter of Qingyue, a slender figure leaps down with great strides. Her clothes are floating, her eyebrows are bright, and her mouth is narrow and slightly warped. It is the most disgusting look in my memory. Behind him, the dust and smoke were slowly drifting away. A golden dragon, at least ten feet long, was lying on the ground with its head drooping. Its nose was white, and its huge body was covered with low vegetation. It was obvious that it had been completely defeated. She was so worried about his safety, but this guy even made fun of her! Luobei was angry and didn''t go ashore immediately. When he came near, he shook his body and splashed water on his face. Mu Aoxing touched the water on her face for a moment. After a moment of stupefaction, instead of being annoyed, she burst out laughing. Then, suddenly, the eagle pounced on her and fished her out of the water. Then, he threw her down on the grass by the stream and rolled her up directly. "Ha ha ha, Xiao Beibei, you are more lovely than a human being." "Ah What are you doing? Let go Let go... " Luobeibei didn''t expect that he would be so crazy suddenly. Suddenly, he was turned dizzy. Until he finally stopped, he raised his fist and beat him on the chest. It''s just, how did her hooves become human hands again? Wasn''t she just deer shaped? Luobeibei was so scared that he dropped his eyes and quickly swept away. He found that he was not as smooth as before when he just recovered his human form. Instead, he was wearing clothes. He couldn''t help forgetting to continue beating people for a moment. He couldn''t figure out why it was like this. "Eh, how can you become a human just after praising your loveliness?" Mu Ao star is also very surprised, but just a little up, and did not move away, but also more seriously looked at her a few eyes, and then smile very bright lips, "but you are still very lovely, I like it." "Like a head, you this inexplicable lunatic, no matter what shape I am, quickly give me up." Luobei came back and pushed him angrily, but somehow he didn''t have much strength to push the cheeky one."But I think it''s just right now..." Mu Ao star is approaching again. The light in the nearby star eyes is bright, full of bright look and unfathomable meaning. The voice of Qingyue is also low. "Beibei, I''m very happy that you can come to me." "What are you talking about?" For the first time, luobeibei saw something special hidden in his eyes. He was a little flustered. "Didn''t you come in looking for me because you were worried about me?" Mu Aoxing curled her fingers and scraped her small nose. Her heavy body was so carefree that it seemed that she was born to be so close to her. Even his breath was almost touching her. "You think too much!" Luobeibei patted his hand, but his cheek was uncontrollably hot. How can this guy look like this? Don''t you know whether men and women are giving or receiving? "Why do I think so much? Did you think too much about coming to me, or did you think too much about my danger just now? " Mu Aoxing''s hand stretched out again. This time, what she touched was her cheek, and the action was especially gentle. Luobeibei just felt that his brain was buzzing, and I didn''t know how much blood was rushing up. Suddenly, I didn''t know where the strength came from, so I pushed him away, and quickly rolled to the side for several times, as far away from him as possible, and then I got up with hands and feet. "My little Beibei, is that shy?" Mu Aoxing was pushed aside by her and fell on the grass, but she was not in a hurry. Instead, she bent her elbow to support her head and looked at her with a smile. "Hoo chill! chill! It''s an illusion It''s an illusion He''s fake, it''s all fake Don''t be fooled... " Luobeibei took a deep breath, closed his eyes, repeated several times, trying to calm down. Just now, she repeatedly reminded herself not to be fooled by this dreamland, and not to be led by the nose by that ugly monster, so as not to fall into the devil. However, she didn''t expect that after seeing the fake prince fall into crisis, she fell into it all at once, almost forgetting her original intention. Fortunately, she finally recovered. "Mirage?" Mu Ao star swept around for a while, "this place is really a little strange, but I''m really Mu elder brother." "Don''t believe him, fake is fake!" Luobei bowed his head, closed his eyes and refused to look at him. "Little Beibei, I really mean it." Mu Aoxing smiles and stands up. Although luobeibei kept nagging to remind himself, his ears were still standing up. At this moment, when he heard the rustle of clothes, he immediately opened his eyes and stepped back warily, for fear that he would insult himself again. When he retreated, he forgot for a moment that he was human and had no four feet. His feet didn''t coordinate well. Suddenly, he tripped and fell on the grass. Then he turned back into a deer shape. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 387 How could that be? She felt more confused. She immediately looked at Mu Aoxing, and saw that he was stunned at first, and then raised his beautiful lips. Suddenly, she was a little angry. She quickly turned over and stood up, and then looked at the stones in the stream. She jumped up to the other side of the stream, and then dared to stare at him across the stream. "Do you think I''ll be so stupid that you say you''re real?" "But I''m real!" She seemed to think that she would be much safer if she was separated by a stream. Mu Aoxing felt that she was silly and cute, and her fingers itched again. She wanted to hug her hairy again, but she was obviously still in panic, and she only managed to control herself and let her slow down. "What evidence do you have to prove that you are true?" Luobei looked at him with great vigilance. "Why do you think I''m fake?" Luobei sneered scornfully and pointed to the Dragon behind him with the minibus: "this is the proof! There is no dragon in the world for a long time, but you ride and train it. Isn''t that a fake? " "You say it, it''s not a real dragon," Mu Aoxing laughed. "You forget what I was doing before? This is the dragon scale that I have been refining. " "That dragon scale? How can a dragon scale become a dragon? Do you think I''m a three-year-old? " Luobeibei was stunned at first, and then immediately threw him a white eye. If she didn''t want to find out the clue to break the situation, she really didn''t want to hear his nonsense any more. "Ha ha Xiao Beibei, don''t forget that it''s not an ordinary dragon scale. It''s the scale of the demon God. After thousands of years, it''s still the scale of the dragon power. From the first day I planned to refine it, it''s become like this. I''ve been very persistent, but I''m not willing to be tamed easily. I''m very stubborn until you suddenly appear... " Mu Aoxing''s purple eyes glared at her and repeated, "until you suddenly appeared here just now, I don''t know why you suddenly added a strong force and finally suppressed it." "Ha, so it''s all my credit?" This dreamland is too ridiculous. Do you really think that she can be possessed by this poor means? Luobeibei can''t help laughing sarcastically, and then smile a close, coldly looking at that and Mu Aoxing exactly dummy, "ugly eight strange, don''t pretend, I already know who you are." Mu Ao star''s corner of the mouth smoked twice: "you say I am ugly eight strange?" "Do you think I can''t see it?" Luobei looked at him with disdain, and then felt that a flower in front of him had been picked up by a pair of long arms. "Xiaobeibei, take a good look at me, take a serious look, and then tell me, do you really think I was changed by others?" Mu Aoxing holds her flat and forces her to look at herself. "Of course you are." Luobei didn''t hesitate to say that he didn''t want to look at him carefully. He just struggled desperately. "Sister Beibei, you don''t even want to look me in the eye, just say I''m fake?" Mu Aoxing held her in her arms and impolitely pinched her soft ears to show her punishment, "well, then you can ask some questions that only we two know? So naturally I can know if I''m real or not. " Luo Beibei''s ears were so kneaded by him, and he suddenly felt that his whole body was full of indescribable discomfort and embarrassment. He couldn''t help hiding, and at the same time he gave him a look like an idiot: "do you think I''m an idiot? Since this dreamland is made from my memory, you will naturally see all my secrets for a long time. " "Do you think this place is made by extracting your memory?" Mu Aoxing asked her thoughtfully, "where is this place?" "Ask when you know it." Luobeibai said to him, "don''t you think it''s a serious blunder to turn fantasy into the place where I grew up? Can''t I even recognize my own home? I tell you that although I am half human and half demon, I may never be formally recognized by the clansmen on both sides, but I will never be led into the devil by you. You will die of this heart! " "It turns out that this is the demon valley you said. No wonder you insist that I''m a fake." seeing that she stubbornly thinks that she is the ugly gossip devil, I can''t say clearly. Mu Aoxing can only change the topic and look around with her. "The scenery of this place looks good, but it seems that the place is too small." "That''s not forced by you humans." He has a face to be small! Luobei glared at him angrily, and then woke up again. Instead of saying that, he just admitted that he was true. He quickly changed his words, "no, it''s you devil!" Mu Ao star low smile a, can''t help but rub her ear: "you see, actually your heart already understand I am true?" "Don''t pinch my ears." Luobeibei''s face is a burst of burning, unconsciously even the voice is soft without a trace of deterrent. "I''m not the devil, not the ugly one." Mu Aoxing holds her across the stream and comes directly to the golden dragon, "you should have a good look at it first." Luobei smell speech, eyes can''t help looking at Jinlong.She once read the records of real dragons in the ancient books of the demon clan, and there is a simple drawing on it, which roughly depicts the appearance of the ancient dragon. In front of her eyes, the golden dragon does have the characteristics of camel head, antler, snake neck, tiger palm, eagle claw, fish scale and other dragons described in the book, but it is not only there, but also more detailed and real than the description in the book. For example, the scales are perfectly arranged, the dorsal fin is slightly swaying, the dragon''s whiskers are powerless to float, the five giant claws are deeply buckled into the ground, and the strong dragon''s body, which is still majestic and contains infinite power, seems to show its identity. "Although mirage can really make people confused, it can transform anything, but it can''t transform a dragon that has long disappeared in this world, because there is no painting in this world that can really, thoroughly and completely depict all the appearance of a real dragon." Mu Ao star slowly tunnel, "the so-called dragon see the head but not the tail, even if this is a scale, if it is not just still vaguely remains a silk dragon nature, perhaps also can not show the real dragon shape." Luobeibei was silent for a while, put aside his head and no longer looked at the Golden Dragon: "no matter what you say, I will not believe you." "Well, little Beibei, my little sister, we''ve been through so much together, and you''ve taken the risk to stay for me. Why can''t you recognize me when I stand in front of you now?" Mu Aoxing raises her in front of her again, deeply looks into her pupil, and her eyes are full of injured loss. Seeing his eyes like this, Luobei''s heart can''t help shaking again. It seems that a voice at the bottom of her heart is also asking her, don''t you really believe that he is brother mu? This kind of temper and character is clearly brother Mu''s style. Although he is a bit aggressive today, it''s more than before, but if he is ugly, you must feel sick when you are held in his arms, right? Let alone so naturally can''t help fighting with him. And the dragon, it''s too real. It doesn''t look like a dreamland. If this dreamland can change anything, why only become the appearance of the demon Valley, not simply Yan Rao aunt rabbit demon and others all change out? Also, it is reasonable to say that if you want to enchant her, shouldn''t you make up that her aunt or Dashan brother is in danger? But if this is not a mirage, how can we explain everything in front of us? This is not reality! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 388 See her eyes some struggle, it seems that some believe in themselves, Mu Aoxing heart suddenly rose a glimmer of hope. Don''t want to luobeibei immediately sensitive to detect the subtle changes in his eyes, confused instantly dissipated, suddenly became determined: "no, you are not really." "These are just my hallucinations. If they want me to think they are real, they will naturally confuse my eyes and ears." Luobei shouts loudly that this dreamland is so powerful. She knows it is a dreamland clearly and finds many flaws, but it can shake her mind and make her almost believe it. This is really irrefutable! Mu Ao star depressed almost a mouthful of old blood has spurted out. He simply leaned back and fell straight down. Of course, he didn''t forget to take the little deer of luobeibei down with him and tie it firmly to his chest. Then he sighed: "Beibei, Beibei, you are still as stubborn as a big stone when you meet for the first time! What do you want me to do with you? " "It''s easy. You let me go first." Luobei immediately took the opportunity to ask. "All right." Mu Aoxing choked for a while, couldn''t help laughing and pinched her ears again, and then really let go. Luobei horse burns its tail in a fire and flies out of the distance in a hurry, with an appearance that it can no longer be vigilant. See her to oneself so evade but less than, as if oneself is really ugliness eight strange, Mu Ao star is really cry and laugh not. "Tell me first, if this is not a mirage, how can you be here?" Luobeibei thought that it was not a good way to persist in this way, so he decided to give priority to it and try to induce the ugly eight monsters to break the mirror by themselves. "I don''t really know about it." Mu Aoxing folded his hands and put his back on his head. He was very magnanimous. Junmei frowned. "I just remember that he was still refining the scales of the dragon in his own sea of knowledge, but I don''t know why there were white clouds all around in a twinkling of an eye, and no matter how I drove the golden dragon, it couldn''t get out of the cloud area. At this moment, I suddenly heard your voice, and then I followed the voice and came out all at once, and you saw everything after that. " That''s a lie. It''s a lie. Luobei sneers impolitely. "I know it doesn''t prove anything. Why don''t you tell me how you got in? Maybe we can find out the mystery here together and get out of this place as soon as possible. " Seeing that Luo Beibei was obviously on guard, Mu Aoxing had to change the question again, "then you can always tell me how long I have been sleeping before you come in?" Luobei flashed butterfly wings like eyelashes. After thinking about it, there was nothing hard to answer. He said, "it''s almost a month." "Only one month?" Mu Aoxing was surprised, and his sword eyebrow frowned again. He had been stuck with long scale all the time. He didn''t have the feeling of exchanging day and night. He thought it had been at least a year or two. Sure enough, this feeling was unreliable. "What happened in this month? And how did you come to this strange place? " So much has happened! When he asked, Luobei immediately recalled the previous situation. I''m in that ugly situation now, but I don''t know what''s going on outside? Thinking about the terrible tripod and the extinct volcano, Luobei was not sure how long Fang Tianji xianzun could protect himself and brother mu. Seeing that he asked, fawn''s eyes immediately showed obvious irritability, and he was extremely worried. Mu Ao''s eyes sat up: "what''s the matter? What about the broken halberd? Why doesn''t it take care of you? " With that, Luo Beibei looked at himself strangely and didn''t speak up. Obviously, his doubts were not so easy to dispel. Mu Aoxing couldn''t help but feel helpless: "well, let''s treat this place as an illusion first, and you should treat me as a fake first. But since you fall into this illusion, everything here is made up of your memory. That''s right The host of mirage must have known the situation outside for a long time. It doesn''t matter if you say a few more words. " Luobei tilted his head and thought about it. He thought it was reasonable. The ugly man with sheep bubble eyes had taken the house of the elder. How could he not know what happened before? If this place is really made by him, just say it. If it''s not really the means of the ugly eight strange emissary, and the person in front of him is really brother mu, it''s more important to tell him, or we can find a way to leave here as soon as possible. At present, Luobei said the matter roughly. During his deep sleep, so many things happened? Mu Ao star more listen to the facial expression more bad, wait to hear Luo north north is in this wait before there is wolf after there is tiger of thrilling circumstance suddenly appear here, more is brow tightly Cu get up, a stand up and jump to her in front, quickly swept her body: "that you can hurt?" Luo Beibei looked at his eyes, and shook his head: "I didn''t have it before I came in, but...""But what?" Mu Ao star suddenly nervous. Luobeibei was not sure whether to tell him about his sudden weakness. But after a second thought, he still thought it was better not to say it just in case, so he shook his head again. Mu Aoxing knew that she didn''t want to say anything about her temper, so she couldn''t say any more, so she could only continue to think about the news she had given: "no, I''m a Yuanshen. You should be in Yuanshen state now. Even if the ugly devil escaped a wisp of Yuanshen, he shouldn''t have the ability to circle our Yuanshen in?" Is he in the state of Yuanshen? Luobeibei looked down at his deer body in amazement. He subconsciously wanted to believe it, but he was afraid that it was another ugly way to bluff people. He just held back. Think of the situation outside, I''m afraid it''s very critical, but mu Aoxing can''t help it. He doesn''t have the slightest thought to tease Luo Beibei: "no! Whatever the hell this is, we have to get out as soon as possible! " Of course, she was eager to get out, but how could she get out? Anyway, go to the edge of the valley first. "Where are you going?" Luo North North suddenly steps four hooves to go to the direction that oneself go out of the valley in the past, see Mu Ao star busy to follow up. Luobei ignored him, but ran up the mountain quickly. But this time, after only a short run, he became out of breath. When he tried to jump over a low stone, he suddenly felt a strong dizziness. Then he made a mistake in his front leg and fell down. "Be careful!" A figure flashed by, in time to her arms, urgent voice to ask, "Beibei, what''s the matter with you? How could this happen all of a sudden? Don''t scare me. North North! North, North With that, he habitually rubbed the ring to get a bottle of pills, but his mind moved, and his hand was still empty. Then he remembered that it was the state of Yuanshen, and the ring on his hand was just a projection. "Are you really brother mu? Brother Mu would never talk like that. " Luobeiyi felt a little stronger after a long time in his arms, and slowly became human again. I don''t know if it was because of too weak relationship. At this moment, she suddenly wanted to let the people in front of her come up with an irrefutable evidence to prove that he was really the real brother mu. Is she so weak because she has been unconsciously affected by the illusion, or because her body in reality is finally injured? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 389 "It''s me. It''s really me." Looking at the pale and almost transparent face of the girl in his arms, Mu Aoxing felt as if she would turn into smoke and disappear at any time. Mu Aoxing just felt that his heart had been pulled up and his heart had been hidden for a long time. He said it unconsciously. He was low and careful. He was afraid that saying more would make the girl feel bad. His voice was very soft. "Although I used to tease you and quarrel with you, in my heart, you have always been very important. Do you know that you are the only true friend of muaoxing in the past 14 years?" "Really?" Looking at the boy in front of her, the girl''s heart became more and more confused. "Really." Mu Aoxing stroked her face, anxious, worried, powerless, repressed anger, all written on her face. "If you really want to be brother mu, leave me alone and try to get out of here. If you go out later, we may all die." Luobeibei suddenly grabbed his collar, his black hair was scattered in his arms like clouds, and his eyes were full of eagerness. If she is weak because her body is really hurt in reality, wouldn''t other people be more "Well, I''ll try. I''ll try now." Mu Aoxing gently put her down, let her rely on the stone, and then calm on the surface, but very anxious to look around. When he inadvertently swept the huge golden dragon that he had no time to deal with, a formula suddenly appeared in his mind, which was the last step to thoroughly refine the dragon scale. He has received a lot of training since he was a child, and naturally he is quite sure that this place is not a mirage, but a very real place. It''s just that he doesn''t know what kind of place it is. But since this place is real, when he finishes the last step and thoroughly refines the dragon scale, his power will undoubtedly be greatly increased. Maybe he will be able to see through it. Mu Aoxing didn''t understand why the formula suddenly appeared in his mind, but he did it quickly and decisively. After a little thought, he resolutely sat down and began to seal quickly according to the formula. Then he pressed his left hand on his chest, held a gesture in his right hand, and suddenly moved to his eyebrow. With this action, Jin long, who was just dying, suddenly raised his head, and then his whole body shrank rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a very bright golden light and rushed directly to Mu Aoxing''s eyebrows. The golden light is too dazzling. It''s not only mu Aoxing who is dazzling, but also luobeibei who is beside him. He can''t help but subconsciously close his eyes. He doesn''t open his eyes until he feels that the golden light outside is suddenly dark again. At this, she was stunned. In this very short moment, Mu Aoxing''s people have disappeared. Luobeibei only felt that her heart was suddenly empty, and then a deep fear came in, which made her even more helpless and frightened than before. "Brother mu..." She busily tried to stand up and cried out. "Brother..." The valley returns with a faint echo, but the echo makes the world more silent. It''s as if from now on, there will never be a second life in the world, and no one will accompany her. Was she abandoned like this? Why is Mingming an illusion? Why is Mingming a fake brother Mu just now? When she sees him disappear, she will have such a big reaction? Is that the power of mirage? Luobei stood on the stone and looked at this familiar but unpopular Valley blankly. For the first time in his life, he couldn''t raise any fighting spirit. He just felt that he was so weak and tired from body to heart. "Sleep!" There is a voice in the bottom of my heart gently coax, "was forced to support, now you need the most is to rest, when you rest well, things will naturally be solved." How could such a good thing happen? She retorted in her heart, but she could not resist the feeling of getting more and more confused. Perhaps, she really should have a good rest, in order to have the strength to think of a way. Then sleep for a while, just for a short time! More tired like spring water gently rippling, luobeibei''s body gradually turned into a deer, and then curled up slowly closed his eyes. ¡­¡­ At the same time that Luobei opens his eyes, muaoxing also opens his eyes. However, what he didn''t realize was that what he could see was a huge bird''s nest roof, which was made up of disorderly branches and mixed with a lot of hay and feathers. "North, North!" Mu Aoxing shouts low and sits up. He has no time to notice whether the roof is weird or not. He immediately searches for the trace of Luo Beibei, but finds himself lying in a shed with a triangular shape. On both sides of the shed are wooden frames, and the exit is directly open. You can clearly see the mountains not far away and the figures of demon birds flying through the air. On the ground around the stone bed, there is a piece of grass with little flowers in the middle. Where is this?Mu Ao star is very alert to quickly sweep a circle, and then found himself covered with a very ugly feather quilt, there is a very strong Sao gas above. Mu Ao star face a black, immediately extremely disgusted that bed feather was quickly waved out, and subconsciously immediately tried a cleaning technique for himself. With a flash of white light, the whole person becomes fresh again. At the same time, muaoxing also reflects that he can use magic. Is Mu Ao star eyes in the light of a flash, the whole person then swept out of the shed. The world outside the shed is full of ice and snow, but it is full of green trees and luxuriant grass. In the field of vision, there are many small pools shining, like winter is not winter, like spring is not spring. The painting style is very strange. Mu Aoxing''s eyes twinkled at the monsters around the slope, as well as the flying monsters in the air. He was a little uncertain whether it was reality or fantasy, so he heard a very sharp voice and cried out like magic. "My God, master! Master, are you awake With the cry, a shadow came towards him like lightning from the side sky. Mu Aoxing subconsciously reaches for a button. "Ga Lord People... " Parrot king was pinched neck, bird eye was pinched into fish eye, desperately want to show identity. But without waiting for it to say "I''m Xiaonan", Mu Aoxing has relaxed: "what''s the matter? Tell me about Beibei? " "Keke..." The parrot King coughed and pointed to his side with his wings. Mu Aoxing suddenly turned back, and then saw that there was a translucent jade beside the messy shed. There was a deer in the jade. Mu Aoxing threw away the parrot king and came to the jade in three or two steps. He raised his hand to touch it. "Little..." Parrot king has not exported a word "heart". A group of Ying light burst out from the jade and forced Mu Ao star back. "Wow It''s just a step back! Before the parrot King gasped, the thief''s eyes lit up first. Mu Ao star is eyebrow peak a pick, immediately hand change palm will hit to jade. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 390 "Be merciful! You can''t fight! " Parrot King cried out in a hurry. Mu Aoxing frowned: "why?" "Because xianzun said that the jade was protecting my master." Parrot King quickly explained, "this jade is the change of the two jade demons. They are healing my master in this way." "Your master? When did Beibei become your master? " Mu Ao Star asked coldly, "what happened in the end? What about the halberd Without waiting for the parrot king to answer, he has forcibly summoned Fang''s Halberd through the master servant contract. "Xianzun has gone to practice. My master is Beibei girl..." The parrot king then realized that he was a spiritual pet. It seemed that he had to go through the master''s permission to learn arts. He was a little guilty. He hurried over and said something else, trying to muddle through. "Ah, master, you''ve been sleeping for so many days, and you don''t know how many things happened in this period of time. If it wasn''t for the master Cough I mean Beibei girl. If it wasn''t for Beibei girl, Xiaonan would never see her master again Wuwuwu... " "Say the point!" Mu Ao star cold voice way. Now he doesn''t know what''s going on in Beibei, and he''s full of doubts. He doesn''t have the heart to listen to parrot King''s complaint. "Well It''s... " The parrot king immediately stopped the false cry, "well, that day, master, you just fell asleep for a day. That green dragon, oh, that is the elder of the demon clan, master, you don''t know, that green dragon is not a monster, it..." "Is he the elder of the demon clan?" Parrot Wang suddenly opened his eyes: "master, how do you know? Ah? Are you conscious of seeing and hearing all the time, even though you are asleep? " Mu Ao star is a heart sink, this unexpectedly is true, so he just saw the north yuan God must also be true? If the two jade demons really have no malice and just protect her, Beibei can''t be unconscious. The only possibility is that her spirit and body have separated and are being imprisoned in an unknown place? But why was he able to wake up in the same Valley, but she couldn''t? For a moment, Mu Aoxing had many thoughts in his mind, but he was like a mess. He wanted to go back to the valley immediately, but he had no way to return. Second, he also needed to know what happened after Beibei''s coma, so that he could better care about it. At the moment, he could only calm down and say: "you can directly say what happened after the devil sacrificed his flesh and blood to fantianding." As soon as he mentioned the extremely dangerous and magical moment of that night, parrot king suddenly burst all his feathers like chicken blood: "master, you don''t know, my master Oh, no, I mean Beibei girl. Beibei girl was very powerful that night. At that time, we had a ground fire erupting and fireballs rolling around. After the earth shaking ghost cried and howled, we... " "The point!" Mu Aoxing extremely impatiently once again grabbed it by the neck, a very frightening dignity spontaneously, like a mountain general straight pressure parrot king, "another wordy, you give me directly to see the king of hell!" Oh, my God! Master, how terrible today! The parrot King opened his eyes in horror and nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice. Not far away and in the distance, all the monsters and birds within the scope of vision were all shivering. They all fell down and shivered, and did not dare to make a sound. Mu Aoxing just let go, and his dignity was slightly restrained. Parrot king did not dare to linger any longer. He quickly said the key point: "in a word, when we all thought that we were going to be unable to resist, Beibei girl suddenly yelled, and then she suddenly sent out a circle of very powerful white light waves. The light waves were very magical. They not only protected us, but also stopped the tripod and put out the big lights Fireball, in the end, the ground fire was pressed back, and then the crisis was completely solved? " "What you said is true?" Mu Aoxing never thought that the follow-up was like this, and he was really shocked. "It''s true." A dark light shot in front of him from a distance. "Five days ago, Beibei not only saved us by one person, but also brought earth shaking changes to the world..." Listening to Fang Tianji''s simple and orderly statement, Mu Aoxing looked around at the miracle transformed world. His eyes were deep and distant, and he didn''t speak for a long time. For a moment, he didn''t realize that Fang Tianji''s tone was more respectful than before. It''s true that when he met Beibei for the first time that day, he took her through the void mirror to escape, exhausted and fell, it was the light wave in Beibei''s body that protected them. But since then, this light wave never appeared again. I didn''t expect that this critical moment would work again, and it was still so huge that ordinary people and ordinary demons couldn''t match it. "What''s going on?" After a long time, Mu Aoxing came back and asked, pointing to the jade. Fang Tianji said the situation again, and emphasized that after luobeibei became coma, he had specially entered her body to check her condition. Mu Aoxing did not praise it, but coldly said: "are you sure that the two jade demons are not imprisoned Beibei, but healing for her?" Fang Tianji heard that Mu Aoxing''s tone seemed very wrong, and the dragon power on him was spreading all the time. It seemed that he was suppressing his anger and could not suppress it soon. His attitude immediately became very correct: "report back to the master, my subordinates think that those two little jade demons really don''t have any malice to Beibei girl, otherwise they have too much power in this month Opportunity to start, the host may not have the opportunity to wake upThat''s true. Mu Aoxing''s eyes are a little slow, and his anger has finally converged. The parrot king on one side dares to take a breath secretly. He is secretly glad that his master doesn''t continue to be angry. Otherwise, it''s hard to say whether his life can be wrapped up. Thinking of this, parrot king bowed his head in awe. The master suddenly became so terrible, and there was such a huge dragon power at random. It can be seen that he must have succeeded in refining the dragon scale. Looking at Mu Aoxing who was lost in thought again, Fang Tianji''s heart was more complicated than the parrot demon. Some things only it can feel, but also very incredible, even it is not clear what is going on, can only take a step to calculate a step. However, although some things can not be verified or explained, it is no longer certain that this young man had the chance to get dragon scales first, and that this fortune could refine dragon scales. So even if he is not the real master of his own, from now on, it will at least have to give a part of its loyalty to the young man with a different temperament. "What about the little demon?" Mu Aoxing suddenly asked. "In the shed." Parrot King pointed with his wings. Mu Aoxing found out that the little demon was sleeping under the stone bed, but he just got up in a hurry and ignored it. "Oh, by the way, master, a few days ago, the little demon had been sitting beside the jade in a listless way. No matter how we tried to persuade her, she didn''t care. But this morning, she got better. She went to a valley and found many Lingzhi. She let go of her stomach and ate a lot. When she came back, she went directly to your side to sleep. ¡±The parrot king asked eagerly, "does the master want to ask about the girl in Beibei? Yes, it has a spiritual bond with Beibei girl. I''m sure I know if Beibei girl is good now. I''ll wake her up now. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 391 "It''s better not to quarrel with it first." Fang Tianji stopped parrot king, who couldn''t change his wordy habit, and then respectfully explained to Mu Aoxing, "in recent days, almost all the creatures have benefited a lot, but xiaoyaoxian seems to be the same all the time. Now it''s so abnormal that it''s probably just beginning to change. If you disturb it rashly, I''m afraid it will be bad for it." "Are you sure it''s been in a bad mood, but suddenly it''s better this morning?" Mu Aoxing frowns. Xiaoyaobei is the spirit pet of luobeibei. The master and servant really have their own feelings. If they really don''t worry about it at all, Beibei may not be in danger, but Beibei always thinks that he is in an illusion. How can we explain that? Parrot King seriously thought about it, and then nodded his head: "very sure, when he went to look for food, I saw him running happily with my own eyes, just like the usual Beibei girl when she was awake, she had no worries at all." "In that case, just wait." Mu Aoxing stares at the figure of jade, frowns deeply for a long time, and finally nods slightly. "The master has finally succeeded in refining dragon scales. I wish you all the best." The halberd is floating in the air, and its head is inclined downward slightly. "Xiao Nan, congratulations to the master! The master is so wise and powerful. He is absolutely unprecedented. He is unparalleled in heaven and earth... " Parrot king also immediately follow flattery, tone to flatter more flattery. Don''t want this to clap a horse immediately to clap on the horse''s feet, Mu Ao star not only didn''t have a trace of happiness, but also with a wave, directly threw it out: "don''t want to die, shut up for me!" Whimper, whimper Master, what''s the matter? What it says is good! Parrot king turned over several somersaults in the air and just managed to settle down. He was so confused that he didn''t understand why Mu Ao Xing took it out. "Stupid!" Fang Tianji kindly reminded him, "the master''s success in refining dragon scales depends on the protection of beibeiya. Now the master wakes up, but beibeiya is still in a coma. Do you think the master is in a good mood? Even if it''s congratulations, it should be appropriate. Do you understand? " Why didn''t you say that earlier? The parrot king looked at Fang Tianji plaintively. He thought to himself that he would not say a word next. Don''t want to just make up one''s mind, Mu Ao star spoke again: "do you just let them bask in the sun?" Ah? Is that asking it? Parrot wangdun panic tangled up, do not know whether to answer. Fortunately, this time, Fang Tianji took the words: "tell the master that it was meant to be covered, but these two little jade demons seem to absorb the aura of heaven and earth to heal Beibei girl. Every morning, a ray of light will drop down from the nine days and penetrate into the jade. I''m afraid it''s not good to block it rashly." Yes, yes, yes, that''s it. Parrot king did not dare to speak at will, but did not dare not conform, had to nod desperately in the side, with yo yo eyes expressed deep agreement. This halberd is subordinate to each other today. Its attitude is never as clever as before, and its posture is no longer as condescending as it used to be. It seems that after refining the dragon scale, it has a certain deterrent effect on this ancient spirit. Mu Aoxing''s eyes finally moved a little away from the jade for a moment. He glanced at Fang Tianji, who was floating a little lower than his eyebrows. On his face, which was carved from Hanyu, there was not a trace of pride that made Fang Tianji bow and puff. On the contrary, he seemed indifferent that Tiansheng should be respected by him. Feeling that Mu Aoxing''s temperament was completely different from the past, Fang Tianji silently lowered his head a little. "But what else do you want to tell the prince?" Mu Aoxing looked away and looked at the distant mountains. Although he was just casually holding his hand, his posture was as tall and straight as a mountain, with a calm momentum. "There''s really something very important to tell the master," Fang said in a deep voice. "The fire erupted that day, and a fireball destroyed the teleportation array." The air is stagnant. Such a big thing, xianzun actually said so, and still such a simple sentence, this time the master must be more angry, right? Fortunately, just now the owner told him to shut up, otherwise, if he could not tell the bad news, he would have to give it a thorough explanation. Parrot King secretly shrunk his head, tried to hold his breath, tried to pretend that he did not exist. However, after half a sound, it only heard a faint voice: "I know." Is it over? That''s it. Not angry? The parrot king suddenly widened his eyes, and his head popped out. "Yes," Fang Tianji continued calmly, "master, my subordinates just reported it very roughly. Some details have not been mentioned yet. Do you need to tell me in detail again?" Er, the host is in such a bad mood that you even have to repeat it again. This time, you will definitely die! The parrot king turned his eyes to the beads, and suddenly some gloated. The feathers covering his ears were almost up, hoping to hear his master scold Fang Tianji immediately.Then he heard only a faint word: "well." Yeah! Huh? Well, what do you mean? Do you really want to say that again? Square halberd really began to talk about, and Mu Ao star did not have the appearance of impatience, parrot Wang Dun when sad, feel almost a stomach of grievances, nowhere to say. Everyone is the master''s servant. It''s the one who has been guarding the jade these days. Why does the master dislike it and pinch it several times when it talks? When the broken halberd opens its mouth, the master indulges in it without a scolding, whimpering It''s so unfair, so unfair! "Before, didn''t you confirm that he was dead? How can you take away that green Jiao''s body? " After listening to the details of Fang Tianji''s orderly report, Mu Aoxing scolded coldly. Ah! Will the master be punished at last? Parrot king is a little gloating to expect. However, Fang Tianji readily admitted his mistake: "it''s a dereliction of duty. I didn''t recognize the seal. It turned out that it was Fantian Ding." Punish it, master! Let''s punish it! Parrot king prayed excitedly. Mu Aoxing was silent for a long time, then said: "although you are a spirit, you have a lot of insight. In your opinion, this place can be the cause of Fantian Ding." Said, waving around set a ban, and then the previous encounter with luobeibei said again, I do not know whether intentionally or unintentionally, this ban just separated the parrot king outside. Parrot Wang is silly. It''s not like the master wants to teach Fang Tianji at last? Does the master attach so much importance to the broken halberd? Whimper, whimper "It turns out that the master has already met the girl of Beibei." Fang Tianji didn''t notice the parrot King''s jealousy at all. He was attracted by Mu Aoxing''s story for a long time. He pondered, "I don''t think that Ding has such ability. This situation seems to be..." It is not very certain hesitated for a while, Mu Ao star immediately pupil a shrink ground to ask: "like what?" Fang Tianji thought for a moment and said, "it''s like the real and unreal world opened up by his former master in the sea of knowledge, but such means can only be achieved by ancient powerful people. I know it because I was raised by my former master in the world of knowing the sea. It''s just that at that time, the subordinates went in with their bodies, but they didn''t have the body outside and the spirit inside, so they were not sure. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 392 "So you can''t get in?" "Yes, but I saw a miracle when I was fostered in Beibei girl''s heart mansion." Fang Tianji tells Mu Aoxing that something in the heart of Luobei has been secretly absorbing aura, but he can''t find the source. "Now I think that this is the existence that protected the master and Beibei girl at the beginning, as well as this time. This existence is obviously very good, otherwise it will not only protect Beibei girl, but also bring such a huge impact to the small world It''s a big change, so my subordinates dare to speculate that Beibei girl should not be in danger now. " The first time he saw the light, it was really in a very dangerous situation, but it would be too hasty to infer that the mysterious existence was not malicious to Beibei. Mu Aoxing frowned deeply, which was far more profound than Fang Tianji''s thought: "did you ever think that the existence lived in Beibei''s body, in fact, it had a different purpose. The reason why he did it was just that he didn''t want Beibei to die so young. When Beibei''s cultivation was successful in the future, it might really start?" Fang Tianji was shocked: "does the master mean that the purpose of helping Beibei girl is to give up in the future?" "Don''t you think it''s very possible? Otherwise you are all good, why only Beibei is weak so far, want these two jade demons to turn into the original shape to heal her? " "If my subordinates are thoughtless, please punish them." Fang Tianji''s head is low. It really can''t guarantee that the mysterious existence in Beibei Xinfu will not threaten Luobei at all. "What''s the use of saying these empty things?" Mu Aoxing sneered, "you are also a magic weapon in ancient times. On weekdays, you depend on the old and sell the old. Is there not a practical way?" Fang Tianji was ashamed and speechless. For the special situation of Luobei, he really had no way. "All of them are rubbish!" It''s been a long time since I woke up, and I still can''t figure out the most important thing, not to mention how to rescue luobeibei. Mu Aoxing''s handsome eyebrows finally showed a few violent colors, and he clapped his hands back as soon as he raised them. At the end of the tunnel, the ugly but strong shed suddenly fell down like a flower rack and mixed into a pile of garbage. "Ha ha, this broken halberd was finally scolded by its owner." Wang Gang, the parrot, was glad to himself. Before he thought about it, he felt a great pressure coming. His small body was like a broken boat beaten by the strong wind and waves, and it was directly shaken far away. Or the vulture on the hillside just caught it when it was rolling. I''m afraid that at this moment, it has been blown to a corner, or hit a stone or a tree as a meat pie. Although the halberd in the air is not as "vulnerable" as the parrot king, it only retreated for more than ten meters to stabilize itself, but its shock is far stronger than the parrot king. This man only used more than a month to refine the dragon scale. He could merge the master''s dragon power into his own momentum again and again. Is he really the reincarnation of the master? Think of this divergence of Longwei, although far less than the master, but this feeling is clearly the taste of the master! For a moment, Fang Tianji was stunned. He was very confused. "Master, calm down! If we blow again, we will all die! " Fang Tianji was wondering if his feeling was too unreliable. Parrot king, who was holding on to the vulture, screamed like a pig. This bird demon is really brainless. He dares to bargain with his master at such a time Fang Tianji felt that his face was covered with black lines. He didn''t really look at the parrot king who was looking for death, but then he felt that it was wrong. Although the dragon power of its master is nothing to it, for a bird demon, this kind of power is enough to suppress it. How can this parrot demon be so eloquent? Fang Tianji is very surprised to glance around, those weak and small have been blown, even if the body of the huge monster birds are mostly rolling, only just become a demon vulture because just stuck between two big trees did not continue to retreat, can be seen from the vulture''s fast flying feathers still bear the pressure. Only the parrot king, who was shrouded in the wings of the vulture, was almost alive. "Master, look at this parrot demon. It seems that it is unusual." Fang Tianji immediately took this opportunity to whisper to Mu Aoxing. This one interrupts, the Long Wei that spreads on Mu Ao star body as expected stopped. But mu Aoxing didn''t immediately check the parrot King''s strange, but first took a deep breath, pulled the prestige back, then walked to the collapsed shed, with a wave. A pile of wood suddenly split into two piles, revealing the stone bed is still sleeping. Small demon embarrassed body is covered with a lavender aperture, obviously Mu Ao star even if suddenly broke out, also did not forget to first step to small demon embarrassed set up a protective cover, did not let it get a little hurt. The so-called love, it seems that now the master of the North girl is more and more care about!Mu Aoxing leaned over and gently picked up the little demon. Xiaoyaobei always liked him very much. At this time, he seemed to know that he was holding himself. He instinctively arched into his arms and made two squeaks like a dreamer. This action immediately reminds Mu Aoxing that not long ago, he was holding the little girl who was as lovely as a deer or a human, but it''s a pity that his fingertips can feel the fluffy soft, but it''s already two worlds. I don''t know how to reach it. He never knew what melancholy was, but when he met the fawn demon, he was led by her again and again and tasted what he had never felt before. When he first saw this little girl, he wanted to take "he" under his command, but now he owes her more and more. Mu Aoxing caresses the back of the small demon, but what emerges in front of her is that pair of frightened black eyes. Can''t wait any longer! Mu Ao star Mou color a sink, then put the small demon awkwardly aside, and sat down. Since it is impossible to break through by force with spirit power, let''s try how much power that dragon scale can bring to him. Mu Aoxing closed his eyes and meditated without hesitation, forcing yuan Shen out of the orifices. "No, master!" Fang Tianji saw that he didn''t care what was wrong with parrot king at all. On the contrary, a vague little shadow appeared on the top of his head, and he flew back with a big surprise. For the first time, the halberd body quickly enlarged to cover the sun above his head, so as not to keep Mu Aoxing''s spirit from being roasted. But even if the time of being exposed to the sun is only a very short moment, the little shadow instinctively shrinks back to Mu Aoxing''s head. Mu Aoxing is sweating all over in an instant, and his lips are like gold paper. He leans forward to support the ground for a long time before he slightly recovers. "If the master wants to find Beibei girl in the way that Yuanshen comes out of the body, he has to wait for Yuanshen to consolidate." Fang Tianji knew that he was proud and didn''t dare to help him easily. He only comforted him in a harmonious voice, "master''s cultivation is still shallow now, and he is far from the realm where the yuan God can get out of the body. It''s only because he has refined the dragon scale spirit that he can do it reluctantly. If his subordinates don''t block it in time, I can''t believe the consequences. Master, don''t be anxious again." "How long will it take?" Mu Ao star closed his eyes, teeth clenched to bear the pain of the spirit wave after wave, and squeezed out these three words. "At least..." Fang Tianji hesitated for a moment, "it''s going to take three days, which is the fastest limit. Otherwise, Beibei girl hasn''t been rescued, I''m afraid the master will go first..." "If Take What about the spring elixir? " Mu Aoxing asked intermittently. Fang Tianji had to tell him a reality: "the last Huichundan I''ve been subdued by Beibei girl. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 393 If you are trapped in a place where there are mountains, water, flowers, grass, and even fruits and vegetables, there is no living thing except you, even insects and crickets. And although there are day and night, but neither the sun nor the stars and the moon can be seen, only white clouds float in the sky all the year round, the whole world is lonely, leaving only one person. What would you do? Luobei has no chance to ask others about this question. All she knew was that after experiencing failure after failure and suffering from spiritual torment, she finally understood one thing. That is, if she still refuses to accept the fact of being imprisoned, and then tries to pass the time, she will soon be completely submerged by negative emotions such as anxiety, anger, missing, loneliness, helplessness, complaint and hatred. Then, in hopes and disappointments again and again, she will finally degenerate into a devil, and make the ugly plot succeed. So the first thing she does when she wakes up every day is to tell herself that it''s an illusion, an illusion that you can''t measure the length of time with common sense. Maybe you feel that day by day, year by year, has passed for a long time, but when you break through the dreamland and wake up, maybe it''s just a short time. Since everything in the dreamland is just a dream, why do you deliberately record the time and add your own troubles? In order to make yourself as full as possible, there is no chance for the demons to invade. Every day before going to bed, Luobei will arrange the time of the next day ahead of time. For example, digging herbs, reclaiming wasteland, pruning and pruning trees, making clothes with castor bean, and even turning the original stream full of natural flavor into a garden flavor. In a word, anything that can pass the time will be recorded on the stone one by one, and then she pretends to do it for the first time every time, and happily completes it. As for no one to talk to herself, it doesn''t matter. She can talk to the stone, to the tree, to the stream, and treat everything in the valley as her friend. In order to ease her yearning, she also made many clay figurines. Every day when she went home, she would say hello to "Mama". When she went out, she would take "Dashan elder brother" with her, and occasionally change "Mu elder brother" and "Yun elder brother", or Bao elder brother and Bao younger sister However, there are many things that can be done. For luobeibei, the most important daily lesson is practice. As for the question of whether to practice in vain or not, luobeibei never thinks about it. She only firmly remembers that human beings have a few words of encouragement, such as reading books a hundred times, the meaning of which is self-evident, such as diligence can make up for clumsiness, practice can make perfect, and heart can make it. Even if this is a mirage, as long as she is practicing every day and constantly reviewing, isn''t it equal to practicing? She just didn''t have time to master brother Mu''s skill of turning mind into needle and Brother Yun''s sword skill! Of course, it''s not easy for her to figure out these principles and stick to them. Even if she deliberately makes herself happy every day, humming songs from time to time, and turning back to the fawn''s running and playing with her talent, loneliness and emptiness will still take advantage of them to corrode her determination and disintegrate her confidence. Fortunately, she seems to be born with a talent to endure loneliness, as if she lived day by day a long time ago. After many alternations of the day and the night, she finally managed to get through the most difficult habit forming period and entered a quiet period. Then, more and more meditation time was naturally spent. Sometimes, she didn''t even need to do anything else deliberately. As soon as she closed her eyes and opened her eyes, one day or even several days passed like this. During this period, it is inevitable that there will be melancholy moments occasionally, but it is also easy not to rise the feeling of despair, and not to think about why there is no one to help themselves out and place their hopes on others. What should come will come. If it doesn''t come, it''s useless no matter how urgent it is. She told herself that as long as she could keep this bright heart and not be fascinated by all kinds of demons, sooner or later, this dreamland would break. ¡­¡­ There are no seasons in the valley, and every day is like a day. On this day, Luobei still woke up when the light was dim, and then went to sit on a stone in the middle of the stream as usual. She thought it was an ordinary day, but in the middle of it, she suddenly opened her eyes. I do not know when the thick clouds covering the valley began to thin up, as if in a short time will be completely dispersed. Luobei''s mind moved, and he was standing on a huge rock beside a long canyon. These days, she sometimes turns deer''s hooves into grass, sometimes turns people into running along the mountain path, and sometimes floats in the valley against the wind. However, she has never been able to successfully pass through the clouds surrounding the whole valley and step out of the valley. How can she come to the canyon at the junction with the outer world today? Is it possible that after so long a stalemate with her, this dreamland can''t be supported at last? Luobeibei gazed at the high and deep canyon in front of her, which she had glided through the vines again and again. After standing for a long time, she finally took another step forward slowly.The clouds in the canyon are even lighter, but when her bare feet firmly step on the void, the clouds actually support her. Luobei didn''t look down, but kept the mood for a long time and walked to the cloud step by step. When she came to the end of the long Canyon, the last layer of cloud in front of her finally disappeared, revealing a new picture. In front of us is a hillside. It was a gentle slope, covered with green grass and various kinds of wild flowers. A stone table was placed in the grass. It seemed that it was only three or five steps away from her. There are two stone benches beside the table. The grass at the foot of the bench is different from other places. It is short and sparse. It seems that it is not as prosperous as other places because it is trampled all the year round. There is a game of chess on the table. The pieces are black and white, but the chessboard is carved directly on the table. On one side of the chessboard, there is a pot of one cup. The style is very simple and simple. There is still a little heat in the cup, but no one is drinking tea. Beyond the stone table, you can see the farthest mountains. One of them is very lonely and independent among the mountains. The top of the mountain is haunted by a cloud. It''s a little familiar, but I can''t remember where I''ve seen it. Luobei looks to the sky again. The sky in the picture is just like the dawn. The sky is light blue, and a few stars can be seen. Then she saw the first living creature. That is a bird, a big bird, even if the distance is very long, still can see its body is quite huge and powerful. The bird flew very fast and seemed to be coming towards her. In a short time, it came to the front of the slope and landed about ten feet in front of the stone table. The bird looks familiar. It seems to have seen it. Luobei was a little confused. Then he saw a four legged animal jump down from the big bird. It looked like a fox, but it was not a fox. Its hair was light red. As soon as it landed, it ran to her happily. When he came to the front and back of heel, he immediately stood up, as if he could see her. He opened his mouth and yelled at her, but there was no voice. His eyes were full of excitement, and he even shook his tail wildly. Luobei blinked, and suddenly heard a thump, as if a stone had fallen into a pool without waves. In an instant, there were circles of fresh ripples. She remembered! Isn''t that her little demon? It seems to have grown up a lot. "Baby..." Luobeibei excitedly stretched out his hand when he wanted to touch the little demon, but he touched an invisible but seemingly several feet thick barrier. The little demon lies on the barrier and shouts at her several times. Then she falls back to the ground and makes two turns. It seems that the big bird carrying it shouts a few times. Then she lies back and shouts at her through the barrier, as if calling her sister. Not far away, the big bird seemed to have got the command, and it also spread its neck and sang a few times. Then, the sky became lively and soon filled with the shadows of all kinds of birds. After being alone for a long time, luobeibei finally saw a different world. Although it was silent, the pictures were still so vivid, which linked up her long silent anger. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 394 The outside world is real! It''s not a mirage! Absolutely not! Luobeibei has never been so confirmed as this moment! "Baby! Baby She clapped the barrier and cried out. The small demon awkwardly also opens mouth to roar, from time to time falls back to the ground, excitedly hits the circle. I''m going out! I''m going out! I must go out! In a flash, the desire suppressed by countless days suddenly erupted like a fire, and with the whole body''s blood surging straight to the brain. Then, she suddenly forward, fell on a soft green grass. "Sister..." Feeling the wind coming from behind, she subconsciously held up her hand and turned around. A hairy animal fell on her body firmly. Her hot tongue licked her face passionately and covered her face with saliva. Even more itchy, she couldn''t help giggling. When Mu Aoxing heard the news, he saw a young girl holding a little demon and laughing on the grass. It was as if he was holding a deer in the valley six years ago. The only difference is that he clearly remembers that he was dressed at that time, and the girl in front of him Mu Ao star feels nose a heat only, immediately extremely embarrassed ground stopped footstep, abruptly turn a head to go. But Rao is such, that startles the Hong to glimpse between peeps the spring color actually already the brand mark general deeply engraves in his mind. Green grass, snow like skin, concave and convex exquisite, slender legs shining Yingrun soft light, beautiful neck because the master''s head is high back to avoid the small demon embarrassed saliva, and appears particularly slender and graceful. "OK, OK, enough. Don''t lick it..." The girl''s clear and crisp laughter was ringing in her ears. Although it was very clear, Mu Aoxing felt that the blood in her body was more and more boiling, the heat in her nose was more and more reluctant to stop flowing out, and the scene just flashed back in her brain. Although the jade like body was partly covered by the hairy demon and waterfall like black hair, it didn''t show all of them, but somehow, the looming feeling seemed to be more deadly and could not be removed completely. Just then, a voice came in shouting, "ah, is my master awake at last?" Mu Aoxing almost instinctively pulled his belt with his right hand, took off his coat and went to the memory position with one breath, while his left hand grasped the air accurately. Luobeibei is hiding the demon''s excessive warm welcome. Suddenly, it''s dark. Subconsciously, he reaches out and grabs it. Then he finds that it seems to be a dress. "Quack Master, why are you pinching me again Quack quack I want to see my master... " Luobeibei immediately recognized that this familiar noise was unique to parrot king, and it also called the master. Did brother Mu wake up at last? Luobeiyixi, quickly one hand to hold the little demon embarrassed, don''t let it move, one hand to pull off the clothes on the head, slightly stand up and look around, sure enough, you can see not far away there is a slender straight figure is back to her side, standing straight, hand also pinched a is blowing open the whole body hair in the cry of parrot king. "Brother Mu! Is that you? " She cried out with great joy and sat up. It''s me Mu Aoxing wants to answer, but the heat flow in his nose is rolling. His face suddenly changes. He quickly points his acupoints first, and then applies two cleaning techniques. I didn''t want to let parrot King show half of his body. The bird demon has sharp eyes and sees the snow-white fragrant shoulder of Luobei. The bird demon, who has been in the human world for many years, is stunned and blurts out: "ah! Master, you''re not wearing... " Voice did not fall, throat has been sealed, the whole bird like a meteor was thrown out into a black spot. Who is the master of parrot king? What else is not wearing? Luobeibei some doubts, subconsciously looked down at himself, this look found that he did not wear clothes, so red naked holding is still coquettish little demon embarrassed, suddenly ah screamed, reflex to throw out the little demon embarrassed, and then randomly wrapped himself. "Zhizhi..." The little demon did not expect that the master would leave it. He thought that the master was playing with it. He rolled on the grass and rushed back excitedly. "Stop, don''t jump!" A severe reprimand stopped it in time. "Zhizhi..." The little demon was awed by the dragon in the same place, and could not move for a moment, so he could only cry out in a hurry. This little fool dare to talk back. Mu Ao star Mou color a coagulate, in the hand absorb strength a, then small demon embarrassed grasp in the hand, then force it and oneself to look at each other: "listen! You''ll be a little female in the future, and you can never become a male again. Remember? " The little demon looked at him awkwardly and didn''t understand that they would wait until they reached adulthood to decide their gender. But the person who made her feel very close by nature now wanted her to be a female, but when she saw the unquestionable look in her purple eyes, she nodded in compromise.I heard Mu Aoxing forced a little demon who is not sure whether she is male or female. Now she has fixed her gender. Luobei doesn''t understand that it must be because of the little demon''s frolic with her just now. Her face is more and more hot like fire. Even though the clothes have been put on, it covers all the places that should or shouldn''t be covered, and she is still embarrassed and dare not look up People, small mouth is bite tightly. She felt that she had never lost anyone like this in her life, maybe even in her previous life. Although Mu Aoxing didn''t look back, her ears were standing up all the time. Listening to the rustle of her clothes, she thought that she should wear them well. Then she asked in a low voice: "OK?" Luobeibei bit his lip. It was as light as a mosquito. Mu Ao star this just let go of small demon embarrassed, let it happily rush to Luo north. Luobeibei also busily picked it up and buried her small face in her fiery red hair to hide the burning of her face. Before he could get out of control again, Mu Aoxing temporarily sealed the channels leading to the bridge of the nose with his spiritual power, and then slowly turned around, pretending to be calm and look at the girl who was wrapping his clothes and drooping her head. For six years, he tried his best to get into the jade, and he couldn''t get in touch with Beibei at all. If it wasn''t for xiaoyaobei, her favorite, and he was sure that his master was still alive, he would have cut the jade recklessly. Now she finally came out of it, and it was obvious that she was no longer the little girl she used to be. Think of here, Mu Aoxing''s mind is not from the ground is a swing, and then a pursed lips, simply strode up, hands directly around her neck, almost rude one in one pull again Yang, the mouth also pretended to be unhappy to scold: "stupid dead, hair also don''t know pull out." With his action, luobeibei''s waterfall like black hair floated in the air, then gently fell on her graceful back, and a small part playfully wrapped around his fingers, as if not only to hold him, but also to get into his heart. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 395 He suddenly came here, and the girl who was secretly embarrassed raised her head involuntarily. A pair of bright eyes were still full of the confusion of not having time to wake up. The most pure innocence was shining brightly, and the mouth under the bridge of her nose was slightly opened because of consternation With the petals of dew, people''s mind can be easily hooked in the past. Mu Aoxing couldn''t help but raise her hand. She almost stroked the soft petal until she was about to touch it. Instead, she scratched her little nose and said angrily: "after sleeping for so long, is it stupid to sleep?" He looked down at the girl who had changed her appearance unconsciously in the years. Naturally, the girl who was right in front of him was looking at him, just "You are Brother mu Luobei blinks its thick butterfly wings. It seems that Mingming''s facial features are the same, and it seems that the jade carving is perfect. But the temperament between the eyebrows is even more different. There''s no green youth in sight, so I''m not sure. "What else? Who else can I be? " See her surprised appearance, Mu Ao star''s lips not from Yang up, fingers finally can''t help but caress her cheek, that feel, as expected as the imagination of soft and comfortable. "But you seem to have changed a lot..." Luobei frowned slightly and doubted whether he was still in the dreamland. All this was just the transformation of the dreamland. "You have been sleeping for more than six years. Naturally, I will change a little. Don''t you also grow up?" Speaking of the last half sentence, his voice was a little hoarse, and the color of his pupils deepened slightly. "What, I sleep for six years? You didn''t lie to me, did you? " Luo Beibei''s eyes widened in surprise, as if he were a madman, and said the most absurd and strange words in the world. "I hope it''s not true, but it is." Mu Aoxing stares at her, "in the past six years, you''ve been sleeping in this jade. No one can get close to you." Luobei was stunned. With his eyes turned to look behind him, he saw a square stone not far away. The stone white servant, at first glance, looks like a stone table, very ordinary, but Luo Beibei''s heart is a very familiar feeling. She subconsciously released her hand, let the little demon fall, and then involuntarily step by step toward the stone: "this is..." "These are the two little jade demons. Six years ago, you were injured and comatose and turned into a deer. You were sealed in the jade by them, and you didn''t fall out of it until today." Mu Ao star although some taste, she clearly just met with himself, but can turn his head away, but still quietly followed up. "It was Bao Ge and Bao Mei who protected me Instead of me being trapped in fantasy? " Luobei caresses the cold stone, and suddenly has a lot of insight in his heart. But at the same time, he feels ambitiously that things seem to be much more than that simple. However, if he wants to examine it carefully, he has no way to study it deeply. "Brother Bao Baomei That''s what you''ve become, isn''t it? " Feeling his rough lines, looking at the muddy ground as if it were all impurities, no trace of jade feeling of the stone, Luobei immediately distressed. She looked up at the sky and saw that there was just a light haze in the east at this time. Then she suddenly straightened up, and her hands danced quickly. A wisp of aura quickly emerged from her fingertips, and then condensed into a flower bud with her gesture. Then Luobei turns the flower bud to the sky, and a ray of light is projected straight down from the pale blue sky, which is integrated into the aura between her fingers. Soon after that, at the moment when Yingguang just started, luobeibei would scold lightly and quickly turn his fingers to introduce the light of the two spiritual forces into the jade. This lead, then from her fingers through the Yingguang just like a little flame into the oil pot, that ash fluttering like ordinary stones of jade, all of a sudden a layer of light, almost greedily absorbed the Yingguang from the sky. Mu Aoxing immediately set a circle around her to block the little demon out, so as not to affect luobeibei''s casting. Then she made a mistake and stared at her action, ready to deal with the abnormal situation at any time. The light from the sky was still flowing into the jade, and luobeibei kept the same posture until the clouds became more and more beautiful, and a red sun finally spurted out thousands of rays. Then she stopped. The ray of Yingguang from the sky suddenly stopped, and there was no trace. However, the Yingguang around the jade did not disappear. On the contrary, because of the early sun, it overflowed with a colorful scene, just like muaoxing had gazed at countless times. "How are you?" See Luo North North after the body slightly shakes two times, Mu Ao star quickly came forward to hold her. "I''m fine." Luobei shakes his head and takes two steps back. His eyes are still on the jade. For a moment or two, countless sunlight cast on the more and more crystal clear jade. Finally, the jade burst out a group of compelling light from the inside to the outside, stabbing everyone subconsciously closed their eyes.When the light faded, and then opened his eyes, two pink carved jade dolls had been lying side by side in the grass. Little body, white and fat, delicate face, powder powder Dudu, is closed eyes, a pair of sleeping appearance, and luobeibei before generally did not wear any clothes, see jade finally changed into human shape, luobeibei this is relieved, but see their red fruit body, but can''t help but think of their previous predicament, busy subconsciously touch the waist, want to take two The clothes come out. "Use mine first." Mu Aoxing put away the barrier, took out two white inner garments, and first handed her one, and then covered the other with the little doll on the left. "There are beds in the room over there. Let''s hold them first." Then he wanted to put his arm under the doll''s body and hold it up. He didn''t want to move and froze. A suspicious color suddenly appeared on a handsome face that just appeared calm. "I''ll do it. You can''t hold them." See him eat shriveled, because of the previous embarrassment lingering rhyme or a little don''t dare to face him, luobeibei finally pursed a smile, Mu Aoxing''s clothes are adults, give the child wear nature not suitable, she is not in a hurry to two small wear good, directly with clothes will they wrap, one hand a light relaxed embrace in the arms. Mu Ao star has to follow beside her, in the heart secretly depressed. The two jade demons have special weight, which he knew from parrot king and Fang Tianji for a long time. But he thought that even if ordinary people could not hold the two little jade demons, he would be different. Unexpectedly, he was still the same. His face was really slapping. "Ha ha..." Not far away, a laugh just can''t help but take off and suddenly stop. Luobeibei looked back and saw the parrot king not far away covering his beak with his wings in horror. Next to it, a halberd with black light was floating quietly. Although it was dark and had nothing to do with eyes and nose, luobeibei could feel that it was watching itself deeply. Luobeibei''s eyebrows and eyes suddenly bent up like crescent moon, and called out clearly: "xianzun!" "Miss Beibei, are you awake at last?" Fang Tianji bowed down to give her a gift, just to express its joy. "Yes, long time no see, xianzun." Luobei said with a smile, "and Xiaonan, you are also good!" "Good master! Xiaonan, please say hello to master! " As soon as the parrot king heard her call to him, his eyes lit up. He immediately forgot to be frightened. He flew over and threw himself in front of her and kowtowed shamelessly. Mu Ao star''s face suddenly black again. Luo Beiqi said: "what do you call me Shifu? When did I become your master? " "This I''m just going to talk to you slowly. Come on, let''s go inside first. " Mu Aoxing stretched out her hand, took her directly in her arms, and half forced her to go to the nearby wooden houses, but the other hand was negative to the back, accurately explored a magic power, turned into a ball of light, wrapped up the parrot king, and "sent" out far away. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 396 This stupid bird, how many times, how is learning not good! Fang Tianji shook his head, and then looked at the pair of Bi people in front of him. Suddenly, he wanted to fly and roll in the sky. It''s been more than six years, girl. Do you know how I spent these two thousand days and nights sleeping? That one, who is as timid as walking on thin ice, dare not relax for a moment! Now it''s finally sunny after rain, and it''s coming out! Girl! Thank you very much! ¡­¡­ In the wooden house, luobeibei, sitting on the collapse edge, almost listened to Mu Aoxing''s narration. Until the end of the story, she took a long breath, and her eyes were still at a loss. Six years ago, on that thrilling night, instead of being trapped in the dreamland by the sheep bubble eye ugly eight monsters, it was the mysterious power in her body that prevented the catastrophe and benefited all the creatures in xiaozhoushan. Almost all of them evolved a lot, and even gave birth to eight new monsters, including vultures. This kind of story is really amazing. "Brother mu Is there such a mysterious power in my body? " Luobei digested half a sound, then covered his chest and murmured out a sentence. "Yes," Mu Aoxing nodded, "do you remember I said that when we fell into the lake, there was a white aperture to protect us? At that time, you also became a fawn, but soon after that you woke up, and this time you slept for more than six years. " "Six years! You said that just now, don''t you Did I really sleep for six years? " Luo Beibei stares into his eyes with a strong smile, hoping that he will suddenly smile and tell himself that it''s all a joke. "Six years and three months, to be exact." Mu Aoxing of course can see the expectation in her eyes, but has to cruelly break her fantasy. "Six years Six years.... " The whole person in Luobei was shocked, and his eyes became straight. It turned out that the long and boundless days were true, "xiaozhoushan opens every five years So we We... " Her lips quivered and she could not speak any more. "Yes..." Mu Aoxing looked at her lax eyes painfully and answered her unfinished questions in a low voice. "I didn''t say one more thing just now. The fire erupted that night, and the fireballs were all around. One of them just hit the teleportation array So even if we didn''t miss it a year ago, we can''t leave. " Luobeibei''s eyes turned slightly, but there was no brilliance in the pupil. "But don''t worry." Mu Aoxing said immediately, "although the array is damaged, it has been repaired all these years. And recently I found a good ore. I think I can repair the transmission array in a year or two at most. Next time, we will be able to leave "That is to say We have to wait four years Four long years.... " I don''t know how my mother and Dashan look forward to it. There is a layer of water vapor floating in luobeibei''s eyes, but they are still dull. They open their eyes and refuse to let tears fall. "It''s only four years. It''s gone." Seeing that she was forced to endure her sadness and refused to shed tears, Mu Aoxing suddenly felt a pain in her heart. She couldn''t help walking over and took her into her arms. "Don''t worry, I will take you out in four years. This time, I will never break my promise. " Just four years? That''s a long four years, isn''t it? She had only been through six long years, and it was not easy for her to see the light again. However, he told her that she would have another four years Luobeibei trembles, suddenly pushes him away, turns his head to the bed, and his depressed shoulders tremble. "Beibei..." Mu Ao star retreated two steps, this just startled to feel that he might have said the wrong words, immediately was remorseful again was guilty ground low called a. "I''m tired I want to be alone Stay for a while... " Luobei North Wood tunnel, drooping eyebrows, a bead of water rolled down from her eyes, wet a corner of baomei''s white clothes. "Good Take a break first I Just outside... " Mu Aoxing clenched his fist, deeply hated how he could be so clumsy at the moment. After a pause, he still endured the impulse to comfort and went back out of the cabin. As soon as he went out of the door, his face suddenly came down. It was as cold as ice. It made people want to retreat for thousands of miles. Even the little demon who could only turn around at the door because of the border didn''t dare to come forward. On the contrary, he took two steps back. Not far away just rolled back parrot king is immediately alert to hide behind the vultures. Only Fang Tianji went up to meet the difficulties and said: "master, Beibei girl just can''t accept the fact that it has been six years. Give her some time to slow down first?" "Do you have a way to make her not sad?" Mu Ao star calm face way. "Let''s go in and have a try." "Not to try, but to make her not sad any more!" Mu Ao Star Command way, a wave hand to withdraw border. The little demon immediately rushed in, and the parrot king in the distance saw that there was a door, and it came out from under the wings of the vulture. However, it was only half way up, and it looked at the cold eyes of the host.Parrot king immediately stagnated! Is it too late for it to hide now? "In a quarter of an hour, pick me a basket of the freshest fruits and come back. If you are late, you can do it yourself." Parrot King choked, and then almost ran to a valley, forgetting that he didn''t even have the tools to carry fruit. "Girl..." Fang Tianji flew into the cabin and sighed, "if you feel sad, just cry. Don''t hurt yourself." "I miss you, Ma, very much, very much..." Luobei choked and hugged the little demon in his arms tightly. His voice was full of depression. "I still miss brother Dashan and everyone in the demon family I don''t want to stay here, I want to go out... " "I know I know... " Fang Tianji patted her on the back like a kind elder. "If you want to cry, it''s human relations and natural law. There''s nothing to lose face with." Luobei quickly shook his head: "I promised myself We can''t be so weak any more... " Having said that, the deep sadness in her voice could be heard by everyone. Outside, Mu Aoxing stood as cold as ice. Although he has been cold hearted since he was a child, no matter with his father or his mother, his family relationship is very weak, and he can''t feel the deep family relationship between luobeibei and his mother. But in the past six years, he no longer looks forward to the people in the stone waking up soon. I think the feelings between the two are almost the same, right? "You''re still young. No one will laugh at you." Fang Tianji comforted mildly, "besides, crying doesn''t mean that you are weak. As long as you are strong after crying, your aunt will be proud of you. Otherwise, if she knows you have grievances, she won''t even dare to cry. How heartbreaking should she be?" "Wu..." Hearing the last sentence, luobeibei finally sobbed and sobbed, but the cry was still depressed. Finally I cried. Mu Ao star listened outside, a tight heart finally slightly relaxed, and then with her low cry bursts of pain, want to rush in regardless of comfort, but also afraid that he went in will make her more sad, after all, if not for his good face insisted to stay, she would not suffer this long six years of suffering. Although they met for a short time six years ago, he kept in mind every sentence and every eye. Naturally, he knew better than anyone that she was conscious in the stone. I''ve been alone for such a long time, without any living creatures at all. I can''t stand it if I have such a cool and thin temperament, not to mention her rich feelings He never owes her anything in his life. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 397 Poor girl! Fang Tianji patted her on the shoulder: "cry, cry as loud as you want, cry out the grievances, don''t press. Although xianzun has no heart and no liver, he is not flesh and blood, but he will also feel sorry for you." "Immortal..." Luobei really burst into tears. The one who listened was so heartbroken that the little demon was embarrassed and sobbed. His tears fell down and he got his hair wet. Outside the house, Mu Aoxing wanted to walk away from the cry, but he could not give up after all. He had to endure it again and again. After half a sound, he finally couldn''t bear it. Then he sent a voice to Fang Tianji: "she has been crying for so long. Don''t let her cry again. Write to coax her back!" Er It''s clear that I''ve just cried for a while. Where has it been for a long time? Besides, do you think it''s easy to fool people? If you have the ability, come in and coax yourself! Fang Tianji said, but today is not the same as before. How could he dare to talk back to the current master, who is so powerful that he coughed: "actually..." Fang Tianji took two words and deliberately wanted to say nothing. As expected, Luobei was distracted. He lowered his head and asked in a slightly dumb voice, "what in fact?" Fang Tianji said: "in fact, the teleportation array was almost repaired two years ago, but you didn''t wake up. The master didn''t want to leave alone, and didn''t want outsiders to disturb you, so he didn''t want to continue repairing the teleportation array." Is that the case? Luobeibei''s tears stagnated and she looked up to the door. Six years ago, she chose to stay for her brother mu. So a year ago, brother Mu would rather miss the chance to go out for her? "Girl, it''s hard for you to live in these years, and the master is suffering the same outside. He sits next to you almost every day, racking his brains to find a way, and almost can''t help splitting the stone to wake you up. Fortunately, my old man tried his best to persuade me, which didn''t make things out of control." Speaking of this, Fang Tianji is very guilty. At that time, he personally diagnosed that the girl was OK. Maybe he would have slept for a few days. But who thought that the sleep was six years. For this reason, he couldn''t lift his head in front of his master for the past six years. Luo North North light ground oh a, turn a hand but very gentle lightly caress treasure elder brother and treasure younger sister that white living small face. Although Baoge baomei had sealed her for six years, she knew that Baoge baomei was doing it to protect her, but they had limited ability to tell her that it was not an illusion. They must have tried their best. Think of Bao Ge Bao Mei for her, almost exhausted their aura appearance, luobeibei heart can not say the gratitude and heartache. Seeing that her tone was light, she seemed to resent Mu Aoxing. Fang Tianji had to continue to work hard, but it was inconvenient for the outsider to hear this, so she changed it to a voice: "girl In fact, that boy has been concerned about you all the time, but you also know that he has been pampered by all people since he was a child because of his outstanding talent. He has a cold nature and a bad temper. It''s hard to avoid that he doesn''t know how to talk. He thinks that he doesn''t miss his family at all, and that other people won''t think about him. That''s why he says such nonsense. Don''t take it to heart! " Luobei has no voice. She knew that it meant "only four years". She believed that for mu Aoxing, who didn''t know what family love was, maybe four years was really nothing, so it didn''t mean any harm to say this. But for her, she didn''t know how many worries and worries her grandmother would have in the past four years. As long as she thought of this, her heart was blocked. She didn''t speak, and Fang Tianji didn''t know whether she was depressed or not. He didn''t know what to say. He heard Mu Aoxing''s voice command: "my business doesn''t need nonsense. Now the most important thing is to make her happy again." If it rains, it''s you. If it''s sunny, it''s you. It''s so light and ingenious that one mouth says. Don''t you know that the culprit who makes her so sad is yourself? Fang Tianji murmured in his heart, but he had to continue to struggle with his brain: "there is a saying, it seems that" it''s hard to have a good life in the world, and there will always be bumps and bumps. "Let''s let the past go. Let''s look forward, whether we are demons or human beings..." "Xianzun, stop talking. I know all this." Luobei finally gave a astringent smile. In fact, she is not as fragile as xianzun imagined. You know, before that long more than 2000 days and nights without any living creatures, she went through it alone, and she was not crazy, not stupid, and insisted on practicing day by day. How could she finally get rid of that hopeless day, but still sink into grief? Not to mention that she is still holding the little demon who has been licking her tears in her arms at this time. Beside her, there are brother Bao and sister Bao who do everything to protect her but lose their spiritual power. No matter how much she has on her back, there are also many warm lights shining on her. The most important thing is, now that it''s over, what''s the use of crying again? Now she has so many partners to accompany her, and the outside world is a real living world. It''s only four years. How can it be more difficult than those six years?It''s just, six years She is 18 years old unconsciously. No, it''s not 18 years old. It should be 19 years old. After all, it was October when she was sealed. Now, six years and nearly four months later, it''s February of another year. It''s 19 years old. Luobei stretched out a slender hand and slowly looked at the fingers that had become more slender, and the palm that was slightly larger. The light worry between the eyebrows was like a wisp of smoke, but it was clear and lingering. "Well, if you know..." Fang Tianji saw that she looked at her hand and looked at it again and again. He probably understood what she was thinking, so he began to nag like parrot King: "girl, you must want to relax after sleeping for such a long time. Why don''t you go to a hot spring? You may not know that many hot springs have sprung up in this small world since the fire was pushed back by you. Although there was a lot of heavy snow later, with this hot spring, almost no one would freeze to death. " "Girl, it''s all your credit! There are also those demons, beasts and birds, but they have received too much kindness from you. The first thing after each demon''s successful evolution is to thank you immediately. Over the years, they are also looking forward to your waking up. Right. You haven''t seen them yet. You can''t imagine that those guys are lucky. When you have a good rest, I''ll let them all come to see you... " "Xianzun," luobeibei put down his hand and sighed, "you know that I didn''t make these." "Who said you didn''t do it? I''m the first one to be rude to him. " Fang Tianji said in a loud voice immediately. "Immortal..." Luobei is helpless. "Well, well, let''s not talk about this, girl. Listen to xianzun. Now we don''t want to do anything. Let''s relax and relax..." In order to complete Mu Aoxing''s command, Fang Tianji simply hands on pushing her, "by the way, the hot spring is in the small room at the foot of the mountain. Clothes and fresh fruit are ready for you. Don''t worry about these two dolls. Xianzun will guard for you. If they wake up, I will bring them. If you need anything, just call me This is an ancient magic weapon. In this way, I put down my position to coax her and persuade her to comfort her. Luobeibei is always bad, but I don''t want to give face, so I have to stand up. Well, just listen to xianzun. Now she really needs a period of time to be alone, so that she can sort out the complicated thoughts. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 398 Out of the door, Mu Ao star has disappeared. The hillside and the sky are also empty. There is no sign of a bird or beast. Only some bees, butterflies and flying insects are lingering among the colorful flowers. Sometimes they stop on a flower to suck nectar. Sometimes they flutter and chase each other in the air. A butterfly with black background and red circle flew over and landed on a small yellow flower on the left side of Luobei. After sucking enough nectar, it rolled up its mouthpiece and began to fly again, looking for other sources of honey. It didn''t pay attention to the girl. Luobei watched it fly far away, then walked forward barefoot a few steps, turned into the grass from the pebble path in front of the door. Where the feet fell, a young green grasshopper suddenly jumped up and down, and fled to a nearby place only a few times. A seven star ladybird just lies on a grass leaf that it passes by. It is hit and tumbles down, crushing a passing ant. The ant was so strong that it turned the ladybug over, touched it with its tentacles, and then walked away as if nothing had happened. Such bright and lively, so full of vitality, almost every picture she once desperately wanted, but now looking at it, she only felt calm. The road is merciless and the world is long. The world will never stop pitifully because of who is lonely, who is helpless and who is desperate. What we miss is what we miss, not what we want to make up for. Luobeibei slowly raised his feet, smelling the fragrance of flowers from his nose, stepping on the grass step by step, or the low blooming flowers, walking slowly down the hillside. Down the slope is a small valley, with more than a dozen small pools and a very prominent single room wooden house. Some of these pools are calm, while others are steaming. Obviously, they are the hot springs mentioned by Fang Tianji. Luobei went straight to the house. The door of the house is gently closed. When you push the door in, you will see a screen first, and then you will find that the floor of the house is made of pebbles of uniform size, which looks very clean and refreshing. Around the screen, a round hot spring with a width of about 10 meters is displayed. Beside the spring, there is a couch, a table, a bucket, a basin, a ladle, and a basket of petals with dew. There are bath articles on the table, two neatly folded white clothes and a gray bag on the wall. That''s her storage bag. Luobei walked over and subconsciously picked up the bag, but his eyes were attracted by the square mirror of how high the person was. The girl in the mirror is black and snowy, her black hair is like a waterfall, her tall body is slim and exquisite, her facial features are small and bright, and she has a quiet temperament in her beauty, which seems strange and familiar. So this is what she looks like when she grows up! It seems, on the contrary, it''s not so like grandma? Luobeibei unconsciously reaches out to touch the girl''s cheek in the mirror, and the girl in the mirror also reaches out to touch her. Xiumei frowns slightly, her eyes are red and swollen, and she looks back at her with a touch of sadness in her eyes. Luobeibei closed his eyes, turned around and did not look at the person in the mirror, nor did he take off his clothes. In this way, he directly slipped into the pool in black, and let the warm water completely submerge him. Until the air in his lungs was squeezed out, he floated out, and then took a breath and sank again. After seven or eight times, he leaned against the pool with a perfect radian Close your eyes and breathe. Her black hair had been soaked, and some drops of water fell from her forehead and stopped on her eyelashes. She stretched her fingers lazily, but the feeling of wet clothes sticking to her body came from her arms. The clothes are muaoxing''s, and the two on the couch are obviously his. Luobei was silent for a moment. After all, he untied the wet clothes and threw it aside. Then he looked at his strange body through the clear water. It''s strange that she had been sleeping in the jade for more than six years, and because she always thought that she was in the environment and did not feel hungry, she had never eaten a meal. However, her body not only did not shrink, but also grew up very healthy, so that when she fell out of the jade, there was no sense of disobedience. It seems that this kind of ability can''t be achieved only by Baoge and baomei? But where is the mysterious power hidden in the heart? Luo Beibei gently pressed his left chest, closed his eyes and found a wisp of spirit. He came directly to his heart along the meridians, and kept searching along the veins, but never found any abnormality. It seems that we can''t find it with ordinary methods. Otherwise, xianzun would have found it long ago when she was warm in her body. But how to make the mysterious power show up? Luobeibei''s idea moves, and that wisp of spirit turns into innumerable ideas, floats to every corner of Xinfu, and calls out the same voice: where are you? Where? Where? Shouts shouts, suddenly in front of suddenly a bright, unexpectedly has no omen already body in a piece of white light. Luobeibei instinctively felt that this was the mysterious existence she was looking for. She busily looked at it, but saw that it was a huge world that was boundless up and down, and the front and back were like void. Only a small black tripod was still floating in the air.This is Fantian Ding? Luobei immediately remembered that Mu Aoxing had said that the tripod didn''t enter her body after the white light, but Fang Tianji didn''t find the tripod when he checked her body, so he guessed that it was absorbed by the mysterious power. This guess was really correct. "Who are you, please? Where is this? " Luobei cautiously did not approach the small Ding, but continued to shout, trying to communicate with the mysterious power. There was nothing to answer her. Luobeibei looked at the tripod again and guessed that the mysterious existence had taken the tripod in. I didn''t know what it was for. Don''t want to mind just move, that Ding suddenly turned up, came out a little faint green light, suddenly flew to her. Luobeibei subconsciously held out her hand to block it, and the green light fell into her translucent palm. Then, scenes after scenes suddenly flashed in her mind one by one. At the beginning of the picture, a couple holding a beautiful five or six-year-old boy is enjoying the lantern. The whole family is talking and laughing. They look very happy, but then the happiness of family is suddenly scattered by the crowd running in panic. The picture flashed again, and the little boy had become a naked beggar who was bullied by the insulter and the kicker. The helpless little boy could not beat those bullies at all, so he could only curl up and endure, and then watched those people go away with hatred. Soon, the little boy has become a teenager, dressed in clean white, elegant and painstakingly practicing sword. Another flash, a beautiful girl looks back, and then flash, the girl''s hands are holding a pair of men''s white boots, the young man is very happy to change on the spot. In the twinkling of an eye, the young man became a young man, and the young girl often accompanied him. Even if there was no vow, they were all in love with each other. Then, the young man was ordered to go down the mountain for training, but he inadvertently formed an enemy, who pursued and killed him for a long time based on his family background. After several adventures, the young man finally escaped. Don''t want to hurt, the lover was forced to marry others by the elders, he angrily went to judge, unexpectedly found that the one who took away his beloved was the enemy who chased him for a long time. The end of the trouble was that he was almost seriously injured and died. That is, at this time, he met a mysterious man who forced him to give him a quick magic skill script. After struggling for a while, the young man still chose to continue to escape. He didn''t practice magic skills immediately. However, he was seriously injured and fell in front of a house. He was saved by an old couple. The old couple treated him, only to find that what they saved was their own son who had been missing for many years. However, the fate of young people seems to be doomed to many Jie, the family reunion not long after the enemy sent to kill, so that he watched his parents to protect him and died. The indignant young man''s temperament changed greatly. He finally chose to practice the magic skill. He would not regret it even if he described it as ruined. His temperament became more and more distorted. He not only killed his enemy himself, but also his former lover and his son. He fell into the devil and vowed to turn the world into hell. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 399 Due to the fragility of the master yuan Shen, these pictures are not complete, most of them flash like a flash of light, and there is no way to connect them at all. However, Rao is so, luobeibei still roughly pieced together this person''s life. It turns out that the ugly devil was not born to be a devil, but was once a man. It turned out that he was not born with a disgusting appearance, but also had a beautiful dream, had a happy love, elegant young talent, and even, he could have a bright life, because when he first entered the practice, he entered the first sect of the human race: Cloud Gate, a sect with unlimited prospects. However, his luck is too bad, almost every time he just got a little short happiness, and then he will be hit by more pain, so that in the end, he seems to have only one way to go, until he becomes more and more extreme, and finally he chooses to revenge the world by all means. But are those experiences the life of this man named Xia Yuteng? Why does she always feel that behind the tragedies again and again, it seems that there is always a black hand manipulating in the dark, in order to force Xia Yuteng into the devil''s way thoroughly, and make him a tool to weigh his hand for her own use? Thinking of the mysterious man who wrote Xia Yuteng''s magic work secret script but could only be heard but could not see his face, luobeibei really felt that there must be no such coincidence. She even had a feeling that it was the mysterious man''s handwriting that made Xia Yuteng and her parents separated. It''s a pity that Xia Yuteng''s remaining yuan Shen has long been very weak. He reluctantly looks back on his short life after walking the lantern, and then he has completely disappeared. There''s no way to know that the mysterious man is a mysterious man, leaving behind only a voice that makes Xia Yuteng unforgettable. Therefore, unless one day she can hear this voice, it is very difficult to find out the culprit of all this. However, as the saying goes, there must be something hateful about the poor man. Although the most hateful thing is the mysterious man who pushed him step by step into the abyss, if Xia Yuteng didn''t have so much hatred in his heart, he would not be controlled so thoroughly by the mysterious man. What''s more, in the end, he did countless evil things without anyone''s help and harmed countless creatures. No matter the Terrans or the demons were deeply harmed, how could such a person be qualified to be pitied? It is because of Xia Yuteng that such a tragedy happened in zigena''s demon clan base. I have to wait another four years before I can go out and reunite with my mother. Luobei feels that it is too cheap to cut a thousand pieces. This guy wants to drive his soul away again. However, anger turns to anger, but now she has a more important thing to do, that is to quickly draw those people who are planted by Xia Yuteng in the picture, so that she can''t remind Mu Aoxing that those people have become the hidden danger of the human race. After all, although there are many contradictions between the Terran and the demon clan, the demon clan is their common enemy. If the Terran is assimilated by the demon clan, the demon clan will no doubt have no way to survive. She has to let Mu Aoxing know some information in public and private. At the moment, luobeibei immediately uses the dual-purpose mind splitting technique that has been practiced by himself. On the one hand, he continues to recall the faces in this mysterious space, and quickly consolidates his memory. On the other hand, he drives himself to stand up in the hot spring, and takes out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone casually, so as to avoid the spirit from leaving the God Secret space memory will have an impact. In this painting, she has drawn dozens of portraits intermittently. Although due to the rush of time and the lack of deep painting foundation, the final formed portraits inevitably look childish or even scribbled, fortunately, she has grasped the general charm. It is estimated that it will not be a big problem to find people according to the pictures. After the painting, luobeibei carefully checked again and again to make sure that there was no omission, and then breathed a sigh of relief. I didn''t expect that she came in to find the mysterious existence, but she got so many important things. However, she thought that she would have to wait four years to tell Brother Yun and her father, who was the leader, the secret. What would happen in the next four years, and she couldn''t control it. Luobeibei couldn''t help worrying about the survival of the demon clan in this period It has worsened in recent years. However, she is now trapped in xiaozhoushan, no matter how anxious she is, the first thing is to find out the secret of her body. At present, luobeibei directly sits down on the couch, trying to make himself calm inside and outside, so as to continue to communicate with the mysterious power. Don''t want to, just called twice, turn over the sky in Ding to come out again a little green light. This green light is naturally the spirit of the green dragon. Does she want to see the elder''s life? Luobeibei hesitated a little, but the green light didn''t wait for her to finish, and then rushed to her. Luobeibei only felt that he was in a trance and "witnessed" another person''s life again, but this time it was no doubt much longer. ¡­¡­ Sunrise and sunset, light and shadow flow.It seems that in a twinkling of an eye, it is time for the sun to set and the tired birds to return to the forest. On a hillside about kilometers away from the hot spring wooden house, Mu Aoxing, dressed in black clothes, is just like a tall black pine, gazing at the red fireball in the sky quietly. The golden afterglow makes his unparalleled jade carving face more perfect, and a pair of purple eyes do not blink, just like countless streamers shining. However, such a handsome young man as Tianzao had almost no expression on his face. Of course, since it is almost, in fact, there is an expression on the face that no girl can see and will not stagnate. Fang Tianji, who floats beside him, is the "person" who can see this little tiny expression. "Master..." Fang Tianji respectfully asked, "Beibei girl has been soaking for several hours. Do you want to go down to urge her?" This is a very simple question, but mu Aoxing can''t give an answer. Urge it, afraid she is not calm mood, also need more alone space. I don''t think so. She woke up after more than six years'' sleep, and she would be a little weak. I''m afraid it''s not good for her to continue to soak like this Just when she was in a dilemma, she saw that the door of the cabin suddenly opened and the girl in black and white came out slowly. Mu Aoxing just breathed a sigh of relief, and felt that the girl''s steps seemed to be a little vain. Sure enough, the next step, the girl almost fell down. Mu Aoxing''s heart was tight, and the next moment he stepped on the cloud boots and quickly held the girl''s shoulders: "what''s the matter? But what''s wrong? " Luobei weakly shook his head, the body is very natural to Mu Ao star body tilt. Seeing that she was so tired that she couldn''t even speak, Mu Aoxing sipped her thin lips and simply picked her up and strode to the top of the slope. Luobeibei didn''t expect that he would be so overbearing. He couldn''t help looking up at his face. His eyebrows were frowning and his purple eyes were deep. He was obviously worried about her. Somehow, his heart was relaxed. Instead of struggling, he involuntarily put a pair of jade arms around his neck, and his little face was also attached to his shoulder socket. Mu Aoxing was stiff at first, and then he felt as if there was a huge warm current from the shoulder socket, which warmed the four limbs from the body to the heart, and filled his chest with a kind of incomparable proud satisfaction. His fawn has never nestled up to him like this Mu Aoxing''s eyes brightened as never before. He almost looked at the girl in his arms, but saw that her eyes were closed, her thick eyelashes were still, and she fell asleep in an instant. Mu Ao star immediately subconsciously relaxed the body, the original meteor like pace also slowed down, in order to avoid a trace of disturbance to the sleeping girl. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 400 It was the time of setting sun. Although there was almost no heat, the golden light from some rough windows still brought some warm colors to the dark wooden house. Luobeibei wakes up from a deep and satisfying sleep. Before her eyes are opened, she first feels something wrong. It seems that her head is not on a soft cloth pillow or a rigid stone, but on a firm and flexible place between the two. Moreover, her body is still clinging to a piece of hot warmth, which is not like the feeling brought by quilt. So, very confused, Luobei subconsciously opened his eyes and raised his head to see what kind of situation he was in. This look, it just fell into a pair of dark light flow purple black pupil. "You are awake at last." The host of pupil is low tunnel, how to listen to feel there is a sense of relief in his tone. "Brother mu Did I sleep long? " Luobei blinked and held up his hand. He found that he was lying in his arms. He was stunned. He couldn''t remember what happened. "Fortunately, it wasn''t very long, just two days and two nights." Seeing that she was still a little confused, she didn''t realize the difference between men and women. Mu Aoxing''s lips could not help but raise a smile. He carefully straightened her up, then took her out of the ring. He had already prepared warm water and sent it directly to her lips. He seductively advised, "can''t you be thirsty? Would you like some water? " Just two days and two nights? Isn''t that long? Brain still some ignorant, body also languid languid lazy luobeibei subconsciously opened his mouth, on his hand to drink the sweet clear. "Any more?" Luobei nodded, feeling that the water was not enough to moisten her dry body. Just like hearing what she thought in her heart, Mu Aoxing changed a bigger Cup this time. Luobei quickly drank up the big glass of sweet and clear water, and finally woke up. He remembered why he had been sleeping for two days. Previously, when she watched Xia Yuteng''s life in the white space, she didn''t have any special feeling, even if she was dual-purpose, memory and portrait. Elder Lige has been a demon for a long time. His age is many times that of Xia Yuteng''s life. Naturally, he has experienced much more things than Xia Yuteng. Even the yuan God is also incomplete. The complexity of the picture is not comparable to Xia Yuteng. In addition, in its magnificent life, there are many demons'' secrets. Luobeibei has to record more carefully to avoid mistakes. After all, the picture will not flash again. He was so nervous that when he finally digested the memory of the song, he found that the spirit was extremely tired See her eyes began to show clear light, and some stunned to open, Mu Aoxing this just some reluctantly will her on the head of the bed, by the action of putting the cup of tea to get up and leave the bed, and then as if just inadvertently move a stiff body for two days. Sure enough, seeing his action, luobeibei''s face turned red immediately. "You just said Have I been sleeping for two whole days? " The girl bit her ruddy lips moistened by clear water, vaguely remembering that she had been picked up and fell asleep by him after going out of the hot spring. So, did he hold her for two days? "Well." Mu Aoxing looked at her with a smile, "fortunately, it''s only two days, otherwise my arm will be broken." "How could you..." Luobeibei wants to ask him how he can hold himself all the time, but some can''t ask. Mu Aoxing gave her a direct answer with a smile: "you may have been in the hot spring for too long, so when you came out, you were very sleepy. You almost fell down while walking, so I took you back." Then why not put her on the bed and hold her all the time? Luobeibei wanted to ask, and instinctively felt that she would get a more embarrassing answer, so she had to pretend to be stupid and open the topic, "I''m a little hungry, what do you have to eat?" As soon as her voice fell, a loud thunder came to mind in her abdomen. The girl''s rosy cheeks became darker. Looking at the lovely shame on the girl''s cheek, Mu Aoxing''s fingers itched to pinch it, but he knew that doing this action at this time would certainly bring irritating consequences. He could only control it regretfully, and walked to the door to lift the ban: "naturally, I''ll let them in." Don''t want to door was pulled open, a furry little thing from the crack in the door quickly came in, with sudden action to sit on the bed of luobeibei: "sister, you wake up?" "Well, my sister wakes up. Does the baby miss her sister?" Luobeibei opens his arms to embrace Xiaoyao''s more and more smooth body, and gently caresses its small head. "Yes! Baby miss her sister very much, every day, every day very much The little demon licked her cheek seven or eight times and wagged her tail happily. Even after six years, the little demon''s body still hasn''t grown up much, but her intelligence has obviously improved to a certain extent, and it''s much clearer to express her emotions.Mu Aoxing, who asked to turn back, saw this scene, and a trace of displeasure flashed in his eyes. It was just that his prince, obviously, couldn''t care with a little pet. At the moment, he just let a master and a pet make trouble for a little while, and then casually said: "by the way, Beibei, do you want to see those two little jade demons?" "Yes!" In fact, as soon as I saw the little demon Luo Beibei, I suddenly thought of Bao Ge Bao Mei, and immediately got out of bed. "Wait a minute, you haven''t put on your shoes yet!" Mu Aoxing quickly steps past, points her shoulder and pushes her. Luobeibei then fell back to bed, and then felt a hot ankle, saw Mu Aoxing actually had a hand holding his bare feet, one hand took out a white sock, as if to put it on for her, the bottom of my heart suddenly trembled heavily, grabbed the sock, almost in a panic: "I''ll do it myself." "All right," Mu Aoxing looked up at her red face, took out another sock and put a pair of white shoes with embroidery and beads on one side. "Now you''ve grown a lot. You can''t wear those shoes before. You''ll make do with wearing mine first." Luobei light hum a, let go of small demon embarrassed, only bow to concentrate on shoes. She thought that the boots of muaoxing would be much bigger. She didn''t want to see the two boots shrink automatically just after they were put on. They fit her foot shape very well. The girl then imperceptibly Yi a, lift up crystal bright Mou to see toward Mu Ao star. Mu Aoxing looked at her feet: "this was made for me by my mother''s concubine before. I don''t think it''s too fancy. Now it seems that it''s suitable for you." Luobei was a little uneasy: "this is made by your mother. Isn''t it good to give it to me?" Besides, the two white clothes she is wearing now should be prepared by his mother. Needless to say, they are all embroidered with array, and they can cultivate themselves automatically, so she doesn''t need to revise them again. Mu Ao star is light way: "she is just a mouth command just, how can you do it yourself, you wear it." "Thank you, brother mu." Since he said so, luobeibei no longer pinches. "What else can I thank you for?" Mu Aoxing handed her hand to her. Luobei was stunned and subconsciously put her little hand up. Mu Aoxing made a little effort and pulled her up: "let''s go and have a look at the two little jade demons first. After you finish eating, I still have some questions to ask you." "I''m just about to say something to brother mu." Thinking of the pictures he saw from Xia Yuteng''s Yuanshen, luobeibei''s expression immediately became solemn. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 401 Baoge and baomei sleep in another room. Luobeibei goes out for two steps and then turns. The two little dolls were still sleeping, with red faces. Not only did they not look haggard, but they also looked pretty good. It was obvious that Mu Aoxing had given them some elixirs during the two days when she was asleep. This, once and two small day and night get along with a few days of luobeibei nature can see at a glance, so when she gently in two small forehead each kiss a record, looking back to Mu Aoxing''s eyes will be a little more grateful. "Let''s go and try the monkey demon''s craft." Just by the doorframe, the perfect teenager with half face reflected by the last afterglow smiles at her, which is different from the indifference bathed in the sunset two days ago. At this time, the smile on the teenager''s face is brilliant and dazzling. Even a hand stretched out, there is no defect at all. This guy is really growing up Luobeibei subconsciously avoided his eyes, but instinctively delivered herself to his hand. Only when her hand was tight and her feet kept up with each other''s rhythm unconsciously did she find her voice: "you just said Monkey demon "Well, among the eight new born demons, only the female monkey can barely use them." Mu Aoxing didn''t go back to the room, but took her directly to the open-air stone table and stool, there, at this time, there were four apes, such as human servants, holding a tray by the side, and then a little golden monkey less than half a meter tall hopped back and forth to put the food and tableware on the tray one by one on the stone table. Luobeibei''s eyes suddenly fell on the golden monkey. At the same time, the golden monkey had put the last pair of chopsticks on the table neatly, and then it landed in front of the other four monkeys with a slight jump. First, he knelt down to luobeibei''s side with one knee, and his voice was obviously feminine: "Jinsi Er, see you master! My Lord Who is she calling? Who is your adult? Luobeibei is a little confused. He can''t help looking up at muaoxing. He sees the smile in the latter''s eyes and says: "they are all demons because of your favor. Naturally, their master is only you." Seeing that Luo Beibei''s mouth was slightly open and his eyes seemed to disagree, Mu Aoxing immediately said, "but it''s late today. It''s a long time to come. It''s better to wait until tomorrow for these little things?" No matter what the reason is, since she has become a demon and is her people, how can she let her people recognize her as the Lord? But think of this thing is really not urgent, and other new demon is not, luobeibei nodded. "Well, you go down." Mu Aoxing pulls Luobei to the stone, and doesn''t even leave a little light for the golden monkey demon. But the golden monkey demon was obviously used to his attitude. She answered respectfully and went down with the other four monkeys. ¡­¡­ A bowl of minced japonica rice porridge with a lot of elixirs, a plate of roasted golden yellow meat, a plate of fried crisp dried fish, two kinds of green vegetables peculiar to xiaozhoushan, a basin of big bone soup, a few plates of fresh fruit, and a pot of fruit wine This is the first dinner in luobeibei after it was sealed for six years. Although the dishes are simple and not very beautiful, they all taste delicious. It''s not like the hand of a monkey demon who was born in xiaozhoushan and had never been to the world, and had just become a demon six years ago. Thinking of the golden monkey demon''s more respectful attitude towards Mu Aoxing, the North University of Luobei can guess how much miserable "training" the monkey demon had to undergo to develop such a good cooking skill. I can''t help but sympathize with him. When the golden monkey and the apes put the stone table in order, they sent a pot of fragrant tea. After retreating far away, luobeibei took out a pile of portraits. "Brother mu, look at these first." Mu Ao star quickly turned over, in the heart already had a bad premonition: "what is this?" "These are the people who were planted by the ugly devil before we came here." Luobeibei simply looks for the mysterious power, but inadvertently merges Xia Yuteng''s incomplete spirit. As for the matter of elder LIGO, she did not say for the time being. "I didn''t expect that the devil''s claws had reached so deep." Mu Aoxing finished reading the image drawn by Luo Beibei. With the growth of his age, he became more and more like a sword''s thick eyebrow. With the facial expression, he frowned slightly in the middle. The eyes in the purple pupil became more and more deep. The index finger and middle finger of his right hand curved slightly and began to knock on the table inadvertently. "Yes, who would have thought that they began to infiltrate so early," Luo Beibei frowned. "It''s a pity that we can''t inform them now." "There''s a big difference between morning and evening, but it''s much better than not knowing." Mu Aoxing raised his eyebrows and looked at luobeibei with a straight face. "Beibei, this is very important news. With these alone, the Terran owes you a big favor." Seeing that he actually used the word "you" instead of a single "you", Luobei''s eyes suddenly brightened: "what do you mean, can we demon clan make some conditions with your father?"Mu Aoxing directly nodded and admitted: "although there are only appropriate rights and interests, I think this should be a good start." It''s one thing how much this matter means to the Terran. The most important thing is that she didn''t hesitate when she told him about it, which clearly means that she has a deeper trust in herself. Even this is enough for him to fight for what she wants for her. Although received is a bad news, Mu Aoxing''s mood actually secretly joyful. He was so happy, but luobeibei hesitated: "brother mu, is it right for you to help me like this?" "Why not?" Mu Aoxing asked without any care, "you gave us these portraits without any request first. We just gave us something in return. Moreover, the demons can''t just play these dirty tricks to block us. When they think it''s time, they will attack the Terrans on a large scale sooner or later. Even though there is a lot of hatred between the Terran and the demon clan that can not be resolved, it is not impossible to make a temporary alliance at that time. " Seeing him, he deliberately used "we", obviously speaking as a prince and representing the emperor to a certain extent. Luobeibei was happy and worried, and his address became formal: "Your Highness, do you really think there is a possibility of alliance between the Terran and the demon clan?" "It''s not possible, it''s possible." Mu Aoxing said in a deep voice, "after going out, I will report this matter to my father personally. With his father''s foresight, he will not take it lightly, otherwise he would not have agreed to give you Wannian." Does this mean that the Emperor may have considered the future relationship with the demon clan at that time, rather than simply repaying his son for saving his life? Luobeibei looked at him in surprise. "Don''t think too much. You can tell the head of the demon clan what I mean when you go out. If they understand, they naturally know what to do. Just get together with your mother." Mu Aoxing can''t help but raise her hand and touch her head. "Well, after going out, I will convey the meaning of his highness nineteen to the patriarch." Luobeibei nodded subconsciously, totally unaware that the reason why someone is so generous is more because of her unintentional trust in him. As for what kind of rights and interests to exchange, let aunt Yuexue think about these important things. After all, her age and identity are far from enough to determine the future of the demon clan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 402 "That''s it. Don''t worry about it any more." Mu Ao star will draw the portrait into the ring, eyes focus back on the face of Luo north north, "but how is your body now?" Although he had explored it carefully for countless times in these two days, he still wanted to listen to Luo Beibei''s own feelings. "I''m fine, and I''ve never felt better." Luobei smell speech, immediately happy smile. After waking up, she felt that her previously lost spirit had not only completely recovered, but also directly improved a lot. Although she hasn''t tested how big this big section is, she still has some feelings about the strength of her own strength growth. Although the spirit returns to the spirit, her cultivation has not improved with the enhancement of the spirit and the growth of the body. She still stays in the stage of refining Qi. But should we be content? After all, she has been sleeping for six years, and even in the "dreamland", she has never stopped practicing. But in reality, her body has never moved. It''s very lucky that she can move freely and her state has not declined as soon as she wakes up. Can see that she is sincerely happy, rather than forced to smile to comfort themselves, Mu Aoxing also rest assured to smile. This smile, just as if the sun had sunk half of the general jump out again, almost no other light can be compared with it, especially the crystal clear as if contains the whole sky of purple pupil, but also let people inadvertently on almost inseparable from the eyes. Luobeibei was dazzled by the light, and then he was a little impatient. Don''t open his face, and his little mouth tooted discontentedly. It''s true that they all have the same face, two eyes, one nose and one mouth. How can they be different from others when they come here? How can they flash their eyes? But the people in front of her would not let her go. "Beibei..." Mu Aoxing suddenly covered her hand holding the tea cup, and gazed at her and called her name low. Although he just held her hand, it seemed to envelop her whole person. The deep and magnetic voice had a kind of strange penetrating power. It directly penetrated into her mind, like an invisible declaration that he was no longer the young man with a little green in the past, but had a new look and a whole heart Charming adults. As soon as he grasped and looked at it, without any warning, luobeibei''s heart suddenly jumped up like a beating drum, and the blood flowing slowly in the meridians was also pushed by the huge thrust, and it was like a wave rushing to the face. The jade neck, cheeks and pink ears were all red, and then from the Baihui acupoint on the top of the head, they quickly spread to the whole body, and the whole person was completely shocked. This strange feeling is so strange that people almost instinctively have a sense of crisis. The next moment, the girl almost reflexively pulled back her hand, and the whole person jumped up from the stone bench, as frightened as a deer seeing a hunter, although she was actually a deer. "What''s the matter?" Mu Aoxing looked up slightly and looked at her with concern in his purple pupil, as if he didn''t notice how much reaction her body had made at that moment, and didn''t see the bright red on her face. If his eyes hadn''t followed her, they would have flashed on her red lips quickly and vaguely with some kind of plunder crisis. The whole expression looked innocent . "I I... " Luobeibei didn''t dare to face the seemingly calm but actually burning eyes. He felt that he had never been so flustered but speechless since he was born. She instinctively wanted to escape from the human man in front of her, but ambitiously felt that it didn''t seem good. In the tangle, a little aura finally came slowly. "I remember. I have another important thing I didn''t tell you." She thought a move, a black obviously can see a few cracks of pocket inverted tripod has appeared in her palm, "brother mu, you see this." "This is the Fantian Ding?" Mu Aoxing''s alluring smile immediately converged. The light in his purple eyes suddenly shrank into two extremely sharp cold awns, and closely watched the black cauldron which soon expanded to more than half a person''s height and covered with magical smoke. Although he had never seen the tripod with his own eyes before, he could not recognize it if he knew the details of that night. "Yes, I don''t know why. It has recognized me as the master now." Behind the black tripod, Luo Beibei, who was just covered by his face, breathed a sigh of relief in the dark, quickly pinched the formula and cast a heavy heart clearing curse on himself. All of a sudden, a very cool feeling flooded her whole body from head to foot, and successfully pushed the blood back. Then she thought back to two days ago. At that time, after receiving Xia Yuteng''s and elder Lige''s memories, she thought that the mysterious power should communicate with her next time. She didn''t want to be withdrawn from the white space without waiting for her to call again. Then as soon as she opened her eyes, she felt that there were more detailed recipes about Fantian Ding in her mind. Only then did she realize that because of the mysterious power, the magic Ding had already recognized her as the master.She did not understand why all the demons could recognize her. She wanted to ask the mysterious power to help her solve her doubts. However, no matter how she searched and called, she could no longer find the white space and received no response. "So you can control the magic smoke on this tripod?" Mu Aoxing looks at the tripod floating on the palm of Luobei''s palm. Even after listening to Luobei''s explanation, he instinctively guards against it. Of course, what he warned was not luobeibei, but that the real owner of fantianding was actually the mysterious existence hidden in her body. Luobei nodded his head and moved his mind. The magic smoke lingering on the black cauldron was immediately sucked back into the downward cauldron mouth by a force of suction, and then retracted into the pocket size. "All the time, demons belong to demons, and immortal utensils belong to immortal utensils. Even if they can be driven reluctantly, there has never been a precedent that they can do so without refining." Fang Tianji, who was called by Mu Aoxing, came to them and said, "Beibei girl, even if she has recognized you as the master now, you''d better be careful. Since ancient times, there has been a lot of things about ghosts eating back at the master, and it''s still a magic tripod." "Good! After all, it''s the most evil thing. Don''t take it lightly. " Mu Aoxing said in a deep voice, "and now you are still the cultivation of the fifth level of refining Qi. I''m afraid it''s more difficult to control." "I know It''s just Luobei wants to talk but stops. "Just what?" "I just don''t know why. I feel that even if I don''t have any spiritual power, I can completely control it. It can''t be harmful to me." Luobeibei blinked and replied seriously, "I can''t explain this feeling. I can only be sure it won''t be false." Mu Aoxing looks at Fang Tianji, and Fang Tianji also "looks" at him. The master and servant "look at each other face to face" for a long time. For a moment, they don''t know what to say. Finally, Fang Tianji asks questions. "But Miss Beibei, what''s the use of this magic tripod? " "It''s very useful!" Luobeibei smiles happily, "you must have never thought that this magic tripod has a great advantage." "What is it?" Mu Aoxing and Fang Tianji asked questions together for the first time. "This tripod can absorb magic, whether it''s magic smoke or magic power. As long as you leave the body of the devil, you will soon absorb all of them." Luobeibei is sure to say, "it''s a pity that there are no demons in this small world now, so we can''t carry out the experiment now." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The master and servant were stunned, and they were more and more afraid of the mysterious existence in Luobei. Isn''t this function almost equal to immunity to any attack of demon man? If this is the case, it would be too bad. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 403 After successfully using the tripod to lure someone away, which seems to have ulterior motives, and greatly shocked the master and servant, the next day soon came. Luobeibei finally met the eight new demons of xiaozhoushan, and agreed to accept them under the persuasion of Mu Aoxing and Fang Tianji. Vulture, the most trusted General of parrot king, is the first one to become a demon, and also the most powerful among all the demons. Although the female golden monkey demon in Luobei was the most delicate, she had the most flexible hands and feet among all the new demons. In addition, it may be that apes are naturally closer to human beings than other creatures. Another male ape, who is stronger than an orangutan, has also become a demon. It seems that he speaks not by voice, but by chest vibration. Seeing this ape demon, luobeibei naturally thought of Dashan, which is similar to it. For a moment, he was distracted and worried about the current situation of Dashan. I don''t know how anxious and furious Dashan would be when he didn''t see them in five years'' time, and how hard he had spent the past year. Fortunately, such melancholy was soon dispersed by the two huge figures in the field of vision. Here comes a turtle demon and an alligator demon who live together in that long and narrow lake. In fact, the tortoise demon ranked first among the two ape demons, only second only to the vulture, but it was the farthest away and the slowest to crawl, so it was the last one to come to pay homage. This is a turtle demon with a dark brown back shell and strange and complex armor patterns. It is bigger than the room where Luo Beibei lives. When it slowly moves up from the hillside, it feels that the ground vibrates slightly. Although he is too old to speak clearly, the tortoise demon is no better at human language than the vulture and the two apes. Even though he has been demonized for six years, he is very astringent and is more used to communicating with people directly with his mind. However, his temperament is very gentle and makes a very good impression at a glance. But the crocodile demon with it is different. This crocodile demon is not only very ugly, but also very hot. Along the way, I don''t know how many small trees and shrubs, because they are just growing on the road they are going to pass, are unfortunately swept to pieces by their scaly tail. Moreover, even before he finally came to the north of Luobei, the crocodile demon''s eyes were full of ferocity, and it was very difficult to tame. It was totally different from other demons. However, this guy is obviously a fierce bully. He just showed his ferocious teeth to the north of Luobei. Fang Tianji slapped him on the forehead impolitely. Mu Aoxing snorted coldly, and Longwei immediately leaned over. The crocodile demon, who was taught a lesson, immediately put away his fierce eyes and lay down honestly. "I don''t want it." See this crocodile demon, Luo North North immediately to Mu Ao star sound. Although she was very clear that the crocodile demon was very rebellious and could not listen to her after signing the master servant contract, she could not help but think of the unforgettable night when she was robbed by the demon man a long time ago. In addition, the crocodile had bullied her aunt before she was demonized. She really had a feeling for this kind of demon Almost instinctive disgust. "Since you don''t like it, leave it to me." Mu Aoxing thought for a moment, and did not persuade her to accept the alligator demon whose combat power is only second only to vulture. Then he went up the slope to see a male wolf and a female fox, and the only tree demon among the eight Demons: the pine demon. In terms of personality, the male wolf''s personality is not inferior to that of the crocodile demon, but perhaps the loyalty of the wolf clan is naturally higher than that of the cold-blooded crocodile. This grateful gray wolf demon recognized luobeibei as the master without any obstacles. Because of his friendship with Hu Yaoyao, luobeibei is unavoidably familiar with the fox demon family. Moreover, the fox demon is naturally cunning and knows how to advance and retreat. Naturally, there will be no accident. The last pine demon is the only one who can''t speak among all the demons, and even the expression of ideas is not very skilled. Luobeibei, who has lived among the demons since childhood, of course knows that the flower and wood demons are more intelligent than the flesh and blood beasts and birds, and they don''t mean to be disrespectful to themselves, so it''s impossible to care about this little dullness. After signing master servant contracts with seven crocodile demons except crocodile demons one by one, considering that pine demons are not good at acting, the aura of the original habitat has been absorbed by them, and it is difficult to give them more aura in a short time. Luobeibei let pine demons choose a place at will to take root again on the most vigorous hillside. The pine demon chose a position beside the stone table. Mu Aoxing didn''t have any opinions about this, so there was a big pine tree beside the stone table which was standing on the grass. They set off each other, and it seemed that they added some artistic conception of being born. "Come on, let''s take you to see their respective territories and see xiaozhoushan in six years." After setting up the pine tree demon, Mu Aoxing proposes to inspect and release the parrot king in the lingpet bag.The parrot king, who had been kept in his pet bag for two days, was already in a state of panic. As soon as he came out, his eyes would turn around, and he wanted to make enough noise. Fortunately, it still has a little brain. It knows how he was put into the lingchong bag. Except for greeting his master and luobeibei, he dares not say a word. Luobeibei can''t help laughing. After the crowd sat down, the vultures spread their wings easily. "Eh Brother mu, are we going to xiaozhoushan? " Seeing that the vulture flies high, directly across the forest below, it seems that it has been flying to the lonely mountain, which is still upright even after the earth shaking changes. Luobei can''t help asking questions. She clearly remembers Fang Tianji''s saying that the medicine garden specially cultivated by the emperor on the top of the mountain had been swept away by the enchanted qingjiao one night before, and all of it was used to strengthen the flesh and blood, and then sacrificed to Fantian Ding. "Yes, I''ll show you there first." Mu Ao Star side head, gave her a very charming smile. However, after yesterday''s episode, luobeibei would subconsciously avoid his eyes when he saw him smile like this. Even his words seemed to be stupid, so he could only say "Oh, OK". "She''s avoiding me again." Mu Aoxing took back his eyes calmly on the surface, but in the dark he immediately voiced to Fang Tianji, as if all this was caused by Fang Tianji, obviously a little angry. When it comes to such emotional affairs, you have to be the master of your own wisdom. There is really no one. Fang Tianji was very depressed, but he could only do his best to act as a patient enlightener: "master, I think you should give Beibei girl more time to take her time. After all, Beibei girl doesn''t grow up like other human girls, but suddenly grows up from 12 to 18. She is a little confused about the relationship between men and women It''s a good start to be ignorant. Besides, isn''t it four years away? Master, you have plenty of time for Beibei girl to accept you unconsciously. " This is not the first time for Fang Tianji to say the same thing, but mu Aoxing is still a little bit affected by it. After hum, he calms down. Poor luobeibei didn''t know that the master and servant were calculating themselves. He just felt that muaoxing didn''t look at him with strange eyes, and then gradually relaxed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 404 Xiaozhoushan was soon in front of us. But without the protection of qingjiao Lige, the clouds around the top of the mountain are no longer threatening. Vultures easily pass through the clouds and fly to the top of the mountain with the crowd. "Why is there Lingzhi here?" Luobeibei looks at the Lingzhi medicine garden, which is very short in age but good in spirit. He immediately guesses the reason and takes the initiative to look at Mu Aoxing, "brother mu, are you moving these?" "It''s the master himself, one by one Well, it''s moving. " Parrot King forgot to shut up for a moment, and habitually flattered him immediately. Half of the time, he realized that he had just cut in again. It was hard to finish the last half sentence. Fortunately, Mu Aoxing saw Luo Beibei take the initiative to take care of himself. He was in a good mood. He didn''t mean to settle accounts with Luo Beibei. He just looked back at the more and more charming girl with a normal smile: "well, the environment here is strange. There is no better place for spiritual cultivation than here, so I chose some to move here." "It''s really bad to waste such a good place," Luo Beibei thought of the grand occasion he saw when he came here for the first time. He was very distressed. "It''s a pity that Lingzhi, who has been cultivated for hundreds of years, is so wasted. Otherwise, how many elixirs can be produced? I''m afraid the pile can also pile up a few foundation building monks? " "It''s not impossible to build a foundation, if it''s supplied all the time," said Mu Aoxing, who has been enjoying rich resources since childhood. Thinking of those rare elixirs, he felt very sorry. "But it''s no use now. Let''s go, let''s go to wolf demon''s territory first." In fact, it''s just a general confirmation of how these sites are divided. After all, although the volcano that night changed a lot of the landscape of Xiaozhou mountain, most of the places were still the same because of the mysterious white light protection in time, and the aura was especially abundant, even the secret places. When Luobei was searching for diyuanguo, they had seen almost all of them, and there was nothing new. However, when we saw thousands of monsters and animals in the valley worshiping themselves, luobeibei was surprised, and very surprised. "Brother mu, isn''t that good?" Luobei stands on the rock, overlooking those respectful creatures, feeling very helpless. These monsters obviously put the "salvation" credit of the mysterious power on themselves, but this matter is not so easy to explain, which makes her feel guilty and can''t help looking at Mu Aoxing for help. Mu Aoxing is not satisfied: "what''s wrong, their kings are your servants, they should worship you." Fang Tianji also advised: "Beibei girl, you can accept these respects. Even without that night, when it was snowy and cold, you did a lot of things to benefit them. It''s worth their worship. " "Yes, yes, the master is right, and so is xianzun. These are teachers..." The parrot King swallowed the word behind him and flattered him very much. "You deserve it, Beibei girl. You''ll be at ease. If you don''t let them worship, they will feel frightened. Anyway, they will get used to it." Seeing that everyone had the same opinion, luobeibei could only accept the first worship in her life. The territory of fox demon, monkey demon and vulture are similar. Whether it''s birds or animals, it seems that the whole life of xiaozhoushan knows who she is, and they all return the same worship and respect. Finally, luobeibei finally came to the long lake on one side where there was a magic flower field that once blocked their way. This is the water area jointly controlled by turtle demon and crocodile demon, and it is also the only area that didn''t go to the pit to be sheltered and helped by luobeibei. Of course, the white light of that night obviously benefited the creatures in the lake, otherwise there would be no tortoise demon and crocodile demon. "Do you want to go down and have a look? There''s something different about it. " After receiving the worship of the water beasts floating on the surface, Mu Aoxing proposed to spread his lips. "Good!" Luobeibei immediately bent the crescent moon and nodded. You know, when they went all over xiaozhoushan, the only place they didn''t go down was this long lake. "Then I''ll take you down." Mu Ao star then stretched out the hand to come over, the treasure clothes on the body sent out soft ray of light. Luobei hesitated for a moment, and his face was open and aboveboard. It seemed that if he refused, he was too careful. He had to hold the little demon in his arms and put it up with a little hesitation. Good! very nice! Tianzao''s prince seemed to hold the girl''s soft hand very naturally, and took her calmly to jump into the water from the rock at least a few feet away from the lake. However, he gave himself a big compliment. Putong As they fell into the blue lake like stones, only a big flower like bloom on the water was left, and then returned to calm with the breeze. At this time, Luobei had been taken by muaoxing and directly sank into the depth of two or three Zhang below the lake.Baoyi''s light was originally golden. In order to make Luobei see more clearly, muaoxing only adjusted a little to make it almost transparent pale gold. Because of their sudden entry into the water, the nearby fish were all surprised to swim away for a moment, but the world in the lake is still very beautiful, because at this moment, it is noon, and the bright sunlight can be directly projected into the blue lake. With the slight rippling of water waves, these lights will also follow the flashing up, with a moving beauty. Because she didn''t feel any danger any more, after a while, the scattered swimming fish gradually came over. Some of these fish were familiar with luobeibei, or red or gold or green or black, some were colors she had never seen before, such as some scales turned out to be royal blue, others were turquoise green, or various colors of stripes and spots, and many fish types were different It''s lovely, even eccentric that Luobei never knew. For example, a blue strange fish is swimming slowly in front of us. Although its body is as long as a human arm, its width is nearly one foot. It is almost like a ball, but it has only a tiny mouth that can only reach into a little finger. I really don''t know what it can grow so strong by eating. Luobeibei has a funny look. He can''t help poking his chubby body through the shield. The strange blue fish suddenly shook its tail and ran away like an arrow. Its escape speed was faster than that of a leopard in the mountains. Because not only the breath was hidden, but also the body shape was covered by a blind method. Gradually, in addition to ordinary fish and shrimp, there were more and more water animals. Although these water beasts had surfaced to worship her before, there were too many water beasts on the lake at that time. Luobeibei could only see the heads of some of them. How could they float so close to them now that they could see their true features completely? It''s just that Luobei doesn''t know what these water beasts are, what their names are, and what special attack methods they have. Fortunately, there was another 19 highness who knew everything. It seemed that there was no water beast he didn''t know, and she could even describe their own characteristics, which made her gain a lot of insight. As a result, luobeibei is enjoying the scenery in front of her while floating along with the water waves, while listening to muaoxing''s magnetic voice, she introduces these creatures in the water, and begins her happiness downstream. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 405 At night, luobeibei finished her training, and soon after she fell asleep, she was suddenly awakened by a huge thunder. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a piece of lightning exploding in the sky, making her room bright. Just a little effort, the rainstorm will tilt down, fell on the roof, and quickly along the eaves into a waterline. It has been nearly three months since I woke up in the jade. The climate of xiaozhoushan has also changed from spring to summer. It''s almost sunny and scorching. There are only a few drizzles occasionally. It''s the first time to have such a heavy rain tonight. Thunder rumble, like an unparalleled huge stone roller, constantly rolling from one end of the sky to the other, and then rolling from the other end to the other end. During this period, one after another lightning burst out, tearing the sky again and again, but never tearing the heavy rain cloud. This kind of movement is too big. Although luobeibei can''t be afraid, he is disturbed for a moment and doesn''t feel sleepy any more. He simply gets up and comes to the window to watch the rain reflected by the light of lightning from time to time and feel the power of the world. After watching it for a short time, she felt that something was wrong. Why did most of the lightning go to one place? She was puzzled in her heart, so she deliberately focused on the place to see what gathered the lightning. The next wave of branch lightning is coming soon, still hitting a peak not far from here. Then, Luobei clearly saw the slender figure with purple light all over his body. Oh, my God! Her eyes suddenly widened, but her pupils contracted rapidly. Is he crazy? How dare you practice in such weather! Without any hesitation at all, luobeibei immediately opened the door and rushed out. Without time to open the protective circle, he went straight to the peak, anxiously trying to stop this bold and frightening move. Although he was born to be a god of thunder, and was destined to be tempered by thunder on his way of cultivation, this is the purest God of thunder. How can a little monk in the golden elixir period dare to bathe in lightning like this? It''s arrogant! "Immortal! Immortal! Where are you? Get out! Come out quickly Luobei is running and calling. "Coming, coming..." A black light soon flew over from the mountain, and said lazily, "girl, what''s the matter with you "What else are you asking me about?" Luobei pointed to the figure on the mountain, his face was tense, and his expression was very solemn and discontented. "I want to ask you what''s going on?" "Oh, you mean this..." Fang Tianji seemed to suddenly lengthen his voice. It doesn''t matter, "it''s nothing. It''s just the master''s practice." "Just practicing?" Luobei couldn''t help repeating, "is there such a dangerous way to practice? This is the real thunder! He has only a few accomplishments and dares to practice in this way. Don''t you worry about what will happen to him at all? " "Don''t worry," Fang said simply, "the danger is a little dangerous, but there are many advantages, and it''s not the first time anyway." "What?" Luo North surprised ground all stopped a pace, "you say, this is not the first time?" "Yes, I still remember his first adventure three years ago. At that time, he only took a thunder, and the whole person became a bloody man. It''s terrible..." Recalling the scene at that time, Fang Tianji could not help but tut tut a few times. "At that time, I thought he was going to die. I didn''t expect that he survived later. It seemed that he had some tricks. Later, he practiced like this in every thunderstorm. In the past three years, I don''t remember how many times he was struck by thunder. If he would be dead, I would not know how many times he died. So girl, you can rest assured that this boy''s life is very hard, but it''s not so easy to have an accident. " But How is that possible? Luobei looks up and stares at the figure standing still in the rain despite the impact of rainstorm and lightning. He is so shocked that he can''t say anything. After half a sound, my heart suddenly had a flash of light and blurted out: "brother Mu is so confident, is it because of the dragon scale?" She remembered that after she came back from her first trip to the lake with Mu Aoxing more than two months ago, she had asked him what had changed after refining the Dragon scales, but he deliberately mystified it mysteriously. When she said that, she would naturally know. At that time, I thought that he was unwilling to say it. I was a little angry. Later, I didn''t ask any more questions, so I haven''t got an answer until now. "His cultivation method is naturally related to the dragon scale, but it seems to be more than that. I''m not very clear about the details." Fang Tianji coughed for a while, and suddenly sped up, "but girl, you don''t look at the fierce Tianlei. In fact, it''s still affected by the rules of the small world. The real power is far less than that of the outside jiutianzhi Lei, which is the real reason why the owner dares to take such risks. But it''s the girl, you don''t open the protection like this, so you come out in the rain. The master must be distressed when he knows. "With that, Fang Tianji shook his body, and a red light fell on luobeibei. It not only quickly covered her, sheltered her from the fierce wind and rain, but also quickly evaporated the rain all over her. Luobeibei didn''t pay attention to his last remark. He always felt that his words were too general, and his brows still couldn''t be relaxed: "but brother Mu has outstanding talent, and his aura in xiaozhoushan has been very abundant in recent years. Shouldn''t he have been able to build a foundation for such cultivation? Why is the gas refining period still complete? I remember xianzun, you said that the rules of xiaozhoushan have changed. Even the demons have evolved. There is no limit to building a foundation, right "He did build the foundation three years ago." Fang Tianji relieved her doubts, "but isn''t it all for you?" "For me?" Luo North North startled slightly open mouth, in the heart already faintly had a premonition. "Yes, just for you." Fang Tianji said, "although the rules of xiaozhoushan have been changed, there should be no limitation of cultivation, but everything is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If he really built the foundation successfully, he would be cleared out of xiaozhoushan by the rules? At that time, did you stay here alone? So there''s no way. He can only find a way to cultivate his body and expand his meridians, so as to suppress his accomplishments, so that he won''t break through automatically if he''s not careful. " As a matter of fact, after the boy further integrated the dragon scale with thunder and lightning, I''m afraid that even the friars in the golden elixir period can''t match his physical strength now, but I can''t tell you that now. Fang Tianji secretly said in his heart. "But..." Luobeibei didn''t know that he only knew the tip of the iceberg. He was still shaking because of Fang Tianji''s narration. His eyes involuntarily focused on the figure that could not shake but never fell on the top of the mountain. He couldn''t help muttering to himself, "I still remember brother mu, but he wanted to succeed in building the foundation before he was 18 years old, so he could surpass Brother Yun He will be twenty-four years old by the time he leaves xiaozhoushan. " No! Luobeibei suddenly stops his voice, remembering that they have spent six years in xiaozhoushan, even if they don''t have to spend another four years. Now Mu Aoxing has already passed the age of 18 for three years, and even the 20-year-old adult crown gift has already passed. How can they realize the oath of that year? Thinking of Mu Aoxing''s proud character, in the past two months or so, he has never shown a trace of regret in front of her. On the contrary, he is deliberately amusing himself every day, as if he doesn''t care about anything Luobeibei suddenly realized in an instant that he could no longer use his preconceived biased eyes to look at this man of the race. His beautiful eyes were covered with a layer of water vapor, and his pretty face was full of complicated expressions. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 406 As if to pour the accumulated rainwater in these days, the thunderstorm lasted for two hours. When Luobei breathed a sigh of relief and thought that the torment was finally coming to an end, the figure standing on the top of the mountain suddenly fell down. "Brother Mu!" Luobeibei, who had been waiting on the hillside for a long time, felt that she had been beaten heavily on her chest. She was so scared that she immediately flew to the top of the mountain. However, Fang Tianji was faster than her and stopped her a few feet away from the peak. "Ah, girl, wait! Don''t worry about that! It''s OK for the master. He''s just in vain for a while. He needs a little time to recuperate. That Cough, you''d better not go there. " "No, I''ll go and have a look." The square halberd not only stopped herself, but also coughed, enlarged her body, covered her sight, and even set up a barrier to prevent her spirit from peeping. Luobeibei suddenly felt very bad, and immediately tried to go around from its side. "Don''t..." Fang Tianji stopped her again. "Before, the master told her that he was afraid that you would worry too much. At this time Cough It''s really not for interruptions. " "Immortal! You are a spirit, not a man Luobei stares solemnly at the halberd in front of him. "Ah?" Fang Tianji is a little confused. I don''t know why she suddenly said that. "Qi Ling won''t get sick and cough!" Luo North North forced a step forward, "so, if Mu elder brother is really all right, you won''t feel guilty at all! If you feel guilty, the situation will not be as simple as you said "Er..." Fang Tianji''s words stopped. Luobei takes the opportunity to make a detour again. "Girl..." Fang Tianji could only stop her again, but he said, "the master really told me that before. It''s not that I''m guilty. Just listen to xianzun and wait patiently, OK? Not much. Just one hour. Can''t you wait for one hour? " The softer Fang Tianji''s tone was, and even with a hint of pleading, the deeper luobeibei''s face became: "don''t say that I can''t wait for an hour, half an hour or a quarter of an hour! Xianzun, I''ll say it one last time. Please get out of the way "Girl, I really just listen to the master''s command, I..." As soon as Fang Tianji was halfway through, he saw that luobeibei was going to break through the encirclement again. However, this time, he found that he was imprisoned by Shengsheng, and Wensi couldn''t move. He was shocked and stupid. When does the spirit of a girl become too strong to resist? This Isn''t that amazing? Luobeibei, who suddenly exerts the most powerful technique of imprisonment, doesn''t care how shocked the halberd is. As soon as it is imprisoned, it rushes to Mu Aoxing. Then, her body shakes coldly and her eyes suddenly open. Oh, my God! In front of this whole body is covered by thick coke person, is it elder brother mu? Is his way of cultivation so cruel? In a flash, luobeibei''s eyes suddenly have tears falling in a string, fingers trembling to Mu Aoxing slowly explore, no more heart to imprison Fang Tianji. "Oh, girl, don''t cry! Xianzun didn''t cheat you. The master is really OK. "Seeing her crying like this, Fang Tianji, who was bullied, had to sigh and comfort her first." don''t just look at the master''s appearance, it seems very sad. In fact, it''s just a necessary process in the lightning quenching method, which can hurt the exterior but not the interior. As long as another hour passes, the flesh, skin and hair of the host will be as fresh as new. " Luobeibei''s tears stopped in his eyes, and his fingers stopped. He looked at the halberd beside him strangely: "what you said is true?" "Really, really, xianzun didn''t cheat you this time." Fang Tianji sighed bitterly, "otherwise, why do you think I want to stop you? You also know that the master is most concerned about his image. If he knows that I didn''t do my duty to stop you and let you see his appearance, alas, I don''t know how to deal with my old man in the future? " Er This time Luo Beibei''s tears were really taken back completely. "That Girl, let''s have a discussion. Can you treat it as if you didn''t see anything today? " For the first time, Fang Tianji almost flattered and laughed, trying to muddle through today''s affair. Fang''s Halberd was so low-key that Luobei could only withdraw his hand in silence and turned to walk down the mountain. Fang Tianji was suddenly relieved. Ah, it''s too much to count. This girl is still the fifth level of cultivation of refining Qi, but her spirit is so powerful. Even after seven years of cultivation, she can be imprisoned so easily. Oh, is it really old? This one or two dolls are not afraid of this ancient magic weapon! However, Luo Beibei went back to the wooden house directly after he went down the mountain, trying to make up for his sleep. However, from time to time, his mind came up with the scene that the lightning struck Mu Aoxing, and Mu Aoxing turned into a piece of black carbon. He didn''t feel sleepy even half a sound.After struggling for a while, she still poked out a wisp of spirit, carefully floated up from the forest at the foot of the mountain through the still strong night, and then hid behind a dead wood which was also burnt black. Looking at the human shaped black charcoal on the ground not far away, and the halberd which floated on the top of the mountain and poked her head in the direction of the wooden house from time to time, it seemed that she was very worried that she would turn back. The more furtive the halberd was, the more careful the spirit of Luobei was. About half an hour later, the sky began to brighten. Luobeibei finally heard two soft sounds, and saw with his own eyes that the chest of the human shaped black charcoal, which was stiff on the ground, finally split two gaps. Ah! Brother Mu is going to wake up! Luobei a happy, busy more attention. Sure enough, with the sound of fried beans, more lines spread from the chest to the shoulders, back, and limbs, until the whole person is like a cobweb. Luobeibei''s heart suddenly raised, more and more focused on the human form of black carbon every move. Finally, with a sudden long breath, the black charcoal on the head first peeled off a few pieces, revealing the familiar nose and lips, followed by the eyes like a torch. "Master, are you awake at last?" Fang Tianji catches up, and his tone is quite the essence of parrot king. "She didn''t see it, did she?" Humanoid black charcoal rigidly raised an arm and peeled off a few pieces of burnt black on his head, revealing his beautiful face without any flaw. It even seemed that he was born in a thunder bath, adding a bit of indescribable momentum than in the past. What''s more, I don''t know if because he just woke up, his voice was not only lower than before, but also a little hoarse, but strangely more pleasant. It floated into people''s ears, and it seemed like a feather gently brushed over the ear wall, which made people intoxicated and almost couldn''t help listening to more words. Luo North lightly trembled for a while, don''t understand why oneself can produce this kind of strange feeling, fortunately immediately by Fang Tianji''s reply cent took mind. "No," the ancient magic weapon told a lie without changing her face. "Beibei girl was very worried. She had to see her master with her own eyes. It took her nine oxen and two tigers to make sure that her master would wake up an hour later, so she promised to go back and wait first." "That''s good." The human coke raised one hand first, and the black shell wrapped around the finger cracked, revealing the slender finger whose bone joints were as white as jade, and caught the ring from Fang Tianji. Then he bent his leg and began to lean up slowly. With his simple action, the thick black shell around him suddenly burst out like broken armor. When he sat upright, a pure man''s body with clear shape, solid texture and great explosive power in every inch of skin appeared in front of Luobei. The broad shoulder, the clavicle, which is beautiful and can''t be compared with the most beautiful woman, seems to hold the whole world''s chest firmly, the strong abdomen and back, and Did not expect to appear such a situation Luobei completely dull! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 407 "Who is where?" Suddenly, Mu Ao star''s Mou light is like a sharp sword to wear to shoot to come over, cold not Ding ground with Luo north to a right. "Ah..." Luobeibei screamed, and finally reacted. His spirit immediately shrank back into his body, and his hands tightly covered his burning cheek. Oh, my God! How could this happen He No no no! She didn''t see She didn''t see anything I didn''t see anything But But He seems to have seen her. What should I do? And she called Looking back at that moment, luobeibei suddenly stopped talking to himself and opened his eyes in horror. Then he was blindfolded and bashfully hit the bed board. In her generation, there has never been such a shameless situation Er! Wait a minute It seems that this is not the first time Luobei suddenly remembered the scene when she just fell out of the jade. At that time, it seemed that she was also How could that be? Why is that? After a long time, the girl buried her head in the quilt again and felt that she had better not go out of this room in her life. ¡­¡­ The girl in the hut at the foot of the mountain wished that nothing had happened to her. Fang Tianji, who was also dull because of the change on the top of the scorched mountain, wanted to plunge into the fire in the pit at this moment. It''s better to endure even seven days and nights of suffering. As long as the man in dark clothes is slowly rising, and his whole body is full of great prestige, he can think that nothing has happened. However, the coke falling from the corner of the robe cruelly reminds it that it has made the host so embarrassed today, and it will never be easy to pass. No, I need to calm down! Calm down to find a way to save the situation, not to let the boy take the opportunity to more and more pressure on himself. For the sake of his future dignity, Fang Tianji forced himself to calm down, and at the same time, he quickly began to think of a way to protect himself from default to the maximum extent. Mu Aoxing didn''t give it more time. After shaking off the scorched block, he coldly slanted a look: "how, don''t you want to give the prince an explanation?" "No, no, no I''m just too embarrassed... " Fang Tianji is worthy of living for tens of thousands of years. When he thought about it, he had an idea and immediately pretended that he had just woken up from the shock. He hung down his halberd and pleaded guilty in fear. "Today''s matter is completely due to the weak guard of his subordinates. He really failed to live up to his master''s trust. Please punish him!" "Cut the crap!" "Yes, I''ll give you a detailed reply. At that time, I was stopped at the foot of the mountain by my master''s order to see Beibei girl''s reaction..." Fang Tianji, who had organized his language in a very short time, finally began to narrate slowly. Although the purpose is to escape a disaster, Fang Tianji cleverly doesn''t excuse himself in the process of narration. He just repeatedly emphasizes how luobeibei worried about Mu Aoxing at that time, how he tried to comfort her, and how he didn''t want to believe Mu Aoxing would be OK, and how he repeatedly wanted to break through its defense. He had to see it with his own eyes to rest assured Under Fang Tianji''s intentional guidance, Mu Aoxing''s purple eyes were shining. Even a fool could see the joy in his heart, and even some complacency, even though his voice was calm. "So Is it for me that she suddenly burst out of this power in a hurry? " "Yes," said Fang with a tone of confession. "How long did it last?" "After about two breath, I don''t know whether Beibei girl was distracted or was freed by her subordinates..." Fang Tianji is bold, and he just deliberately says that he is more guilty, so that he can continue to draw Mu Aoxing''s attention away. Mu Ao star sure as expected eyebrow a Cu: "so, you actually can''t even say clearly by her imprison how long?" "I''m ashamed," Fang Tianji said solemnly. "I don''t understand how Beibei girl''s spirit suddenly became so powerful." "Can''t you guess?" Mu Ao star sneered to slant an eye to come over. "Well I think it may be related to the mysterious existence. " Mu Ao star hummed a, noncommittal, eyes fixed on the distant wooden house, for a time did not ask. Fang Tianji and his heart were connected. They could feel each other''s emotions vaguely. Naturally, they knew that Mu Aoxing''s emotions had eased a lot. They could not help but be proud of their adaptability. As long as they emphasized the girl''s concern for him, the nature of the matter would be different immediately. Don''t want to, square day halberd heart read just turn, hear Mu Ao star suddenly leisurely asked a: "do you think, as long as move out that mysterious existence, oneself all right?" Fang Tianji was shocked: "no..." "You don''t have to deny it. I just want to ask you, if it''s not Beibei who imprisons you today, but someone else, have you ever thought about such consequences?"Mu Aoxing slowly turned his head, his eyes were indifferent, as if he didn''t have the meaning of censure, and even the light in the ordinary day seemed to have converged a lot. However, Fang Tianji felt as if he had pressed down a mountain in an instant. He thought that his master was in the most vulnerable period at that time. Even the little bird of parrot demon could kill him. He shivered and finally realized what a big mistake he had made today. Almost instinctively, Fang Tianji fell to the ground with a bang. For the first time in seven years, he bowed his halberd with great respect. He knocked three times as sonorous as a human being''s kowtow on the ground, and loudly admitted his mistake: "I''m under the heavy trust of my master today! If you want to escape punishment, it''s even worse. Please punish your subordinates and make an example "I know that you are proud of your personality. I always think that only ChiYan Shenjun is your real master, so I never really believe in you." Mu Aoxing unexpectedly didn''t blame it, but just talked about the matter in a calm way, "but the vicissitudes of life, the stars change, even the last gods, can''t really last forever, why do you always worry about the past that can''t be reproduced?" Fang Tianji''s heart was extremely complicated. He wanted to say that things were not so simple. But when he said that, he found that he could not give a reasonable explanation at all, and he could only swallow it back in silence. Jian Fang''s Halberd kept bowing and fell down in front of him like never before. Mu Aoxing was silent for a while, and then he finished this admonition: "just, since you really know your mistake, get up!" "Master..." Fang Tianji raised his head. For a moment, he couldn''t believe that he didn''t punish him at all. He was forgiven so easily. Mu Aoxing said faintly: "how? Do you want this to happen again? " "No, no!" Fang Tianji had a heavy pause, and then he got up and left the ground in a hurry. "My subordinates will be more diligent in training and will defend the master to the death." Although this sentence is not so sincere, it is much better than before. After all, the other party used to be the magic weapon of the ancient demon God. Mu Aoxing didn''t think that he could completely accept it so easily. Now he nodded: "OK, you go to practice. I want to be quiet for a while." "Yes Fang Tianji didn''t dare to delay at all. He immediately turned into a black light and took the initiative to abuse himself in the fire. Mu Aoxing then walked slowly down the mountain, recalling the narration of the halberd in front of him and the previous scene, and then the corners of his lips rose unconsciously. Last night, he deliberately didn''t say hello to Luobei in advance. He wanted to test how much she cared about herself, but he didn''t expect that it was so unexpected. She not only saw her ugliest and most embarrassed appearance, but also Recalling the scene at that time, Rao Shimu is proud of the star''s thick skin, and his ears can''t help but quickly get hot again. He saw some pictures only two months ago. He didn''t want to see each other''s positions reversed after two months. How could this geomantic omen turn around so fairly? It''s incredible! However, it just shows the fate between them, doesn''t it? I thought that I had already determined my mind six years ago, but no matter how he hinted intentionally or unintentionally in the past two months, his fawn was still in a muddle and didn''t feel at all Mu Aoxing''s eyes flickered, and his eyes suddenly glowed. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 408 Just when Mu Aoxing began to figure out how to make use of this incident to further the relationship between them, Luobei in the room was still in a hot toss and turn, worried about how to face Mu Aoxing. This is what she most hopes, but also knows that it is the most impossible, because there are only two human beings in Xiaozhou mountain, and she is following him to learn how to carve symbols, so as to improve her ability. And if you avoid it, it will only become more and more embarrassing in the future. Is it hard to live like this for the next four years? Can''t avoid, how should see? I can''t wave my hand and say lightly: Although I saw your Cough But you didn''t see me before Why don''t we get even? The idea just moves, a just now dead life presses down of the picture again happily took off ground oneself to rush out. No, no! Absolutely not! The girl quickly put the quilt over her head and cried out: "God, who can tell me what to do?" Why not? Discuss with xianzun? No, it was it that made the ghost fall into such an embarrassing situation before. If it told him that brother Mu was just in normal cultivation at the beginning, it would not be dangerous. Instead of pretending to be careless, he would not be so worried. He had to see it with his own eyes. So the culprit is now completely at the head of his master, and he can''t be trusted any more! Also, after this time, I''m afraid she can''t hide her only talent left Ah, ah, ah! First of all, people see what they shouldn''t see, and then they see what they shouldn''t see, and they expose the bottom line. How can they think that they are so at a loss! Hateful halberd, are you harm, have the ability you don''t appear in front of me again, otherwise I see once imprison you once! The girl waved her little fist angrily. In the fire, Fang Tianji, who was just ready to practice, suddenly shivered. No! This temperature almost burned himself to death, how can you still feel cold? Er It seems to remember that it is not only the master but also a half demon who owes her a lot of love Thinking that he was flattering himself today, but he was not a human being on both sides, Fang Tianji felt sad. Tears, it was just a simple weapon, fighting if you want to fight, flying if you want to fly. How can it just fall into the situation of waiting for a crack in the door between two human beings? Master, if you have spirit in the sky, you should point out a clear way for little Ji as soon as possible! ¡­¡­ It''s up to you! That''s it! When the halberd in the ground fire wailed, luobeibei, who had been struggling in the room for a long time, slapped the bed board and jumped up. Her bright face was full of firmness, her eyes were fixed on the closed door, and she said to herself word by word: "I just didn''t see anything! Yeah, I just didn''t see anything! What else can he do to me? Hum In order to overcome his weakness, luobeibei not only raised his head high, but also simply prepared to open the front door to face the possibility. Do not want to wooden door just opened, on a pair of gemstone like shining star eyes. The man she had been trying to avoid was standing in front of her door, like a perfect jade carving, with a slightly curved hand, as if he was about to knock. Luobeibei''s pupil suddenly enlarged, and reflexively pulled the door to close it. However, it is too late. The handsome and matchless man easily resisted the door and stepped in. His thin lips slightly bent a wisp of enchanting smile, and then issued a drunken voice: "what did you just say, didn''t you see? Well This sound, um, penetrated into my heart through the eardrum. Dunru gently pulled the rope that tied the leather bag with one hand, and easily released all the momentum just inside. Almost in an instant, luobeibei was defeated immediately. Instinctively, he stepped back two steps in a panic. His lips were slightly wriggling, and he wanted to say two words of momentum. Instead of saying a word, he was like a cooked shrimp. He blushed from head to foot. "You want to see nothing, don''t you?" From top to bottom, Mu Aoxing, who is full of man''s breath from inside to outside, takes another two steps forward and looks at her petal like trembling red lips. Her eyes gradually deepen and her voice becomes more and more attractive. "In fact, it''s just the opposite. Do you see everything?" "You You talk nonsense What? " Luobeibei tightly tugs at a pair of fists hanging on his side, trying to summon up courage again. However, the place full of courage is leaking everywhere, and it can''t condense. Even the sound of the exit is broken. "Aren''t you so guilty because you see something you shouldn''t see?" Mu Ao star low ground laughed a, and continuously approached several steps.Luobei had to continue to retreat until it hit the wooden wall with a soft bang. There is no way to retreat! Piansheng in front of the people also slowly pressed over, so that her embarrassment finally accumulated to a peak. "So what? I am not the same as you see, should not see it! We''re even at most! " At last, the Jedi in luobeibei scolded her loudly. However, the eyes of Mu Aoxing and the red and beautiful little earlobe, which were always afraid to face up to her, clearly revealed how fierce she was at this time. "ha ha..." Mu Ao star slightly Zheng Zheng, and then satisfied with the smile. First, he laughs, like the wind blowing over the hills, then shakes his chest, harmonizes with his heart beat, and then starts to resound through the clear sky, as if to let the whole earth reverberate his mind thoroughly, so as to express his inner pleasure. The more he laughed, the more embarrassed luobeibei felt. Finally, he gave him a push: "you are sick! What are you laughing at? " "It''s not even." Mu Aoxing grabbed her soft hand, put away the laughter, and looked at her very seriously, "I''m much worse for this." What? He has the face to say that he has lost money! Luobei suddenly opened his eyes, full of incredible complaints. "Yes, I am. Because, first of all, at that time, I saw you by accident, but you were purposely hiding in the dark to peep. You won''t deny that, will you Mu Ao star solemnly tunnel. How can you say that? Luobei was stunned and wanted to explain: "but I was because..." "You don''t have to explain. Explanations are all disguises." Looking at the person in front of him with satisfaction, he opened his eyes again because of his excessive consternation. Mu Aoxing said the second one in his spare time, "second, when I saw you, the little demon was rushing on you and covered you a lot, but when you saw me?" Luobeibei suddenly thought of her body, which was almost glowing after the scorched pieces were broken. Her strength, which was not easy to accumulate, was half drained. She almost staggered her eyes in embarrassment and muttered like a dying struggle: "but I In fact, I didn''t see much... " "Oh, you mean that''s not enough. You have to see it all?" Mu Ao Star side head, deliberately very slowly to her face, and with warm breathing to open the way for himself. "I didn''t say that..." Luobeibei''s face suddenly appeared a wave of upsurge, subconsciously shrunk his shoulder, trying to back, while dead against his chest, but the palm was extremely sensitive to feel that there seemed to be only a thin layer of clothing between the palm and the almost blinded chest, and the heat inside was not blocked, and it also flowed through constantly. She couldn''t help but snore One, subconsciously retracted some. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 409 "Then you admit it?" Mu Ao star chuckles and approaches a little bit, breathing has been close to the ground, all light spray on her side neck. Luobei couldn''t help shivering. Suddenly, he was stiff. He just felt that his hair was standing up, but someone was still pushing forward. "Since you don''t mean that, you admit that you owe me a debt and promise to make it up to me?" "Bu..." Luobeibei is angry to say that she wants to mend your head. She just said a word and suddenly has a hand on her back. The next moment, the whole person has been directly attached to the other person. Almost at the same time, her lips have been heavily pecked. "OK, then seal it!" Seal Cover Luo North North silly Leng Leng ground is looking at nearly in Cun li of that pair of burning bright purple eyes, brain temporarily still can''t respond to come over what happened. Seeing that she was so cute, Mu Aoxing couldn''t help bending over to her again How dare he? Luobeibei''s pupils dilated again, and his chest suddenly splashed like a huge stone falling into a small pool, and then turned into a sharp blood arrow straight to his brain. Seal for your head! Make it for me! Just when the two lips were about to meet again, the angry, angry and resentful luobeibei finally gathered all the spirits and tried his best to imprison the apprentice, and then gave him a slap. The next moment, Mu Aoxing, who was still leaning forward, suddenly turned into a throwing object and landed in the dense grass outside the door with a thump. Then, there was a dull hum that seemed to be extremely painful, and there was no sound at all. The people who can''t be killed by Tianlei are now pushed by her, so they are still alive? Luobeibei rushed to the door with a sneer, slammed the door heavily, and then carried up Lingli and yelled: "Xiaonan, your master is dead, don''t you hurry to roll over and collect his body!" She was angry and used her aura again. Suddenly, her clear and sharp voice echoed in the valley in front of her. After shouting, Huan Mu saw the tea set sent by Mu Aoxing on the table. He picked up the cup and smashed it on the "lying corpse man" without thinking about it. When he smashed the teapot which was absolutely made by the famous master, he quickly set up two obviously offensive prohibitions for the room and refused the entrance of the apprentice . Then, angry red eyes just fell a string of tears. Does he really think he owes him? Don''t say that they are not clear, even if they really owe him, does he feel that he can bully her like this? She really shouldn''t have stayed at that time, and then she shouldn''t have tried her best to protect this rascal Sobbing Mama, my daughter miss you so much! miss you very much! After I leave here, I will never have anything to do with this shameless man again! ¡­¡­ Finished, even "collect corpse" such words all shout out, visible today oneself really is to provoke north north. Mu Aoxing was lying in the wet grass with a guilty heart, letting the set of tea set hit him one by one, and even a cup hit his forehead, without any protection. After the thunder and lightning quenched his body and blended the Dragon scales into his skin, his body was much stronger than that of six years ago. Not to mention that the only way to attack him was that she took the flying sword to attack herself, but she couldn''t hurt him much. However, he only thought of her deeply insulting eyes when she slapped him open, and his heart felt faint pain. Before he knocked on the door, although he wanted to make good use of this opportunity to make a more obvious development of their relationship, he really didn''t want to belittle her. But before he knocked on the door, he heard her self talk, and then he saw her bewildered, embarrassed and stunned after she was caught by himself. He forgot all his previous plans and just wanted to amuse her. However, the more amusing she was, the more guilty she was, the more she retreated, the more amused he was, and the more uncontrollable his reason was. He just wanted to get closer to her, and get closer to her, until he played the biggest rogue in his life without thinking, and "bullied" his obviously ignorant fawn Thinking of the fragrant and soft kiss, Mu Aoxing raised his hand and touched his lips subconsciously, and laughed foolishly. He didn''t feel that he was sprinkled by the rain on his face, and there was a long grass leaf on his side neck. But the giggle only lasted for a moment, and it turned into a bitter smile. Although he didn''t regret that he had cheated on Fangze, it was not his wish to make Beibei gas like that. If so, in the next few days, maybe even the next few months, she would not talk to herself Think of this possibility, Mu Ao star immediately don''t care what bitter meat plan, quickly turn over jump to the door. Don''t want to just close, countless black lines will be like a very thin snake general hit him, he had to abruptly back a few steps, standing in the safe area.Even the magic tripod, it seems that today''s pass is not easy. After thinking about it carefully, Mu Aoxing decided to apologize honestly: "sorry, Beibei, I didn''t mean to despise you, just..." He sighed. "If I say, I can''t help it. Do you believe it?" His response was silence. "Really," Mu Aoxing said with a wry smile, "I thought we had at least four years to go. There was always a way to let you know my mind slowly. Unexpectedly, I lost control and made a big mistake..." There was a sneer of disdain in the room, and it was obvious that he would not believe a word. Mu Aoxing softened his voice: "Beibei, do you remember our short meeting six years ago? At that time, although I only slept for one month, it seemed that I had spent countless long years. I''m very anxious. I want to refine the dragon scale earlier so that I can wake up and no longer let you alone. But the more urgent I was, the more difficult I was to calm down. The more I couldn''t control it. I was almost killed by the dragon scale several times, until I suddenly heard your voice and saw you Beibei, do you know how happy I was at that time? At that moment, I finally understood that I had loved you for a long time, so I hoped that Uncle Wang could help me to help you, and I would let Fang Tianji go back with you, so that we would not have any more relationship with each other. " "Beibei, the first time we met, you knew my temper. Have you ever seen me be so patient and tolerant to others besides you and Dashan and your mother? It''s ridiculous. I used to cheat myself by repaying my kindness. I didn''t understand the real reason at all... " He said Is it all true? With Mu Aoxing''s low narration, luobeibei''s anger gradually faded, but unconsciously recalled the past one by one. She remembered how overbearing and selfish he was when she first met him, how indifferent he was to his own uncle, but he flattered Uncle Wang for his own sake, and how he fought for his mother''s salvation. He remembered what he had done in order to win his entry qualification, how he tolerated Dashan''s love for his brother, how he patiently and meticulously helped himself to find the land for Yuanguo, and his heartfelt joy and joy when he saw him in the dreamland. When she was asleep, he had been training the new demons. When she woke up, she asked the new demons who had already succumbed to him to recognize that they were the main ones. He remembered how he had practiced with himself, how he had guided his swordsmanship, and how he had helped himself to solve all kinds of puzzles in the past two months He was always so good to her, but she not only chose to ignore him subconsciously because he was always teasing and teasing himself, but also hated him for being arrogant and selfish. She wanted to draw a clear line with him again and again, hoping to have no contact with him any more. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 410 But, so what? He is human after all, and she is demon after all, let alone she doesn''t have the same mind for him, even if there is, they can''t be together. Thinking of their mutual dependence over the years, of the sufferings she had suffered, and of her father, whom she had not met so far, luobeibei''s eyes grew colder and colder. Outside of the Mu Ao star is not aware, still quietly looking at her window, still soft to tell. ¡°¡­¡­ Later, I woke up, but you were sealed by the two jade demons. In the past six years, I have never had a moment of happiness. I only hope that you can wake up as soon as possible and reappear in front of me like before. Even if the price is that I am sealed, I am willing. " "Then you really woke up. I didn''t know how happy I was. I wanted to tell you what I thought right away. But I''m worried that you''ve spent the past six years in deep sleep. For a moment, you can''t easily accept that you''ve missed so many years. If I don''t care to express myself rashly, I''m afraid it will frighten you So, "Mu Aoxing''s voice rose, and then lowered," so, for more than two months, I can only try my best to suppress myself, try to pretend that there is not much difference between me and before, and wait until the time is ripe, then let yourself detect my mind a little bit, and understand my difference to you... " "I admit that I didn''t tell you in advance that I would not be in real danger last night. I just I''m just not sure in my heart, so I want to see how nervous you are to me. Do you have the same mind as me? I know that after listening to this, you may be more angry, annoyed and unwilling to forgive me. But since I want you to understand me thoroughly, I don''t want to deceive you any more. Even if I don''t know when you will forgive me, I will willingly wait... " "Stop it!" Finally, the voice of Luobei came out of the room, but it was as cold as a stone that could not be frozen any more. Mu Aoxing is very happy: "Beibei, you are finally willing to pay attention to me?" "How can I care for you, and how can I ignore you?" Luobeibei cold tunnel, "you think you a voice and feelings of the heart, I will be like the words in the book those boudoir Miss general moved tears, on this to your heart secretly Xu, reluctantly, wholeheartedly, happy to accept you?" She used a lot of adoring words in a row, but in the end it was an obvious sarcastic rhetorical question. Mu Ao star is a hot heart suddenly like being splashed by a basin of ice water, suddenly cold half, and pain shrink half. "Beibei You... " He spoke with difficulty, but he didn''t know how to ask. "There won''t be any possibility between us." Luobeibei''s voice, like a long knife, cut into his body mercilessly, "so you don''t have to say any more nonsense." Mu Ao star shakes back a step, white face, once shining eyes like an oil lamp, instant dim down. He thought about all kinds of possibilities, thought that she would be angry and never give any response to himself, or angrily scold himself, or even ignore himself for a long time, but he didn''t think that she would be so indifferent to himself, so heartless, not only refused, but also used a thin tone like now, as if she couldn''t express his disgust. Ha ha Did she hate herself so much? Thanks to him, he thought that she was still ignorant, at least caring about herself, some of them caring about themselves Why? Why? Since you don''t like me like this, why did you stay at the beginning? Mu Aoxing clenched his teeth and asked questions in his heart, but his voice didn''t come out. It''s because she feels that she owes him in turn, so she has to make up for it and offset it. Fortunately, after five years, there will be no debt at all, right? He closed his eyes, trying to control his emotions, but his clenched fist trembled instead of being obedient. "Master, don''t worry. Don''t worry. Beibei''s intention is definitely not like this." Just when the whole life in xiaozhoushan felt uneasily that a great pressure was slowly forming, Fang Tianji, who was hiding in the dark, finally had to jump out and secretly preach to persuade him. Don''t want it just a mouth, Mu Ao star''s eyes will be very cold one eye shot at it, deep purple pupil seems to condense the storm of the world, and it, is about to become the only outlet to be poured. An unprecedented sense of crisis suddenly rose in Fang Tianji''s heart, as if it was just a moment later, it might be completely rebuilt. In a hurry, it quickly used the secret method to shout in Mu Aoxing''s mind: "master, have you forgotten Beibei''s life experience?" Beibei''s life experience? The whirling storm in Mu Ao star''s eyes really stopped. "Yes, master!" Fang Tianji seemed to know what he was thinking in his heart, so he went on whispering, "Beibei girl''s biological mother is a demon, but her biological father is a human. She knows the tragic result of this human demon''s forced love, so Beibei girl must have been very scared, so she deliberately refused her master so mercilessly!"pretty good! Why didn''t he think of that? The storm in Mu Aoxing''s eyes came and went quickly, and the divine light in it suddenly ignited again. Fang Tianji felt part of his mood, but he didn''t dare to relax and quickly added a fire: "Alas, poor Beibei girl not only didn''t have her father''s love since she was a child, but also couldn''t enjoy the most common happiness of family. Moreover, her only mother was still sick in bed, and even could only watch her vitality fade away. It''s so pitiful and bitter! To put it in a bad way, if you change to a subordinate, you will surely be bitten by a snake for ten years, and you will be afraid of the well rope, so you don''t dare to make the same mistake again! " "The prince will not let such a tragedy happen again!" Mu Aoxing is determined. "I absolutely believe it!" Fang Tianji immediately agreed, "but the identity of the master is not just very special. Beibei girl doesn''t know the master''s determination! And And "And what?" Mu Ao star frowns, cold meaning and coagulation. Fang Tianji had no choice but to tell the truth: "and everyone is trapped in xiaozhoushan. They don''t know what''s going on outside. No matter how much you say, master, I''m afraid Beibei girl won''t believe it." In short, this matter needs to be explained through practical actions and results, and the owner will not fail to understand this truth. Sure enough, Mu Aoxing was silent next. So far, Fang Tianji didn''t say any more, so that he could be quiet for a while. The master is extremely gifted and intelligent. How can he not understand the truth more than a tool? But it was the first time in his life that a young man was in love, and for the first time he poured out his heart with full expectation, but he was hit by unexpected merciless blows. It was only then that he lost his mind. Now that he has been successfully led back to reason by himself, the owner will think about the following things by himself, and there is no need for him to talk more. "What''s up? Is the master depressed? " Parrot king asked Fang Tianji secretly. "It''s a little bit of a leak," Fang said with a sigh of relief. "You''ve done a good job this time." "Where, xianzun, you praise me." For the first time, the parrot king was modest, but secretly he was very proud of his foresight. As soon as he heard luobeibei calling to collect the corpse, he immediately felt that the follow-up things might not come to a good end, so he decided to go to Fang Tianji for rescue. "Come on, don''t be so polite. I don''t know what kind of little nines are playing in your little bird''s intestines." Fang Tianji despises the tunnel. "Wronged, I really just think that only xianzun can do such a big thing..." Parrot king of course can not admit that its original purpose is just to find a stronger scapegoat, busy greedy face patted a good party Euphorbia''s flattery. "Don''t be happy too soon. In my opinion, it''s not so easy to finish today..." Fang Tianji sighed very heavily, "the master is too angry. Now he is not only worried, but also the girl in Beibei must be suffering from it!" It''s necessary to work in the future! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 411 Fang Tianji is very accurate. Although luobeibei coldly said some unkind words she had never said before, after she finished speaking, she was dejected first, and even more unconsciously spilled a wisp of spirit. She was extremely careful to secretly pay attention to the look of muaoxing outside the house. To see his face changed, a very heavy blow after the appearance, a heart is a faint pain. People are not plants. Who can be merciless? Even if he doesn''t forgive others or say good things, will she not even know what he has done? But how could they be together? No matter what else, the emperor knows his intention, and the demon clan, which is already suffering from many disasters, is about to meet the disaster of capsizing the cauldron? At the thought of that possibility, luobeibei could not help shaking and encircling himself. Like a tortoise retracting into its shell, luobeibei collected all the spirits and five senses and buried them deeply in its arms. No, she can''t go that far! But, he is so proud of a person, the status is so noble, but for the first time put down his position to make love with her a small half demon, she was so mercilessly refused, must be angry I don''t know how much regret their blind eyes, had been so good to themselves? Think of that pair of once full of joking shining, sometimes can be like the stars staring at her purple eyes, at this time is never had the dim light, luobeibei nose can''t help but surge a burst of pain, but then she forced herself to think about what to do next. Have you been hiding in this room, which has taken a lot of effort to decorate? She is not a real tortoise. How can she deceive herself like this? What''s more, can she avoid things if she wants to? Luobei smiles bitterly and slowly raises her red eyes. She''d better take this opportunity to leave here with Baoge baomei and Xiaoyao at once, and then find another place to live, so as not to embarrass each other and let him have more time to cushion the humiliation Who knows just got up, the brain heard a more bitter than her voice: "even if you refuse to accept my feelings, at least we are still friends?" Friends! He said he also hopes to be friends with each other! The whole person in Luobei was shocked violently. He suddenly looked up at the closed wooden door, and the heat that he had just tried to suppress was like moving the gate. Why? Why does he want to be friends with himself after her cold and heartless treatment? "Look..." The voice of the people outside the door was very slow and said, "we are the only two people in xiaozhoushan. We will stay here for another four years. Can''t we treat each other as if they don''t exist? Moreover, since I have promised to help the demon clan form an alliance with the human race, I will not go back on it. In four years, we will still be in touch with each other. So Take it for a moment that I haven''t said anything before, if you want to... " "You Do you really think so? " Luobeibei wants to make his voice colder, but he still shivers. Outside, Mu Aoxing''s eyes suddenly brightened because of these invisible tremors, and then immediately pressed down, pretending to be relaxed: "yes, I really think so..." Of course, it''s just for the time being. I''ve never given up easily. Luo Beibei bit his lip and listened to him say: "you know, I have a bad temper. It''s not easy to make a friend. Even if you refuse to be with me, you can''t even be a friend, can you? If that''s the case, I''ll be alone before I become emperor. " He knew what she was worried about, and now he was just a prince who didn''t even have a title. He really didn''t have the right to make her believe that he had the ability to change everything. So, just wait a moment. One day he will change the hatred between human beings and demons, and let her have no excuse to refuse him. She is destined to be his person all her life! No one can make up his mind! "Hum, shameless, do you think you can be emperor?" Unconsciously, as usual, Luobei blurted out a sarcasm, but after that, there were more tears. "Of course, I''m the real one. Who else should I be? My third brother who can only be a little careful? Whoa! Let alone the others Mu Aoxing gave up his arrogant tone, but the corner of his lips finally rose again, and then his voice suddenly turned, and he cried, "Oh, I''m so hungry! I forget that I can eat a cow after every lightning strike, Kinsey! Kingsley! Is breakfast ready for the prince? " With that, he not only turned his steps, but also went to the kitchen. He also made a drum like hunger sound, which made Luobei''s eyes more red. "Right away, right away..." There was a flustered voice from the kitchen, like fear that slight neglect would lead to thunder. Luo North shriveled a mouth, subconsciously yelled: "Hey, you don''t think my gold silk son honest can bully her at will!" After shouting, she was stunned. "How dare I?" Mu Aoxing''s voice was especially clear and said, "the prince''s plan for food and health is in Jin Si''er''s hands now. How dare you offend the chef who has been cultivated so hard Ah, I said, sister Beibei, please wash up and eat, otherwise, hehe I''ll finish all the good things! ""If you eat, I''ll settle with you!" Luobei North River east lion general roar, tears inside but all smile, smile inside and shed more tears, finally spent a good half effort to clean up a new. That''s it! splendid! She said to herself with a smile as she opened the door. Came to the kitchen, Mu Aoxing has been gobbling up. However, in the past, no matter what the circumstances, his eating habits were always accompanied by his prince status. He always had an indescribable grace in his actions. Today, he grabbed it with his hand, as if he could swallow a cow. This man He Through this small move, luobeibei seems to see more of the usual ignored by himself in an instant, and waves appear in his heart. Before the waves, he goes to the table and grabs a plate of roasted lamb leg: "you villain, you really don''t want to leave some for me." "If you come a little later, I''ll have eaten all of them." Mu Ao star deliberately picked pick eyebrows, a pair of purple eyes bright, as if or today before that young, everything is no different. "I''ll dig it out for you when I''m finished!" Luobeibei pretends to dance his paws fiercely, but his eyes still borrow the action of clamping vegetables, subconsciously trying to avoid getting along with him. "No!" Mu Ao star in the heart a astringent, on the face but make panic shape, "don''t you even I swallow all want to dig out to eat?" "You''re looking for a fight!" Luobeibei was really angry. He couldn''t help grabbing a big bone on the table and smashing it at him. Mu Aoxing laughs and tilts his head, and the bone hits the post behind him, but it bounces back to the door. Then, Mu Ao star suddenly stunned. The next moment, luobeibei also slowly turned around as if feeling something. At the door of the kitchen, a pair of small dolls carved with powder and jade stood side by side, with red belly pockets and bright black eyes. "Brother Bao! Baomei Luobei rushed up with tears of joy and hugged them tightly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 412 A quarter of an hour later, the original table full of dishes has been cleaned up, leaving only a small pile of top quality stone. At first glance, they look the same as they did six years ago. They are gnawing at the Lingshi, and they are close to the girls who can''t rub their little heads. From time to time, they all raise their heads to give her a sweet smile, which makes luobeibei''s heart full of softness. Although she not only collected the best spirit stones in Xiaozhou mountain and specially prepared a stone bed with many spirit gathering arrays for them, but also introduced the spirit between heaven and earth into their bodies almost every day with a secret method without a teacher, she could not help worrying that they would not be able to sleep because of their lack of spirit power . Today is destined to be a day of accidents. Her brother and sister finally woke up when she needed it most, and she looked as healthy and ruddy as ever. Thinking of this, Luobei could not help but bow his head and kiss their clean forehead. The two urinates hugged her waist happily and drew closer to her. Mu Ao star see shape, vision then slightly sink sink sink, in the heart is full of thick sour vinegar. Why? He just touched her lips for a short time, and she was so angry that now she didn''t want money. I don''t know how many kisses she took the initiative to kiss the two jade demons! unfair! It''s unfair! Seems to feel the Mu Aoxing''s jealousy, Baoge and baomei coincidentally looked at Mu Aoxing. That look is very strange. There was not a trace of awe because he refined the dragon scale and got some dragon power. On the contrary, he seemed to have a strange feeling of letting him go in the north of Luobei. Although the two little jade demons haven''t woken up just now, they are aware that they have "bullied" Beibei, so they wanted to vent their anger for her? Why does he feel so much less simple? While Luo Beibei doesn''t pay attention, Mu Aoxing looks at Baoge and baomei in the dark, but he feels more and more that although their two eyes seem to be simple, they seem to be It''s like a net that will come down and trap him at any time It''s really strange to see a ghost! Mu Ao star couldn''t help cursing in the dark, and wanted to find out immediately. But he is very clear that Luo Beibei may be able to ignore his frivolity for a while, but he will not easily forgive him for suspecting Bao Ge Bao Mei, not to mention what he will do to Bao Ge Bao Mei. He can only suppress his inexplicable feelings and wait for the right opportunity to inquire in private. They had a private eye to eye fight. They had just experienced a fierce emotional ups and downs in Luobei, but because they were too happy, they didn''t realize that there was such an undercurrent between one man and two demons who were officially acquainted with each other today. She wanted to be the most gentle and loving sister. She waited patiently for Baoge and baomei to nibble all the spirit stones on the table, and patted her stomach to make it clear that she was full. Then she pulled two little hands and walked out happily: "Baoge and baomei, go! Sister, take you outside to have a good time! Make up all the time we''ve slept, make up all the time we''ve slept She really left like this! Mu Ao star Leng Leng, then unconsciously shook his head. Although today''s events seem to have come back round on the surface, it''s impossible for Beibei to really have no knot in his heart. It''s just impossible for Beibei to get along with the past. Well, let her relax. Luobei has been playing for three days. For the past three days, she went out early and came back late every day, almost all the time with Bao Ge and Bao Mei, and the little demon who found that they had a sense of crisis after they came back, and refused to leave her. She went up the mountain to chase monkeys, went down the River to fish, drilled holes to explore the valley, climbed cliffs and climbed cliffs, and sometimes secretly took advantage of the monster''s parents not at home The cub was taken out to play, and it was not put back quietly until the parents were anxious to look around. Tired, just casually looking for a grass, or looking for a stone, lying on his back, and then holding a small jade demon, and then lying on his body, a small demon awkwardly, like a rough boy, carelessly took an open-air nap. If you''re hungry in the daytime, you don''t come back. You can directly use local materials and make them yourself, or you can steal lingguoling wine from the demons. Although it''s clear that the demons will take the initiative to pay tribute to them every day, they just have to steal them unconsciously to be happy. Even though she doesn''t wear clothes with automatic protection and cleaning function, she would rather get dirty first every day and then jump into the hot spring to play with three little guys. At last, he went back to the cabin like nothing happened and said hello to Mu Aoxing and had dinner with him. Mu Aoxing is very depressed, but no matter how thick his skin is, he can''t insert it into their play. Even it''s not suitable to watch them nearby. After all, xiaozhoushan has been stroked by him for several times. The demons are either his or her people, and they have been completely ruled by them. It''s almost impossible to be in danger. What''s more, the two little jade demons around her are not easy to be provoked. He doesn''t even have a reason to rub past.Helpless, he had to wait for her to come back like a complaining woman every day, giving him a meal and a cup of tea. He didn''t dare to make her any unhappy. It''s going to be a long time! In the next four years, she can''t avoid him like this every day, can she? He didn''t believe that she didn''t take the initiative to ask himself about cultivation. Yes, that''s it! So similar to persuade himself several times, Mu Aoxing finally advised himself to calm down. However, he did not expect that there would be no future for four years. The next day, Luobei was playing with three little guys, and unconsciously came to a mountain near the lake. Half of the mountain is very gentle, but the other half seems to be cut off by some force, almost vertically into the lake. Although the cliff is steep, you can sit on the edge of the cliff, but the vision is very wide. In addition, opposite is the continuous flower field of mysteries. The sky is blue, and sometimes there are a few white clouds floating. The scenery is quite beautiful. Luobei sits lazily against the rock face of the lake, letting the lake wind whirl up from the cliff, blowing his black hair and clothes, which is very comfortable. Still can''t speak of two small cleverly close to her, quietly accompany, only can''t bear the temperament of the little demon embarrassed behind them, is running and jumping to play with a few birds. If only Ma, Dashan and other ethnic groups were here, she would rather stay in this small world for four or forty years. Luobei crossed the lake and looked at the location of the teleport array in the distance. Unexpectedly, it was occupied by a melancholy. Bao Ge was the first to notice her emotion and gently pulled her sleeve. Although he didn''t speak, Luo Beibei could easily see the twins'' eyes. "My sister is thinking about her relatives and when she can leave here to be reunited with them." Luobei caresses the double Ya bag on his head. Brother Bao blinked, and sister Bao blinked, too. "You''re saying that my sister can leave whenever she wants, right?" Luobei said with a smile, "how can you be so tolerant..." Luobeibei suddenly stops talking and remembers that Baoge baomei suddenly appeared in front of him many years ago. At that time, the transmission array was closed. "Brother Bao, sister Bao..." Luobeibei sat upright and pushed them to him. His voice trembled. "Do you mean you can leave with your sister?" Baoge and baomei shook their heads together. They first looked around and made a big embracing gesture. Then they pushed her chest and lit the sky. Luobeibei felt that his throat was tight, so dry that he had to swallow his saliva. Then he looked at the two children with great solemnity and asked cautiously, "you mean that the whole world belongs to my sister, and my sister can leave at any time, right?" Seeing that she understood what she meant, Bao Ge and Bao Mei laughed together. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 413 Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong In a flash, the original gentle heart beat suddenly intensified and jumped up, squeezing out waves and waves of fever, scalding her face. "But How is that possible? " Luo North North trembles to ask. Baoge baomei gently pressed her little hand on her chest, and then touched it to leave. The next moment, luobeibei''s mind suddenly had countless coherent pictures. After a long time, luobeibei raised her hand to her chest. Almost immediately, there was one more thing in her palm. As five slender fingers of different lengths slowly opened, a cyan chip with half the size of her palm, uneven thickness, and only half an inch in the end, and irregular shape, was lying quietly in her palm, as if it were a piece of broken cyan glass bottle. However, who would have thought that this seemingly ordinary fragment is actually the most important core of this secret world! In fact, all the memories related to this crystal had already transited to her mind when she read the life of elder Lige on that day. It was only because these memories were sealed and disguised by the forbidden curse of Lige in advance, and she was very sleepy after receiving it, so she could not detect any abnormality. Even if Baoge baomei, who is not regarded as having nothing to forbid, does not know when she will find such an important secret hidden in her heart. It turns out that although Li Ge was trapped in xiaozhoushan, on the surface, he seemed to have accepted his fate. In fact, he has been exploring the secret of this little secret place secretly, hoping to help him escape one day. After three hundred years, it really succeeded in discovering that xiaozhoushan turned out to be a man-made - no, it should be said that it was a secret place made by God, and it was also a flawed secret place, so it had no income. It had been wandering in the void on the edge of the human world, and it would stop at Yecheng once in five years. After discovering this secret, Li Ge is very excited. I wish I could control the secret and leave the small world immediately. However, after that, things are not as simple as I hope. Over the past few decades, it has used countless methods, but it has never been able to find a clue to control. After repeated failures, Lige finally comes to the conclusion that in order to control this crystal, it must first have extremely powerful power, which is precisely limited by xiaozhoushan''s own secret rules. He was very frustrated, very disappointed, very depressed, until he felt the breath of dragon scale. He didn''t want to be able to control the development of things. Instead of winning the dragon scale, Xia Yuteng first introduced the devil, then took away the body, and even couldn''t keep the yuan God. It''s no wonder that qingjiao threatened that she couldn''t kill her. At that time, if it destroyed the chip regardless of everything, the world would be completely ruined. The reason why Xia Yuteng wanted to turn xiaozhoushan into a channel for the demons was that he knew xiaozhoushan''s secret from nowhere and wanted to use Fantian Ding to control the core of the secret place, right? Luobei is afraid. Fortunately, the snipe and the clam fought and the fisherman got the benefit. At last, the core of the secret place fell into her hands. Fortunately, she inherited the kindness of the mysterious existence and easily mastered the core without any effort. In the future, this secret place will be hers. She can come up with the idea and let whoever she wants in This kind of pie, should be the biggest pie ever? No, it was just a thunder that exploded directly on her head. She didn''t know whether she was dreaming or not. Luobei sat in the same place, feeling agitated for a long time, and then slowly recovered. So, does she really want to leave now? "Let''s go, my sister''s favorite babies. Let''s go back now and get ready to go home!" Luobei pulled up two small hands and walked happily, but after only a few steps, they stopped again. Just now she was almost crazy with joy, but she forgot that before telling the good news to the guy, she had to make up a new story, so as not to arouse the suspicion of the guy and Fang Tianji. After all, the experience of her guilt is no longer profound, let alone now she has a world! If others know about it, the consequences will be unimaginable. Therefore, if she doesn''t want to cause great disaster, she must keep this secret tightly, not to mention Mu Aoxing, the prince of the human race, or her own aunt, she won''t tell it easily. As for whether the master of situ can open the secret place four years later, she doesn''t have to worry about it. So half an hour, Mu Aoxing heard another version. "You Are you sure these two little demons can take us away from xiaozhoushan at any time? " "I''m sure I can get out, but I''m not sure where it will appear. You know that this secret place will move." Looking at Mu Aoxing, who was shocked, Luo Beibei nodded his head in high spirits. His eyes were full of glittering joy, but not half guilty.Although she conceals the truth, she believes that this is good for everyone, so she doesn''t have to feel guilty for anyone. She had thought about this very thoroughly on her way back, and now she would not reveal it. "Brother mu, let''s go now!" "Now?" Mu Aoxing was stunned and looked at the sun which had already begun to slant to the West. He thought that once he returned to the human world soon, he was bound to be separated from her. The emotion of surprise was more than joy, which added a bit of reluctance. "Yes, I don''t want to stay here for a moment." Luobei eager tunnel, she is sincere, want to leave immediately, anyway, now the whole world is her, as long as there is a chance, she can come back at any time. However, this expression falls in Mu Aoxing''s eyes, but it seems that she can''t wait to get rid of the relationship with herself. "Or tomorrow, it''s late today, and some things have to be prepared." Mu Ao star''s Mou light dark dark, slowly sat back. Luo North North Zheng Zheng: "want to prepare what?" Mu Aoxing raised her deep purple eyes and gave her a steady look. Then her dense eyelashes drooped slightly to hold all her emotions. She said faintly: "there are always some things to prepare, for example, we are going to leave, and those new demons will naturally follow us, but they are born here after all, and they have their own ethnic families. Let''s go I''m afraid I''ll never come back again. I''ll always give them some time to deal with it. " "What brother Mu said is reasonable. I didn''t think about it. I''ll talk to them later." Luobei nodded. If you really can''t come back, it should be like this. Mu Aoxing said calmly: "also, as soon as we go out, we don''t know where we''ll fall. If we don''t see people for a while, we''ll inevitably have a shortage of food. It''s better to refine more Bigu pills for standby. What''s more, some spiritual plants here are very rare. I''m going to collect some and take them out. " Although xiaozhoushan has become her private property, but I heard that Mu Aoxing needs Lingzhi, luobeibei didn''t feel distressed at all, so I nodded again. "In addition, the cultivation method of Fang Tianji is special. I''m afraid it''s difficult to have such good resources for it to cultivate after leaving. The underground palace that its former master gave it to cultivate is here. You have to give it some time..." I felt that the bright eyes on the opposite side seemed to be widening. Muao xingdun said, "I can also think of some good ways for it to take away some ground fire as far as possible, so that it won''t nag endlessly in the future. Other It doesn''t seem to matter Mu Ao star melancholy finally stopped. Well, since this day will come sooner or later, why should he struggle meaninglessly. The important thing is that in the future, one will be able to really control the future. And the premise of controlling the future is to go out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 414 "This is "The sea?" The transmission of white light just flash away, a large expanse of boundless blue water suddenly jumped into luobeibei''s eyes. The girl couldn''t help but peep greedily with her mouth slightly open. My God, such blue water, such a wide sky, almost can''t see where the skyline is! She never knew that there was such a beautiful scenery in the world. The water and sky were just like the curved sky in the sky. It was not enough space to stretch out that it spread to the world. "Yes, this is the sea." Although the foot is a solid reef, Mu Aoxing still takes her hand, smiles and pinches two formulas. A slight sea breeze passes through the protective cover, gently blowing their black hair and clothes. "The air is strange and fishy..." The girl took a deep breath of the sea breeze. She wrinkled her nose lovingly, but her eyes blinked and looked at the white waves rolling from the distance, and then slapped them on the rocks. She thought it was very interesting. "That''s what the sea breeze is like. Just get used to it." Around muao''s eyes, he found that they were standing in a rocky reef outside a bare and steep island. Fortunately, they just occupied the highest and smoothest reef, instead of other sharp and narrow places, and they didn''t fall directly into the sea. "I didn''t expect that it was the sea outside," said the girl, still intoxicated with the impact of her new vision. She was in a very comfortable mood, and her bright eyes were full of brilliance. "I''ve heard that the sea is beautiful for a long time, and I had a dream that when can I see it with my own eyes? Now it''s so easy to realize? Brother mu, it''s much better than the dreamland of Yecheng restaurant. Well It''s comfortable in the wind Mu Aoxing said with a smile: "so quickly get used to it?" The girl quickly made a face at him, and then greedily continued to enjoy the sea view. Baoge and baomei around him were more calm. They just glanced around and released Luo Beibei''s hand. One squatted down to buckle the reef full of shells, and the other quickly grasped a big crab that wanted to climb away. Crabs angrily wave a pair of sharp claws and mercilessly clamp brother Bao''s small hands. They think that this will surely make the enemy''s blood flow. They don''t want to feel like they have clamped the hardest rock. Their claws almost break. No, it''s hard stubble! Crab''s heart immediately secretly cry bitterly, immediately release the big claw, droop down five pairs of long, began to play dead. "This is a crab," Luo Beibei said to Bao Mei, who was holding a rock on the other side. "This is a rock in the sea. The pieces on it are called shells." "Let''s go to the island first and see the situation. These things can be taught slowly." Mu Aoxing motioned to Luo Beibei to look at a place hundreds of meters away, "we''d better be careful when we''re new here." As soon as the spirit of luobeibei spread out, he saw a ferocious water beast with several feet long and two eyes slowly sinking into the deep water. If it wasn''t for the dense reef, it might have come to attack. Beautiful scenery often hides beautiful killing opportunities, especially the unfathomable place like the sea. Luobeibei suddenly thought of this sentence, busy should a good, and then took Baoge baomei''s hand. Two people and two demons spread out their skills and ran to the island two or three miles away along the rocks on the water. The island doesn''t look big. It''s only two or three miles long at most. As for its width, we can''t see it now. Although it is not big, the rocks on the island are quite straight and steep. Where you can see, almost all of them are bare rocks. Although there is a little green in the middle, almost all of them are just grass, let alone trees. Even there are few shrubs, which is very barren. At first, luobeibei thought that this side they saw might be blown by the sea breeze all the year round, and the back of the cliff should be better. Who knows, climbing up the cliff and looking at it, they can see that other places are not much different from what they saw at first, and they are only a few hundred meters wide at most. passed as like as two peas no human habitation saw before. There was no more than second boundless land. And there was no seabird above the island. Obviously, it was not only a barren island, but also a desolate and uninhabited island of a GAC. "Brother mu, you are really a crow mouth!" Luobei immediately couldn''t help feeling disappointed. He turned his head and took a look at muaoxing. His little mouth was very sad. "Ha ha..." Mu Aoxing had to laugh awkwardly, but at the bottom of his heart he was lucky to be in such a remote place. In this way, how could they get along with each other for a few more days. "Well, there seems to be someone there." Luobei suddenly points to a small reef group on the side. Mu Aoxing saw that there was a man with a turban and trouser legs standing on the reef, holding a branch as if he wanted to fork a fish, and looking at her figure, she seemed to be a woman. "Go and have a look." ¡­¡­ Whoa! The simple harpoon shot into the shallow water like a quick arrow, and the clear water rippled with blood.The young woman jumped into the water, while the annoying piranhas didn''t come, quickly picked up the harpoon, poked the bare end at the bottom of the water, and then jumped back to the reef. Good luck today. The young woman looked at the silver fish with long arm struggling on the harpoon, and then looked back. Only for a moment, there were two piranhas on the water. Although it was a little rough and black by the sea breeze, her pretty face showed a very happy look. Then, she picked up a stone and skillfully hit the head of the silverfish several times. Until the silverfish stopped swinging its tail, she wrapped the fish with the scarf on her hair and carried it on her back. With the help of the harpoon, she carefully avoided the sharp rocks and went back to the dry beach step by step. There is a pair of faded ordinary embroidered shoes. She obviously cherished the shoes very much. Instead of going to bed immediately, she put them in her arms until she climbed up the rock and walked another one or two hundred meters. Then she found the flat rock, pulled back her trouser legs, cleaned up the sand, and finally put on the shoes. Then, happily, she ran to the bottom of a convex rock fragment: "grandma, look, what did I catch?" "Ning''er is back? What did you catch? " Under the rock came an old and hoarse voice of inquiry. Although the voice was not pleasant, it was very kind and gentle. "Jasper fish!" The young woman happily relieved her burden and showed the silverfish to her grandmother, "grandmother, while the fish is still fresh, please eat it quickly." "Silly child, grandmother is already in such a body. What''s the difference between eating this jade fish or not?" The old man kindly refused, "you''d better eat. You''re still young, and there''s hope..." "Grandmother!" The young woman interrupted the old man angrily, "if grandma doesn''t eat it, I''d rather let the Jade Fish rot raw." The old man sighed: "Ning''er, you know grandma''s time is coming..." "I don''t want to hear that!" The young woman cried sadly, "grandmother is the only one in the world I have. Grandmother, you can''t leave me alone..." "Silly child, life and death, why are you so persistent?" "I don''t care, I don''t believe it!" The young woman said stubbornly, "anyway, I want my grandmother to live with me well. One day, we will leave this ghost place. At that time, I will take my grandmother to the imperial capital to find..." "Who''s out there?" The old man suddenly let out a shrill cry far from his age. Immediately, the young woman rushed out with a harpoon on her face. Eh Isn''t this the way of Qingning in Shuiyue cave? Looking at that vaguely familiar face, Luobei blurted out: "Dao Qingning? Why are you here? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 415 "You are Miss Lu! Your highness The young woman was stunned. Then she looked at Mu Aoxing and cried out like hell. "Well It''s us. " Luobei sees that her eyes are almost staring at Mu Aoxing. There is some discomfort in her heart, but she still nods. Just then, the old woman inside said: "Ning''er, come and help me..." Dao Qingning looks at a piece of indifference Mu Aoxing again very complicatedly, pursed lips and turned to go in. As soon as Luobei''s spiritual sense swept, they found that the place where they lived was a low shallow cave only one or two feet deep. The ground of the shallow cave was covered with a layer of hay. On the hay lay a haggard old woman with only a pair of eyes and a little clear. The three walls of the cave are bare, and there is almost nothing but a few shells used as jars. "Since the old man is still ill, don''t get up." Seeing that Dao Qingning helped the old woman to sit up, it seemed that he had to help her up again. Luobei hurriedly took Mu Aoxing''s wrist and went in directly without asking her to enter. Seeing them, the old woman''s old eyes suddenly lit up, quickly swept her and Bao Ge Bao Mei, and finally stopped on Mu Aoxing''s face. Then, her eyes were filled with extremely complicated looks. "Who are you?" Mu Ao star cold voice asks, his temperament is not good originally, again by their grandson so uncanny continuously look at, a peerless good-looking face immediately pulled down. Luobeibei quickly pulled his sleeve and motioned him not to be intimidated. When he had something to say, he took out a can of water from the storage bag and sent it to him: "drink some water first." Dao Qingning hesitated for a moment, first helped her grandmother to lean on the rock, then gratefully reached out to meet her: "thank you!" "You''re welcome." Luobeibei took out some fresh fruits and put them on the stone next to them. Then she patiently watched her feed her grandmother water and fruit, but she never touched them. "You too." The old lady only used a little and insisted on giving way to Dao Qingning. Dao Qingning refused. "You don''t have to give in. I have something else here." Just now, when I heard the dialogue between my grandparents and grandchildren, luobeibei had already thought of the days when she and her grandmother depended on each other. At this time, I couldn''t see them so humble. They were busy and even took out some food to put in front of them. Seeing that in addition to fruits, there are roasted meat and green vegetables, Dao Qingning excitedly twines her hands lightly. However, her upbringing is obviously very good. Although these foods are very tempting to her, she still looks at her grandmother first. The old woman''s attention was originally mainly focused on Mu Aoxing. At this time, she looked at luobeibei with a straight face. She saw that the girl''s eyes were bright and clear. She didn''t even show any charity on her face, and even showed a trace of respect for the elderly. She gave her an old smile: "I''d like to thank Miss Lu for her help, Ning''er..." "Granddaughter knows." Dao Qingning answered, got up, straightened his old clothes, and gave a deep salute to Luobei, "Dao Qingning thanks Miss Lu on behalf of her grandmother!" "At least we met once. Don''t be so polite. By the way, I still have some pills here..." Luobei will dig out more. This time, Dao Qingning suddenly fell on his knees and said, "thank you, Miss Lu, for giving me the medicine!" "Oh, no!" Luobei hurried to one side. "Miss Lu''s giving medicine to save my grandmother is equivalent to a new kindness to Qingning. Miss Lu deserves this gift!" Dao Qingning is to throw ground to have voice to turn direction immediately, the tears in the eyes is full of real move. Luobeibei had no choice but to accept her half worship, and then hurriedly urged: "it''s better to take medicine for the elderly first. By the way, it''s too empty to be filled. It''s better to reduce the amount of this pill." Although she is not a doctor, as a friar, she can naturally see the old woman''s physical condition. It''s really bad. Dao Qingning answered with tears in his eyes and carefully took half a pill for his grandmother. Pills into the throat, soon turned into aura, in the old woman''s exhausted meridians turn a circle, blood color to the naked eye speed shallow floating on the old woman''s dry thin cheek. Seeing this scene, Dao Qingning wept with joy, but she just wiped away a tear immediately. She was busy waiting for the old woman to eat. She fed her some special vegetables from xiaozhoushan and sliced some sashimi of jade fish. As for the barbecue, she didn''t touch it for the time being. From beginning to end, she did not find time to drink, let alone eat. He is a real dutiful man! Luobeibei thought, with this alone, he did not help the wrong people. "Grandma''s full. You need some." The old woman only ate a little and urged daoqingning. Dao Qingning began to eat politely, but he just ate a little and stopped eating. "Well, I''ll see you again." When the old woman saw that she would not eat any more, she did not ask for it. Instead, she said suddenly. "Yes." Dao Qingning answered respectfully and straightened her dress again. This time, she stood in front of Mu Aoxing and bent down slightly. "Qingning has seen the 19th emperor''s younger brother."Ah? emperor? Oh, no, it should be Huangdi, right? But how could she call it that? Luo North North Leng, see to Mu Ao star. Mu Ao star purple eyes with cold, neither angry nor discipline, just coldly asked: "who are you?" Dao Qingning stood on his side and showed Mu Aoxing to the old woman who had already sat upright. He said her identity very correctly: "I follow my grandmother''s surname. My grandfather''s name is mu zangfeng, and my grandmother''s name is Dao Tangying." Mu Aoxing''s eyes turned into two sharp swords, which pierced the old woman''s eyes. But the old woman just looked at him calmly: "it seems that your emperor''s uncle has always kept his promise and never mentioned his old age to anyone." "Old man, what''s the matter?" Luobei can''t help but plug in, "are you talking about the seventh old Uncle Wang?" "He''s number seven." The old woman nodded slightly, her eyes seemed to pass through the years, and suddenly returned to that long period of time, "that was decades ago. According to the rules of Shuiyue cave, I had to go ashore for three years before I took over as the cave owner. That''s when I met him..." The old woman slowly told a love story of not knowing each other, and then knowing each other and loving each other. However, the gate rules of Shuiyue cave do not allow any disciples to have love between men and women, let alone take over the successor of the cave master. According to reason, Dao Tangying should have cut off her love at that time. In fact, Dao Tangying did exactly the same thing in those years. Later, a series of things happened involuntarily. Finally, the two young people impulsively walked together. However, just when Dao Tangying plans to follow Uncle Wang away regardless of everything, Uncle Wang''s fiancee comes to him. Dao Tangying was very proud. When she found out that it was true, she didn''t even see Uncle Wang, so she ran away. The dejected Dao Tang Ying wanted to return to Shuiyue cave after three years, but after that night''s spring breeze, she had a little life in her stomach. The successor who should have been the master of the cave not only broke the rules and fell in love with a man, but also was pregnant with a child. Naturally, the strict rules of Shuiyue cave can''t bear it. Tao Tangying knows this well, but the child is innocent. She has made up her mind to take medicine several times, but the mother and the son are just by nature, and in the end, she can''t get rid of the child. Fortunately, with only one year left in the three-year training period, she hid in a remote village and gave birth to her child. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 416 Dao Tang Ying thought that if she was born with a girl, she would pretend that she had picked it up by herself and bring it back to Shuiyue cave. What she didn''t want to give birth to was a son. Shuiyue cave was created by a woman who was upset by a man. All the people in the cave were women, and all the previous cave owners hated men. Naturally, the child could not be taken back. But if she doesn''t go back and stay in the small mountain village with her children, she will be found by the door sooner or later. After all, her identity is an heir, not an ordinary disciple. At that time, unless she goes back to seek the protection of the deeply hated man, sooner or later she will die together. As stubborn as Tao Tangying, she naturally refuses to take back her life. But it doesn''t matter if she dies. The child is left over from her painstaking pregnancy in October. How can she bear to die with her guilty mother at a young age. In desperation, Dao Tangying has to give her children to a childless family, and give them a lot of money to leave the village overnight to erase the traces. Before leaving, she left a keepsake for her children, telling them not to tell them that he was not born to them all their life unless they needed help in life and death. After leaving the child, Dao Tangying returns to the gate with a will to die heart. Because there are rules in Shuiyue cave, every disciple who comes back from going out for training must check whether he is perfect. Once he finds out that he has had an affair with a man, he will immediately punish him severely. However, who would have thought that the law enforcement elder who was responsible for checking whether she was still perfect was her aunt. In order to keep her brother''s only blood, the law enforcement elder used his power for personal gain for the first time in his life, and tied his life with hers, forcing her to swear never to tell the secret to the cave owner. Dao Tangying is not afraid of death, but she doesn''t want to implicate her aunt. Finally, she becomes the owner of the cave with a sense of guilt. Thirty five years later, when she thought she had completely forgotten the past, her Keepsake appeared. The bearer is Dao Qingning''s mother and daughter-in-law. They came because her son, who had only been together for three days and had never met again, died! He was killed. At that time, Dao Qingning''s mother was almost out of breath, while the couple had been looking for medical treatment for more than ten years, but their only daughter was only two years old. Dao Tangying avenged her son and daughter-in-law and took her granddaughter back to Shuiyue cave. That is to say, in the process of doing this, she learned that although Uncle Wang did have an engagement, he had been fighting for the dissolution of the engagement, but it was only before it was completed that he was used by his former fiancee. And after she left, seven old Uncle Wang not only resolutely returned, and never married, but, has lost her son, how can she go back? How can she have the face to tell mu zangfeng that he once had a son, but because of her partial obedience and faithfulness, she left alone and was killed at a young age without even asking for proof? Her son will not be able to enjoy the glory he should have. At least he should have a peaceful and smooth life. She has no face to say that she can only swallow the bitter fruit, and she will continue to keep the secret. However, just like paper can''t hold fire after all, as Dao Qingning grows more and more like her, this secret is finally discovered by an ambitious disciple of her. Later, she not only lost her position as the master of the cave, but also lost her cultivation to this isolated island. What''s more, her seven year old granddaughter, who knew nothing about her life experience, became the most humble maidservant in the family. However, her grievance Qiu Quan failed to protect Dao Qingning for many years. A year ago, her granddaughter was finally abandoned and left on this island. This story, Dao Tangying narrated for a long time, in the middle of a few breathless almost to recite the past, but she still insisted on finishing. Mu Aoxing has been standing, although Dao Tang just started, Dao Qingning quietly wiped two stones and asked them to sit down, he still stood. He stood, luobeibei is not easy to sit, so he took Baoge baomei, who has been very quiet and clever, to accompany him. Baoge and baomei are only two or three years old. They are lovely in ice and snow. They are dressed in clothes modified by Luo Beibei himself. They are fit and good-looking. Although they look around curiously in their big black and white eyes, they are pure and naughty. People can''t help liking them as long as they look at them. Dao Qingning not only looked at the story, but also looked at it several times. She knew the story of her grandmother for a long time, so when she told her grandmother, she was slightly distracted and couldn''t help guessing the origin of the two dolls. That night two small break through, straight into the altar transmission, such a top secret thing, to Dao Qingning at that time identity, naturally impossible to know. All she knew was that it had been more than six years since that time. The nineteen princes, who used to have some youthful temperament, are now twenty-one. The girl Lu, who used to be less than cardamom, next to him, seems to be seventeen or eighteen. If two people secretly become relatives in a secret place and have a pair of lovely twins, this kind of thing is very shocking, but it is not impossible. Dao Qingning is a little distracted to think wildly, suddenly heard Mu Aoxing coldly and lightly open: "the story is good, and then?"In a word, Tang Ying saw that the 19 Prince''s temperament was obviously colder than the rumor. When she was stunned, she said decisively: "please, your highness, for the sake of royal blood, bring Ning''er to her grandfather safely." Mu Aoxing looks at her and doesn''t speak. Dao Tangying coughed a few times, as if he knew that he still had something to do. The emotion stirred up by the memory of the past slowly calmed down: "besides, there is no other extravagance." "Grandmother!" As soon as Dao Qingning heard this sentence, "no more requirements", his face suddenly changed, "to go together..." "Shut up Dao Tangying suddenly scolds, and then coughs again. Dao Qingning can only hold her in her arms and help her with her anger. "Your Highness, please do it!" Dao Tangying pushes her away and stares at Mu Aoxing. "Yes." Mu Ao star finally lightly promised. "Thank you..." Tao Tang Ying breathed out a breath, and the whole person fell back. "Grandmother!" Dao Tangying is scared to death. "Feed her the rest of it." Luobei is busy reminding me kindly. Dao Qingning put the other half into her grandmother''s mouth and held her in tears. After half a sound, Dao Tangying finally wakes up. This time, she doesn''t look at Mu Aoxing any more. She looks directly at luobeibei and weakly reaches out her hand: "girl..." Luobei quickly released the two little hands and met them. Half kneeling, I held her dry hand: "don''t worry, old man. Speak slowly." Dao Tang Ying gave a kind smile. She was really obedient. Then she looked at her gently: "girl, can we make a deal?" Deal, not please? Luobei was stunned, and immediately remembered that this old woman was once the master of Shuiyue cave. Even if her cultivation was destroyed and it was impossible to rebuild, she still had the dignity of a generation of sect leader and nodded silently. "What a nice girl." Dao Tangying said with a smile, "come on, girl, stick to my forehead." Luobei did it subconsciously. The next moment, she felt that there was a myriad of divine knowledge directly rushed into her sea of knowledge, including not only detailed pithy formula, but also clear pictures, which turned out to be the most precious secret collection of Shuiyue cave. The old lady didn''t even say the content of the transaction, that is, she passed on such an important cultivation method to her first! This transmission seems to take only a moment, but it not only empties the little mental energy that has just been accumulated, but also completely empties the little spiritual consciousness that the old woman has been struggling to maintain for many years. Suddenly, the old woman''s already very old face is obviously withered in a moment. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 417 Such loss can''t be made up by simple pills. Luobei couldn''t look back at what she had just added in her mind. She quickly pointed back to the old woman''s forehead and forced her spirit to mend part of it. Then she continuously fed her several pills and helped her fully open it. So after tea time, Dao Tang Ying Cai slowly opened his eyes again, a pair of eyes which were almost dim and had no expression at all had a clear spirit. "You..." She looked at luobeibei, said a word in disbelief, then suddenly closed her eyes and shed a tear. "Grandma..." Seeing her tears, Dao Qingning was shocked. You should know that her grandmother was really stubborn all her life. Even if her grandparents and grandchildren met again on this lonely island, even if she told her life story and her parents'' early death, she never shed a tear. Now "Silly child, grandmother, that''s happy." Dao Tangying slowly opened her eyes and patted Dao Qingning''s hand lightly. "Ning''er, go and kowtow to Miss Lu." "Yes..." Dao Qingning is about to get up immediately. "No, no, no..." Luobeibei quickly reached out and pressed her arm, "old man, if you have any orders, just say it directly." "I wanted to ask Miss Lu to do something difficult for me," said Dao Tangying, looking at her gently. "Now it seems that I really underestimate Miss Lu, so I may feel more sorry for Miss Lu." This means that the difficulty of the transaction will be increased directly? Mu Ao star unconsciously twisted an eyebrow, listen to that fool already sincerely open mouth: "old man please command?" "Good!" The old woman suddenly said solemnly, "I want miss Lu to take over the position of master of Shuiyue cave!" Er This not only mu Aoxing and Luobei, but also Dao Qingning. "I know Miss Lu may have doubts. After all, there is a master in Shuiyue cave now," Dao Tangying said in a deep voice. "However, the inheritance of the master in Shuiyue cave depends on not only the master''s token, but also the key to Yuetian cave. Now the villain has only one token in her hand." "The old man..." Luobei just wanted to say something so important. She was not suitable for an outsider to intervene. As if she knew what she was going to say, the old woman looked at her firmly, "girl, this is a deal." Luobei was stunned again. Suddenly, she felt that Jiang was old and spicy. She sighed helplessly: "old man, you may not know my identity, I..." Dao Tangying said firmly: "no matter you are a demon or a human, I only believe in you. As for how you manage Shuiyue Dongtian after you take back the position of master, you are the master." Whether it''s demon or human Luobei can''t help but open his eyes after hearing only one beginning. Isn''t this old man lost all his accomplishments? How can you see through your real body all of a sudden? "Although the water moon cave is isolated overseas and far away from China, it has always been self-sufficient relying on the vast sea. Most importantly, our water moon cave has never been under the jurisdiction of the royal family." The old woman in front of her is still an old woman, but her temperament has quietly changed, unconsciously exuding the natural momentum of a generation of Lord. What she means is that if she becomes the cave owner, can all the people move to Shuiyue cave? Luobeibei''s eyes suddenly widened. Seeing that she understood what she meant, the old woman began to smile slightly, and her words changed abruptly: "naturally, the girl''s cultivation is still shallow now. I don''t ask her to complete the transaction now. How about setting a 20-year period? If the girl can''t take back the position of master of the cave in 20 years, she will pass on her old self to the girl and her granddaughter. " "Good!" Luobei pursed her lips and nodded resolutely, "deal." "The old man will tell you where the key is now." Dao Tangying nodded happily. As soon as the voice fell, Mu Aoxing strode out. Dao Qingning also followed him to avoid suspicion. Dao Tangying took a meaningful look at Mu Aoxing''s back and then took back her sight: "please set up a ban on the girl." Luobei and mingbai affairs were very important, so she had to be careful and set up two prohibitions. ¡­¡­ Outside the cave, muaoxing''s body only flashed two or three times, and people had reached a high cliff in the distance, and they were looking around the sea without expression. Dao Qingning looked at his natural and unrestrained back, and there was no joy of being entrusted with success in his eyes, but he was at a loss. Over the past year or so, grandmother comforted her more than once, saying that one day she would be able to leave here and return to the land, and then she would be able to find her own grandfather, who would try to repair her wounds and start a new life for her. Every time, she followed her grandmother''s kindness and showed a very firm attitude. She even comforted her grandmother. What is said in delicious doesn''t mean what she thinks. Since the cave owner has sent all her grandparents and grandchildren here, she is sure that they can''t leave this place. The so-called hope is just to comfort each other. It really supports her belief that she wants her grandmother to live a good life.However, on such an ordinary morning, the 19th Prince suddenly appeared and promised to take her away. The hope that was once out of reach and never dreamed of was suddenly realized. She knew she should be happy because grandma''s wish had come true. But how can she really be happy? Thinking of the unusual look that suddenly appeared in her grandmother''s eyes, Dao Qingning felt cold in her heart. It was so cold that it was clear that the sun was burning above her head, and she shrank coldly. "What''s the matter with you?" A hand suddenly fell on her shoulder. Dao Qingning holds the hand reflexively and shakes it. When he turns around, he will throw it out. But that hand by her grasp, but also just by her grasp, she suddenly burst of strength in front of each other, just like children want to fall an adult. She forgot again that it was not the past. "Nothing," Dao Qingning quickly let go of Luo Beibei''s hand, stepped back and bowed his head to make amends. "Qingning accidentally offended Miss Lu, please forgive her!" "How could you offend me?" The girl on the other side smiles and holds her wrist gently with her tender hand. Then her eyes suddenly fall on her hand full of scars. "Miss Xie Lu is tolerant." Dao Qingning quickly drew back his hand and hung to his side. Luobeibei took back the look at her injured hand and looked into her eyes: "sister Qingning, I know what you are worried about. You can rest assured that grandma is not looking back, and we won''t leave her here alone. When you get to the capital, as long as you take good care of yourself, I believe grandma can accompany you for several years." Dao Qingning suddenly raised his eyes: "what you said Are they all true? " Luobei nodded: "it''s just that it will make Grandma really tired, so I asked her to have a good sleep first, and we can start tomorrow." Dao Qingning nodded and suddenly changed his face: "but how can we leave? You don''t know that although the isolated island looks calm, once it leaves the reef area, it is full of terrifying sea animals. Moreover, it is at least thousands of miles away from the nearest Island, let alone from the real land... " "It''s OK. We''ll find a way to solve these problems," luobeibei patted her hand. "Sister Qingning, you can go in and eat something and have a good sleep. You should tell me. My grandmother told me all about it." Dao Qingning would bend his knees if he stepped back. Luobeibei couldn''t stand this. He immediately put on a face: "if you want to kneel down, I''ll regret not taking your grandmother with me." Dao Qingning was stunned. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 418 In the shallow cave, the grandparents and grandchildren, who had experienced all kinds of poverty, finally fell asleep. In order to be just in case, Luobei first set up a protective prohibition around him, then took the two children to find Mu Aoxing, told him all the dangers near the isolated island, and then discussed with him how to leave. Originally, apart from the vulture demon, they also brought a few demon birds, which were supposed to be enough to carry a few people. But sometimes, their strengths will become weaknesses. Baoge and baomei, two jade demons, can beat qingjiao with small fists and break the ban with empty hands. They can''t overcome their weight problem. In addition to Luobei itself, no demon can bear their weight, let alone carry them up. Since we can''t fly, we have to go by water. Fortunately, because of the addiction of swimming in the lake, the two children learned to swim with her during the three days of crazy playing. The most important thing is to swim. Suddenly, a ray of light flashed across Luobei north. I wanted to try to teach them to use the buoyancy of water to reduce their own pressure, so that even if they can''t ride horses and birds, they can at least take a boat or something. So, at that time, she first took a piece of wood and asked them to swim in the water with the wood. When they got used to holding the wood, they didn''t sink the wood directly into the water. Then she tried to make them sit on the wood and let them adapt to the buoyancy of the water with the wood as the medium. Don''t say, this step-by-step is really effective. After dozens of attempts, the two kids can really stand on the wood as easily as ordinary dolls, and they won''t sink the wood. So, the best way to do this time is to divide it into two routes. One route is mu Aoxing taking his Taoist grandparents to fly in the sky by vulture, and the other route is Luobei taking Baoge baomei to take a boat below. In order to let Mu Aoxing rest assured, Luobei also deliberately asks for Baoyi from him. "Don''t borrow," Mu Aoxing flatly refused, tone is still very bad, "rare to come to the East China Sea, lent you, I go to the sea is not a lot of security?" What''s going on? Where did she offend his eldest prince? It''s obvious that I don''t trust myself to accompany, but it''s so awkward to say. Luo North in the heart abdomen Fei a, surprised ground ask: "do you want to go to the sea?"? What are you doing in the sea? " "Play." Mu Ao star sidelong came over, "want to be together?" Play in this dangerous sea? Luobei was a bit embarrassed, but then his eyes lit up and he suddenly changed his mind: "yes." Since we have to meet these sea animals sooner or later, it''s better to explore them now than to meet them on the road as we know. Mu Ao star then suddenly smile again: "that leave now?" ¡­¡­ A quarter of an hour later, there were two people and three demons in the shallow water below the island. The old turtle, who has been living in the freshwater lake in Xiaozhou mountain for the first time, is not unaccustomed to the sea. On the contrary, as soon as he goes into the water, he even swallows several sea fish who come to attack and gnaws a piece of seaweed. His skill is so sensitive that he is not unaccustomed to the complex and narrow topography of the seabed. Feeling its extremely happy mood, luobeibei realized that its ancestors actually lived in the sea all the time, but I don''t know why it arrived at xiaozhoushan. Now it''s back in Gushui, so it naturally feels much better than in fresh water. Bao Ge and Bao Mei, who are naked and directly in contact with the sea, are also very adapted. Apart from the buoyancy of the sea when they first went into the water, the two little dolls soon become two swimming fish that originally lived in this world. These two little jade monsters are born strange. Although their skin looks whiter and softer than tofu, in fact, they don''t need to be afraid of common sharp teeth. Instead of nibbling off a piece of dander, the fish swarming up to attack directly become their toys and crush several of them carelessly. Luobeibei had expected this situation, so her protective cover only protected herself, and she had the foresight to strip off the two small clothes, which saved her being bitten to pieces by the fish. As for mu Aoxing, it''s the most speechless one. She originally thought that he was playing as an excuse, but in fact, it was to explore whether there was any special secret under the isolated island. She didn''t want him to really play. No, it should be said that he came to pick pearls. This is not, he found a basin size shellfish hiding in the crevice of the rock, and then just slipped the back of the shell with his finger, the shell opened itself obediently, let him use a dagger to dig out the two pearls inside, as if he was raised here. Looking at Mu Aoxing expertly throwing back the shell, gracefully swinging his legs to continue to look for the next one, Luobei waved his flying sword to drive more and more fish in front of him, and kept up with him as much as possible: "Hey, brother mu, you don''t come down specially to look for pearls, do you?" Mu Ao star threw a to come over casually: "you look carefully this bead." Don''t want to, beads haven''t come to Luobei side, a whole body long thorn fat fish suddenly open mouth, a swallow that pearl.Luobeibei is very speechless to catch the fish, a pinch of the belly, the fish will stare round, fish eyes obediently spit out the beads, and then take luobeibei a let go, suddenly suck the sea water, quickly his body into a sea hedgehog, and issued a baby like shrill cry. Luobei was so curious that he couldn''t help poking it with his finger. She thought that there must be some special means for the fish to suddenly have such a strange appearance, and she carefully wrapped her fingers with spiritual power just in case. I don''t think this guy is fierce. He has already grown into a ball like body. When he was stabbed by her, he turned over. Except for crying more, he didn''t threaten at all. It''s really a white thorn. Luobeibei can''t help but play a few more times, until Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Mu Aoxing, shakes his head speechlessly, and then swims forward. Then he gives up the strange fish in a hurry. He greets Baoge and baomei, and checks the Pearl with his heart. This one sees, she can''t help Yi a, immediately understood Mu Ao star''s intention. Although this bead is not as good as the string of Dongzhu that Yun hanchu sent at the beginning, it is also obviously a similar variety and a good material for carving symbols and arrays. "What is this? I''ll find some real Dongzhu for you when I have a chance to go to Donghai later." When Mu Aoxing took her to the lake to get pearls, her words suddenly echoed in her ears. Originally, he always remembered. The corner of Luobei''s mouth was hooked up unconsciously, and immediately he didn''t want to enjoy the strange scenery of the sea bottom. He quickly put his legs to keep up with him: "brother mu, brother mu, please teach me how to find this kind of bead..." There are also corals. She heard that some corals not only can be used as refining materials, but also can be used as medicine. There are many other good things on the sea floor that she can''t identify. Now that she''s here, she won''t be in great danger for a while. Mu Aoxing, a well-informed prince, is around. If she really wants to go back to Baoshan, she will regret some of them later. "OK, come here. I''ll teach you." This time, muaoxing is very cheerful. Luobei swam past happily. "Look at this stone carefully..." "Eh, it''s actually a shell. It''s very well hidden. If brother Mu hadn''t pointed it out, I couldn''t have found it at all." "It''s amazing how the creatures on the sea floor are. It''s the first time you''ve come here. It''s normal that you can''t see it for a moment. Come on, you can try to open it..." Looking at the girl''s shining eyes illuminated by Yingguang stone, Mu Aoxing smiles slightly, and her eyes are a little more spoiled. Although the separation will come soon, at this moment, he only wants her to be carefree and happy! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 419 The waves were several stories high. An endless torrential rain. It''s gloomy and dark as if the sky is about to collapse. There are also the hurricane which is full of smell and is about to overturn the ship, the endless fierce sea animals rushing forward and back, and all kinds of tricky and slender fish with sharp teeth This kind of picture, not to mention the fishermen who make a living on the sea all the year round, but the monks who often come to the East China Sea to hunt sea animals, can''t help but be frightened. At this time, there is a ship which is only a few feet long and is still strong in the river, but is as small as a leaf in the sea. It is not only riding the wind and waves, but also has not been damaged. Click! A flash of lightning came down from the low clouds, and it was about to reach the bow of the boat. On the way, however, it turned its direction in a strange way, and spread in a branch shape to the front side of the boat, in the turbulent waves. As bright as the light of the day, several sea animals larger than ships once passed by lightning, they would no longer have any attack power, or turn out the light belly, float on the sea, or sink slowly to the bottom of the sea. On both sides of the ship, a similar situation is happening. This time, however, it was not the power of lightning, but from two small figures shining white even in the heavy rain. I saw these two little dolls with a bright red belly pocket on their chest. Their pink, white and fat hands and feet were directly exposed in the rainstorm and waves. They were beating happily in the ups and downs of the waves. At first glance, the two little dolls seem to be stepping on the water. They are very skillful in making waves. But if you look carefully with the light of lightning, you can see that every time they step on the foot, their white feet are exactly on the back or brain bag of a sea animal. And all the sea animals that they fell on, without exception, all of them broke their heads and turned into sea animal corpses. Their killing power was stronger than the lightning in front of them. Under the attack of the two sides in front of the ship, the stern of the ship becomes the place with the least pressure. Just watch out for the sea animals that leak the net and don''t make them jump on the ship. "Brother Bao, sister Bao, don''t play too much, hurry up and follow up!" Luobeibei separated his legs, firmly based on the shaking deck, while calmly directing the flying sword, calmly stabbing the most vulnerable eyes of the sea animals, while shouting that Baoge and baomei, who were unconsciously backward due to their good play, flew several sharp toothed flying fish from the sea with an iron pot . In this way, with the cooperation of the front and back, many sea animals sank down, and the ship was soon covered with dead sea animals. This is the easiest slaughter. In the cabin on the third floor, Dao Qingning''s hands could not help clasping the window edge tightly. Rao Shi has experienced severe training since she was a child. She has long developed the perseverance that she can''t easily control her emotions for foreign objects. At this time, she still can''t help but feel waves of shock in her heart. The water moon cave is hidden in the East China Sea. Naturally, the disciples in the cave fight with these ferocious sea animals. They have accumulated rich experience in fighting for a long time. But I never knew that lightning could be used in this way. I never heard that such a fierce sea animal was just stepped on and died. What''s more, it''s hard to imagine that the other side was just two or three-year-old children. Although she had fully understood that these two children would not be Miss Lu''s children, but two demons, even if they were demons, she had never heard of demons that could transform human beings into such powerful ones. It''s true that there are people out there and demons out there! If! If only she could have this ability one day. Thinking that he still had a glimmer of hope to start again, Dao Qingning''s fingers unconsciously squeezed harder. "Ning ER!" Behind the bed suddenly came the voice of old. "Grandmother, are you awake?" Dao Qingning turns around in surprise and goes to the couch in a hurry to help Dao Tangying who wants to get up. Dao Tang Ying nodded and looked out the window at the storm and lightning. She was slightly surprised: "Ning Er, when did the storm start?" Dao Qingning replied: "two hours ago." "Two hours ago?" Daotangying''s face changed, "so, we have entered the sea area of Wuwang?" Dao Qingning replied: "yes." Dao Tangying straightened up: "quick, quick, remind them not to love war, immediately full speed forward, leave here, these sea animals'' bodies will lead everyone out of the sea!" Grandmother used to be the master of Shuiyue cave. Even she was obviously afraid of the big guy. How powerful should that be? "Yes Daoqing was shocked. He immediately put his head out of the window and cried out, "Your Highness, Miss Lu, grandma said that these sea animals will attract unpredictable big guys. Please don''t love to fight and leave as soon as possible." "I see!" Luobeibei knew that Mu Aoxing''s pride would not respond to their reminders, so he raised his voice to respond first, and then sent a message to Mu Aoxing, "brother mu, I think what the old lady said is reasonable, we''d better go quickly, and it''s not too late to collect those materials later."In order to let Mu Aoxing agree, she deliberately showed some fatigue and panic in the sound. In fact, she was a little tired. After all, the storm had lasted for more than two hours, and she had killed many sea animals. Sure enough, Mu Aoxing heard that she was tired, so she no longer insisted: "OK, let''s call it a day." "Brother and sister, come back to your sister." Luobei first called the two children, and then sent a message to Fang Tianji, "xianzun, jinsi''er, don''t collect, come back immediately!" "I know. I''ll come." Fang Tianji''s mouth answered, but he cut open the abdomen of a sea animal. The golden silk that had cooperated with it for hundreds of times immediately drilled and pulled out skillfully, threw things into the storage bag, and then caught a large piece of fish fin that was cut off. Then he caught Fang Tianji''s Halberd tail, and with the protection of his treasure clothes, he easily grabbed the body of a sea animal from a group of people who were fighting for it Sword sharks go through each other. When Baoge baomei and jinsi''er, who was pulled by Fang Tianji, all landed on the deck, luobeibei grabbed the rope and jumped down from the bottom of the boat. Then he touched the turtle who was responsible for guarding the bottom of the boat and put it into the lingpet bag. Then he swung in the air and fell back to Baoge baomei. "Brother mu, here we go!" Luobei pulls Baoge baomei to the middle of the boat and retreats for more than ten meters. "Good!" In the next instant, the boat shrank into a two-story boat under Mu Aoxing''s casting. It took advantage of the huge waves, like a very sensitive swimming fish, to avoid the attacks of the surviving sea animals again and again, and quickly rushed to the sea ahead. In an instant, it drove out for several miles. Click, although there is lightning exploding in the rainstorm, almost can''t tell which is the sky and which is the sea, the night is always like the ink water that can''t be melted, and in the blink of an eye, it envelops the small ship. "Right!" Tao Tangying on the third floor suddenly drinks with a sharp voice. Mu Aoxing didn''t question an outsider for the first time in his life. He immediately turned the bow of the boat obediently. Sooner or later, just as the ship turned its head, a huge whirlpool appeared in the back of the sea, which had been fluctuating violently but regularly. All the sea animals, living or dead, were swept in one after another. "Full speed!" Dao Tangying sharply reminds again. Mu Aoxing immediately lost all the spiritual power to the ship''s Dharma array, and abruptly let the ship soar by a huge wave, just like a floating stone, bouncing and galloping up. Only then, the edge of the whirlpool narrowly swept out and fell on a relatively flat wave. However, before waiting for a little relaxation, everyone clearly felt that there was a huge suction force firmly absorbed the stern of the ship, rigidly erected the ship, and tried to pull the ship deep into the sea with an irresistible trend. It was a sudden change. Baoge baomei, who had not enough control over her weight, immediately lost her balance. In addition to their innate immunity to prohibition, the boat almost stood up. Their urination broke the window and fell into the sea. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 420 "No!" Luobeibei exclaimed that he would jump with him even though he didn''t want to. He didn''t want to lean out of the broken window, so he was pulled back by a rope. It''s a demon rope! "Don''t worry, I''ll bring them back." Mu Ao star left a word only, then rushed past from her side. "You bastard..." Luobei scolded angrily. As soon as he tried to struggle, he plunged into the stern of the boat, but suddenly he was thrown by something. The whole boat suddenly fell back and fell back to the surface with a bang. A large spray of water suddenly poured in from the damaged bulkhead together with the fierce wind and rain, and immediately soaked the people. "Master, be careful!" Luobei, who is tightly bound by the demon rope, is held by jinsi''er after only one roll and put into the protection of Baoyi. However, Dao Qingning behind him gives a dull hum. It turned out that in an emergency, she just used her body as a meat mat for her old grandmother. The situation is urgent. No matter how angry luobeibei is, muaoxing can''t settle with him immediately. He can only order jinsi''er to save people first, so as not to be thrown out. Although Jin Si''er is very small, she is a monkey demon with flexible skills. Hearing this, she immediately takes advantage of the ups and downs of the boat, grabs Luo Beibei''s arm in one hand, and climbs a boat pole in the other. She just twists and turns, and uses her long tail to hook Dao Qingning and Dao Tangying together. However, as soon as the three men and a demon were squeezed together in the protective cover of Baoyi, the boat suddenly turned around quickly and fell on the floor. The scattered sea water condensed into a water belt, stuck on the bulkhead, and then rotated. Otherwise, the furniture in the cabin was fixed on the board. I''m afraid that before the ship was destroyed, people would have been smashed endlessly by these debris It''s too late. Such a circle, such a speed, no doubt, only the vortex will have. They were involved in the end. Luobeibei''s face turned white, but he immediately recited the calling curse, and summoned the old turtle who had just been put into the lingchong bag, and ordered him to protect the Taoist ancestors and grandchildren. Although it''s only a short time for the turtle to become a demon, it''s still a water demon. Even though it can''t compete with the huge whirlpool, it''s still possible to calm down the cabin for a while. With this breathing effort, Luobei has time to break the shackles on the demon rope. "Master, put on your precious clothes quickly." As soon as the demon rope fell, Jin Si''er immediately took off her precious clothes and put them on her. Did he expect such a dangerous moment long ago, and then he took the initiative to ask Jin Si''er to wear his treasure clothes and follow xianzun to the sea to collect sea animal materials, and he didn''t take back the treasure clothes after the end? Thinking of the man who threw himself into the sea without hesitation, luobeibei couldn''t help but blush at his eyes. He immediately put on his treasure clothes and rushed to the window. In the light of the lightning, the whirlpool they were in was nearly 1000 meters wide. Compared with the whirlpool, the ship they were in was not much bigger than a small leaf. Fortunately, the vortex is not only very wide, but also very deep. Although the ship is driven by the current around, it still has a little time to be completely engulfed by the vortex. There is no half an instant to hesitate, Luobei immediately spirit out of the body, condensed into a thin needle, a head into the depths of the vortex to find people. However, the sea is surging. Although her spirit has successfully entered the bottom of the vortex, she only feels that there is dark and dense water all around. She can''t feel the trace of Baoge baomei and muaoxing. Even the big guy under the vortex can''t be detected. Even, the sound of the whirlpool above is as loud as the sky, but once you enter the dark deep sea where even the light of lightning can''t shine in, you can''t hear any sound, just like no matter what falls in, you will be deprived of the five senses. Even though she made countless calls, she could not get any response. A double whammy is that she hasn''t found anyone yet, but the vortex above has begun to shrink. With this contraction, the pressure on all sides immediately increased several times, the array on the ship soon began to crack one by one, and the ship''s hull was further shrinking. It was obvious that if it could not support for a few breath, even the ship''s ground with people would be crushed to pieces. If you don''t take it again, there will be no chance! As soon as luobeibei bites his lips, he can''t care that xiaozhoushan''s secret will be exposed any more. However, Pathetique decisively takes back all the spirits immediately, condenses them into a long rope, and directly surrounds the two people and two demons. He will send them into xiaozhoushan together, and then he will search for them alone. Then, as soon as her spirit was about to launch around the Taoist grandson and the golden tortoise, a roaring sound came from the bottom of the sea. Immediately, the pressure of the ship was lightened, and it was directly lifted up by a huge force. It flew straight to the sky like a flying arrow. This is undoubtedly a turning point. Luobei was overjoyed. He quickly removed the spirit and expanded the protective circle of Baoyi, bringing two people and two demons into pure protection. The ship was lifted suddenly and fell fast. The roaring wind only lasted for a short time, and it had slammed back to the rolling waves like a big stone.Click! Without waiting for people to fix their souls, a purple lightning, which is at least ten times thicker than ordinary lightning, has been knocked down from the low black cloud and darted into the whirlpool. Then, among the dark clouds, which were not sure how many clouds had gathered, more and more lightning with almost the same thickness exploded, one by one, and the target was the vortex which had shrunk to tens of meters. With the entry of lightning, the previous strange sound suddenly rang out, the sound clearly listen not high, but sharp straight into people''s ears, very creepy. However, before the strange sound was heard, it was completely crushed by the late rolling thunder. The waves, which were already surging several feet high, were continuously shaken by the thunder. They rose more and more. Each time the waves hit, they covered the sky and covered the ground. It seemed that they were going to turn the whole sea over. The lightning Is it Luobeibei looks at the lightning in shock. Just as he is guessing whether it is mu Aoxing''s handwriting, he hears daotangying whisper: "no! This is the thunder of robbery. The big guy in the sea is going to rob How could a guy in the sea want to cross the river? "No, this is brother Mu!" Dao Tangying''s words immediately made the North Pole land of Luobei fear. She instinctively retorted without thinking about it. "It''s brother Mu who is robbing. He''s already finished refining gas. He must be building a foundation." "Miss Lu..." Dao Tangying said with some difficulty, "this is not the thunder disaster of building foundation, this It''s Jindan. " "It''s the golden elixir..." Rao''s spirit was strong, and Luobei was dizzy, almost unable to stand. The golden elixir is a disaster. One out of ten thousand people can practice, and one out of ten thousand people can set foot on the road of building foundation. Even though the foundation is built, none of them can enter the golden elixir, let alone anyone who can jump directly from the period of refining Qi to the period of golden elixir. Brother Mu is no exception even if he is gifted and different Is it true that brother Mu had already No! No unable! She can''t make things clear. She scares herself first. You know, Baoge and baomei are all demons made of jade, not flesh and blood, and they are very strong. There is also brother mu, who can refine dragon scales and quench them with lightning all the time. How can he be killed so silently? No! They will be fine! But this is Jindan robbing thunder! Xianzun also said that although brother Mu dares to use thunder and lightning to quench his body in Xiaozhou mountain, if it''s a real thunder outside, he doesn''t dare to lead it at will. What''s more, it''s still such a big thunder robbery in the dark. In a short moment, luobeibei''s mind was like fighting between heaven and man for dozens of times. Sometimes, Mu Aoxing''s smiling face appeared, sometimes he was peering at him, sometimes he rushed to the deep sea, sometimes he saw his purple pupil saying "I''ve loved you for a long time", and sometimes he was killed by himself Coldly back, pale In the end, all the scenes turned into bitter water of regret, pouring into her heart which was short of a big hole. Brother mu Come back! You come back www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 421 Click! With another light sound, the array ship, which has been shrinking for many times, has finally shrunk to the size of an ordinary awning ship. If the tortoise and demon didn''t react quickly and turn over the string at the moment when the array broke down, I''m afraid the ship would have been crushed by its own people before it was attacked by the enemy. The torrential rain is pouring, the angry sea is roaring, the waves are high and the wind is strong, the boat is thrown up and down, and it will be completely destroyed at any time. Luobeibei, half kneeling in the stern of the boat, completely ignored these dangers. Her eyes only focused on the black clouds in the sky, and the lightning from the black clouds from time to time. It seemed that daotangying''s voice was echoing all the time: Jindan robbery Golden elixir "No, brother mu, he will definitely come back!" Luobei raises his head abruptly, removes the protection of Baoyi, and drenches himself in the cold wind and waves. He assured her that he would bring Baoge and baomei back What about people now? Anyone here? Why don''t they come back? Why? "Let''s go, master?" One hand took her arm. "Go? Where are you going? " Luobei turns his head and looks at jinsi''er. "Go that way, there''s no lightning." Kingsley pointed behind them. Luobei turns its head like a wooden man. There is no lightning in that side of the sea, and the waves are smoother than here, but "And then?" And then? And then, of course, as far away from here as you can. The little monkey demon thought to himself, but saw his master''s eyes fixed on him as never before, stubbornly as if he had to wait for him to say a big truth. He could not help but panic and muttered back: "then When the master''s practice is successful in the future, then Then... " "Come back to avenge them?" Luobei suddenly laughed, "I don''t even know what the enemy looks like, how to repay..." How to report? Luobei suddenly stopped laughing. "Miss Lu, don''t do anything stupid! As the saying goes, "if you keep the green hills, you will not worry about firewood. You..." Dao Tangying''s persuasion hasn''t finished yet. A wisp of spiritual power has hit her. The old woman suddenly falls down with her eyes closed. "Grandmother!" Dao Qingning just exclaimed and hugged the old woman, and then he fell back. "Take care of them." Luobei pushes the grandson in the arm to the monkey demon. "Master!" Golden silk son feel not good, just want to say something, a daze wrapped it, wait for it to stand still, but see in front of it is another world of green mountains and green waters, grass, and the human ancestors and grandchildren are quietly lying beside it. It was sent back to xiaozhoushan by its owner! Is it abandoned by its owner? Monkey demon can''t help trembling and sobbing: "master!" "Master..." At the same time, in the dark waves outside Xiaozhou mountain, seeing Jin Si''er and two human beings suddenly disappear in the white light, the only turtle demon left outside could not help but feel deeply uneasy, "you Don''t think about it... " "I don''t have to think about it." Luobei''s back stood firmly in the wind and waves, looking up at the lightning, his eyes were full of a kind of stubborn expression. Her life is the treasure elder brother treasure younger sister and Mu elder brother exchange, she has no qualification not to open up, perhaps she does not have the ability of revenge today, but if that continuously take away her three loved monsters is what all don''t know, she also has no face to be a person, again do demon. The old tortoise instinctively felt what she wanted to do, but it was born with a strong nature, and was not good at words, and could not say any persuasive persuasion, so he could only gently remind: "master, this boat is not working, please come to the back of the little demon." Luobei took back her looking up eyes and jumped to its back silently. A big wave came and covered the boat. The magic vessel finally shrank back to its pocket shape and sank slowly. The old tortoise swung his head and tail and rushed into the bottom of the wave. In time, he bit the pocket boat, and then turned his head and gave it to Luobei. What''s the use of a broken ship when all the people are gone? Luobei North color indifferent, but still took over the pocket boat, throw into the storage bag. "Old tortoise, are you afraid of death?" She asked in a low voice. "I''m afraid," the old turtle said honestly, "but where the Master goes, the little demon will go." Luobei nose acid, can''t help holding it thick neck rub rub rub, will tear down: "OK, then we''ll go to them, live to see people, die to see the corpse." "Yes." The old turtle answered in a low voice, and his short and thick limbs immediately moved flexibly, trying to jump over the waves and rush to the sea covered by lightning. However, the huge wave is more and more turbulent. Even though it has become a demon, it still rushes three times in a row and is beaten back by the heavy waves three times. On the contrary, it is farther and farther away from the lightning concentration area. Luobei suddenly felt very ironic.Funny not long ago, they were struggling to escape from the vortex, but finally they didn''t get involved. Now she didn''t want to go, but she couldn''t get close at all. "From below!" Luobei immediately changed the direction, at the same time, he found out the spirit and opened the way first. However, the situation under the water was not much better than that above. The old turtle just barely advanced a few hundred meters, and was swept back by two undercurrents. "Come again!" Luobei North sound of the road, re open the protection of Baoyi, the old turtle also into the protective circle, in order to reduce its resistance. The old turtle faithfully carried out her orders. But after a period of advance, I was still swept back by the irregular undercurrent. Even the spirits of luobeibei couldn''t get into it. It was as if the unfathomable sea ahead had become a taboo world, which they could not enter by force. What''s worse is that it''s very hard to resist the current and the sea, and the light of Baoyi soon goes out. Without the protection of Baoyi, the spiritual power of one person and one demon was also rapidly passing away, and both despair and exhaustion seized the master and servant. "Go back, old tortoise." Looking at the old turtle who is still striving to move forward again and again even though he is defeated by strange waves, Luobei closed his eyes and finally issued a new order. "Yes." Although the old turtle never thought of running away, he could not help but feel relieved when he heard the master''s command. He no longer fought with the huge wave, and let the huge wave push him to a relatively gentle distance. Luobei sat on the turtle shell and silently took out the spirit stone. Since it''s hard to rush, let''s wait. The thunder disaster will finally subside and the storm will finally stop. At that time, she will meet the big guy who has gone through the disaster again! Luobei starts to concentrate on absorbing aura, and then transfers most of the transformed aura to Baoyi. Don''t want to just lose a small half, ear that boom thunder suddenly stopped. Luobeibei immediately opened his eyes, and at the same time quickly poked out a wisp of spirit and flew up to check the situation in the distance. However, he found that not only the thunder stopped, but also the ever splitting lightning disappeared, and the turbulent waves began to calm down in an instant, leaving more and more rain. In another moment, the wind and rain completely disappeared, and the sky, which had been covered by countless black clouds, gradually brightened up, and even a few stars could be seen occasionally. The thunder is over. Is the sea monster successful or failed? Luobeibei''s heart suddenly jumped up, but he couldn''t tell why. He only knew that no matter what the result was, he had to go again immediately. At the command, the hard-working old turtle didn''t resist at all. He immediately picked up the Demon power he had just accumulated and swam in the direction of the original vortex. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 422 This time, they easily came to the former thunder center. The sea was calm and there was nothing. The old tortoise didn''t have to ask luobeibei to swim to the middle of the deep sea as soon as he bowed his head. In the dark, it''s extremely dark, and you can''t see anything at all. Luobei Beiping quietly takes out a night pearl the size of a sea bowl, making itself the most conspicuous existence in the dark waters. Since the vast sea, like a needle, then turn yourself into a target, let the sea monster take the initiative to find her. "Master..." Seeing that she had taken out the night pearl, the old tortoise was uneasy. "Don''t be afraid. I''m not here to die. Believe me." Luobei patted his neck and didn''t explain too much. He continued to absorb the aura and then transmitted the aura to Baoyi. The old turtle continued to sink in silence. Time passed quietly, and even the surrounding sea water was silent. Except for the microwave when the old turtle swam, it was still like a pool of stagnant water, and even half a fish could not be seen. In the deep sea, there is no vertical reference. Even if there is a wisp of spirit left on the sea, luobeibei can''t know how deep it has sunk. All she knew was that the water pressure around her was getting heavier and heavier, and her spiritual power was expending faster and faster. In the end, even if she threw the elixir into her mouth like a sugar pill, her supplement was not worth the consumption at all. Hold on a little longer, hold on a little longer, maybe you can find it Luobeibei encouraged himself again and again. Finally, two faint lights appeared in the deeper place below, and they seemed to be floating up. Luobeibei, with a palpitation in his heart, quickly stopped the old turtle. He pressed his hand on the turtle''s back and was ready to take it back to his pet bag. He held the tripod in his hand and held his breath waiting for the arrival of the sea monster. Close, close The light group gradually went up. Soon, it changed from the size of a fist to the size of a washbasin, and then continued to grow until it could be seen that they were two human figures, and they were going up the river. Luobeibei''s back, which had been stiff all the time, suddenly collapsed. Almost the whole person fell on the turtle''s back and burst into tears: "brother Bao! Baomei Her babies are still alive, still alive! Luobei excitedly welcomed it. Baoge and baomei below obviously saw her, and their legs were more and more happy, and even the calm sea water was shaking up. The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer, Bao Ge Bao Mei''s shining face is still clearly visible, and even Luobei can see the joy in their eyes. At this time, luobeibei found that they were holding a tentacle like thing in their hands, which was long and directly submerged into the deep sea below. They couldn''t see what shape it was, but undoubtedly, it was because of pulling this thing that the sea began to shake. Luobeibei suddenly thought of the sea monster, and his heart jumped more and more. But, brother Mu! She can''t wait to get close, so she sends out a message to Baoge and baomei. Two small side to the upstream, side together to extend the finger below. In the monster''s body? Receive two small return message, Luobei immediately feel a whirl, almost fell from the turtle. "Master..." The old tortoise looked at her anxiously. Luobeibei tried to endure his grief and weakly made a gesture, hugging his back neck and letting him go upstream. The old tortoise immediately pulled his limbs and rushed to the sea. Baoge baomei also put away her smile and quickly followed up with her legs. Hua La, the old tortoise tried his best to climb and swim with the fastest speed, and finally came out of the water, scattered by the bright silver moonlight. Wow Wow Wow The waves come and go gently, just like the slender hands caressing the willows. When they are caressed, they make countless waves shine with the sparkling moonlight. After a storm, the sea is like a beautiful woman who finally regains her sense after venting all her bad temper. She is calm and beautiful. Baoge and baomei also came up, around the old turtle''s neck, completely ignoring the beautiful scenery of the moon and stars shining on the sea, but holding the drooping hand of Luobei anxiously. "I want to see him." Luobei said in a low voice. Baoge let go of her hand and sank into the water, leaving baomei alone, still holding the tentacle by her side. After a while, the sea will ring the sound of water back, a very large, at least hundreds of meters long sea monster surfaced. The moon is very round and bright, clearly reflecting the black body of the sea monster. This is a sea monster with more than ten suction cup antennae under its body, which is a bit like an octopus. But its body is not as smooth and soft as the octopus, and it is full of rigid scales. Moreover, its head, which accounts for nearly one third of its body, also has ten hard horns of different lengths, but it is very strong. The most frightening thing is that its tusks are half open and crisscross. Not only are there eight layers inside and outside, but the outermost tusks are at least two feet long. And its huge eyes, even though there is no light of life in the depth of the pupil, the appearance of death is still emitting a chilling malicious and frightening atmosphere, and no one in the neighborhood dares to approach.There is no doubt that if such a sea monster did not die in the thunder disaster, from now on, it will definitely be the only overlord in the sea. It''s a pity that it can''t be completely dead, and it will never have this chance! Luobei stands up coldly, releases baomei''s hand, and goes into the sea monster''s mouth to find Mu Aoxing''s body. But baomei didn''t let her go. Instead, she held her more tightly. Luobeibei looked down, and saw her white fat fingers pointing obliquely to a depression of the sea monster''s huge forehead, indicating that she was going there. Looking at the depression, Luobei suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart, and his heart beat fast again. She licked her lips almost dry, then leaped up with Bao Mei. When she got to the place where baomei pointed out, she found that the depression was a huge eye with a deep blue iris and like a blue spring. Through the clear "spring", she could see a burnt black figure curled up like a baby. Looking at this similar scene, luobeibei''s hand could not help squeezing baomei, and her eyes were staring at the golden figure. Her whole body trembled. After half a sound, she reluctantly shifted her eyes, and asked baomei with expectation and fear: "he Are you still alive? " Baomei nodded without hesitation. Luobeibei''s strength suddenly relaxed again, and he sat down on the edge of his huge eyes, crying and laughing again. Live! Baomei said brother Mu is still alive! He''s still alive! ¡­¡­ Six days later, the giant sea monster floated quietly on the sea like an island. Although it was scorched by the scorching sun, there was no trace of decay. Mu Aoxing, deep in her big eyes, is still sleeping, but luobeibei is not worried at all. She only practices step by step every day, plays with Baoge and baomei, and chats with Taoists'' grandparents and grandchildren, absorbing daotangying''s experience of accumulating decades. Even, because the sun was too dazzling, she used the vertical corners of the sea monster''s head to build a sunshade tent, and built a simple cooker, so that Kingsley could continue to play her excellent cooking skills and improve her boring food. Of course, most of the ingredients are captured by the old turtle from a distance. After all, where the sea monster passes by, it''s just a fish without meat. "See, see!" At noon this day, luobeibei was practicing carving with an east pearl. The parrot Wang croaked in the sky, "I see the land!" Luobei''s spirit was shocked and asked: "really?" "It''s true, it''s true!" The parrot king stood on the back of the vulture and croaked happily, "this time it''s definitely real land. I''ve seen human villages and high mountains. It''s definitely not an island." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 423 It''s another night of starlight. Although the moon is not round, the moon is still so bright and cold. Luobeibei sat up quietly, walked around Baoge and baomei, and then quietly walked to muaoxing''s sleeping eye. Two jade demons were sleeping soundly, and they didn''t notice her leaving. I don''t know what happened. Since the last time they came back from the deep sea, the twins suddenly began to need sleep. Although they didn''t sleep much every day, they would wake up again only after sleeping for an hour at midnight. However, once they fell asleep, they could not wake up. When they fell asleep for the first time, they really scared luobeibei. They thought they would fall into a long-term crisis I fell asleep. Although Dao Tangying has never seen such a special situation as the little jade demon, she is an old wise man and once the head of any sect. She has a wide range of knowledge. After studying for a few days, she thinks that this should represent the further evolution of the little jade demon. It''s a good thing that Baoge and baomei can evolve, and luobeibei has tried. Even when they are sleeping, their skin defense ability is as usual, and they are not weaker than usual. They are evolving. Muaoxing, lying in the blue crystal with the sea monster''s vertical eyes, seems to be evolving, because the blue crystal is obviously becoming lighter and lighter every day, and seems to be absorbed by him. Moreover, the layer of scorched black covering him is not as fragmented as it was in xiaozhoushan, but as if it has turned into a layer of soft mud, which can obviously follow the call The suction rises and falls slightly. And today daytime, that crystal already was about to be transparent, Luo North feels, tonight Mu Ao star is afraid to be able to wake up. Of course, when he wakes up, it can''t be like last time. Thinking of that day''s scene, luobeibei felt that his face was beginning to get hot again. He quickly took out a wide sheet and spread it on the crystal, covered his head and tail tightly, and put the neatly folded clothes aside. Then he stepped back not far away and noticed the movement around him, so as to avoid unexpected danger. After waiting for about two quarters of an hour, there was a light pop in the vertical eye, and then a dark light flew out of the vertical eye and directed at the missing moon. As the speed is extremely fast, black light across the place, it seems that the air is shaking up. "Immortal..." Luobei yelled happily. Fortunately, she still remembered that Fang Tianji, an ancient magic weapon, was very important. When she was about to go out of her throat, she changed it into a voice saying, "xianzun, are you awake?" She guessed that Fang Tianji didn''t appear for so many days. She must have stayed in brother Mu''s body. "Girl! We''re seeing each other again. " Black light quickly rushed back, even around her several circles, obviously also very excited. "Yes, xianzun..." Luobeibei was just about to ask what happened to muaoxing, when he heard a new movement in his eyes. It seemed that someone had torn something open and stepped on something. "Brother mu..." She gave a soft, trembling call. "It''s me..." The familiar voice of Mu Aoxing came from the vertical eye. Luobei subconsciously wants to go over. Fortunately, after only two steps, he remembers why he has deliberately avoided so far, and then he goes over his back: "brother mu, are you ok?" Mu Ao star low hum a, in the middle is mixed with the rub sound of clothing material, seem to be wearing. "That''s good." Hearing his confirmation, luobeibei finally couldn''t help but hold his chest and let out a long sigh. However, before her whole body relaxed, a pair of powerful arms had suddenly encircled her from the back, and then her back was tightly attached to her masculine chest. This guy is so stubborn! Luobeibei was stiff, and just as he wanted to scold her, he felt that he buried his head in her neck. His voice sounded very melancholy: "this time, I thought I would never see you again..." He this is full of feelings of low language, Luo Beibei''s throat suddenly couldn''t help but gush out a sob, in she didn''t know what she was doing, she already unconsciously side head initiative ground rubbed rub Mu Ao Xing''s face. Yes, she thought she would never see him again! "Beibei..." Her action suddenly seemed to shake through Mu Aoxing''s heart. In an instant, a wave of almost earth shaking ecstasy rushed to the four limbs, which made his whole body tremble. He could not help holding her in his arms and rubbing her back heavily. It turns out that she is not really merciless to him. It turns out that she has the same feeling to him! It turned out that he was not wishful thinking and amorous! Great! Excellent! Excellent! "You You let me go... " He was almost rude action and that suddenly increased breathing, suddenly awakened the girl''s reason, she couldn''t help biting her lower lip in shame, began to struggle, but did not know that her voice was not much higher than that of a mosquito, on the contrary, it caused the hot chest behind her, which was close to her back, and made her feel like a demon. People would faint He was dazzled. "Mu Aoxing!" She reluctantly raised her strength, stepped on the back of one of his feet, ran over it, pulled her face and said, "if you do this again, I''ll be angry.""We''ll be together." Mu Aoxing let her run over her instep, only gently grinding her ear temples, whispering softly and firmly, "maybe this day will not be so fast, but I will let us be aboveboard together, believe me, no matter what can stop us." His solemn vow immediately reminded luobeibei of her parents'' example. She pursed her lips, her brain suddenly became very clear again, and her voice was almost cold. She said, "do you want to let go?" "Let it go." Mu Aoxing was frank and relaxed. After all, he really tasted the ability of his future daughter-in-law once. Most importantly, he didn''t want to push her further because of his greed. His hand is almost a little loose, luobeibei has a low body from his arm bent out, was burning to eyebrows immediately swept away. "Beibei..." Mu Ao star looked at her plaintively, "this time if it''s not a fluke, there''s a little bit of luck, I''m really almost dead." Luobei wanted to be angry and say that you are still living well, but it turned into: "what''s the matter? Old Taoist said that it was a thunder robbery in the golden elixir period. You What''s your body like now? " Said, frowning eyebrow up and down looked at some Mu Ao star, immediately found that he was really different from usual. In the past, muaoxing was a big gem shining with bright and magnificent color almost all the time, but now it has obviously converged most of the time. It is not only more introverted and calm, but also adds a kind of mountain like high spirited and low-key temperament. Of course, the premise of such maturity is not to look at his dark purple eyes. Seeing that he looked at him, someone immediately made a more innocent appearance and blinked like a dog. Luobei immediately felt that he could no longer look directly at him, and that the corners of his mouth had to be pulled out uncontrollably. He immediately took his eyes away decisively and turned around to leave. "If you don''t want to say it, it''s OK." "Ah No, that''s not what I mean Mu Aoxing is in a hurry. He''s going to pull it. Luobeibei had been ready for this, so he immediately flashed smartly, at least two Zhang away from him, and then glared at him with warning. "Good, good..." Mu Aoxing surrendered and raised his hand, "I said, I''ll tell you everything now, but don''t you leave me so far? This time, I promise, I''ll never do it or move my feet. " Then he raised his eyes and looked around, then he swept to the top of the sea monster''s spine and waved to her. This time, purple eyes are the most serious look. Luobei hesitated for a while, and finally walked over. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 424 With Mu Aoxing''s concise and clear narration, luobeibei finally understands the situation of the thrilling war that was hidden under the storm a few days ago. At that time, although Mu Aoxing chased Baoge and baomei into the sea immediately, he did not forget the dangerous situation of the ship at that time, so he managed to push the bow first, and then really fell. However, the attraction of whirlpool is too great, and Baoge baomei has a special body. When they have feet to rely on, they can transfer their weight to the ground or water. Once their bodies are empty and helpless, they will fall faster than pure flesh and blood. Even though he has used his body method to speed up the speed of entering the sea, he can''t see the two little figures after falling into the sea. What''s worse is that the sea area in the whirlpool is so strange that he can''t even expand his spirit. It''s not only spiritual consciousness, but even my spirit can''t feel anything inside. Hearing this, Luobei murmured in his heart, but asked: "what happened later?" "Later, I could only search around blindly, until a stronger suction suddenly came from the deep sea and wanted to suck me down." Luobei couldn''t help but let out a sound. Even though Mu Aoxing was sitting beside her now, he was subconsciously worried about his danger at that time. Mu Aoxing looked at her, and her eyes gently gave her a soothing smile: "I''m thinking, now that I''ve come down, naturally I have to see what the God who can create such a huge vortex looks like, and let it suck me down. Sure enough, I fell into this guy''s stomach. " Mu Aoxing knocked the sea monster corpse below with his finger. "In the sea before, I couldn''t see this guy clearly. I didn''t want to go into his stomach, but I could use my spiritual sense. I also found Baoge and baomei in his stomach. At that time, the two little guys fainted somehow. I couldn''t pull them, and I couldn''t get any response when I sent them to you. After thinking about it, I had to try to kill this guy first and then make plans. " He grinned cunningly. "It happened that I hadn''t tried to use real Tianlei to quench my body, so I managed to run to its head and start to attract Tianlei. Who would have thought that I almost picked up a stone to smash my own foot and actually started to rob. Moreover, because of this guy, I didn''t come to ordinary building foundation robbing thunder, but Jindan robbing thunder." At this point, his expression changed from cunning to innocent, and he looked at luobeibei wrongly, as if to comfort her. Luobei felt that his eyes were pricked by him, so he had to turn his head and snort again: "and then?" "Then I had to fight hard. Fortunately, although this guy made my thunder robbery go up to a big level, he also helped me get rid of a lot of thunder robbers. In the end, he was killed without even fighting with me. As soon as it dies, I''ll have to be really cut off. " Mu Aoxing sighed pitifully, then stopped. "So, what is your cultivation now?" Luobei would not be fooled by him. Instead, he shot a magic power to hit him on the arm. "Guess!" Mu Aoxing looks at her with a smile. Luobeibei looked at him for several times, but she was still a little monk in the middle of gas refining. Let alone the golden elixir, she could not even touch the threshold of building foundation. How could she see any clue. But any guess? She''s not a kitten or a puppy. She teases him. So, the girl bit her lip, turned over again, and glanced at him with a look of disdain: "don''t say pull down." Then he pretended to go again. "Well, well, I''ve really convinced you. Can''t I just tell you?" Mu Aoxing quickly jumps up and holds her wrist in a funny and angry way. This girl is more and more like him. Luo North North slanted a look to come over again, a pair of you love to say don''t say of appearance, but didn''t shake off his hand. "Although I have made a little fortune and made more profits than ordinary people, it is absolutely impossible for me to jump directly from the gas refining stage to the golden elixir stage if it is the thunder alone. Even if I can reach it reluctantly with the strength of dragon scales, I am afraid I will die soon." Mu Hao Xing was finally in the right place. "Fortunately, the sea monster has concentrated most of its essence on his forehead in order to resist the thunder. He has opened an eye hard, and finally it was cheap. After I absorbed its essence, Jin Dan finally stabilized." Is it really the golden age? Nowadays, at the end of the Dharma era, I don''t know how many practitioners with good spiritual roots may not reach the threshold of foundation building in their whole life. However, those who can succeed in foundation building, whether in their thirties or forties or in their fifties or sixties, can be regarded as capable people. Those who can build foundation at the age of twenty are already ordinary talents. They can be called the rising star that everyone praises and admires, just like brother Lian Yun It''s only 18 years old that he built his foundation, and this guy, this guy is only 21 years old now, he has jumped into the golden elixir period It''s like That is Luobei surprised to open a small mouth, to see the monster general stare at him, half a sound also can''t say a word. "I thought you would be happy for me when I heard that jiedan was successful, but you took me as a monster..." Mu Aoxing met her shocked eyes, the light in her purple eyes suddenly faded down, thin lips pursed, took the initiative to release her hand, slowly went to the other end of the sea monster''s back, alone and lonely looking at the incomplete moon in the sky, looking not very bleak."Of course I''m happy for you." Luo Beibei was so anxious that he caught up with him and pulled his sleeve. "I just It''s just amazing... " "I know..." Although Mu Ao star says so in the mouth, the voice is very low however, unexpectedly still want to pull back own sleeve. "No, you don''t know, I''m really happy for you, and I don''t mean to treat you as a monster." feeling the strength of my hand, luobeibei grabs it more tightly, and grabs it with the other hand, grabs his little arm, then spins my feet, turns to him, and looks at his face eagerly. "Really?" Mu Aoxing looked at her eyes sternly. "Well." Luobei raises his head and suddenly finds that his height has grown higher. In contrast, it seems that he has become smaller. "Don''t you think I''m a monster?" Mu Aoxing also asked. Luobeibei let go and lowered his eyebrows. He shook his head gently: "I''m half human and half demon. I don''t know which clan I should belong to." "What about half human and half demon?" Mu Aoxing in turn holds her small shoulder, body micro bow to press down height, and leaning head to focus on her eyes, "one day, no one will dare to tease you with your identity, one day, I will let you become the existence of everyone''s envy." Luobeibei trembled a little, instinctively did not turn his head to the other side: "by the way, I forgot to tell you that during the day, Xiaonan said that he had seen the land, and it was only two days'' flight. We''d better think about how to deal with the corpse of this sea monster, and your ship. I don''t know if it can be repaired." Then he immediately took out the boat and handed it to him. Well, I''ve known for a long time that some things can''t be solved until I return to Beijing. Now it''s useless to force her again. Mu Aoxing stares at her trembling eyelashes. After all, she doesn''t take this opportunity to say anything more. She loosens her hand, takes over the pocket boat, and looks at it: "fortunately, it can be used reluctantly." "That''s good." Luobei took a step back and looked to the sky? Why is it gone in the blink of an eye? By the way, now that you''ve become a monk, should xianzun''s cultivation be greatly improved? " Fang Tianji once said that once muaoxing''s foundation is built successfully, it doesn''t need to return to her body to warm up, but can practice together with muaoxing. "Hey, hey..." Fang Tianji suddenly flashed out, "Ya Keke, Miss Beibei, thanks for your good advice. This time, with the blessing of my master, my cultivation is really a little decent. " With that, Wu Guang trembled and picked up the scales of the sea monster that Luobei could not pry. He flattered and asked, "Beibei girl, these scales are good materials for refining weapons after being tempered by robbing thunder. Do you want to take more?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 425 As soon as the voice fell, I heard that several strange scales were lifted up one after another. However, Bao Ge and Bao Mei, who had awakened, didn''t know when they had come to them, and they directly grabbed four strange scales. "When did you come, I didn''t even find out!" The halberd barked strangely. Mu Aoxing and luobeibei also look at each other, and they are not aware of it. It seems that this time Baoge and baomei have changed a lot. "Do you need to ask? What the North wants to take naturally can take, "Mu Aoxing suddenly stretched out his hand to play a below halberd," you also don''t think, if it is not Bao Ge Bao Mei to suppress this sea monster, let it can''t stir the wind and rain again, can we so easily enter its head? " "Yes..." Fang Tianji could see his face very well, and he had been looking at how the master and the fawn had been together for so many years. Naturally, he knew Mu Aoxing''s heart better than anyone else, and immediately echoed it. Moreover, he was more righteous than Mu Aoxing. "What''s the relationship between Baoge baomei and Beibei? Their nature is Beibei." Baoge baomei immediately nodded and handed the four strange scales to Luobei. Since that''s the case, naluobeibei is not polite. After all, the resources of the demon clan have been very scarce, and the materials for refining utensils are the same. Now I touch two small ones first, and then I put away the scales. "Then I''ll fix the boat first, and then I''ll deal with this guy." Muao Star Road, after all, although their storage space is much larger than that of ordinary monks, it is also limited. It is impossible for such a big sea monster to be loaded. Even if the space on the ship is included, there will be a lot left. Luobeibei understood what he meant and wanted to say that she had enough space to hold this sea monster. What a waste. But when she thought about it, if she had something to gain, she would lose it. Even if she could not bear the rest of the material, she wanted to secretly go back and receive the sea monster to xiaozhoushan, but she could not take such a big thing in at once. What''s more, Mu Aoxing is now a golden elixir. Can she hide this little ability from him? Man is such a contradiction. Previously, when she thought Mu Aoxing had died, I don''t know how much she regretted that she didn''t give xiaozhoushan''s secret a little earlier, and she didn''t send everyone there early. But now that the crisis is over, Mu Aoxing is still in trouble, but she is worried about the gain and loss. She thinks it''s better to know the secret one less person. After all, although she sent her Taoist grandparents to take refuge, they are both in and out of a coma, and it''s too late to wake up. Jinsi''er is her own spiritual pet, even if she is photographed in Mu Aoxing''s majesty and has a contract It will not reveal her secret, so xiaozhoushan''s secret is relatively safe so far. It may be that after all, with the cultivation of the golden elixir, Mu Aoxing not only repaired the array ship in less than two hours, but also used a lot of sea monster scales as materials to consolidate the ship''s defense. Now, even in the case of the previous sea beast attack, the ship''s own protection alone can support for quite a long time. Then it''s time to decompose the sea monster. Although daotangying is just an ordinary old woman, her cultivation can be abandoned, and her life experience and wisdom can not be deprived. Moreover, she was once the master of the East China Sea in a certain sense. In the process of decomposition, she gave many very effective opinions. After a busy day, she finally decomposed the sea monster Not much. The most important and precious thing is that luobeibei and muaoxing naturally have to take in their own storage space. However, the materials previously obtained from those sea animals are relatively poor, and they are taken out in advance and put in the cabin. Finally, even the big ship can''t be loaded, so the crocodile demon of Laogui and muaoxing will carry some of them separately. But even so, there is still more than half left. "Why don''t you take it back? Although his Highness has chosen all these, this sea monster is too rare. Even a piece of burnt meat may be quite useful for ordinary friars, not to mention many excellent materials. " Dao Tangying thinks it''s a great pity to throw away all the corpses, so she suggests to Mu Aoxing, "Your Highness, you are now a golden elixir. Once you return to China, sooner or later, people will guess how you have achieved so much in such a short time. Since this is the case, it''s better to make a high profile and let them all see the sea monster with their own eyes Second, his highness can also use these things to make human feelings. After all, the position of the crown prince can never be as stable as Mount Tai just by relying on everyone''s cultivation. " Luobei thought for a while, and whispered: "brother mu, I think what the elder said is very reasonable. There are many people, after all, they are powerful. And now we need to fight against the demons, and we need to improve our cultivation." "Good!" Mu Aoxing just thought about it, then he made a decision, and added a decision, "since you want to send human feelings, it''s a small family to send this corpse, so you''d better hunt some sea animals." Seeing Luo Beibei frowning at the news, he obviously didn''t want to waste any more time. Then he said, "master Dao said that we are likely to land in Lu''an county. Would you like to send some supplies to your neighbors from demon Valley?"Luo North a listen, in the heart suddenly some strange ground look at him. Mu Aoxing smiles and stares at her: "don''t worry, I said that if I want to promote the alliance between the human race and the demon race, it will never be empty talk." Since he really had this heart, Luobei thought about it and agreed. After all, she and her grandmother have been sheltered by the demons in the demon Valley for many years, and she really should pay more back. Moreover, she wanted to go back after she was safe, and now she can''t miss it. At present, Mu Aoxing proposes to let jinsi''er and crocodile demon, as well as several other demons from luobeibei, stay on the ship to guard and protect the Taoist ancestors and grandchildren. He and luobeibei take Baoge baomei with them to drive far away by tortoise demon. After all, they are deterred by the corpses of sea monsters. There is not even a decent sea beast in the vicinity, only some ordinary fish. Only one day, the two men almost returned with a full load. Behind them were two strings of sea animals pulled together. It was night. There was a small storm on the sea. Not much. For people who had just experienced such a fierce storm a few days ago, this scale can hardly be regarded as drizzle. Thanks to the small storm, the journey that was originally expected to arrive at noon the next day was pushed forward to the early morning by the storm. The coastline is complex, with reefs and sand beaches. However, there are halberds in front of us to explore. We don''t need to take any chances to get to the shore. Soon, a ship with a lot of dead sea animals behind us sailed into a natural bay. Wow The waves outside are still pounding the rocks, but the Bay surrounded by mountains on three sides is almost calm, only the drizzle is flying. The sky is getting brighter. Unlike the barren island, the bay is full of green trees and vitality. Even the sand on the beach is white and fine. When you step on it barefoot, your toes immediately fall into the soft and comfortable sand. "It''s coconut. It''s drinkable." Mu Aoxing had a strange leaf on his body, which was full of a big fruit. He picked one, cut the top with a black halberd, poked it in the middle, and then threw it to Luobei, "come on, have a taste." Luobeibei looked at the fruit in his hand, which was much heavier than the ordinary fruit, and the skin was very thick, but there was a ring of white flesh inside. There was juice in the white flesh. He lowered his head and sniffed, then raised it and drank it carefully. "The taste is sour and sweet. It''s a little strange, but it''s very refreshing and good to drink." I don''t know if my mother has ever drunk this kind of fruit. I really want to take some back, but the storage bag is not enough. Luobeibei took another sip, thinking about how to bring more of this fruit back, he heard a scream of fear in the distance, and then the proud laughter of several men who finally hunted their prey. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 426 Can''t it be the dog blood drama that just came ashore and bullied a good woman? Luobei frowned and was about to expand her spiritual consciousness. Then she heard the woman''s voice scream and cry again: "don''t eat me My accomplishments are too low. It''s no use for you to eat them... " Eat? Cultivation? It''s not a normal way to be bullied, and the voice seems familiar Luobeibei is suspicious. He can''t think of any fruit any more. He immediately runs to the direction of the sound. Baoge and baomei are inseparable. Mu Ao star brow a Cu, charge crocodile demon and gold silk son to stay guard and guard, oneself also immediately follow them. Over the mountain by the sea, there were five men in the thick grass on the other side. They were obviously not in a hurry to "eat". Instead, they teased the woman who was covered by the high grass and couldn''t see her body. They also laughed from time to time: "no matter how low their cultivation is, they are just demons. They can make up for more than those demons Well, you say, "shall we have it braised or roasted?" "If you want me to say that, you should eat half baked and half fried." "It''s a pity that this rabbit demon is too thin for our brother to eat. If only we could have more meat." "Why, do you want to keep it for a few more days?" Some people make fun of it. "If she turns into a human, I really want to go home and raise her for a few days to taste her taste..." Someone replied wickedly. The meaning of the words made other friars laugh more and the rabbit demon cry more. "Don''t eat me, my meat is not delicious Really, my meat is old and dry Wu Wu... " "Whether it''s delicious or not, you''ll know after eating --" suddenly, someone suddenly turned his head, "who?" As soon as the voice came out, I felt that my body was stiff. At the next moment, I was kicked out with a heavy kick. Then several other companions were also treated equally. In the blink of an eye, I lay on the ground and couldn''t move, only moaning. "Cocoa!" Seeing Mu Aoxing had taken the lead to clean up the friars, luobeibei didn''t fight with him. He jumped to the white hair, black ash, thin and embarrassed rabbit demon in the grass and squatted down to touch her drooping ears. Hearing someone call his name, the rabbit demon''s two drooping long ears suddenly stand up, and a pair of red eyes suddenly look up to Luo Beibei: "you Who are you? " "I''m Beibei." "North north?" Rabbit demon is unconscious ground repeated first for a while, jump ground old tall at a draught unbelievably later, "are you Luo north?" "Yes, it is..." Before luobeibei''s words came to an end, he saw that the rabbit demon had jumped up and rushed to him, but he didn''t give him a joyful hug, but a sharp claw, which grabbed his face fiercely with the wind. Luobei was surprised and quickly flashed: "coco, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you know me? " "I want you to pay for everyone''s life!" The rabbit demon couldn''t hit the target, and immediately turned around and jumped again. It attacked again angrily. But this time, it was still in the air, and was caught by one hand. Suddenly, it was useless to kick its feet again. "Brother mu, stop, don''t hurt her," Luobei said, looking at the rabbit demon solemnly, "coco, what''s the matter? Why are you here? And why do you say I''m going to pay for your life? What''s the matter with everyone? " Her voice trembled at the last question. "It''s clearly because of you that the demon valley was conquered by human beings. Now you pretend you don''t know anything. Don''t think that if I''m low in cultivation, you can cheat me, you traitor of the demon clan, ungrateful white eyed deer! Let go of me. You''ve killed everyone. I''ll fight with you The life gate of rabbit demon coco was locked, and the remaining Demon power could not be exerted more and more. It could only struggle like a hare without any rules. It opened its throat and cried out like a shrew, "let me go, let me go!" "What did you say? Everybody''s dead? " Luobeibei only felt dark in front of his eyes, his body suddenly shook, and his voice became dumb. "How can it be like this?" "Beibei, don''t worry..." Mu Aoxing held her subconsciously. Luo north north but don''t want to also don''t want to suddenly shake off his hand, only directly stare at rabbit demon: "you say again!" "You traitor, white eyed deer, don''t put on airs. It''s you who have done harm to everyone, traitor, traitor..." Although the rabbit demon coco is angry, she is not very good at swearing. She only has these two words, but she scolds and finds that she can''t catch her own human. She sobs and cries again. "Don''t cry!" Luobeibei was frightened, anxious and worried. At the moment, he couldn''t take care of the rabbit demon, so he drank sternly, "what happened? You should make it clear to me at once Surprised by her drink, the rabbit demon coco immediately stopped crying, and a trace of shock appeared in her red eyes: "you Don''t you really know? " "I really don''t know anything. In fact, I came back to the human world today, and I met you the first time." seeing that I was shocked by the rabbit demon, luobeibei forced herself to hold back her grief, opened her heart, and let the rabbit demon look into her eyes. "Coco, we''ve been living together for so many years. Don''t you know my character in luobeibei £¿ We have been taking care of our mother and daughter for so many years. How can I betray you? "Seeing that her eyes were broad and firm, her temperament was completely different from that of her childhood, and even vaguely made people feel that even mother-in-law Shi had no deterrent power. While being afraid, the rabbit demon seemed to be suspicious at last, and no longer so sure. It was the disaster of Luobei''s recruitment: "well You put me down first. " Luobei looked at Mu Aoxing indifferently, and Mu Aoxing could only let go. I don''t want the rabbit demon to jump up and jump away as soon as he gets free. If his action is out of line, it''s surprisingly fast. It''s obvious that he''s just completely vain. In fact, he doesn''t believe in Luobei at all. However, she just jumped out more than ten meters, and then she flopped and fell stiffly in the grass, with her four feet still in a bouncing posture. "Coco, do you carry it or not?" This Luo north north is really angry, "if I really betrayed the demon clan, I just why save you?" "When you''re with humans, you''re Is betrayed us, who Who Who knows what plot you have... " The rabbit demon''s eyes clearly revealed fear, but it was still reluctantly hard, which made Luobei, who always thought it was weak, a little impressed. "What conspiracy can I have? If I did it and demon Valley has been exposed, then I have got what I want. Do I have to play with you, a rabbit demon who has never had any skills? Is it hard for me to coax you now just to make you willing to become my sleeve Luobei couldn''t get what happened. He lost his patience and began to sneer at her dirty hair. "My hair is just dirty for a while. It''s still beautiful after washing." Rabbit demon unconvinced tunnel. At this juncture, she was still thinking about this kind of problem. Seeing that Luo Beibei was almost turned upside down by her anger, Mu Aoxing quickly advised: "Beibei, I think this little demon not only has low cultivation, but also has problems with her brain. Don''t be angry with her. There are still a few survivors here. Let''s ask them. As for the rabbit demon, since it doesn''t believe us, let her live and die on her own. " With that, he took the lead to the human friars who had already been lying on the ground and could not get up. Luobeibei bit his lip, really relieved the bondage of rabbit demon, and then went to those human friars. On the contrary, the rabbit demon hesitated and did not take the opportunity to escape. "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding!" They didn''t set up a ban just now. Naturally, all the friars heard her clearly. At this time, she came to her and others with a very bad look. One of the friars, who had already guessed their identity, cried out in pain, "Your Highness, please listen to our explanation. This is a complete misunderstanding!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 427 "You''d better make it clear in the shortest possible time." Mu Aoxing looked at him coldly. Although he didn''t say the threat directly, the monk looked at his cold eyes, but he felt extremely terrible. "Yes It''s like this, "the friar trembled and began to narrate as clearly as possible." on the ninth day of September the year before last, it was originally the opening day of xiaozhoushan''s five-year plan. But the master of situ posted a notice early saying that the secret place was closed this year. Many people didn''t agree with it, so they went to Yecheng to find your highness. You asked for an explanation, but they didn''t expect that the ten day plan would be over But no one saw you all the time. Later, some people speculated that your highness must have gone back to Beijing secretly. " "But soon there was a rumor that your highness nineteen didn''t come out of xiaozhoushan, but was controlled by the demon clan. Moreover, the demon clan not only controls the 19 princes, but also turns the whole xiaozhoushan into the demon clan with the magic. In the future, even if the master of situ wants to open up, we can''t get in. " "No one believed this rumor at first, but it was also said that demons could enter xiaozhoushan, and the demon clan could also enter. It was also said that on the night after xiaozhoushan was closed, the teleportation platform was broken by two weird little demons, and that the two little demons looked like two or three-year-old children..." At this point, the Friar''s eyes could not help but secretly glanced at Baoge baomei beside luobeibei, and secretly swallowed a mouthful of fear. "Later, the rumor became more and more fierce. Later, there were rumors everywhere that xiaozhoushan and your highness were really controlled by the demon clan. The only way to recapture xiaozhoushan was to find the demon clan''s people and force the demon clan to kill you and your highness Xiao Zhoushan handed it in. Last winter, it was said that there might be a gathering place for the demons in the Wanren mountain range, and we all... " "I remember that day when we attacked demon Valley, you were one of them!" The rabbit demon was stunned to stay in the same place and was at a loss. When he heard this, he suddenly recognized that the friar was one of the killers at that time. He immediately screamed and rushed up to revenge, "you villain, you cut off the goat''s head, I''m going to kill you!" When he saw it struggling, the friar reflexively touched his waist and pulled out a spirit talisman. However, he didn''t want to hold the spirit talisman with his hand, so he felt a sharp pain in his wrist. Then he found that he had broken his hand. "Ah..." Although this friar was a little higher than others by virtue of his own cultivation, he often bullied others, but he seldom suffered such serious injury because he bullied good and feared evil. Now he screamed with great cowardice. The rabbit demon cocoa was stopped by luobeibei in the middle of the attack. Originally, he wanted to scold luobeibei, but he was not impulsive. "Who spread the rumor?" Mu Aoxing asked coldly, completely not moved by his wailing. The monk took a quick look at Mu Aoxing with fear and a bit of resentment. However, he didn''t see any weapons on his two slender hands. He didn''t know what he had hurt himself with, so he could only bite his teeth and quickly place several acupoints on his arms. He stopped the blood temporarily and answered with a cold sweat: "I''m next I don''t know... " "It seems that you don''t even want the other hand..." "Your Highness, spare your life!" The Friar''s face was even whiter, and he quickly asked for mercy. "I didn''t mean to hide it. I really just wanted to fish in troubled waters. I didn''t know the inside story..." "Since you can''t provide more value, you can''t live..." Mu Ao star cold eye a sweep, the meaning of menace is extremely obvious. "Wait!" The friar asked for mercy in a cold sweat, "although I don''t know the inside story, I can provide the list of people who went to attack the demon valley together that day, and I also know that someone must know the inside story." "Who?" Luobei''s eyes were as sharp as a sword. "The youngest son of the Sheriff of Lu''an county." Although Mu Aoxing didn''t ask, the friar didn''t dare to answer. He didn''t wait for Luo Beibei to ask again, and said the reason, "before attacking the demon Valley, we all agreed that the booty would belong to each, but in the end, the goat demon''s horn that the little one cut was forcibly taken away, saying that it was for the sheriff''s little son." The youngest son of the Sheriff of Lu''an County! "I''ll find out." Feeling the killing intention in the eyes of Luobei, Mu Aoxing said immediately. Luo Beibei clenched his fist and turned to the friar: "how did you break through the protection array of demon Valley? How many more demons have you killed? " "I don''t know how to break through the demon Valley array. I only know that after we waited on the top of the mountain for a while, the ordinary looking Valley at the bottom suddenly changed. It was full of all kinds of demons, and everyone rushed to the top." The monk trembled and said, "after a noisy fight, we found that in fact, there are not many demons in the valley where many demons are said to be hidden..." ¡­¡­ A quarter of an hour later, a light but heavy piece of paper was handed to luobeibei. She held it tremblingly and stared at the names one by one. In her heart, there was a violent rush. She just wanted to find everyone on the paper immediately and kill them to pay for the dead demons.Seven years ago, she left the Wanren mountains with her seriously ill aunt. She thought that she would come back one day to be reunited with everyone. She didn''t want to live and die in just seven years. Uncle weasel, who has been loyal to the door and loves to drink, died. She is always cold and indifferent, but she is very kind and tolerant. She was not only given birth to the inner elixir, but also stripped off her snake skin, and her flesh was eaten by those cruel human beings Gao Gu, the goat demon who once taught her how to collect herbs, was very naive and never killed anything. In the end, she was cut off from her horns Looking at the names of those people, luobeibei''s mind seemed to be vividly floating scenes of tragic scenes. With a loose finger, he suddenly looked up to the sky, and uttered a long cry: "ah..." Whistling suddenly tore the sky, the originally calm air was shaken by the whistling, and suddenly formed a rough airflow vortex, which covered the whole people in Luobei. "North, North!" Mu Aoxing''s look suddenly changed. He wanted to reach out and pull Luobei out. He didn''t want to just touch the airflow, but was rebounded by a force. Not only him, but also the two children who had been sticking to Luobei were pushed out by this force, unable to get close as usual. The two little girls were obviously stunned by this, but they seemed to instinctively feel that the airflow was not dangerous to luobeibei. Although their faces were confused, they didn''t worry about it. Mu Aoxing recovered a little bit of reason, and guessed that this abnormal situation was mostly related to the mysterious power in her body, so they didn''t dare to interfere at will. The friars nearby were stunned to see this scene at first. Later, they saw that the air in Luobei''s lung seemed to be endless, and the air flow had been wrapped around her. Mu Aoxing''s eyes also stayed on her. They looked at each other and began to move out secretly. "No, they''re going to run?" The rabbit demon saw this scene and cried out in a hurry. As soon as the monks heard this, they sped up their pace and ran away with tacit understanding. Even the monk who broke his hand was lucky. He thought that there were so many of them, and they all fled to different directions, and some of them could survive. Don''t want to just run a few hundred meters, just feel in front of a black light flashed, from then on, can no longer feel any feeling. After a long time, the howling of Luobei finally stopped, and the air became calm. Only on the four sides of the ground not far away, lay a corpse who still didn''t know how he died. "I''ll find out about it." Mu Aoxing looks at luobeibei''s calm and extremely abnormal face with great pain. He hopes that she can cry happily. Although he knows that she can''t cry at this time, "I will send a message to my father immediately, asking him to stop the hunting of the demon clan immediately." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 428 "What if we find out? Even if you kill all the people who attack the demon Valley, can you make the dead demons come back to life? " Luobei is calm on the surface, but the hatred in his heart is surging violently. Even though he knows that this is not caused by Mu Aoxing, he can''t help but anger Mu Aoxing with these negative emotions. "I can''t let the dead demon come back to life, but I can mend it and try not to let it happen again." Mu Aoxing said in a deep voice, "I will send a message to my father now." "Don''t be naive! You have not appeared in the world for more than six years. Will the emperor believe that you are not controlled by our demon clan with just one summons? " Luobei indifference tunnel. "I know that only when I go back in person is the best proof, it''s just..." Mu Aoxing looks at her with complicated eyes. Before she says anything, she is killed by Luobei. "Since you know it, let''s make a difference." Luobei takes Baoge baomei''s hand and is about to turn around. "Where are you going? "The demon Valley?" Mu Aoxing can''t help but stop her. "Yes, I''m going to see it with my own eyes." Luobei admitted. Although she knows that xiaozhoushan is inexplicably controlled by herself and rumors are two different things, she still has a deep sense of guilt in her heart. If she doesn''t go to the demon Valley to see if there are any survivors, she can''t go to find her aunt. "No! It''s too dangerous Mu Aoxing subconsciously opposed. Luobei beidun lived, did not speak, so quietly looking at him. "Baoge baomei has been exposed." Mu Ao star sink a voice way, not remind, but emphasize. Luobei understood what he meant, but still didn''t speak. She only showed her determination to go to the demon valley with her silent determination. Understand the demon Valley things to her great blow, now no matter what you say, but with practical action to eliminate the demon family crisis as soon as possible, after looking at each other for a long time, Mu Aoxing finally suppressed the idea of persuasion, difficult way: "well, since you insist on separate, that''s OK. But this time I need the help of Fang Tianji. I''m afraid I can''t leave it to you. " Growing up in the royal family, he naturally knows the importance of power more than anyone else. If he wants to eliminate the crisis of the demon clan from the root, and further successfully promote the alliance between the Terran and the demon clan, he must first determine his position as the crown prince. Now he unexpectedly broke through to the golden elixir period, and his cultivation was qualified. However, he left the human world for more than six years, which was enough for his good third brother to have enough time to operate his plan of seizing the throne. Most of the demon clan crisis was caused by him. If he wants to turn this situation around, he''d better make public the existence of the ancient magic weapon Fang Tianji, so as to greatly increase his influence. "The halberd is your magic weapon, so it should follow you." Luobeibei had never thought of occupying Fang Tianji. "However, I''m afraid it''s not convenient for me to take them with me. Please take care of them yourself." "I will arrange for them," Mu Aoxing took a deep breath and suddenly said, "you only have an ordinary flying sword. It''s hard to avoid that it''s not enough to weigh your hand when you meet the enemy. Well, I''ll try one for you." "No more..." Mu Aoxing interrupted her: "this is my lowest requirement, otherwise I won''t let you go by yourself." Luobei had to acquiesce. "Let''s go back to the beach first." Mu Ao star way, then ordered a, "search their body, take the storage bag, the corpse is burned on the spot." "Don''t worry, it''s on me." The halberd answered and flew skillfully to the nearest friar. He quickly circled the corpse, put the storage bag on his body, and then spurted out a flame. The corpse exploded immediately and became a pile of ashes with only a few breath. When the rabbit demon saw that a magic weapon could speak, he suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw that it was still spitting fire to burn the corpse, he was even more scared. When he saw that Fang Tianji burned five corpses in a row, he felt more and more terrible. He retreated two times and finally couldn''t help running straight to Luobei. "Beibei Beibei, wait for me, wait for me Luobei frowned and turned back: "do you believe I didn''t betray the demon clan?" "You killed them all, of course I believe you!" Rabbit demon chicken pecked rice like even nodded rabbit head, two big long ears also followed a swing, after chasing Luobei north, also people stand up, a hug Luobei North thigh, extremely wronged to cry, "north, human is too hateful, too cruel, you must revenge for everyone! Sobbing Sobbing Ah, what are you doing? " Luobeibei closed her eyes, pressed down the acerbity of her nose, and was about to pull her up when she heard the rabbit demon suddenly scream, "ah, pain..." But Bao Mei grabbed her ear curiously. "Baomei, let go." Luobei immediately dissuaded. Baomei released her hand with a smile. The rabbit demon immediately jumped all the way and looked at the twins in horror. He slowly pointed out his claws and pointed to them: "you You! You are... " With that, a pair of red eyes suddenly opened wider, "Beibei, these two little dolls...""Yes, they are also demons. I''ll tell you this later, "luobeibei told Baoge baomei not to use the rabbit demon as a toy, and then asked the rabbit demon," when humans attack the demon Valley, everyone is in trouble. How did you escape? " "I I... " The rabbit demon cried several more times in shame, and then told the story intermittently, "since you left, everyone''s life has been difficult. Mother Shi ordered any demon out of the valley and punished me twice, but I really wanted to eat radish, so I secretly made a hole and wanted to go to other people to change some radish Who knows, I just climbed to the top of the mountain and saw a lot of human friars surrounded our demon Valley You know me, Demon power is always low, sometimes even an ordinary person can''t beat So I I...... " "So you were afraid, so you hid yourself, and then you found a chance to escape." "I Even if I don''t escape, I can''t save everyone. There are too many of them. Even the powerful demon of mother-in-law Shi was killed by them What can I do? " The rabbit demon cried more severely. There was guilt in the cry, but more of it was sincere fear and cowardice. "I know. You''re not to blame." Luobei sighed, "let''s go, let''s go back to the seaside first." "Oh The rabbit demon cocoa wiped her tears and looked at Baoge. Baomei subconsciously moved a little further away, but she was a little closer to muaoxing. She was so scared that she ran back and only dared to follow them. Luobei has no intention to take care of her mood, so she goes back to the seaside with Mu Aoxing. "My God! What do I see? " On arriving at the Bay, the rabbit demon exclaimed, "so many corpses You... " "We met this sea demon on the sea, almost swallowed by it, so we had to resist. As for the others, they are all sea animals, which can''t be regarded as the cannibalism of the demon clan." Fearing that the mindless rabbit demon would make a wild guess again, luobeibei simply explained two sentences and introduced it to monkey demon jinsi''er and old turtle. It''s said that these demons are already the favorite of luobeibei. The rabbit demon has to look at luobeibei secretly from time to time with astonishing eyes. Luobeibei is too lazy to pay more attention to it. Instead, he goes to the Taoist grandparents and grandsons and tells them about the demon Valley, saying that he can''t go with them any more. Taoist ancestors and grandchildren naturally understood this, and daotangying also took the time to give some advice to Luobei. Luobei is being taught with an open mind. Mu Aoxing took out the black halberd, which had been with him for many years, and began to merge various materials to refine it again with Dan fire. In the middle, he also let Fang Tianji spit out the refined ground fire for assistance from time to time. He kept on purifying and refining. When he was about to reshape, he asked luobeibei to take out a drop of blood essence and melt it into it, and finally refined it into a more ordinary one The flying sword is thinner and shorter. After that, he carved a lot of Dharma arrays on them and inlaid them with two top-quality gems as the eyes of the array. This was the great success. "Give it a name." Mu Aoxing handed the light blue sword to the north of Luobei, and his face was obviously haggard. "Call it Qing''er." Luobei north to the fine sword, low tunnel, and then a shake hands, spiritual power surging out, wave after wave to pan over the fine sword, and once again the fingertip blood on it. Qing''er gives a light cry, quickly sucks up her blood, and vaguely conveys the joy of rebirth. "You really don''t know how to name it." Mu Aoxing deliberately laughs at her, and laughs at the fact that she has just collected her face. Ben Ming''s sword has been refined, and the time of parting has finally arrived, but I don''t know when we will meet again? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 429 Two days later, Wanren town. Before dawn, the only street in the small town has been filled with all kinds of temporary stalls. It''s not only the peddlers who set up stalls here all the year round, but also many mountain people. Most of the goods on the ground are also mountain goods. It''s obvious that it''s another big meeting on the 10th. Luobeibei disguised as Yirong, like a poor mountain woman, carrying a rattan basket, slowly into the town. The powder shop is still there, and the grocery store is still the same. Although Fang is a little old, she still looks smart Everything seems to be the same as it was in those days, and there is even a trace of kindness, but after all, things are different. "My guest, please leave. Welcome to come again next time." Seeing Fang laoxiucai see off the guests with satisfaction by pressing her purse, luobeibei can''t help but think of the scene when she came here to buy some paintings for yanrao, and the two paintings she spent nearly 100 Liang to buy, but she didn''t expect to be involved with both of them later. Thinking of the white landscape painting lying in the earrings, luobeibei wants to go in and ask Fang how she got the painting of Yun hanchu? Does he have anything to do with Cloud Gate? But after all, I still dare not take risks and walk past the door of the elegant and popular Pavilion. Luobeibei didn''t release her spiritual consciousness just in case, but now her divine consciousness has become more and more powerful. She doesn''t need to listen carefully. The sound around her has flowed into her ears like running water. She only heard half the street, which is nothing but gossip and bargaining. She neither heard any special news nor heard people talk about it About demon valley. Obviously, more than a year has passed. Even if there was a big disturbance, it has passed the spotlight of hot discussion and has been forgotten by ordinary people. Luobei thought about it, then went to the drugstore with a basket and a timid face. After not coming back for more than seven years, the master in charge of collecting medicinal materials in the pharmacy has changed to a strange young man. He is no longer the master Zheng who likes to put on airs and get money from mountain people. The young man gave him a fair price. Seeing that he had a good temper, luobeibei pretended to be disappointed to see that these herbs didn''t sell for much. "Master, I heard that there is a kind of horned Miscanthus which is very valuable and only exists in those strange mountains. I don''t know if it''s true?" The young man nodded: "it''s true that Miscanthus cuspidata has a miraculous effect on healing. A small plant is 100 times better than the herbal medicine you brought today. It''s true that it only grows on those weapon mountains..." "Can you tell me what this herb looks like?" Luo North North intentionally and excitedly and eagerly ask. "This..." The young man hesitated, "sister-in-law, it''s useless for me to tell you this. Although there are no demons in the mountains now, there are still many tigers and beasts? Even professional hunters don''t dare to go deep without company. Besides, as a woman, you have to watch out for beasts and climb cliffs. It''s too dangerous. " "I''m not afraid of danger. There''s something at home and I need a lot of money urgently. I want to find this horned grass anyway. Please tell me, I can''t do it. Besides, I''m not going alone." Being pitifully "begged" by Luobei, and hearing that she would be together, the young man had to take the herbal medicine illustrated book to show her the picture album. Fortunately, he reminded her that she must bring the self-defense knife, especially a few bundles of ropes to prevent her from falling. After thanking him, luobeibei hesitated and asked, "master, I''ve been married from other places for a long time. I''m not a native. I vaguely heard that there were demons in the mountains before, but now they are gone?" The young man laughed: "it turns out that my sister-in-law used to be a stranger. No wonder there was a demon cave in the Wanren mountains. There were snake demons, weasel demons and so on. The year before last, those demons colluded with the demons and ate many of our people. Fortunately, they were annihilated by the immortals. Now there is no demon in the mountain." "That''s good, that''s good..." North of Luobei, I thank you weakly, but secretly I bite with silver teeth. Although she knew about this rumor made by the Terran two days ago, she still couldn''t suppress her anger when she heard it again from the people. Despicable people, shameless people, for their own self-interest, can do anything evil. If her people really collude with the demons to eat people, they are afraid that the whole town of Wanren is not enough for them to eat. Will they survive these hundreds of years safely? If Mu Aoxing hadn''t already said that he would handle this matter, and she would certainly have done it well. She really wanted to take revenge regardless of everything. From the drugstore, north of Luobei walked on the street without expression. After half a sound, the anger in his heart was suppressed. Then he heard the sound of Jingling iron. He came to the end of the street and saw the Wanren Pavilion. That''s where her destiny began to change. After so much experience, now looking back on that year, it is impossible to determine whether she met Mu Aoxing that day, whether she was lucky or unfortunate? After all, without him, maybe I couldn''t save her life. But it is precisely because of him that demon Valley, which has sheltered their mother and daughter for 11 years, has suffered such a great disaster.Luobeibei lowered her eyes again and gathered her emotion. Just as she wanted to walk past, the little demon in lingchong bag suddenly reminded her that there was a weak evil spirit beside her. The turtle demon also said that she felt the same breath, but the other demons didn''t respond. Is the old tortoise still alive? Luobei was shocked, and his eyes immediately shot at Wanren Pavilion like an arrow. Fortunately, his reason immediately returned, and he took back his eyes in time. It should be noted that there are some Terran friars in Wanren Pavilion. Although boss Wu''s accomplishments are only three or four levels of refining gas, there are not only weapons but also magic weapons here. Naturally, there are not very low-level refining masters in Wanren Pavilion, so she can do it again We can''t rush into each other in a hurry. Fortunately, this eye received in time, did not feel the spirit was startled and swept over. Luobeibei checked his dress, then touched the face after taking Yirong pill, to ensure the timeliness of Lianxi Fu. After a while, he walked in cautiously like an ordinary woman with the color of awe. The business in the shop was just right. Seeing that she was poorly dressed, the clerk let her look around and didn''t come up to greet her. Luobeibei naturally goes to the shelves selling farm tools and firewood knives. He looks around and pretends to be very careful and tangled in selecting them. But the spirit turns around in Wanren Pavilion unconsciously, and then floats to the back hall. The back hall of Wanren Pavilion is very large. In addition to the smelting workshop, there are also armory, ore warehouse, firewood and burning stone warehouse, as well as the wing room where the masters and miscellaneous workers live. Next to the smelting room is a small shallow pond, so it is impossible to hide any demons. Luobei turned around, not only did not find the old turtle fairy or other demons, but also found that today''s smelting workshop master has changed a monk who has at least seven or eight levels of refining gas, and the one who followed him has at least five or six levels of refining gas. These two people, together with master Chai and boss Wu, who had obviously been deprived of power, there were at least four human friars in the Wanren Pavilion. She has the talent of spirit. It''s easy to find people under their eyes, but it''s not so easy to bring people out. What''s more, I don''t know where the old tortoise fairy is now? Luobei "looked" at the forbidden smelting room, so it was easy to sneak in without disturbing anyone. As soon as I went in, I heard a loud bang from the smelting furnace in the center, which almost blew up the furnace. However, it was obvious that the weapon refiners nearby were on guard. Although they were a bit disheartened, no one was injured. "What the hell''s wrong?" A strong man with a strong upper body and bare arms kicked over an embryo shelf with a violent kick, and his eyes were almost flamed by the burning light. "If I don''t believe it, I can''t really refine it. Go and lift the whole back shell of the eight demons!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 430 "Isn''t that good?" Master Chai frowned and objected, "I think it''s not the tortoise shell problem, but the ore problem." "Is it your high-level smelter or mine? If you don''t have the same skills as others, you should give me a hand, or you''ll get out of here. " The strong man''s nose immediately gave out a sneer, and then he glared at another person, "didn''t you hear me?" Then he threw an iron card to him. The friar of the fifth floor of refining gas answered, took the iron card, opened the ban and went out. "Sophomore, I want to buy this." Luobeibei in the shop immediately picked up a firewood knife and went to the shop boy. In order not to arouse people''s suspicion, she deliberately used all the loose money to pay the bill, and showed a very distressed appearance. There are many shop assistants. They are poor people who are just like cutting meat. They don''t pay any attention at all. They don''t pay any attention after they receive money. After leaving Wanren Pavilion quickly, Luobei took a turn in the nearby alley and immediately pasted a breath concealing sign to catch up with the friar of the fifth floor. Fortunately, this man walked at a normal speed, and the place where he was imprisoned was still at the end of the yard. He stepped into the cellar door with his front foot. Luobeibei saw his back. In order to find out the situation, luobeibei still followed him with a ray of spirit, but did not follow him with his real body. The entrance of the cellar is not very big, but there is a different world in it, and there is more than one floor. Obviously, all the valuable minerals are put here. In addition, there is a special jewelry room, and the entrance is forbidden. The monk didn''t pay attention all the way. He looked at the doors beside him. He was greedy, but he couldn''t get into them. He had to go to the innermost room and open the door. The spirit of Luobei moved forward. Before the monk lit the light, he could see the situation inside. Suddenly, the anger in his heart almost gushed out. This is a water prison, in which lies a turtle demon which is only a little smaller than the water prison. However, at this time, not only has its shell been cut more than half, but also its limbs have been cut off, leaving only a body half lying in the water. The faint evil spirit is just coming from it. Hearing the news, the old turtle fairy raised his head difficultly. Seeing the monk''s eyes, his voice was very calm: "are you going to kill me at last?" "You''ve lived so long, so I should send you..." The friar sneered and was about to say that he was going to send the old tortoise fairy to the road. Suddenly he was stiff, even his tongue. He was shocked and immediately wanted to transmit, but found that he could not even transmit. The next moment, he felt a pain in his back, and then a light cyan light came out of his chest, and then a cluster of bright red blood spewed out. "Who is it?" Looking at the Friar''s eyes, his face was unbelievable, and finally he fell to the ground with a bang. The old tortoise fairy was also surprised. "Grandfather tortoise..." Luobeibei rushed in, choking almost speechless, she jumped out of the water prison, the first time took out a few elixirs to the old tortoise fairy''s mouth, "tortoise grandfather, you take it quickly." "Who are you?" The old tortoise fairy opened his only eye and tried to see her clearly. Luobei took advantage of it to open its mouth and immediately put the pill into its throat: "grandfather tortoise, this is not a place to talk. I''ll take you out first." Then he put it on the old tortoise fairy, recited the mantra and put it into the lingpet bag. Then he broke the ore storehouse as fast as he could and swept away all the things inside. Although it''s useless for her to take these things, her heart would be filled with anger when she thought that the old tortoise fairy had been so badly abused by them. If only the only reason left told her that "it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years", now the most important thing is to find a safe place to heal the old tortoise fairy. She really wants to level the Wanren Pavilion regardless of everything. Now these things should be a small punishment. If it wasn''t for time, she would like to sweep away other rooms. Facts have proved that luobeibei''s decision is very wise. She almost climbed over the wall of the backyard, and the whole backyard was shrouded in a killing battle. This is not an ordinary prohibition. Luobeibei sneered, immediately put on a big black cloak magic weapon, and moved Baoge out of xiaozhoushan. Brother Bao hugged her legs with his backhand and ran away immediately. So the people who rushed to the backyard at the first time only vaguely saw a very tall "man" disappearing behind the hill. As soon as the loss was counted, it was found that there were precious things such as gold, silver, treasures and other medicinal materials. Only the old tortoise fairy and the ore in the room were taken away, and the strong man almost bared his eyes: "son of a bitch, if you dare to steal my refining materials, I will burn you alive in the furnace! What are you doing in a daze? Hurry to chase me! " The small Wanren mountain town suddenly became lively. For a moment, all the tall men were suspected. In addition, Luo Beibei has a special constitution, and even if he uses magic, he doesn''t leave any evil spirit. The strong weapon refiner didn''t expect that the purpose of coming is to save the demon. On the contrary, he was convinced that a colleague came here to steal the rare weapon materials.Luobei, who has already slipped away, naturally doesn''t know that he will be worried for a few days. At this time, he will run as far as he can. As for the demon Valley, she did not dare to go for the time being. Luanshiling is probably not a good place to go. After thinking about it, luobeibei decides to go to another old place. The cave at the bottom of the lake that trapped her and muaoxing for more than ten days that day. Deep in the lake, the whirlpool is still there. Luobeibei is no longer a little girl who didn''t have any spiritual power at that time. Besides, there is a tortoise demon beside her, and she entered the cave smoothly through the narrow passage with little effort. As soon as his head reached out of the water, a musty smell came to his nose. Luobei quickly set up a protective cover, only to find that the desks and chairs that had not been taken away had been moldy for many years. No wonder the smell was so heavy. Fortunately, there is air circulation in this cave for some reason. Even if the air in the cave is used up, it will recover after a while. Luobeibei set a fire to burn all the furniture and the moss mold on it. Then it uses the wind to dust the furniture out of the corridor and into the lake. Then Baoge helps clean the ground, and baomei also sets it free He came out. Then it was the turn of the little demon, the rabbit demon, and let his spirit pet turtle demon reduce the body, save the limited space, finally put the old turtle fairy carefully on the soft carpet. Fortunately, when she left, Mu Aoxing expected that she would try to save the demons all the way, so she gave her her own lingchong bag. Otherwise, with the demonic birds brought out from xiaozhoushan, a lingchong bag would be too big for her. "Grandfather tortoise, how do you feel?" Looking at the fragmentary body of the old tortoise fairy, luobeibei was in tears, and the wound medicine poured on his wound continuously. "Miss Lu, don''t be busy, old tortoise. I''ve run out of oil and the lamp is dry. Even the immortals can''t return to heaven..." The old tortoise fairy laughed at himself with a smile. He didn''t complain because he was so cruelly tortured. "Grandfather tortoise No Luobeibei''s hand trembled, "I have a lot of pills, a lot of Lingzhi. I''m sure I can cure you." "Beibei is right. You will be OK, old tortoise." The rabbit demon cocoa had been crying in the lingchong bag for a long time, but now he was hooked by Luobei, and he couldn''t help crying again. "Good boy, grandfather tortoise has something to ask you, and some important things to tell you. You should give grandfather tortoise two pills of the pill first." Although the old tortoise fairy''s head was full of scars and one eye was blind, the rest of his eye was full of joy. "Grandfather tortoise..." Luobei hesitated. Of course, she didn''t want to give up, but the tortoise demon''s body was too weak, which was not suitable for tonic. "Give it to me." The old tortoise fairy naturally knows his physical condition, "your tortoise grandfather knows what he is doing." Luobeibei knew that it wanted to raise its spirit and explain some things, so he had to feed it two more with tears in his eyes. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 431 "Lu wench, set up a ban. Let''s have a chat alone." With two elixirs in his body, Lao Guixian''s spirit looks much better. If you only look at his bright eye and don''t pay attention to his whole body, you will feel that it is healthy and complete. "Yes." Luobei did so according to his words, and set up a transparent prohibition which was isolated from sound and spiritual consciousness. Seeing that she had set up the prohibition easily, the old tortoise fairy''s eyes were even more beautiful: "can you tell Grandpa tortoise how you have come over these years, girl deer?" Luobeibei nodded. Although she had only seen laoguixian twice when she was young, she had no personal relationship at all, but all the demons and grandma respected him, so she respected him. She didn''t have any feelings. However, looking at laoguixian''s tolerant eyes, she felt that she could tell him everything. She believed her intuition and did the same. She told her all about how she met Mu Aoxing in those years, even how she got Fang Tianji, her talent of spirit confinement, and Xiao Zhoushan''s private ownership. She had no secret about her relationship with Mu Aoxing and Mu Aoxing''s desire to promote the alliance between man and demon I have never missed anything. She was worried that the old tortoise would not be able to support her for a long time, so she tried to use simple and clear language. Rao was like this, and she said it for nearly half an hour. "Good! Good! Good! Good boy Old tortoise fairy has been suffering from excitement, easy not to interrupt, until she finished all, just a row of three good, "tortoise grandfather did not wait in vain, you are really the person who reverse the fate of the hexagram." Luo North a Zheng: "tortoise grandfather, this words is what meaning?" "If it wasn''t for grandfather tortoise''s unwillingness to wait for the person in the hexagram, I''m afraid grandfather tortoise would not have been able to hold on for a long time." The old tortoise fairy looked at her with great satisfaction. "Do you know that old tortoise, I saw you go by boat with my own eyes?" Luo North North surprised small mouth slightly opens: "tortoise grandfather, you saw at that time?" "Yes, the tortoise grandfather is a little sorry for your mother and daughter," the old tortoise fairy sighed. "In fact, it was the tortoise grandfather who asked your mother-in-law Shi not to let you go back to the demon valley." Luobeibei said: "don''t say that, grandfather tortoise. You and everyone have sheltered our mother and daughter more than ten years ago. It''s too late for me and my aunt to be grateful. There is no complaint in our heart." "Grandfather tortoise knows that your mother and daughter are pure good people. Well, grandfather tortoise won''t say anything about the past." The old tortoise fairy suddenly turned around and said, "do you know why there are so many eddies in the lake, girl deer?" Luobei felt a little confused, but he shook his head. "These eddies come from the evil spirit leaked from the underground river below." The old tortoise fairy knew that he didn''t have much time, so he gave the answer directly, "you must have heard about the origin of this mountain range for a long time?" "Does grandfather tortoise mean that this mountain range is the legend of those fallen immortal artifacts in the ancient war?" "Yes, although the legend is exaggerated, it is not groundless. No one should know that better than you, girl. " Luobei nodded. It was in this cave that she met Fang Tianji. Naturally, she knew that at least half of the legend was true: "grandfather tortoise, do you want to say that there may be many ancient magic weapons like Fang Tianji down here?" The old tortoise fairy shook his head slightly: "maybe there are some magic weapons, but even the magic weapons of the ancient demon God were so weak at the beginning. I''m afraid those immortal weapons shot down by Fang Tianji are unlikely to be as spiritual as Fang Tianji." "Grandfather tortoise, what do you mean?" "Grandfather tortoise means that although those magic weapons have gone through thousands of years and lost all their spirituality, their materials are still excellent refining embryos. If you can get them and bring them back to the holy land of the demon clan to refine again, it will be a great help in the future." At this point, the old tortoise fairy was obviously very ashamed. "Miss Lu, don''t think that the tortoise grandfather is joking about your life. If you didn''t have all kinds of talents and got the devil''s seal, you can absorb evil spirit with it, and this pair of natural jade demons are loyal to each other. I will never ask you to take risks. You know, although the Terran and demon families can form an alliance, if we are demons If the clan itself is too weak, the covenant will not last long. " "Grandfather tortoise, you don''t have to say much. I understand," Luo Beibei interrupted him gently and solemnly. "You can rest assured that I will try to take out those ancient magic weapons with so many conditions." "Good! Good The old tortoise fairy was excited for a long time. He told luobeibei all the ways he had studied for hundreds of years and how to suppress the evil spirit of those magic weapons, and then specially reminded him, "you must remember, Miss Lu, you can do your best. If it''s really extremely dangerous, you must protect yourself and never force it. You must know that you are still tied with the hope of our whole demon clan, and the wreckage is dead, And you have to live. If you really can''t, you''ll practice hard in the future and come back when you have success. " "Grandfather tortoise, don''t worry. I''ll be proper." Luobei nods heavily, suppressing the shock in his heart. "Don''t worry about it! Lu wench, grandfather tortoise, I didn''t expect you to have so many chances. It seems that the fate of our demon clan will really change. " The old tortoise fairy looked at her happily and thought that she said that xiaozhoushan was in her hands. Even if she could not realize the desire of the two tribes to live in peace, the demons could have a safe shelter. It felt that God had finally graciously seen the suffering of the demons."Grandfather tortoise, you''re so alive. I''ll take you to xiaozhoushan for a walk." Luobei is in tears. "Grandfather tortoise is old. I''m afraid he can''t play. When the tortoise grandfather goes, deer girl, don''t forget to burn the tortoise grandfather. The tortoise grandfather lives here all his life. If he dies, let the tortoise grandfather sleep here. " Old tortoise fairy smile, "well, deer girl, you don''t cry, the ban removed." "Grandfather tortoise..." "Go on, go on, all things in the world will return to dust one day. Even the immortals can''t really enjoy the eternal life. It''s God''s love that grandfather tortoise can wait for you." Looking at the old tortoise fairy''s loving and open-minded eyes, Luobei had to endure tears and wave to withdraw the ban. "Coco..." The old tortoise fairy looked at the rabbit demon. The rabbit demon came forward crying. "You little rabbit demon, although the demon''s Micro blog and cultivation are low, but the silly demon has a silly blessing. First, you become a demon in a muddle. This time, you avoid the big difficulty, and you also happen to meet the girl Lu. Remember that you should cherish this blessing in the future, so that you can be safe." The old tortoise fairy looked at it kindly and warned meaningfully, "grandfather tortoise knows that you often speak without intention, but a lot of things come out of your mouth. In the future, you should not ask what you should not ask, let alone what you should not say." The rabbit demon nodded foolishly, and immediately did not understand: "but grandfather tortoise, what should not be asked, what should not be said?" "The deer girl thinks you shouldn''t ask, shouldn''t say all can''t ask can''t say," the old tortoise fairy is very solemnly exhort, just just finished some breathing, then long story short way, "in a word, you all listen to the deer girl''s line, she doesn''t let you see you don''t look, don''t let you know you don''t pursue." The rabbit demon took a look at luobeibei. Although he was a little reluctant to take charge of everything, he was honest. "Grandfather tortoise..." Luobeibei can''t help choking. Grandfather tortoise is in such a situation. He also thinks that she will inevitably be in a dilemma with the rabbit demon, so he has prevented it for her ahead of time. How can those hateful human beings have the heart to deal with such a kind and comprehensive old man. The old tortoise looked at her kindly and turned to the tortoise demon who had been deliberately reduced in order to make room for her head: "boy, come here." Tortoise demon immediately climbed forward, respectfully kowtowed to it: "ancestor." "I didn''t expect that the old tortoise could even see his own kind before he died." the old tortoise fairy''s limbs and tail had been cut off, and his body couldn''t move. He could only touch the tortoise demon with his head, but his body was really weak. It was very difficult to do such a simple action. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 432 The tortoise demon quickly climbed forward a few steps, so that the old tortoise could easily touch it. "I can see that you are a simple and honest man. You should support your master well in the future." The old tortoise fairy was very pleased, and then he put his head against the tortoise demon''s head, without saying anything. People guess that he should be using his own unique way in the message, all hold their breath, dare not disturb. Soon, the old tortoise fairy took back his head and said, "now, go and take down the tortoise shell." "Ancestor!" The tortoise and the demon cried sadly. "If you don''t take it, it''s too late..." After a while, the spirit of the old tortoise fairy had obviously begun to fail, and the look in his eyes was dim. "If I die, it''s useless. Hurry up!" Speaking of the last word, the old tortoise fairy suddenly sternly, "don''t you want the old ancestor to die without closing his eyes?" With tears in his eyes, the tortoise demon had to climb to its side neck, then stretched his head, bit the tortoise shell behind the old tortoise''s neck, and then lifted it violently. With the turtle''s shell lifted, a cloud of blood suddenly came out, and the old tortoise fairy''s body was shaking violently. The light in his eyes faded quickly. "Grandfather tortoise! You hateful demon, what did you do to grandfather tortoise? " When the rabbit demon coco saw this, he was about to rush up angrily, but he was caught by luobeibei in time. The rabbit demon was even more shocked and struggled violently, "Beibei, you let me go, do you want to help tyranny? You let me go! Let me go Luobei impatiently set a silence prohibition for the rabbit demon who couldn''t figure out the situation, and didn''t let her without brain disturb the last moment of the old tortoise fairy. "Laozuzong..." With a small piece of tortoise shell in his mouth, the turtle demon kowtowed to the old tortoise fairy in a vague and sad voice. "Everything I know is passed on to it It will take you to... " The old tortoise fairy shivered and swept the rabbit demon coco, tortoise demon, little demon, brother Bao and sister Bao one by one. Finally, he looked back at luobeibei, "now I can rest assured Well You all have to be good.... " "Grandfather tortoise, don''t worry!" Luobei Putong knelt down and promised with tears that Baoge and baomei were always the ones she would follow. Seeing this, they all knelt down, and the tortoise and demon were crawling on the ground and sobbing. The old tortoise fairy''s eyes showed a smile, and then the only light was finally extinguished with his eyes gradually closed. ¡­¡­ With the burning of the strengthened fire talisman, the old tortoise fairy in the forbidden system finally turned into a mass of ashes, and then was led by the wind into the pottery pot. After the simple memorial ceremony, as the old tortoise fairy wished before he died, luobeibei took the demons out of the passage and tilted the ashes to the bottom of the lake in the gentle light of the Pearl in the East China Sea. In an instant, the ashes were completely washed to the four directions by the water, and there was no trace. "Beibei, what should we do now?" The rabbit demon is a creature on the shore. Although it is surrounded by protective rings, it does not have direct contact with the lake water, but instinctively does not like to stay in the deep lake. Luobei sighed to herself. Although the old tortoise fairy told her not to ask and talk more, coco was used to no brain. He was also a chatter, and could not be restrained by one or two words. Thinking that it can''t help next, on the contrary, it may bring accidents, so she coaxed it and put it in the lingchong bag together with the little demon. By the way, she added a layer of prohibition, so that she couldn''t hear the situation outside. "Let''s go." She said to the turtle. "Master, please follow me." Although the tortoise demon has inherited the life of the old tortoise fairy, he is in a very low mood. He takes the tortoise shell in his mouth and leads the way carefully. Luobeibei leads Baoge and baomei to follow him. After circling in the whirlpool for a long time, the demons swam out of the whirlpool area and came to the bottom of a nearby lake full of rocks. "This is it." The tortoise demon swam up and down the rocks, and finally pointed to one of the big stones which was several feet wide. The spirit of Luobei scanned and found the prohibition of this big stone almost at the same time. It strengthened the protection of the demons, and then nodded to brother Bao. Brother Bao came forward and lifted this big stone easily. With a big canopy of sand rising and calming, countless shrimps and crabs emerged from it. A deep water cave was presented to the public. This prohibition is very old, but it''s too old. The spirit power is very weak. Although luobeibei has spent a lot of effort to find out the key point, it''s also fast to solve it. The water cave extends downward, which is different from the flourishing of all kinds of aquatic animals outside. In this water cave, there are no big fish, big shrimps, or even small creatures. It''s dead and quiet. It''s obvious that the head here is heavily affected by evil spirit. Luobei didn''t dare to be careless. He immediately took out the Fantian seal and aimed at the front, absorbing the weak evil spirit all the way. As we swam forward, the evil spirit inside gradually became stronger. After swimming for hundreds of meters, it was clear that the cave had sunk for at least tens of meters, but the top of the cave gradually came out of the water. Naturally, the water level dropped relatively. Finally, the water level was as shallow as knee. Then, just at this time, the light of haimingzhu shines on a pond not far away, as well as the large and small underground rivers connected with the pond. Calculate the position. The position above the pond should be the vortex.Luobei peeped out the spirit to check. Sure enough, he saw layers of ancient seals over the pond, but the seal was obviously quite weak. From time to time, evil spirit leaked out. But no matter how weak it is, it''s not the simple barrier system at the entrance of the cave. It''s the real ancient seal technique. It''s not so easy to untie. The most important thing is that the pond road is still emitting evil spirit. It''s obvious that the seal in it must be more powerful. Luobei has to be very careful. "You go back to rest first." Luobei to guiyaodao. The tortoise demon also knows that although he has been inherited by the old tortoise fairy, he will get twice the result with half the effort in the future. But now, after all, his cultivation is still weak. If he insists on staying outside, he may become a burden to his master, so he goes in gently. It was dark, and there was only a bright pond where the sea pearl was shining. At this time, there were only three demons, luobeibei and baogebaomei. Luobeibei began to study the seal technique that enveloped the pond. Looking at it, somehow, the array, which was completely confused, suddenly dissected itself layer by layer like light and shadow. It looked very familiar, as if it had been arranged by her own hands Luobei is very speechless. She knows she has talent in prohibition and is ready to study it for a long time. However, she didn''t expect that the solution would automatically appear in her heart just after watching for a while. Well, anyway, it''s always a good thing. Luobeibei resolutely stood up, took out the top grade spirit stone and other materials, set up the highest boundary that he could set around the pond, and then covered the sky with Fantian seal. "Brother Bao, sister Bao, I''m going to start." She solemnly told Bao Ge Bao Mei, "you should be careful." Two small also learn her small face is full of solemn nod. Luobeibei took a deep breath, shot out hundreds of magic needles in an instant, only opened a small gap, and immediately sealed it back. Rao Shi, there were already three lights flying out at a very fast speed, and they wanted to escape to all directions, and the evil spirit in them was also rushing out like a fountain. Luobeibei bit the tip of his tongue and spat blood on fantianyin. Fantianyin quickly rotated to absorb evil Qi. They couldn''t see what shape they were. They only knew that they were flying with a very fierce light. When they found that they were forbidden or sealed inside, they all stabbed spiritually at the only flesh and blood body by the pond. After a while, these virtual shadows almost came over. Baoge baomei beside Luobei jumped up, and the four little white fists suddenly turned into dozens, and hit the light with one fist. There was a continuous whine of weapons in the air, and luobeibei immediately launched the spirit imprisonment when the speed of each light was slightly reduced, and then immediately branded with the divine consciousness. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 433 Sure enough, just as the old tortoise fairy studied, the marks left by the masters of these magic weapons in the past have just disappeared. Now, as soon as the Shenzhi of luobeibei is successfully branded, two of the flying magic weapons are branded with Shenzhi, which immediately stops their bodies and reveals the shape of the sword. Still obediently oneself very quietly float in mid air. Luobeibei had no time to celebrate the success of the adventure, and immediately continued to chase the only light that was still running away. It took a lot of effort to imprison it, but found that it was still a sword, and it was only after printing two miracles in succession that it was completely subdued. Then, Luobei took a rest for a while to open another gap. As the saying goes, most of the weapons that come out first are stabs. Sure enough, the weapons that come out later are not as good as the three swords in front. It''s easier to put them away. But Rao is so, it is still too consuming for her spirit to continue. Even if her spirit is so powerful, she will have to open a gap once or twice and stop. Only when the spirit of cultivation is almost recovered can we start again. However, even so, things are going smoothly and inconceivable. Seven days later, luobeibei looked at the ancient magic weapon floating in the air, which was almost dense, but all of them were dim and even rusty. At the same time, he breathed a breath of relaxation. At the same time, he felt a sense of absurdity in his heart. Just a few days ago, she thought that there was only one ancient magic weapon in the world, Fang Tianji. Unexpectedly, in a twinkling of an eye, she had a large group of ancient magic weapons. Although these ancient magic weapons can''t be compared with the halberd, the spirit of the instrument has faded away and only a little instinct is left. They belong to the magic weapon of death, but they are still very shocking. Luobeibei sighed and caressed the fine sword that was finally made in the first batch. Don''t want to thin sword be touched by her, suddenly light Ming a, as if a coquettish woman in coquettish call master. Eh, can this magic weapon still vaguely express her consciousness? No wonder she was the first one to rush out, but the last one to be accepted. Luobeibeibeidaqi, stroked her once more, the thin sword is a light sound, unexpectedly also rubbed her once again, make luobeibeibei laugh, for the first time in my life found that magic weapon can be so lovely. "What''s your name?" Luobei tries to communicate with her further. The fine sword rubs her again, but doesn''t speak. I think the remaining spirituality is limited. Luobeibeishixiao, also, not all magic weapons can be like Fang Tianji, not only retain clear intelligence, but also escape from the pond. "I''ll give you a name," Luobei stroked the slender body of the sword, and suddenly found that in addition to the length, she and Mu Aoxing''s refined sword were quite similar, so she took out Qing''er to make a comparison. Don''t want to see her sword, that ancient magic weapon suddenly excited, instantly doubled, and then the tip of the sword turned into a mouth, ah Wu, a mouth will be born to swallow Qing''er even the body of the sword, the hilt of the sword, the action is fast Luobei didn''t have time to react. After the thin sword swallowed Qing''er, the whole body of the sword vibrated quickly, as if it was digesting. It was born in the feeling of luobeibei. It didn''t feel that its own magic weapon was really "swallowed". Strange things happen every year, especially today. Luobeibei''s mouth smoked, hesitated, and finally chose to stand by. After about two sticks of incense, Xijian finally gave out a very pleasant sound of the dragon. Then a much clearer idea came over with a very happy mood: Master, my name is Qing''er, my name is Qing''er Is this a magpie occupation? What''s more, you are so slender and charming, but you are so fierce when you swallow the magic weapon. Is that right? Even though the former Qing''er hasn''t been refined for a few days and hasn''t developed much deep feelings with her master, it''s not good to openly claim her name? make complaints about Tucao but not make complaints about North. But the current "Qing''er" is obviously a restless master. As soon as she''s finished, she immediately reads to her again: she''s very hungry. Can you have more? This time, she also conveyed the feeling of being pathetic. She even turned to one of the magic weapons in the last row with eyes, instead of coveting her companions. Her intelligence almost rose in a straight line Oh, no, maybe it''s a rebound. I don''t know how terrible the complete character of this magic weapon was. Luobeibei''s mouth began to smoke again. Suddenly, she had a premonition that if she "cultivated" her well, maybe her charming magic weapon might compete with Fang Tianji in the future. However, she also knew that the more spiritual magic weapon she was, the more she could not get used to it. Now she hummed: "if you don''t make any contribution, you will be rewarded. Wait for me honestly." With that, he suddenly imprisons her and recites the Dharma mantra quickly. While she is still weak, he quickly and forcibly signs a new master servant agreement with her, so as not to make this charming magic weapon play the role of a pig and eat a tiger. When it will be so strong that he will wipe the mark of her divine consciousness. "Master, why don''t you believe Qing''er so much?" As soon as the deeper contract was established, the charming magic weapon clearly conveyed her sorrow, and the sword body trembled innocently. It''s a hard body. It''s just that she shakes it out and feels weak. It''s obvious that the goods had some clothes before. It''s just that they may have been locked up for more than ten thousand years. They were really hungry, and then they didn''t control their former qinger for a moment."It''s hard to measure the hearts of people, and so is the hearts of magic weapons." Luobei touched the body of her sword. Fortunately, he made a quick decision. "By the way, do you know a halberd? Thanks to it, I know that the original magic weapon may also be super character. " "That broken halberd that didn''t promise! He said that he would come back to save us when he recovered a little, but he made us wait for a long time, but we didn''t come back. This broken halberd with a thousand knives... " Maybe he realized that he had exposed the nature of soft outside and implosion inside all of a sudden. Qing''er immediately reversed her tone and began to cry like a tender girl. "Master, that broken halberd is not a good magic weapon. Even if he cheated me, now Qing''er is the master''s magic weapon. If he cheated me, he cheated the master. The master must take revenge for Qing''er! ¡± does she have the big words "good use" on her face? Luo Beibei sighed: "I think you have too much to say. When will you learn to be a little better and let you out?" After all, although the beauty sword belongs to itself now, it is still far away from completely subduing her, just like Fang Tianji. It''s just, what about the rest? Can''t her earrings hold ancient magic weapons with so much evil spirit? Some people in Luobei frown and think. Suddenly, a magic formula comes to mind naturally. The mysterious existence in the heart reminds its existence again. Luobeibei is almost numb. She surrounds these magic weapons with spirits, and then recites the formula. The next moment is empty. On the contrary, although she is not sure where these magic weapons were received by her body, it is very easy for her to call them out. Well, one day, she will find out the secret hidden in her body. Now, it''s time to go out. He took Baoge baomei and swam out of the underground world along the original water cave. The whirlpool really disappeared. Fearing that such a movement would be discovered by the friars of the Terran, luobeibei carefully poked out a wisp of spirit and came to the surface of the water. At that time, I was surprised to see that the trees around the lakeshore were almost completely collapsed, with broken branches and leaves. It was a scene of being ravaged by tornadoes. However, far away from the lakeshore, there were still many trees standing upright, obviously less serious than those around the lakeshore. I immediately realized that I was afraid that all this was caused by myself. I just don''t know whether it was the first day when the seal was opened or today. However, such a big movement will inevitably attract human friars to come to check. I can''t say that there are people ambushing by the lake at this time. Thinking of the passageways around the pool under the lake, luobeibei thought it would be better for her to take more long walks. But unfortunately, in order not to fall into the trap, she was born and raised in the demon valley. This time, she couldn''t go. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 434 A few days later, Lu''an county city. In a medium-sized tea shop, there was a great deal of people, who seemed to be arguing with each other. "That''s the genius of the golden elixir period, the peerless genius who entered the golden elixir period at the age of 21! Who else can compare with him in this talent of cultivation? He must be the right prince when he returns to the imperial capital this time. " "Don''t say that he hasn''t become a prince yet. What if he is already a prince? Can the prince betray the Terran and collude with the demon clan? The demon clan killed so many of our friars in those years. The two clans have long had a grudge against each other. Even the crown prince can''t commit public anger. " "That''s not true! It should be noted that there has never been a forever friend or an forever enemy in this world. Now the demons are covetous, spreading demons everywhere, destroying the foundation of our people, and pretending to be monsters to hurt our people. They are the biggest hidden danger of our people. When I feel unusual, it''s a good strategy to form an alliance with the demons. " "Yes, although the demon clan is small and weak, and it has been suppressed by our Terran for many years. It''s not enough to worry, but the lion is still afraid of lice? If we don''t make friends with the demons for the time being, after the war between the Terrans and the demons, the demons are making trouble in the rear. Isn''t it internal and external troubles, and even more dangerous? " "Hum, what has no eternal enemy, what has internal and external troubles, are all words of moral integrity. I think you are only interested in the many resources brought back by the 19th prince, and your eyes are greedy red. You want to go up with the tide and get some leftovers from the 19th Prince..." "Ridiculous, it seems that you didn''t cry and shout to show your loyalty when the 19th Prince passed by Lu''an county that day, but the 19th Prince''s eyes were as bright as a torch, and he saw that you were a pushover. If you didn''t reward you with a sea animal, you''d hate to speak ill of the 19th Prince everywhere, wouldn''t you?" "Son of a bitch, how dare you slander me like that? Do you dare to fight to the death outside the city with me? " "Just go. Who''s afraid of who?" "Ah, ah, we all need to calm down. I''m equal to casual cultivation. It''s not easy for me to achieve all my accomplishments. Even if I don''t agree with you, I just have to fight occasionally. Why use a knife and a gun..." In front of a toy stall outside the tea shop, a haggard young woman, holding the hand of a two or three-year-old yellow child who didn''t like to talk, was picking and choosing among a variety of toys. The stall owner was impatient, so she finally chose a cheap windmill and gave the copper money to leave. "I''ve been choosing a windmill for two Wen for such a long time. He''s a poor man." Without waiting for the young women to go far away, the toy stall owner muttered, while obsessive-compulsive, he rearranged the toys that every young woman had moved. When the young woman turned a deaf ear, the Yellow child pulled her hand and looked up at the young woman with her big black and white eyes, which were completely different from her skin. "Don''t pay attention to him. It''s a curse." The young woman gave him a smile. Then she looked back at the tea shop and took back her spirit. This woman disguised as a young woman is naturally Luobei. These days, she asked Bao Ge and Bao Mei to take turns to take her on the road in the dark at night. In the daytime, she hired chariots and horses to go on the road at normal speed. Almost all day and night, she only occasionally disguised herself to walk on the busy market street for a while, listening to the monks'' conversation in the dark. Sure enough, I heard a lot of news. First of all, Mu Aoxing''s high-profile return has attracted the most attention: the 19th prince returned from overseas alone. The 19th prince took a lot of sea animal corpses, rare materials and a very, very huge sea monster. The 19th Prince did not see him for six years. He went from the gas refining period to the golden elixir period. It can be said that he is the youngest golden elixir monk in history. The 19th prince was very generous. Almost everyone who went to meet him was rewarded. For a moment, the prince was followed like a cloud. The 19th Prince publicly denounced the demon clan conspiracy theory. He not only declared that the half demon and the two little demons were his life-saving benefactor, but also strongly declared that he could not care about the harm done by the human race to the demon clan before. However, if there were any bullying of the demon clan from now on, it would be regarded as a direct challenge to his prince''s dignity. At the same time, all the imprisoned demon clans would take the initiative to hand in. The 19 princes are courteous and approachable, which is totally different from the arrogant, lonely and hard to approach. The nineteen princes were generous in guiding many friars in their cultivation. The nineteen princes also recovered many unjust and false cases. The 19th Prince The 19th Prince Luo when you go to almost every human gathering place in Beibei, you can hear all kinds of hot discussions about Mu Aoxing. You don''t even need to listen carefully. You can hear a lot of news from ordinary people. It can almost be said that he set off an uproar and drew all his attention. In addition, Mu Aoxing deliberately mistakenly misunderstood that he had come out of xiaozhoushan more than a year ago, and had been drifting on the sea for training. Unfortunately, he was separated from luobeibei when the storm came. I was afraid that luobeibei, who was just in the period of gas refining, was already in danger. For a moment, almost no one noticed the strange young nun.In addition, there is a voice that is not very impressive at first, but gradually spread out later, that is, the argument about the dispute of the throne of the royal family. As Mu Aoxing expected, in the first five years when he was trapped in xiaozhoushan, mu Aoyu had used various means to collect a lot of people''s hearts, and often made a gesture of brotherhood in front of people. He even went to Yecheng several times to find out the latest news. From September the year before last to the opening day of xiaozhoushan''s routine, he stood outside the teleportation array for 11 days, looking forward to seeing his brother at the first time. After xiaozhoushan didn''t open as scheduled for hundreds of years, he was even more grieved. Regardless of the danger, he had to ask the master of situ to open the teleportation array. He had to go through the danger to check it for himself. It was not easy for him to be stopped by the people. As a result, the story of the third prince''s love for his younger brother spread all over the world. The focus of the friars'' circle is on the abnormality of xiaozhoushan, and there is not much discussion about him. However, almost everyone in the common people thinks that the third prince attaches great importance to emotion and righteousness, and his cultivation is the highest among all the princes. He should be the only one to be the crown prince. Especially in the past year, after discovering that xiaozhoushan''s unusual muaoxing didn''t come out as scheduled, mu Aoyu''s foreshadowing effects in the previous five years have been fully broken out. Almost all the people in the world have already recognized that muaoxing is more or less dangerous, and it''s time to confirm mu Aoyu''s position as the crown prince. However, although the voice was high, the emperor kept calm and silent. Not only did he not "conform to the people''s will", but he didn''t even make a tendentious statement. It is estimated that although mu Aoyu was respectful and calm on the surface, his heart was burning. Now, more than one year and eight months after xiaozhoushan was confirmed to be abnormal, Mu Aoxing suddenly came back, and his cultivation was already in the golden elixir period. I''m afraid that mu Aoyu, who was in his teens but still in the late stage of foundation construction, was not only on fire, but also about to explode. Others only think that their brothers are affectionate, but the third prince who once stabbed the sword into muaoxing Dantian is not so stupid that if he tells too many lies, he will take it for granted. Therefore, even if he takes the risk, even if it is likely to be exposed, he is still likely to assassinate muaoxing on his way back to Beijing. Therefore, although knowing that the alliance between Terran and demon clan is not easy, even if they succeed, they are unlikely to be together, but luobeibei is still worried about muaoxing''s safety. After all, since the evil way has been mixed into the human world, it must be fast after Mu Aoxing, the most gifted prince. What''s more, there is another organization called Sha Dao in the world, and they will certainly not give up. Youdao is hard to speak on his own. Even the friars in the golden elixir period may be consumed alive. Although Mu Aoxing was prepared to gather a lot of friars around him in a short time, how many of them were willing to serve him and protect his life? I hope his bodyguard and seven old Uncle Wang can arrive in time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 435 Thinking of the seriousness of the situation, luobeibei can''t help but feel the impulse to send a messenger to ask Mu Aoxing about his recent situation. However, he pursed his lips and held back. He quickened his pace and went directly to the front of the car and horse line. Now she can''t shorten the time with the help of the teleportation array. It''s noticeable. She can''t fly in the air alone. She can only rely on Baoge baomei''s speed. No matter how fast Baoge baomei''s speed is, it will take more than ten days. She has no time to waste. Time soon passed safely for three or four days under the cautious and cautious attitude of Luobei. As he left Lu''an county and crossed the county, he was getting closer to Man City, and he heard more and more news along the way. Most of them are still talking about the problem between the human and the demon. Although muaoxing''s talent is really shocking to the world, some people are optimistic about his future and choose to stand on his side to support him. In addition, those friars who have been protecting muaoxing''s real benefits have spared no effort to publicize it. Some people really say that it''s time for the demons to covet him, and the human race really should For the time being, let go of the enmity with the demon clan and let the alliance resist the enemy. However, many people expressed strong opposition, and most of them were vehement and indignant, like the demons who killed their parents, wives and children. They implied that although Mu Aoxing was gifted, he was selfish and didn''t give a clear account of xiaozhoushan. Moreover, he had been closed in xiaozhoushan for five years, and he was scared I''m afraid I''m still 14 or 15 years old. In a word, I''m extremely immature in all aspects Of course, there are still more people who have remained indifferent and stood on the sidelines, calmly waiting for the will of the supreme emperor who really has the right to make all these decisions. At this time, the killers finally found a chance to fight. Immediately, the message was sent in all directions through the messenger. "Did you hear that the 19th prince was assassinated?" At first hearing the news, luobeibei felt that his whole heart had been raised, and almost rushed to catch the person who was spreading the news. "How could such a big thing not be heard? It''s said that eight top killers were sent out this time. Tut tut What a big hand it is "Well, who sent the killer? Such a big hand can''t be a demon. Is it a demon? Or is it some one of those princes or some of them "I heard..." Someone lowered his voice. "It''s very likely that the Third Prince did it?" "Nonsense, who doesn''t know that the third prince and the 19th Prince have deep affection for each other? How could he possibly lay hands on his own brother, who is really a brother of the same father and mother." "Why are you so naive? What about siblings? Since ancient times, there is no family in heaven. That''s the supreme position of the emperor. Which monk doesn''t envy that kind of supreme power? " "Well I seem to have heard a rumor that Say... " "Oh, what do you sell, what rumors, hurry to say!" "Hey, hey..." The informant said mysteriously, "do you remember that the 19th prince was assassinated in Lu''an County seven years ago, and he almost cut off his path of cultivation?" "Who doesn''t know that?" "Do you know who did it?" "It''s definitely not the demon clan." Everyone began to laugh. Up to now, there is no one who doesn''t know that the 19th Prince is determined to make an alliance with the demon family because he has been favored by the demon family for several times. Naturally, he won''t say anything bad about the demon family. "The Third Prince did it!" "Wow No How is that possible? Who do you listen to? " It seems that brother Mu has no patience to continue playing brotherhood with mu Aoyu. He has begun to fight back. But why do you say something I all know? Tell me about his assassination? Seeing that they are all talking about something, they are leaning away. Luobei can''t help but clench his fists more and more. He can''t help but jump over and force those people to talk about the point. Fortunately, after a while, some unknown people finally asked about the assassination again, and the focus of the topic was pulled back. "You said for a long time, did the nineteen princes ever be assassinated?" "Hiss!" This inquiry immediately attracted many people''s simultaneous disdain, "the 19th Prince is a gold elixir master. How can he be killed so easily by just a few killers? What''s more, the 19th prince had a chance encounter with the most important magic weapon in the world, the magic weapon of the ancient flame God King Fang Tianji? " "Wow Halberd! Is that true? " The crowd once again became a sensation, but the relieved Luobei quietly checked out. She said, how come there was no news about Fang Tianji before? It was expected that it would be displayed at the most appropriate time. Yes, what can prove more than seeing is believing that what he holds is Fang Tianji, not some fake magic weapon? This time, his popularity will certainly be more prosperous, and some of those neutral people will tend to the past, and it will be more difficult to assassinate him.She can go as fast as she can. With the idea of being careful, Luobei took a new Yirong pill every once in a while along the way. Every time he looked different. When he hired a car in the daytime, his clothes were sometimes ordinary, and sometimes he looked like a family with a little extra money. Sometimes I take brother Bao or sister Bao, or I''m alone, but I never take brother Bao and sister Bao with me at the same time, so as not to attract the attention of people who have a heart. So day and night careful vigilance, wind and rain non-stop, it is smooth to finally come to the Man City mountains. Mancheng is not her hometown, nor the holy land of the demons, but a contact point of the demons. However, the closer she is to Mancheng, the more timid luobeibei is. Even, there is always a lingering uneasiness in her heart, as if she had been running for so long, but finally she got an unimaginable result. With this uneasy feeling, Luobei finally stepped into Mancheng. Compared with many years ago, the guard at the gate of the city is obviously stricter, and the magic weapon that can distinguish demons is also hung on the gate. Naturally, Luobei is not afraid of this, but after all, he is still a stranger and does not dare to go directly to the grocery store. He looked for a chance to become a powerful, dark skinned woman, and sold small things in the streets. When a monk talked about it, he stopped at a place in the distance to have a rest and peeped out his soul to listen. After a circle, I heard a lot of people complaining that in recent years, the number of demons in the mountains has become less and less. It must be that the demons are ambitious. When the Terrans can''t watch everywhere, they secretly steal many demons. Some people talk about Mu Aoxing, but they still hold different opinions, but they don''t say anything about Guan Yaozu. It seems that first of all, there should be nothing wrong with the holy land of the demons. Otherwise, when the Terran is in the hot debate about whether to make an alliance with the demons, there will be discussions. In the evening, Luobei pasted a sign to collect breath and went to the grocery store quietly. What she saw, however, was an empty shop. Not only the shop in front has been closed, but also the yard in the back can see that it has not been occupied for a long time. Luobeibei''s heart suddenly plumped down. This is the only contact point she knows. Without this contact point, where should she go to find her aunt? "Brother Brother Can you hear me? Brother... " Luobei stands in the night, calling Dashan again through Tongxin contract, trying to get even a little reply from Dashan. However, like the previous 100 times and 1000 times, this time, the other end of Tongxin contract still didn''t give her any response. For a moment, luobeibei''s brain did not know how many bad pictures flashed, the whole person trembled. No, she will be fine. Everyone will be fine. She must not scare herself. Now the demon clan is on the cusp of the storm. Maybe for the sake of safety, the clan took the initiative to close this contact point. She can''t panic, she can''t panic, she should calm down! chill! Only when you are calm can you think of a way. Yes, she has a baby. Now the baby is smarter than before. With it, you can smell the trace of the people. Yes, yes! First look in the city. If you can''t find it in the city, go to the mountains around you. You''ll find it. You''ll find it! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 436 In the dead of night, a dim first quarter moon floats alone in the cloudy night sky with a hairy aperture, which indicates that rain may come soon. It''s such a weather, it''s such a late night, and it''s stretching out in the wild mountains. Even the monks who are not shallow in cultivation dare not walk alone in it. But for Luobei, it''s almost the same, because she''s been living like this every day in recent years. It''s just that she used to be fast, but now it''s slower to find people. And she is not alone, there are two demons and a demon around, and the charming Qing''er comes out to breathe. Strange, what they said is true. The aura situation here is obviously not much different from that six years ago, but why are there so many fewer monsters? Most of them are ordinary monsters with relatively low rank? She has been turning for two days, and she hasn''t even met a slightly threatening monster. Is it true that the demon man is trying to steal the monster? After all, this mountain range is deep and high. Even if the Terrans have the will, they can''t defend it in an all-round way. "Sister, there''s a smell behind that mountain." Luobeibei is thinking back to the time when demons used demons to refine demons. Xiaoyaobei has a new discovery. Luobeibei becomes more and more alert. He immediately orders Qing''er to be careful. He goes through the air first, and then sends Baoge baomei, who is still unable to control his steps, to xiaozhoushan. Then he calls out the ape demon who is most familiar with the mountain environment from the spirit pet bag, and makes it carry himself. Then he carefully checks some spirit charms, pastes one on him, and finally points out the spirit to open the way. All preparation is complete, this just orders ape demon to approach past carefully. The ape demon does not live up to his expectations. Although he is big and strong with a man on his back, he can jump and sway in the jungle, but there is almost no sound. Occasionally, when he meets the withered leaves, the sound is like the sound of an ordinary small animal, which is not noticeable. Over the top of the mountain, the forest below is dark and the trees overlap. It seems that there is nothing unusual. However, in the vision of the spirit of luobeibei, you can clearly see that a black border is covering a small open space. As for what was inside the border, she had to "go in" to have a look. Strange to say, since she saw the seal with dozens of ancient weapons under the blue lake of the Wanren mountains automatically displaying the seal method, now she only needs to take a deep look at others'' prohibition, and then she can see its flaws. This inexplicable ability is much stronger than that of xiaozhoushan. At this time, when Luo Beibei "went in", the three men and five beasts inside did not realize that there was an onlooker in the array. They were all covered with black cloaks, and even in the border, they covered their faces with special masks. They were generally shameful things like the demons they met before. The man sitting on the stone was obviously the head of the three, with a beast of apes and a bear lying low on the left and right, while the other two were very close. One of them was obviously slim and grabbed the other''s arm with a glove like hand. Even if she could not see her face, she could see from her slightly shaking body that she was in fear at this time. In the middle of the three, there was a monster like an ox but not an ox, which was obviously in the process of demonization and fell to the ground in great pain. "Hurry up, don''t waste time." The leading devil urged impatiently. "Brother Kang Cheng, don''t..." The woman cried in a trembling voice, "please, stop smoking If we smoke again, we will not be human... " "Siyu, do you think we are still human now?" The man who called Kangcheng gave a tragic smile and raised his other hand to touch the face covered by the mask. "Since they planted the devil seed and forced to kill the innocent, we will never have a chance to be a new man." "It''s your good fortune to be liked by the devil. Suck it! After smoking, we have to do something The leader of the devil again urged displeasantly, and the two Warcraft around him also issued a threat to warn them. "Brother Kang Cheng..." The woman shook her head hard. "We have no choice..." But the man pulled down her hand and went to the monster in the middle. "Brother Kang Cheng..." The woman sobbed in despair, "if only we hadn''t insisted on being together at the beginning, then we would still be the Cloud Gate disciples of famous and decent families..." Cloud Gate disciple? Luobei was surprised, and then he heard the leading demon sneer with disdain: "noble and decent? Even if you are still disciples of Cloud Gate, you will be doomed to become demons sooner or later if the devil takes a fancy to your qualifications. " "No, you still have a choice." A voice suddenly appeared in the border. "Who!" The leading devil stood up, his body suddenly froze, and then his eyes slowly looked at his chest, where there was already a blood hole running through the front and back. Almost at the same time, the two Warcraft nearby also got the same treatment, and even fell down without standing up. Only surprised the opposite couple immediately instinctively put forward a defensive posture, the man is instinctively inclined step, with his body behind the woman."Ah, what fresh and delicious magic blood! I haven''t tasted it for many years, ah It''s so exciting... " After nearly a month''s cultivation in Luobei''s Dantian, Qing''er showed her power for the first time. She sang in Luobei''s mind abnormally, "master, can I kill these two together?" "Just enjoy yourself, don''t disgust me with it!" Luobeibei held back his goose bumps, broke the border and went in. Looking at the couple, he said, "you were once disciples of Yunmen?" The couple did not see how the devil died, nor heard Qing''er''s voice. Naturally, they thought it was Luo Bei''s hand. They were even more afraid, but they didn''t answer her immediately. "Master, these two demons dare to despise you. Please let Qing''er teach them a lesson?" Hidden in the dark, Qing''er is very excited. Luobeibei ignored her completely, but continued to look at them coldly: "I''ll give you another chance. If you still refuse to answer truthfully, you will bear the consequences." "Yes! We used to be Cloud Gate disciples. " "My name is Du Siyu. This is my husband Li Kangcheng," she said "Untie your cloaks and let me see your faces." Luobei order. The woman suddenly trembled violently, her hand could not be lifted up, but the man next to her lifted his hood and pulled off his towel. A face full of black twisted worms and extremely pale ground color was suddenly exposed in front of luobeibei. The black, black, pale and pale eyebrows were turning red, and the two dark red eyes on the ground were even more terrifying. Luobei can see at a glance that it is just a blood vessel full of black blood, not a real worm. "You Are you not afraid? " The woman was stunned when she saw her reaction. "I''ve seen uglier faces than this." Luobei light tunnel. The woman trembled and lifted her hood, revealing a slightly better face than the man. It can be seen that without the ugly black blood vessels, they could be regarded as a couple. "Who are you, miss, and what is your relationship with Cloud Gate?" The man asked in a deep voice, with a somewhat stubborn look, as if he had finally recovered the pride he had lost for a long time after he lifted his hood. Luobei naturally won''t say his identity: "you don''t care who I am, you just tell me how you left cloud gate and how you became a demon?" "Girl, why..." As soon as the man came out, he found a slender flying sword in front of his eyes. The tip of the sword was only half an inch short of piercing into his eyes. Then, Du Siyu''s exclamation came out: "brother Kang Cheng!" The man stood still. After half a sound, he breathed out: "well, up to now, the only face left by our couple is nothing. You are human. I tell you, it''s also a wake-up call for our human race." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 437 In the deep night, in the border of the demon corpse, Li Kangcheng painfully holds out their past. It turns out that Li Kangcheng''s grandfather is deacon li of Cloud Gate. Because of his good qualifications and his grandfather''s relationship, Li Kangcheng came to Cloud Gate very early and grew up in Cloud Gate. When he was 14 years old, luoxiafeng recruited a group of female disciples, and Du Siyu was among them. Three years later, they inadvertently came into contact and fell in love with each other at first sight. Although they knew that the new school rules stipulated that the disciples could not love each other, if they insisted on being together, only one of them would be expelled from Yunmen, or both of them would deprive their disciples of their identity, or even abandon their cultivation, they could not help falling in love I''m really together. They were young and didn''t know the depth of the new rules. They thought that as long as they didn''t talk, they would be together secretly. They didn''t want to be discovered by the leader soon. The leader was so angry that he had to drive them out of Yunmen. They knelt down on the youhuang Pavilion for two days and two nights, but the leader was not moved. They wanted to go on kneeling, but Yun hanchu, the most proud disciple of Cloud Gate, came. Both of them put their hopes on Yun hanchu. They wanted to make him plead for mercy, but they forgot that Yun hanchu was very cold in nature. On weekdays, even the headmaster''s disciples were not easy to get close to, so how could they plead for someone who had no friendship with them. In his anger, Li Kangcheng lost his mind for a moment, said a few words of treason, and scolded the leader himself for being born of the former leader. He was beaten by Yun hanchu for setting such unfair rules. Hopeless, the two finally had to choose to leave Cloud Gate together. I don''t think this is the beginning of their real nightmare. Although Cloud Gate punished them before driving them out of the mountain gate, they didn''t send people to hunt them down afterwards, and they didn''t even abolish their cultivation. However, they didn''t expect that they would soon be targeted by the demons. They were born in a respectable family. In the past, they always took killing demons and defending Taoism as their own duty. In order to protect each other, they were not only planted by the demons, but also used by them, until they gradually became what they are today. "When did you come here? What is the purpose? Do you know how many people like you still have? Also, have you ever seen the demons deal with them? " After listening to their story, Luobei asked a series of questions without any comment. "We came here about three months ago. We don''t know how many demons and real demons like him have been transformed successfully. We only know that there are at least 40 or 50 people like us. Listen to what he said, this time we come to Man City, the purpose is to find out the holy land of the demon clan. It''s just that we''ve been looking for more than three months, but we still find only a few scattered low-level monsters, and we haven''t seen a demon yet. " Li Kangcheng clearly answered the question of Luobei. The demon is still looking for it, which proves that at least the demon clan has not received the evil hand of the demon. Luobei is secretly relieved, but on the surface, it is still silent: "after you find it out?" Li Kangcheng pointed to the dead demon man: "if you are sure of the whereabouts of the demon clan, a leader like him will be responsible for summoning the superior demon general, and then wait for an opportunity to encircle and suppress the demon clan." Luobei asked: "you can only let them come, can''t you?" "Yes." Seeing that Li Kangcheng was so straightforward, Luobei looked at his dark red eyes more: "your answer is so straightforward. If you don''t leave some use value for yourself, you won''t be afraid of me crossing the bridge?" Li Kangcheng''s eyes were dim for a moment, and his right hand stretched back slightly unconsciously. Du Siyu immediately grasped him, and Li Kangcheng''s eyes were obviously resolute again, even with the meaning of killing himself to be benevolent: "even though our husband and wife have degenerated into demons, they never really want to betray human beings. However, the fate teases us, and our husband and wife have no way back, even now I will die in the hands of the girl. If I can make the world know the insidious means of warning the devil before I die, I can be regarded as atonement. " "How do you get in touch with the other thirty or forty?" At the critical moment of the life and death of the demon clan, no matter how true Li Kangcheng said, luobeibei would not easily believe his unilateral words, but continued to ask more calmly. Li Kangcheng looks at the storage bag on the demon man. With a faint smile, Qing''er immediately picks up the storage bag and sends it to Li Kangcheng. Li Kangcheng took out a black paper crane: "this paper crane can transmit information in a short distance. As long as you write the content to be transmitted on the paper crane, and then input the magic Qi, the paper crane will automatically find the nearest devil." Magic? She does. Luobeibei nods, and Li Kangcheng puts the paper crane back in the storage bag. Qing''er takes the storage bag back to luobeibei without any orders. Luobeibei looks out a ray of divine sense. Surprisingly, the storage bag has a large capacity, and there are plenty of things in it. It''s just Seeing clearly that most of the materials are from the demons and even the demons, luobeibei''s face suddenly sank down, and he said: "Qing''er, next time I meet the demons, I can be seriously injured, I want to stay alive!" These demons don''t know how many her people have been harmed. It''s too cheap for them to go through their hearts with such a sword. "I understand!" Qing''er was very excited and said, "I will beat all the demons to death..."Luobei afraid of her nonsense, quickly corrected: "not all, but I let you hand you can hand." "Oh, what does it matter! Anyway, the demons are all bad people. They should all be killed. It''s not the same to kill early or late. And since Qing''er was born, he knows that only fighting can make Qing''er recover faster. Staying in the master''s elixir can only cultivate and can''t improve. " Qing''er mumbled discontentedly. "Are you the master or am I the master?" Luobei flatly refused. This magic weapon of her own life can grow rapidly only by fighting. It''s really a guy who can fight with magic weapons like Fang Tianji and lose both sides. It''s really abnormal. "Well, well, they know." Qing''er''s voice sounded obviously perfunctory, "what about these two guys?" "I''ll use them for the time being." Luobei thought about it and said, "knock them out. Pay attention to the propriety." Qing''er sneers with disdain. The pale light flashes, and they are photographed on their necks. Li Kangcheng and Du Siyu almost fall down without a snort. Luobeibei impolitely took their storage bags and all their weapons, then threw them into xiaozhoushan and set up a ban, which only contained a small amount of food and water. Then let the ape demon search the dead demon and burn the fire again. Finally, she took out a paper crane, urged the fantianyin, and sent a wisp of magic into it. The paper crane moved, and sure enough, it flew. ¡­¡­ The mountain range of Manshan is very deep, and the night is also very dark. The black paper crane is almost completely integrated into it. Fortunately, the spirit of Luobei is now strong, and it can be easily locked by releasing only a wisp. However, it follows far away to avoid being trapped. But it didn''t take long for facts to prove that what Li Kangcheng said was true and true. Paper crane really took her to find another group of demons. This time, there were only two people. It was obvious from their conversation that this was also a combination of high and low levels, but there was still a trace of human nature that was not extinct between Li Kangcheng and Du Siyu. It was obvious that the demons transformed by human beings absorbed the demons in semi transformation The beast came without mercy, even without covering his face. The enchantments used by these demons are almost the same. It''s very easy for Luobei to solve them. There is Qing''er who is extremely excited and thirsty for war and likes to devour magic weapons. This kind of demon sentinel is simply vulnerable. This time, Luobei used some means to interrogate the seriously injured demons to determine the truth of what Li Kangcheng said. I don''t think these two demons even used the extreme way of self explosion, and almost hurt Luobei. What''s more, I don''t know what method I used to inform other demons. When Luo Beibei wants to attack the third group of demons secretly, they set up a trap and wait for her to fall into the trap. If it wasn''t for Luobei''s special talent and qinger''s clever magic weapon, it might have been trapped by them. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 438 Luobeibei makes a secret calculation. Although Baoge baomei, who has strong fighting power, plus the demons under him, the ancient magic weapons who scurry around as soon as they leave the mysterious space, and a bunch of talismans left by muaoxing, especially the Leigang talisman, who can conquer the demons, can definitely fight against these demons. But! These are just the outposts of the demons. Even if they are all killed, there will be more demons coming in the future. On the contrary, it will not be conducive to their confluence with their clans, and it will make their clans more dangerous. There will inevitably be a lot of damage on their own side. It''s really not the best policy. After much consideration, Luobei can only suspend the attack, only observe their whereabouts from a distance, and only quietly use the spirit to track and inquire. On the contrary, the situation is really similar to what Li Kangcheng said. The demons thought that the first two groups must have been solved by the hidden demons. They are more sure that the entrance of the demons'' holy land must be near here. Before the arrival of Luobei, the demons had concentrated on searching within this hundred Li range. The attack of Luobei made them insist on this idea. Luobeibei, on the other hand, carefully avoided their search and monitored them. At the same time, he continued to let the little demons smell the smell of demons and demons. When they met the demons, they would be imprisoned and thrown into xiaozhoushan. When they met the beasts, they would also throw them inside. By the way, they would check the confinement of Li Kangcheng and his wife, and then give them some food. In this way, on March 4, Luobei kept tracking day and night, only occasionally taking a short rest every day, but still got nothing. On the contrary, the demon man noticed the abnormality in the forest: "do you feel that there are fewer and fewer monsters here?" "I also have this feeling, it seems that the demon clan must be nearby, and it''s a very high cultivation, so we can''t find it." other demons also agree. "Do you want to tell the boss?" Asked one of the demons. "What''s the evidence?" Another devil asked. The demons began to discuss, thinking that they should first try to bring out the demons in the dark and catch the evidence. At the moment, all the demons discussed and chose three groups of demons as bait to lure out the people who secretly attacked in an Zhongnan, but they didn''t want that there was always a wisp of spirit in their border watching everything and listening to everything. Do you want to kill all these groups of demons? It''s not difficult to kill demons, and it''s not difficult for her to get rid of them. But she always worried about one question, which is, if the entrance to the holy land is really near here? Killing a few demons will only lead to more demons. On the contrary, if there is no evidence, they dare not ask for help easily. But if she doesn''t kill them, she really doesn''t have so much time. You know, she hasn''t been to Mancheng for many days to ask for information, what''s the situation outside, what''s the situation in muaoxing, all of which she urgently needs to know. Two more days! If nothing happens in two days, she goes out first. Hiding in an underground cave, Luobei secretly made a decision. As the night went on, Luobei used the land of one heart and two uses to watch the movement of the enchanted man and take a rest. Suddenly, curled up in her arms of the small demon awoke, it felt a demon, is coming from the deeper underground. Luobeibei instantly wakes up, and immediately secretly sends a message to Baoge baomei. With a small hand, they skillfully surround her and successfully disguise her as a stone. The evil spirit soon approached, and happened to come to the cave where luobeibei was. It''s a black mouse, the size of a hare. It can make holes very fast, but it may also know that there are demons on the ground. The more it moves up, the lighter it is. It also raises its ears to listen carefully from time to time, and is extremely cautious. Luobeibei has been waiting patiently until it completely enters its own forbidden range before it suddenly starts. The vole was startled and immediately turned into a black and thin young man with a big knife in his hand. At first glance, it looks like Dashan''s sword, but if you look more carefully, you will find that it''s just similar in shape. "Brother sunspot!" Luobeibei is very surprised to stand up with a sea pearl. Tian Heizi still kept a defensive posture, a pair of small eyes were very alert to look at her beautiful face set off by the light of the Pearl: "who are you?" "I''m Beibei!" Luobei is very excited, "only a few years no see, you can''t recognize me?" "Luobei?" Tian Heizi was even more surprised than her, and her two little eyes were almost staring into a circle. "Are you Luobei?" "It''s me!" "How could you have changed so much?" Tian Heizi was obviously suspicious and would not believe it. "Brother sunspot, you forget, I''m a half demon. I grow faster naturally." Luobei laughs and releases a small demon to prove his identity. "You''re so north." Tian Heizi happily put away the big knife. Without waiting for Beibei to open his mouth, he excitedly asked a bunch of questions first. How could she appear here? How did you get out of xiaozhoushan? How to find here and so on."I''ll tell you later," luobeibei asked eagerly, "brother sunspot, is my aunt OK? Is everyone OK? And my brother Dashan? " Dashan is not a demon. According to the rules, she can''t enter the holy land. She doesn''t know how long she has been worried about it. "Elder two, she..." Tian Heizi''s smile immediately hardened. "My aunt, what''s wrong with her?" Luobei''s back suddenly straightened up. "Before the secret place of xiaozhoushan was opened the year before last, the two elders left the Holy Land and went to Yecheng with their master to wait for you to come out." Tian Heizi said with difficulty, "but who thought that the secret place could not be opened, and you did not come out. My master thought that it must be human beings who deliberately deceived him and locked you up, so he violently asked the Terran to hand you over. Who knows, beating him would turn him into a demon." "Become a demon man?" This news is like a heavy hammer hit luobeibei, surprised she grabbed Tian Heizi''s hand, "then what happened?" "Master is very powerful, but there are too many Terrans, and there are many masters, so master was injured. Fortunately, the two elders hid in the lingchong bag at that time. When they found that the situation was not right, they immediately jumped out and took Dashan to escape through the broken silk." "Run away..." Luo North North a long breath again called out, "that''s good, that''s good." Tian Heizi is still very tangled to look at her. Luobeibei couldn''t help pursing his lips: "I can''t understand brother Dashan''s character best. He may have the blood of the devil, but he is not the evil devil. You are his disciple, don''t you believe it?" "How can I not believe my master?" Tian Heizi sighed, "it''s not nice to say that master and I spent more time together than you and master? Not only me, but also the three elders absolutely don''t believe that my master will be malicious to the demon clan, otherwise the two elders won''t risk their lives to save him. " "And then?" Luobei looked at him anxiously, looking forward to a good news from him. For example, grandma and Dashan are living in a safe place. Tian Heizi avoided her eager eyes: "they They were captured by the demons... " "What?" Luobei pulls him in and forces him to look at himself. His eyes almost pierce his eyes. "It''s true. It''s the news from Qingge." Tian Heizi swallowed his saliva and said with difficulty, "although they left Yecheng by using the split empty silk, they still stayed nearby and refused to leave. Unexpectedly, more than a month later, just when the Terran discovered the fierce battle, the demon king came to the Terran and seriously injured them, and saved them all. He also said..." "What else?" "He also said that the master was his son, and he would take his son back." Boom! Luobeibei felt another thunder burst on her head, which made her even more dizzy and almost unable to stand: "what about my aunt?" "They were taken away by the devil." Poof A mouthful of blood spurted out of Luobei''s mouth and spilled on Tian Heizi''s face. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 439 "Beibei What''s the matter with you, Beibei? Don''t frighten me. "Tian Heizi didn''t care to wipe it, and quickly held her. She''s going to find her mother! She''s going to find her mother! Luobei tilted his head and feet lightly, his brain humming, and for a moment he felt nothing but this idea. "Beibei, don''t worry, don''t worry..." Tian Heizi regretted what he said so directly, and quickly advised him, "the three elders said that this is not necessarily a bad thing. Since the devil king said that the master is his own son, and the master has always regarded the two elders as his mother, he will not let the devil king hurt the two elders. Really, the second elder will be fine. " Baoge baomei can''t speak. Luobeibei''s eyes are lax, and seems not to notice their existence at all. He hastens to work together to deliver some spiritual power. By this cool spirit, and then hear Tian Heizi''s words, luobeibei''s faint brain finally a little sober. Yes! yes! Brother Dashan won''t let her have anything to do. She must believe brother Dashan. She can''t scare herself like this! "What''s the origin of the demon king? He dares to hurt his master''s mother. He''s so bold!" Qing''er has never seen Luo Beibei like this before. She is filled with indignation and says, "master, don''t worry. We''ll go to rescue people now!" "Don''t talk Let me be quiet first. " Luobeibei shook his head feebly, took two steps back and sat down. His lips with a trace of blood were tightly pursed, and his brows were tightly wrinkled, trying to keep calm. The demon world must go, and so must mama and Dashan. But even if she has more dependence, it needs to be well planned. And now the demon clan is in crisis, she can''t just go to mama and Dashan. Luobei finds out Qingxin pill, takes one, and tries to make himself more rational. Mu Aoxing said that she wanted to promote the alliance between the Terran and the demon clan. Although she thought that this possibility was rare, in fact, she always had expectations in her heart. There might have been a glimmer of hope if there had not been a demon in person, but now Dashan has become a demon, and it happens that when grandma and Dashan are in conflict with the human race, they are taken away by the demon, and they are as free as no one. This nature is completely different. In this case, how could the Terran believe the demon clan? I don''t think it''s good for the demon clan to collude with the demon clan long ago. Even if it''s as amazing as Mu Aoxing, I''m afraid it''s impossible to recover this situation. As far as I''ve never heard of it all the way, it''s probably because if it''s spread out, it''s too humiliating to the human race, and I''m afraid it''s going to cause people''s unrest, so it''s forced to block it. Even the Terrans may have known that the holy land of the demons is in the area of the Manshan mountains, and they know that these demons are looking for the demons, and they are fighting with Snipes and clams to gain profits Think of the demon Valley things may even be directly from the emperor''s instructions, luobeibei will feel the body bursts of cold. The situation of the demon clan is worse than she imagined. "Brother Heizi, take me to see Aunt Yuexue and the people." Tian Heizi obviously hesitated. Seeing his expression, luobeibei couldn''t help laughing: "do we all think our mother and daughter are disaster stars now, and don''t want me to step into the holy land again?" Tian Heizi lowered his head: "now we are in a more difficult situation than before. There are some demons in the clan, and there are some complaints. Three elders, she She... " "I know..." Luo North astringently interrupted his words, "although aunt Yue Xue and my aunt love the same sister, but she is also the patriarch''s wife and three elders, she can''t help thinking about the overall situation of a real demon clan." Tian Heizi was silent. Luobeibei closed his eyes and was silent for a long time. Then he began to speak again: "brother sunspot, are you here for those demons today?" "You see them?" Tian Heizi was a little surprised, but immediately relieved. If it wasn''t for the sake of avoiding the devil, how could luobeibei choose to rest in the crypt? He nodded calmly, "I was ordered to check their latest trends." "There are more than 30 of them. They are just outposts. The purpose is to find the entrance to the Holy Land..." Luobeibei said in detail what he had heard in the past few days. "These people alone are not enough to be afraid. Once they are sure that you are nearby, they will inform more demons to come. You must make everyone ready and don''t come out again easily." "More than thirty?" Tian Heizi changed his face. "It was only a dozen people a while ago..." "They have a very sensitive sense of smell of Warcraft, has been in this hundred miles range repeatedly search..." Luobei North Road, see Tian sunspot''s face change again, know the entrance of holy land is really in this range. "Brother Heizi, can you let aunt Yuexue come out to see me?" Luobeibei repeatedly hesitated, or put forward the request, "I have something to tell her." Tian Heizi hesitated for a long time. Luobei pursed her lips without urging her. Finally, Tian Heizi nodded: "I''ll go back and report to the patriarch now, you wait for me here."Report to the patriarch, not to Yuexue. Obviously, Tian Heizi spoke as a member of the demon clan, not as Dashan''s apprentice, and the meaning of this is that it depends on the patriarch''s meaning. Luobei smiles bitterly, nods and understands: "by the way, brother Heizi, you tell aunt Yuexue that I have something to give her, and ask her to bring a top-level container that can hold advanced magic weapons!" Tian Heizi looked at her in shock, nodded and went back. Luobei pursed his lips without following him. ¡­¡­ It took a whole day and night to wait for a few breath. Some of these breath are very familiar, some are very strange, but finally directly to her side, but only the moon snow, those breath quietly surrounded her hiding place. People did not see, luobeibei''s heart has sunk, but the month snow finally appeared in front of her, she has sorted out her emotions, pretending not to know there are other demons in the dark. I haven''t seen her for more than six years. Yuexue''s face is still very beautiful, but her bulging stomach has been flattened down, but her chest is more proud, and it seems to be lactating with a strong frankincense. Looking at luobeibei, which has become a graceful girl, Yuexue''s eyes are moist on the spot. Before she finished looking at her, she rushed up quickly and hugged her heavily, but in her mouth, she scolded: "you dead girl, have you ever thought about your aunt and us! It''s so dangerous for a human being to confine himself in xiaozhoushan. Have you ever thought that you might never get out? You have no conscience "Aunt Yuexue..." Luobei couldn''t help choking, "sorry, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault Sobbing Ma, she She... " "Sister Lan Xin will be fine!" Yuexue''s voice is hoarse when she cries, but she pushes her away and stares at her eyes firmly. "Lanxin elder sister has recovered completely, and her accomplishments are better than before. Even the devil can''t bully her easily." "Well..." Luobei just endured tears and nodded heavily, completely unaware of the deep meaning of the word bullying. Although Luo Beibei was worried, she didn''t have that strong indignation. Obviously, she didn''t understand her meaning. Yuexue immediately realized that Tian Heizi probably didn''t tell her that Luo Lanxin was captured. After hesitating for a moment, she simply hid it and asked her how she had been living these years. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 440 It''s reasonable to say that Yuexue is the closest person to luobeibei among the demons. In addition to her aunt, some secrets can be kept from others, but they should not be kept from her. What''s more, the demons are hard to survive now. Luobeibei originally had the idea of taking xiaozhoushan out, but now, aunt Yuexue came by herself in name, but other demons surrounded her secretly, so luobeibei had to think more about it. After all, due to Mu Aoxing''s hard publicity, her relationship with the prince of the human race is now well known in the world. In private, aunt Yuexue can believe that she has absolutely no adverse heart to the demon clan. But in public, she is responsible for the survival of the whole demon clan. Even if Yuexue comes to arrest her and return to the demon clan for trial today, she will not have any complaints. Of course, this matter is probably very simple, but the patriarch was afraid that aunt Yuexue would encounter danger when she came out alone, so he sent his subordinates to follow and protect her. But anyway, there are still outsiders around, so she can''t communicate with each other any more. With this kind of complex psychology, luobeibei has to keep an eye on it when she narrates. Although she won''t use lies to prevaricate, some things, such as her spirit has been beyond Yuexue''s imagination, and she has got the memory of qingjiao''s song, and xiaozhoushan has now become her private property, have been selectively concealed, and many details are more general Finally, Xiao Zhoushan came out, and it''s just the credit of Bao Ge and Bao Mei. Other things she didn''t hide, including Mu Aoxing''s confession that she went to Wanren town to save the old turtle fairy, so as to unlock the lake bottom prohibition and release a pile of ancient magic weapons. She was shocked by Yuexue, and the breath in the dark obviously fluctuated violently. "Ancient magic weapon?" Moon snow very inconceivable low cry, "no wonder you want me to bring a top-level magic weapon container, is to be used to hold them?" "Yes," luobeibei nodded and said sentimentally, "although I''m only a half demon, after all, I have half the blood of the demon family. Over the years, aunt Yuexue has taken care of my aunt and me like this. Naturally, Beibei can''t be such an ungrateful person. Aunt Yuexue, take out the container. " Yuexue took out a rectangular box made of unknown materials with a complicated look, and then watched Luobei summon all the magic weapons that could shake the cultivation world even if they were taken out alone, and put them all into the box. Until the lid was closed, she was still immersed in extreme shock, and some could not react. "These All for us? " It''s snowy. Luo Beibei nodded: "although these are ancient magic weapons in name, because they are too old, the original spirit has basically degenerated into a wisp of spirit, but they are all top refining materials. I think uncle Qi must be able to give full play to their role. Of course, I also selfishly kept a few... " "It should be. Without you, how can our demon clan suddenly add such a huge help?" Seeing that Luo Beibei was a little ashamed, Yue Xue interrupted her excitedly, "don''t say how many, that is, you left half of them, what can you do? I see who dares to chew this tongue root! " Speaking of this, her momentum suddenly turned, obviously in the dark warning around those demons. Luobeibei had a complicated taste in his heart, so he took out three storage bags: "and these are the medicinal materials I collected in xiaozhoushan, and these two bags are the materials I collected in Donghai. More or less, they can make everyone''s life easier." With that, he wiped the divine sense from the three bags and handed it to Yuexue. Yuexue pokes out her spiritual sense and sweeps it inside. Then she whispers: "so many high-grade medicinal materials And sea animals And this one, this one? " Luo Beibei explained: "it was taken from a sea monster, but the sea monster was mainly killed by the 19th prince. I can''t take too much." "That''s good enough." Yuexue is full of emotion, and her eyes are very complex. It is obvious that she never thought that Luobei had brought so much wealth to the demon clan when she came back more than six years later. Luobeibei somewhat reluctantly chuckled and turned the topic: "aunt Yuexue, what does uncle Qi think about the current situation?" Yuexue felt guilty in her eyes: "Beibei, I know you really want to promote the alliance between the demon clan and the Terran, and also for the good of the demon clan, but the fact is Ah, you also know the hatred between the demons and the Terrans. Our demons have always had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. The year before last, there was something happened in the demons Valley, and they have been even worse for more than a year How can we be willing to live in peace with the people who have oppressed us for hundreds of years? " "I know But is there no possibility? " Luobei low tunnel, she did not know that this matter is not so easy, especially now the devil suddenly involved, making things more twists and turns, now to discuss alliance, it is not the time. "Hard." Yuexue sighed and spat a word, patted her shoulder, "Beibei, Yuexue aunt understands your heart, but this matter is too important, let Yuexue aunt go back and discuss with you more, OK?" This is the end of the matter. For the time being, it is only natural. Luobei sighed in his heart, but nodded on his face: "by the way, aunt Yuexue, what are you going to do with those demons outside?"Talking about the demon man, Yuexue''s white face immediately sank, revealing her heartfelt hatred and boredom: "these ugly monsters are just like flies smelling fishy smell. They will die and refuse to leave if they don''t stare at them. It''s really annoying. The most hateful thing is that they can''t kill them now, and they can''t drive them away..." Can''t kill or even drive Luobeibei had this scruple, but now it is said from Yuexue''s mouth, but a deep sadness suddenly rises in luobeibei''s heart. She can''t help asking: "aunt Yuexue, do you think we can''t kill her?" Yuexue was very sensitive to the deep meaning of her question. She was stunned and then began to smile bitterly: "Beibei, you have to understand that this is the last dwelling place of our demon clan." "I understand," luobeibei pursed her lips, "but aunt Yuexue, have you ever thought that the demons and the Terrans have so many means, and what if one day the last place left is not safe? What do you do then? " "Ha ha What can we do? We have to fight for it. " "I''m afraid the fish will die, but the net won''t break." Luobei looked at her solemnly, "aunt Yuexue, please let Beibei say something disrespectful. For hundreds of years, our demon clan has been retreating like this, but what''s the result?" "As a result This is the only place left in the end Why don''t I know? " Moon snow can''t help but interface, then deeply sighed, "but our demon clan really can''t stand the serious loss." "Aunt Yuexue, once, I have never strived with the world, even I can perfectly integrate into human beings without being as dangerous as other people, but what about that? At that time, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t make my mother''s illness any better. " Luobeibei said seriously, "but later, I was in danger many times, but I was able to practice because of a blessing in disguise, and finally cured my mother''s disease as I wish. I know that I can''t compare my personal special experience with the fate of our whole demon clan, but I still want to say that we really shouldn''t linger like this any longer." After listening to her direct admonishment, Yuexue''s eyes suddenly burst into a sharp sense of war, but in the end, she chose to be silent. Obviously, this matter is not her own decision. Seeing that she said so much, the demons still didn''t show up in the dark, luobeibei finally dropped her eyes in disappointment and said in a low voice: "no matter what, aunt Yuexue, if I can see that you are safe, I''m more relieved. I hope we have a chance to see you again in the future." "Beibei, I''m sorry!" Moon snow blurted out an apology, eyes full of deep guilt. "Aunt Yuexue didn''t feel sorry for me, and the demon clan didn''t feel sorry for me." Luobei is very serious. "Then you Where are you going? " Yuexue feels very wrong. Luobei Beiwei smiles: "I''m going to the devil''s world to save my aunt and Dashan brother." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 441 "You are crazy!" Yue Xue lost her voice and said, "you are a little girl in the period of refining Qi. How can you go to the demon world alone?" She gritted her teeth and said, "Beibei, don''t worry, aunt Yuexue is also an elder. I don''t believe that I can''t even protect a niece..." "Aunt Yuexue," Luo Beibei gently interrupted her, her eyes were very clear and very determined to look at her, "aunt life and death is unknown, how can I be a daughter to hide in the holy land? I must go to the demon world. Besides, I''m not alone. I have brother Bao and sister Bao with me. You know the strength of brother Bao and sister Bao just now. The puppet you sent me has also been repaired. Uncle Qi sent me white crane and red ink. The land of warm cultivation is almost the same. In addition, I have integrated the same ancient magic weapon into these two magic weapons. The power is not comparable in the past. The most important thing is that I also have Qing''er''s mace. " Hearing his name, Bao Ge and Bao Mei immediately raised their heads and gave her a sweet smile. Qing Er immediately walked around in the narrow space with a valiant air. The fierce air made Yuexue''s robes dance like a hurricane, and quickly attacked Yuexue''s key points for several times in a row, then retreated in time, showing her strength. Yuexue was obviously shocked again, but still said: "that''s also..." Luobeibei interrupted her again: "aunt Yuexue, now I am no longer what I used to be. Don''t worry, I want to bring my mother and brother Dashan back safely. I won''t fool around. Don''t forget that there are human beings in the demon world. Although I''m a half demon, I''m also a human being. Baoge and baomei don''t have the slightest evil spirit and won''t be discovered by the demon people. " "Are you stupid?" The month snow is urgent, "do you think the devil can''t see that you are a demon, so you are not in danger?"? People in the demon world are lower than demons, and their lives are like weeds. Do you understand? Not to mention that you have to save your grandmother... " "I''ve made up my mind, aunt Yuexue." Luobei Beiping quietly looked at her, "no matter what, I will go." Said, Luobei suddenly concentrate, imprison the moon snow for a moment. Yuexue''s eyes flashed in the light of time, and her red lips wanted to ask. Then she pressed down and became a long breath: "in this case, Yuexue''s aunt will not stop you, but you must listen to Yuexue''s words. You must be cautious in everything. You must not act rashly." See Luo North nodded, she red eyes took out a storage bag stuffed to Luo north. As soon as Luobei raised her hand subconsciously, she said, "no pushing! You''ve sent us so many precious materials, don''t you allow me to be an aunt to express my mind? " Luobei had to take it. Yuexue looks at her with a complicated look. She is obviously struggling fiercely in her heart. After half a sound, she looks certain and says resolutely: "Beibei, aunt will send you out. By the way, we will solve those flies outside." Luobei was stunned: "aunt Yuexue..." "What you said just now is quite right. Now these demons have come to our door. If we are still hiding, are we waiting for them to bring us to the end?" Yue Xue waved her hand boldly, and her temperament was quite different. Luobeibei''s eyes brightened, and suddenly the whole person was in spirit: "OK, Beibei and aunt put out those demons together." "Yes, if you want to go to the devil''s world, at least let your aunt see that you have some real skills." Yuexue slaps her shoulder heavily, which means that she has decided this matter, and no matter who can''t change it. However, as soon as the words change, she feels a little guilty, "by the way, I almost forgot to tell you that you have become a sister, and you are also the sister of two little tiger cubs. It''s just that these two boys are small and noisy. It''s inconvenient for my aunt to bring them out. " Luobei said: "it doesn''t matter, as long as the younger brothers are healthy and lively, it''s the best for me." "There will be a chance to see you again. Let''s go and go now." Moon snow oath general tunnel, eyes shining, seems to return to the time when young frivolous fearless. "Good." Luobei is also in high spirits. "Let''s go out now." ¡­¡­ Yuexue came when Zishi arrived. They had a long talk for nearly two hours. At this time, it was still dark outside. Although luobeibei and Yuexue were excited to meet each other, with the idea of guarding against others, she had been distracted to pay attention to the movements of those lurking demons, and never forgot to monitor the demons outside. Fortunately, her spirit is very powerful now, and she can control her mind with many functions. After leaving the crypt, she easily locked the positions of the demons and secretly pointed them to Yuexue one by one, and told her about the demons'' bait plan. Yuexue nods and doesn''t speak immediately. Luobeibei guesses that she is communicating with the demons who come with her in the dark. She is familiar with the breath of one of them. It is Adam who has cooperated with her several times before. Half a ring later, Yuexue said: "Beibei, those big demons are complicated to be solved by the people on my side, but the three small groups are going to be yours. If you can kill them smoothly without any loss, and don''t give them the chance to warn other demons, my aunt will allow you to go to the demon world." "Aunt Yuexue, do you want to stay alive?" Luobei smiles.It''s a big breath to have to keep her alive Moon snow Zheng Zheng, nodded: "OK, if you are sure, leave a living." "I''ll go, auntie. Be careful." Luobeibei smiles at her again, and takes Baoge baomei to hide in the woods. Yuexue looks solemn, but she doesn''t dare to be careless. After sipping her lips, she secretly orders to surround the demons in person. His mother''s disgusting demons. I''ve endured this breath for so many years, and I''ve had enough of it. Today, I''m sure you''ll never come back. Aunt Yuexue is her aunt Yuexue after all. Although she trusts her on the surface, she is still not at ease in her heart. Luobeibei''s spirit glanced at the mutant lizard lying on his shoulder, which was almost invisible, not only in shape but also in breath. He hooked his lips and ordered Baoge baomei to say a few words. Baoge and baomei nodded and crept to both sides. Seeing that they were almost away from the two groups of baits, Luobei went to the middle group, but not quietly, but directly trampled on the dead branches and leaves that would click and creak. Before she left, she also made a move, that is, quickly pulled her hair and clothes a few times, her face also showed a flustered and helpless look, and her step was deep, step by step, step by step. She specialized in drilling to dense places, gasping in her mouth. This does not hide, but let through the variation lizard to observe her side of the situation on the snow Zheng Zheng Zheng, is immediately attracted the attention of the demon bait. But I saw Luo Beibei staggering forward in the forest, gradually approaching them, and seeing that he was about to meet them dozens of meters later, he suddenly sprained at his feet and fell to the ground in a collapse, and even made a low cry. This time, a few demons are a little confused. In the middle of the night, deep in the mountains, how can there be a woman suddenly? Naturally, this is unusual, but if it''s unusual, she has no evil spirit and can''t see any cultivation. She feels like an ordinary human woman. The devil was attacked several days ago. Naturally, he was very cautious and didn''t pass easily. But the woman just cried twice and covered her mouth. She turned around in panic and looked around. Then she groped for a branch, bit her teeth and dragged her injured leg forward. Several demons looked at each other face to face. They all showed hatred in their eyes. No matter who she was, kill her first. But the woman was about to walk to the border, and then suddenly fell to the ground again. When she struggled to get up again, her direction seemed to be obliquely tilted once, from straight to side, and then she deviated from the border. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 442 It''s an accident whether it''s true or not. The demon man looks at each other suspiciously, but the magic weapon in his hand is still not sent out. He wants to have a look again. However, at this moment, the three suddenly felt that their whole body and mind were suddenly imprisoned by a strong force, and they were afraid. Two of them only felt that their chest was cold and their heart had been penetrated, while the slightly stronger devil first had his lung pierced, then his Dantian was pierced, and his hands, feet and meridians were broken. Then, the only living devil saw with his own eyes the woman who had not yet identified herself, waved her hand, broke their ban like a spider web, came in, and expertly removed the poison in his mouth with three or two strokes. The devil looked at her calm and quiet face angrily. For the first time, he thought that human beings could be more terrible than their demons. Luobeibei simply dealt with his injury, took out the puppet and said, "watch him, don''t let him commit suicide." The ghost wolf, whose intelligence has been greatly improved, roared back an idea. Then, as soon as his new body stretched out with a click, he slung his hands around the devil and put his hands into the devil''s mouth to prevent him from biting his tongue. The devil was frightened and frightened. His face changed and changed. Finally, he decided to explode the spirit. He didn''t want to be covered by something, and he was completely out of his control. This time, the devil was really scared. Her little niece, as expected, is not what she used to be. Yuexue looks at this scene through the mutated lizard and sighs more than the devil. However, she sees two flashes of light in front of her eyes. Baoge baomei, who has just separated, has come back. Everyone is still holding a pile of storage bags and magic tools in their hands. They are looking up at luobeibei naively, as if asking for praise. Luobeibei leaned down with a smile, one person touched his head and killed him, and then left and right each of them had a kiss. Then he put everything away and hugged them: "Baoge and baomei are really capable. They have helped my sister again." Two pisses happily smile. "Aunt Yuexue, it''s up to you now." Luo North North kiss two small, suddenly turned to look at the shoulder of the variation lizard. The lizard''s eyes flashed, and the sound of Yuexue came: "well, it''s worthy of being Lanxin''s daughter. Now Beibei is really grown up! Now you can see Aunt Yuexue. If you don''t give them a good beating, they will treat us as cowards. " "Aunt Yuexue, be careful they blow themselves up!" "Don''t worry!" ¡­¡­ With a sudden whistling sound, the four demon clans suddenly and quickly rushed to the border of the demon people, each took out a thing and threw it under his feet. Then they quickly spread out. With the bright fire of the four awnings, the border of the demon people was broken in an instant. And such a loud voice, not far from Luobei, was not heard at all, just a slight tremor under his feet. And almost as soon as the barrier was broken, the light of several heralds flew to the sky, but it was stopped by something when it reached the mid air. Aunt Yuexue, they are really ready. Luobei north see shape, this just relaxed, and then see the snow on the lead to meet the two demons, both hands nails soar, only a momentum has been seriously injured, two of the demons, both sides quickly fight up. Luobei can see clearly that there are only seven demons, including Yuexue, while the demons are killed by her. There are still more than 20 people in three groups of baits. The number of both sides is significantly different. But the demon clan seems to know that one and a half demon and two jade demons in the north of Luobei killed nine demons at once, and they can''t fall down on the empress dowager, or they have evaded for so many years. The demon nature has been suppressed to the extreme for a long time. At this time, the momentum is extremely powerful, and almost everyone is desperate to fight. Only two demons who are closest to Yuexue are obviously a little distracted Protecting the moon and snow. This battle is not long. Even if the demons occasionally rush through the defense line of the demons, they will find that they have been enveloped in an invisible big cover. No matter how they rush, they can''t destroy it by all means. This move is a tit for tat. At the beginning, the demon people used this kind of "heaven and earth net" ban to kill many demons. However, different from the surprise of Luobei, it''s easy to leave a living. These demon outposts see that the morale of the demon clan is unstoppable. They have no hope of leaving safely today. They are determined to play the means of self explosion again and want to drag the demon clan to be buried with them. Fortunately, Yuexue was really ready. When they saw the situation, they immediately activated an armor weapon to cover themselves in a cage, which safely blocked the power of the devil''s self explosion. In addition, some of them were killed completely in the battle and had no chance to explode themselves. However, in more than two quarters of an hour, the battle ended. After checking to make sure that there was no more living, the moon snow removed the net. Luobeibei wants to give her the devil''s things, and Yuexue refuses: "you are going to the devil''s world soon. Maybe it will be useful to take these things with you." Not only that, but also let people check the other spoils, to take out all the common magic stones in the demon world to Luobei. In this search, a bag of Yellow Stones was collected from a demon man. It was the kind of strange stone that could repair the spirit that luobeibei saw when he was caught in the crocodile demon cave.Yuexue has seen this kind of stone. Now she only left a few pieces to study, and gave the rest to Luobei. It''s the most practical thing. Luobeibei didn''t ask her politely. Then, in front of Adam and other demons, he took out the seal and absorbed all the evil Qi on those magic weapons. In this way, Yuexue won''t have any worries if she takes it back for reuse. Seeing her means, Adam and others were naturally surprised. But with Yuexue, they didn''t ask much. They just looked at luobeibei with friendly eyes. Obviously, they had a lot of prejudice against her before. "By the way, I almost forgot one thing," luobeibei carried the rabbit demon cocoa out of the spirit pet. "This is cocoa, the only survivor of the demon valley. Aunt Yuexue, can you take her back?" The rabbit demon is sleeping. She grabs her coldly. She sees several demons standing in front of her. They are many times stronger than her. They are scared and shrunk into a group. They are helpless. "She is also a member of the demon clan, naturally." Yuexue nodded and said, "but now there are new rules in the holy land. Before entering the holy land, all demons have to check whether they have signed a contract with humans or demons." And he motioned Adam forward. The rabbit demon squatted obediently and didn''t dare to move. Adam swept around her head with a round magic weapon like a mirror. After half a sound, Adam put it away and nodded to Yuexue. "Coco, this is the three elders of our demon clan. The one who checked you just now is Lord Adam, the Dharma protector. After you go to the holy land, remember to abide by the rules in the holy land, practice well, and don''t slack off as before." Luobei told her. "Beibei, you Won''t you come with me? " Rabbit demon heard the meaning of the words, very panic. "No, I have to go to my aunt. You should be obedient and practice well. Don''t be a useless demon any more." "North, North!" The rabbit demon suddenly jumped on her leg, hugged her and cried, "can''t I continue to follow you?" "I''m going to the devil''s world. Do you want to go with me?" Luobei looks down at her. The rabbit demon immediately let go. Luobei smiles and salutes Yuexue and others: "see you later, Beibei goodbye!" Then he asked the puppet to hand over the seriously injured devil to Adam and leave. "Beibei..." The rabbit demon came up again. Luobei was very helpless: "why, do you still want to go to the demon world with me?" "No, no, no..." The rabbit demon is obviously still greedy for life and afraid of death. The rabbit head shakes like something, and then suddenly opens its mouth and vomits. Luobei frowns. I don''t know what''s wrong with her. Just as she wants to bend down to have a look, she finally spits out something and holds it in the palm of a rabbit. "Beibei, this is for you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 443 Luobeibei looked at the green thing surrounded by a mass of mucus in her hand, and then looked at the cautious eyes of the rabbit demon. She felt two black lines hanging down on her forehead, and then applied two cleaning techniques to her hands, so that she could see the thing clearly. This one sees, she can''t help ground Leng, subconsciously took. It turned out to be a green jade, very similar to the jade ring connected by three jade rings in her earrings. "Where did this come from?" Luobei asked immediately. "It was found outside the edge of demon valley." Rabbit demon honest way, "at that time I accidentally fell into a crack, and then saw this." Luobei suddenly thought of the destroyed shelter array. Luobei is about to ask for details. Yuexue''s face suddenly changes: "someone''s coming!" "Then go! Don''t worry about me Luobei busily put away the jade pendant and hurriedly said that in order not to let Yuexue worry, he quickly put a ban around him. "Well, be careful yourself." Yuexue saw that she suddenly "disappeared", and clearly in front of her own face, she couldn''t feel her. Knowing that she really had a self-protection strategy, she immediately grabbed the rabbit demon, threw out a piece of cloth and disappeared in the same place. The scene of using this cloth is very familiar. Not long ago, she heard that Tian Heizi''s mother used split empty silk in Yecheng. It must have been studied by the clan. Seeing this, Luobei put some snacks, but Yuexue''s front foot was there, and her back foot felt that a sword light was coming. It was too late to move, so she stayed in place calmly. To tell you the truth, now she has Baoge baomei around her. Most people are not afraid to come. Even if Baoge baomei can''t resist, she has a little Zhoushan to enter. However, when the white figure fell in front of him, luobeibei was still shocked and gave a low cry. How could it be Brother Yun? As soon as Yun hanchu''s feet almost fell, the flying sword was in his hands again. Although the prohibition set by Luobei was separated from breath, sound and image, he still seemed to feel something. His cold eyes didn''t look at her for the first time. At the same time, his figure flashed, and the snow leopard demon lianyue sniffed: "they should have just left ¡£¡± "I think I found out we were coming." At the beginning of the cold cloud, there was a slight frown. After many years'' absence, he seems to be the same as the original one. Time has not left any trace on his face. "A total of 35 demons, six heads were smashed, two of them were killed with one sword through the chest, and the others basically had multiple wounds, which were obviously written by the demon clan." Lian Yue soon made it clear to the scene, "all the storage bags and weapons have been taken away, and the looting is very clean." "It''s hard for the demon clan to survive now. They are short of materials, so they have to save." Yun hanchu took out a storage bag and said faintly, "gather them together, take them to a place a hundred miles away, arrange them and burn them together." Lian Yue was obviously stunned, but she took out the storage bag and loaded the corpses here. Then she went to the outside to find several groups of corpses as bait. After she left, Mu Aoxing first burned the land which was stained with the blood of the demons with a fire amulet. Then he took out a handful of seeds and planted them in the ground. Then he spread rain and urged them to grow with a wooden spirit amulet. In just over a quarter of an hour, the seeds slowly arched out of the ground and grew up at the speed visible to the naked eye, although they could not completely fill the destroyed open space for a moment But it''s already clear that soon it will be very similar to the surrounding woods. Is he destroying the body? In the forbidden period, luobeibei silently looks at Yun hanchu''s actions. The spirit follows him to several other places. He wants to open his mouth several times, but finally closes it silently. She believes that Brother Yun six years ago didn''t mean any harm to the demons. Today''s behavior seems to be helping the demons. But now the relationship between the Terrans and the demons is more tense. Even if she is willing to trust Brother Yun emotionally, she can''t trust him intellectually as she used to? She is a demon, and he is a human. Even if she and her father are harmonious, she needs to be on guard for the sake of the demon clan. Besides, she has not seen the Cloud Gate leader who represents the noble and decent family of the human race, let alone the affection of nurturing and accompanying since childhood. How can she dream? This is also the reason why she has been back in the human world for so many days and still hasn''t taken the initiative to summon Brother Yun. Now, it''s enough for her to have a chance to see Brother Yun with her own eyes. Luobeibei droops his eyes sadly. While he is dealing with the farthest place where the devil died, he quickly unties the ban and runs in the opposite direction. However, after a while, she heard the voice of Yun hanchu: "younger martial sister, is that you?" The next moment, without waiting for her to set the border again, Yun hanchu had already chased the sword. The night is very dark, the moon is thin and hazy, but he turns into a light, with a circle of pure light, high above her head, standing in front of her like this."Brother Yun..." To avoid being caught, Luobei inevitably felt a little guilty. He gave a complicated call and a bitter smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. Elder brother Yun is so quick to react that he seems to have guessed that she is nearby for a long time. He just doesn''t want to force her out personally. "Younger martial sister, I haven''t seen you for many years. Are you ok?" Yun hanchu''s eyes fell on her beautiful face, which looked more and more like the master, and then it was still as clear as ever. "I''m fine, Brother Yun. Long time no see." Luobeibei is a little bit dry. Thinking that he has not been summoned for so many days since he came back, he feels even more guilty. Some of them look away and dare not look into his eyes. "It''s because I didn''t protect my mother and Dashan." Yun hanchu''s cold voice was a little low. With a simple greeting, he immediately reviewed himself and did not explain himself at all. Luobei was stunned. Knowing that he had misunderstood something, he shook his head slightly: "Brother Yun, I didn''t blame you. I avoided seeing you because..." "Mu Aoxing sent me a message." Without waiting for her explanation, Yun hanchu suddenly said. Luo north north again a Zheng: "what did he say?" "He wants me to support the Terran and demon alliance and protect you. I promised to support the Terran and demon alliance, but I didn''t promise to protect you Cloud cold beginning light tunnel, "you are my little younger martial sister, I don''t need anyone to ask me to protect." Brother Yun agrees to support the alliance between Terran and demon? Looking at the gentle eyes in his eyes, Luo Beibei''s nose was astringent, he suddenly raised his head, and there was a surge of heat in his eyes. He almost wanted to jump into his arms as before, and he quickly lowered his eyes and restrained himself. Seeing her clumsily covering up her emotions, it seemed that she was still a little girl. Yun hanchu gave a low sigh, stepped forward, raised her hand and gently stroked her hair: "little younger martial sister, come back to Yunmen with me, master. He misses you very much." At that time, he only thought that it was only ten days to say goodbye. Who could have thought that it was six years later. In these six years, the younger martial sister spent most of her time alone sealed in jade. The bitterness of this was that he was such a self-conscious cold hearted person. When he heard it, he could not imagine it. When the Master heard it, she even shed tears. Now, although the girl standing in front of him was a little strange, as long as he saw these eyes, he felt that the little girl in front of him was still the same girl. When a man of practice comes out of the world, if he encounters difficulties, sometimes the growth in January may be worth many years, but the years are like a dream. How can he easily compensate for the gap between mother and daughter in the past six years? The root of all this is that the teacher expelled his mother. No wonder she didn''t want to contact him at all. If he had not been sure that she would come to Mancheng, she would have been searching nearby these days, and might have missed the movement in the mountains tonight. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 444 It has to be said that at the beginning of cloud cold, some people really guessed the heart of Luobei. As soon as he mentioned Zhuo Yunqing, luobeibei held his hands tightly and said stubbornly, "no, I''m going to the devil''s world to save grandma!" If that person really cares about her own daughter, will he not rush to Yecheng after he hears that she stays in xiaozhoushan, and will he still ignore her when she is chased by the Terran? "At present, the situation of the demon clan is critical. The most urgent task is to clarify the misunderstanding, promote the alliance between the two clans, and prevent the Terran from harming the demon clan again." to Luo Beibei''s surprise, Yun hanchu didn''t persuade her not to go into danger. Instead, he said his plan directly, "I''ll accompany you to the demon Kingdom at that time, otherwise I''m afraid you won''t have a foothold even if you succeed in bringing your teacher''s mother back. ¡± hearing his plan, luobeibei raised his head in surprise and looked at him with wide eyes. "I don''t know why Shizun forced his mother to leave in those years, but in the past 20 years, Shizun has never been really happy. He has escaped for so many years, so it''s time to face this problem seriously." Yun hanchu looked at her gently, "little younger martial sister, the master is the leader of the first sect of the human race. His words are very important. If he is willing to meet the emperor, the emperor will at least give the master three thin faces. With Mu Aoxing''s strong promotion, there is no feasible hope for this matter? " Luobeibei looked at his eyes, which were as clear as the lake of Tianshan Mountain, and his fists were clenched more and more tightly. Finally, his eyes were filled with tears and he gave a heavy emphasis: "good! I''ll bet once! " Make a bet that Brother Yun is really willing to help her. Make a bet that her father, who has never met before, really has unspeakable difficulties, not a real heartless and ungrateful person. If you win the bet, it''s lucky! If she loses the bet, she will only rely on her own strength from now on. "These two must be brother Bao and sister Bao?" Seeing that luobeibei finally agreed to go back with him, a faint smile finally appeared on the beautiful face carved by ice and snow at the beginning of cloud cold. He immediately turned to the two little girls around luobeibei, and looked at brother Bao first, then sister Bao. When he talked about their names, he stopped a little. They were looking up at him, a stranger. They seemed to be confused, and they seemed to have something that Luobei couldn''t understand. "Brother Yun, which one do you know is elder brother and which one is younger sister?" North of Luo as like as two peas, he was surprised to learn that brother Bao and Bao Mei were not only dressed up exactly alike, but even their eyes were moving. Yun hanchu nodded. Luo north north still some don''t believe, stubborn heart together, then to treasure elder brother treasure younger sister spread a voice. Bao Ge and Bao Mei let go of her hand and suddenly turned into a streamer and ran to the distance. Then they quickly ran back and stood in front of Yun hanchu again. "Brother Bao, sister Bao." Yun hanchu still looked at the two children accurately. Luo North surprised: "cloud elder brother, how do you distinguish?" "Feel." Cloud cold beginning eyes faint a little smile, light vomit two words. Hearing these two words, luobeibei suddenly remembered that he could easily distinguish the two little muaoxing. He frowned and muttered: "is Baoge baomei really so easy to distinguish in other people''s eyes?" "Let''s go. There''s still a vacant lot left." Yun hanchu did not answer, but patted her on the shoulder. Luobei naturally didn''t want to be found by the demons. Their outpost died nearby, so they nodded. ¡­¡­ It''s early dawn, and the water vapor in the forest is confused. When it''s like white gauze, the moon comes back. Seeing luobeibei, who has become a big girl around Yun hanchu, she looks at her eyes, but her eyes are very calm. She seems not surprised at all, and she doesn''t take the initiative to say hello. It''s the arrogant demon that only Yun hanchu was able to give up even the demon clan. "Sister Lian Yue." Luobei knows lianyue doesn''t like herself, but out of politeness, she says hello. Lian Yue looked at Xiang yunhanchu and said respectfully, "master, everything has been handled properly. The devil will think that there is the scene." Yun hanchu called out the flying sword and looked at luobeibei: "come up." Luobei looks slightly strange: "Brother Yun, did your highness not tell you what kind of demon Baoge baomei is?" "He said it was jade demon." Cloud cold beginning lightly reply, obviously only had a little fur. Luobeibei despised Mu Aoxing for a moment and explained: "Baoge baomei has a special situation. She weighs like a mountain and can''t get into lingpet bag. She can''t take flying swords or flying boats and other hanging tools. She can only take cars and boats, so we can only walk from the ground." Mu Aoxing obviously didn''t say that to Yun hanchu. Yun hanchu, who was always in a bad mood, could not help frowning. He immediately put away his flying sword: "OK, let''s go from the ground together." Luobei said with a smile: "that''s not necessary. Brother Yun, you and Lian Yue''s elder sister are still Royal swords. We can catch up with them on the whole." She pointed to the direction, "is that the way?" At the beginning of the cold cloud, they held up Luobei together and disappeared in the thin morning light like a gust of wind.At this speed, not many people can catch up. At the beginning of cloud cold, the corners of his mouth slightly raised for a moment, and he immediately regained his sword to keep up with him: "Lian Yue, let''s go." The strong wind from the sword swayed the trees. In the swaying forest, a tall tree crown and an invisible mutant lizard poked out its head from behind the leaves and looked at the sky with eyes and bones. After a long time, hiding somewhere in the snow just sighed: "let''s go back." She felt the storage bags full of ground on her body, and her eyes showed a firm light. ¡­¡­ More than ten days later, Luobei and his party arrived at the foot of Yunmen mountain just at the beginning of dawn. Because it''s getting closer to Yunmen, luobeibei doesn''t want to let outsiders know their abilities. Instead, they don''t let them carry themselves. Instead, they run and jump in the green mountains with two dolls in their arms. With her speed, yunhanchu waits for her to run to the foot of the mountain before the sword lands. "This is Cloud Gate." Yun hanchu intentionally omits the name of Luobei North Road wearing a curtain hat. Luobei nodded, slightly looked up, across the special gauze towel, looking at the cloud mountain in front of the peaks. There is only one stone step between the two peaks, all of which are made of special bluestone slabs, with a width of two Zhang. Starting from the foot, it extends upward with a vertical angle of two-thirds. There are at least thousands of steps in layers, until it is finally hidden in the white clouds, and then set off by the peaks standing high on both sides. It is like a road to heaven. It is said that the cloud gate, the first gate in the human world, is a water show of Zhong Ling, with blue sky as the screen, white clouds as the curtain, and Xianfeng as the gate. It is both ethereal and noble. It is a real land of immortals. Although it has just come to the foot of the mountain, even the mountain gate has not been seen yet, it has already made people feel worthy of its reputation. However, the thought that her biological father was the leader of this magnificent Cloud Gate, but at the same time, he was a heartless man who had abandoned his wife and daughter for more than 20 years immediately dissipated luobeibei''s thoughts of admiration and exclamation. "Come on, let''s go up first." Seeing that her eyes turned to indifference, Yun hanchu knew that her heart knot was not so easy to open, so he didn''t persuade her. Luobei nodded, holding Baoge and baomei hand by hand, and walked up step by step with Yun hanchu. Lian Yue followed him, still silent. She hasn''t been in the lingchong bag all the way, and Yun hanchu doesn''t mean to let her in here. It''s obvious that her existence has been known in Yunmen for a long time. However, luobeibei is very clear in his heart that the demon clan is the enemy and resource to human beings. Once the demon signs a master-slave agreement with human beings and becomes a spiritual pet for human beings, it will not be a member of the demon clan. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 445 The total rest time of the 9998 stone steps that go straight into the cloud can''t exceed half an hour. This is the most basic test when Yunmen recruits disciples in the secular world. If one can pass the first level, he can enter the mountain gate to accept the next screening. It would be a great challenge even if it was placed at such a height before the practice in Luobei, even if the endurance was better than that of ordinary people. But now, it is only a matter of a moment for her to climb nearly ten thousand stairs at least several hours. However, walking on the stone steps without moss and weeds, luobeibei''s heart is still fluctuating up and down. "Don''t worry, it''ll be OK." Cloud cold beginning side head gentle way to her. Luobei barely smiles. When they finally got to the platform with a huge mountain gate, they could see that under the magnificent sky, a round of sunrise in the East just came out. The golden light instantly dyed the white fog halo at their feet into a sea of red clouds, and the peaks around them were covered with a layer of haze, which was magnificent and sacred. If ordinary people finally come here after experiencing the test of fatigue, they will feel the illusion of being in the heavenly palace when they see this scene. They will be shocked and intoxicated by this beautiful scenery. However, at this time, Luobei was full of worries. Even if she was so magnificent, she only looked at the two Cloud Gate disciples who came out from behind the huge mountain gate. "I''ve seen elder martial Brother Yun. Are you back?" Two disciples of Cloud Gate saluted to Yun hanchu respectfully. When they saw her holding brother Bao and sister Bao''s hands and standing side by side with Yun hanchu, their eyes flashed a look of great surprise. Then they bent slightly and arched their hands, "Brother Yun, please forgive me. Are these three "I''ll take her to the master." Cloud cold early light tunnel, only said the purpose, but did not explain the identity of Luobei. The two disciples couldn''t help glancing at Luo Beibei again. They found that her hangings and caps were obviously specially made and could not be penetrated by ordinary spiritual consciousness. They immediately answered respectfully and slightly leaned over to show their concession. Both of them are ordinary disciples, so they are not qualified to ask Zhang Zun''s most proud disciple about his private affairs. Yun hanchu nodded to Luobei and stepped over the high threshold of the mountain gate. The threshold is almost equal to the height of Bao Ge Bao Mei, the two small arms and legs of nature can not directly across. Luobeibei worried that their jump would cause the mountain gate to vibrate, so he bent down to pick up the two children and followed them closely behind Yun hanchu. Lian Yue could not help looking up at the small round mirror on the mountain gate. Then she took out a sign and gave it to one of her disciples. The disciple took it and shot a light into the round mirror. The open Mountain Gate moved like water. Lian Yue took the sign again and walked in from the door. Although the mountain gate can only be reached by climbing nearly ten thousand steps, it is still quite a long way from the real inner Mountain Gate, but after entering the mountain gate, there is no need to move forward step by step, you can use footwork. Seeing that Yun hanchu and luobeibei quickly disappeared in the field of vision, the two gatekeepers took a look at each other and secretly discussed. "Well, who was that girl just now? For so many years, I have never seen elder martial Brother Yun bring a woman back. Oh, the leopard demon is not. Although it is a woman, it can only be regarded as a spiritual pet. " "If you ask me, who shall I ask? Elder martial Brother Yun has always been a superior disciple of zhenzhuan. He is an elite disciple of the inner gate. He is not easy to get along with. It''s too difficult to ask about him. It''s just How can I see that the relationship between elder martial Brother Yun and this girl seems very complicated. " "The girl has two children with her?" A disciple winked quietly, "you say, is it possible?" He did not ask clearly, another disciple with his partner for a long time, naturally it is easy to understand his meaning, some hesitant way: "impossible? Elder martial Brother Yun is a famous cold hearted master. " "It''s impossible. No matter how cold elder martial Brother Yun is, it''s a person. Are there few people in our family who secretly admire him? If it wasn''t for the command of the master, the disciples would not love each other. I think most of the female disciples would have rushed over. In this way, elder martial sister ye would rather be expelled from the Mountain Gate in the future than chase elder martial Brother Yun, but elder martial Brother Yun never pretended to her, so she could stay in the gate. You know, elder martial Brother Yun is now 25-6 years old. He often goes out for training these years. It''s not impossible for him to find a woman to marry and have children, is it? I think the twins are really lovely. Anyone will like them when they see them, won''t they "It''s really possible to change to another elder martial brother, but I still don''t think it''s possible to put this matter on elder martial Brother Yun..." Not to mention the private gossip of the two disciples guarding the mountain gate, Yun hanchu took Luobei to fly all the way, but there were many eyes along the way. Almost everywhere, there are similar whispers. Even later, before Yun hanchu arrived, someone had been summoned to know that Yunmen had built a foundation when he was the youngest. Now, Yun hanchu, who has faintly come to the realm of golden elixir, has come back with a beautiful girl and two twins carved in pink and jade.Ye Qiyan, who is feeding with Qian Hongfeng and other martial brothers, is one of them. "I don''t believe it!" The poor girl''s face changed in an instant. "There are few people in Yunmen who dare to make fun of younger martial Brother Yun." Qian Hongfeng is still lazy and not serious. He says on purpose that ye Qiyan has already resisted the sword and goes straight to the direction of youhuang peak. "It''s a long way to go, elder martial brother Qian." A disciple patted Qian Hongfeng sympathetically on the shoulder. Qian Hongfeng''s shoulder trembled, and the other shoulder was put up again. As soon as he tilted his head, he saw a pair of squeezed eyebrows: "elder martial brother Qian, this time your chance really comes." Qian Hongfeng stares at him, throws his flying sword and jumps up quickly. His body is very natural and unrestrained, but his heart is a little weeping and laughing. Younger martial Brother Yun is not like a cannibal. If you want to wait for him to get married, I''m afraid you won''t have to wait for him in the next life. But in the heart although think so, speed still accelerated, lest that wench impulse under can make what thing come. The other disciples saw that the swords that could resist the sword, but not the weapons of the same sect, all followed. Although they are not supposed to gossip like this, the central character of this gossip is elder martial Brother Yun hanchu. It''s hard to resist the curiosity. The news spread all the time. At one time, I don''t know how many people secretly came to youhuang peak, including some deacons with identity and status, even the peak leader of a certain peak, the hall leader of a certain hall, the valley leader of a certain Valley and so on. It seems that they all want to find out what''s going on at the first time? Is it hard to say that Yun hanchu, who has been growing up in Yunmen since he was a child, has the best qualifications for hundreds of years and only knows how to practice all the time. Did he really marry a wife and have children outside? Although the sect rules only stipulate that disciples are not allowed to fall in love and marry each other, this one is Yun hanchu, who knows that he is most likely to succeed in the future. How can he start a family without permission? Not to mention bringing it back to the door However, despite everyone''s surprise and doubts, it''s surprising that no one from all over Yunmen deliberately reported this to the leader. Even if someone hesitates to report to the leader occasionally, they will be pressed down by the people nearby. For a moment, it''s like a pot of boiling water, and the small bubbles under it are already bubbling. But before the cover of the pot is opened, the leader of youhuang Pavilion, who is not allowed to disturb anything except important affairs, is not aware of it. But at the beginning of yunhanchu and luobeibei, they finally came to the platform of youhuang. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 446 Youhuang peak is named after youhuang Pavilion. The pavilion, as its name suggests, is made of purple bamboo, and its front, back, left and right sides are covered with green bamboos. People in Yunmen all know that although the Baiyun Pavilion on the main peak is majestic and magnificent, which represents the respect of a school, the current master does not like to stay there. Instead, he wants to "hide" in the youhuang Pavilion Day and night all the year round. After a long time, many people forget the life of this mountain peak, instead, they call it "youhuang peak". Luobeibei holding two small road, following the beginning of cold clouds, shuttling through the mountains covered by white clouds. However, despite the beautiful scenery on both sides, such as Lingfeng waterfall, strange peaks and rocks, and the exquisite and magnificent temples, almost every place can make people stop for a long time and forget to return. At this time, she just has a little spiritual awareness, so she doesn''t give a second look. Until Yun hanchu finally led her to a platform and knelt down on one knee toward the hundred Zhang steps in front of her: "disciple Yun hanchu, please see the master!" This is it! Luobei was shocked slightly. He squatted down slowly and put them on the ground. Then he straightened up slowly and looked up at the bamboo forest at the end of the stairs. He did not salute with Yun hanchu. On one side of the platform, there was always a guard of the inner disciples. Seeing that Luo Beibei didn''t know his superiority or inferiority at all, and he didn''t have any etiquette, he wanted to yell at him as soon as he was calm. Don''t think his scold haven''t export yet, a deep and thick angry scold then suddenly shook the heaven and earth like thunder: "evil person, how dare you!" As soon as the thunder burst out, there was not only a strong wind coming down directly from the pavilion, but also the cloud cold on its knees was blown out for more than ten meters, almost hitting the cliff. The sound waves radiated directly to the surrounding mountains. In a flash, all of them were frightened and suddenly realized that this master, who always spoke slowly and cared for all the disciples, was still an inviolable one after all. For a moment, all of them bowed their heads subconsciously and did not dare to gnaw. The guard''s inner disciple was even softer on his knees, and immediately fell down on his knees with a thump, knocking on his forehead: "palm, please calm down!" However, although the roar is like thunder, and the wind is like a hurricane, it rustles the whole forest of youhuang peak, and it also hunts and dances luobeibei''s clothes, curtains and hats. But the slender girl and two two or three-year-old children stand in the wind, and it seems that they will be blown down the mountain at any time by the wind, and they may even fall to pieces of bone, just like a stubborn tree Strong trees, no matter how rampant, can not be broken. Even, they still did not even bend their waist, only slightly bowed their heads and gave the most common salute. This woman is too brave! The character is too proud! Suddenly, secretly I do not know how many people can not believe to suddenly inhale. "I know my sin!" Yun hanchu, who was rolled to the edge of the platform, slowly half rose and knelt down on one knee again. A wisp of blood on his beautiful face was striking, but his expression did not fluctuate. "You know sin, too? I think I''ve been too tolerant of you all these years! " The angry voice gave a sneer. Although there was no hurricane coming down, the secluded bamboo forest was still dancing wildly, showing that the anger of the leader in the pavilion was still raging. At the beginning of the cold cloud bent over and kept silent. Is this her father''s "welcome" to her? Luo Beibei''s whole body is immersed in cold ice. He holds Bao Ge Bao Mei''s hand tightly with both hands and controls himself to leave without turning around. Even if she wanted to leave, she had to see the man in person and listen to him tell herself clearly that he would not have any relationship with his mother and daughter from now on. There are few twenty-one years in life, and there are few twenty-one years in demon life that can be wasted. If you want to break it, you have to break it thoroughly and cleanly. Mountain wind hunting, the peaks are silent. After a long time, the low voice on the high platform said coldly, "roll up!" "Yes Yun hanchu bowed his head and touched the ground, then slowly got up, with a faint smile in his eyes, and stretched out a hand to luobeibei, "let''s go, master. I''d like to see you, and things won''t be so bad." He would like to see her, that is because she has come to the door, he hindered the whole Cloud Gate''s eyes dare not see it? Luobei didn''t feel any relief in his heart, but looking at Yun hanchu''s long white hand, he quietly released his hand and put it in his palm. Baoge obediently did not protest at all. He consciously went around baomei and took her hand. Two big two small began to step on the steps, step by step, see secretly peep those people can''t help but gape again. Hand in hand! Holding hands? Is this girl really Yun hanchu''s daughter-in-law? "Why, are you all very happy to see the excitement?" Just as everyone looked at each other and couldn''t help but wait curiously to see how zhangzun would deal with the family of Yun hanchu, a magnetic voice sounded in everyone''s ears.All of them immediately changed their faces again. They quickly bowed down and pleaded guilty. They were scattered like birds. No one dared to stay nearby. The inner gate disciple who was in charge of the guard also consciously retreated from the platform to the foot of the mountain. Luobei didn''t care about all this. Her attention was always on the bamboo forest above. Two thirds of the way is a buffer platform. At a glance, Luobei can see that there is a prohibition in front of him, which is not easy to solve with his own ability. But now she didn''t need to solve it by herself. Even without stopping, she went straight ahead. And then the ripples in the air layer by layer, again invisible closed, this time, the sound of bamboo leaves swaying no longer came out a trace. The bamboo path is deep, but no matter how deep it is, the road will be finished. Just like the person you want to see, you will see him eventually. He was dressed in a simple blue shirt to the extreme, standing in front of the purple bamboo building, casually wearing long hair hanging waist, hair dancing with the wind, half black, half white, black like ink, white than snow, black and white clearly shocking. He is not as handsome as Mu Aoxing, nor as refined as Yun hanchu, nor as mortal, but with a kind of light, elegant and decadent atmosphere. So he looks at Luobei step by step quietly, and seems to have no emotion. Luobeibei stops, releases Yun hanchu''s hand, takes off his hat, and shows his face which is obviously similar to the middle-aged man in front of him. When he looks at him, his mood is extremely calm, as if he is just facing a stranger. This is the man who abandoned their mother and daughter! Seeing her face, Zhuo Yunqing''s eyes suddenly moved. His eyes almost instantly locked her eyes like autumn water. Even her lips, which she had been pursing seriously, were slightly separated, as if she wanted to call. But, just for a moment, the emotion in his eyes receded like a tide, leaving only the cold and hard eyes like rocks. As if facing a stranger, he turned and walked into the pavilion without saying a word. "Go in." At the beginning of cloud cold, the tunnel is low. When Luobei followed him to the youhuang Pavilion, the bamboo door behind him slammed, and then three forbidden lights flashed in succession. "Chuer, you let me down." Zhuo Yunqing walked slowly to the front of the case, gently pinched a piece of grinding strip, lowered his eyebrows and slowly ground it. His voice was very light, very light, just like the bamboo painting behind him. Most of it was hidden in the white fog. The small part that could only be seen was like the residue after the ink had been used up. He could only vaguely distinguish that it was bamboo. "I know my mistake." Yun hanchu once again lifted his robe and knelt down on one knee, "little younger martial sister insisted on going to the devil''s world to save Mrs. Luo. I really don''t worry. I can only come to ask the master to persuade me." Zhuo Yunqing''s hand of grinding ink suddenly, his eyes suddenly raised, staring straight at Luo Beibei: "are you going to the demon world?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 447 "Yes." Luobei met him without any hesitation, as if to see into his heart, to see how the man''s heart is. "With your accomplishments?" Zhuo Yunqing asked in a deep voice. There was no contempt in his voice, only a simple statement, but it was still very hurtful. "Yes, with my accomplishments." Luobei raises its chest like a green bamboo that can''t be broken by the East, West, North and south winds. "You are like her..." Seeing her look and posture, Zhuo Yunqing suddenly fell into a trance, as if he saw the woman who could smile and make a decision. He could not help but murmur a word, but the next name of Luo Beibei pulled him back to his eyes. "Master Zhuo..." Zhuo Yunqing''s hand trembled a little imperceptibly. She called him leader Zhuo? Yes, in the past twenty-one years, he has never done a bit of his father''s duty. How can he expect her to call himself a father? "Do you have something to say?" Just for a moment, Zhuo Yunqing''s hand stopped and his eyes were clear again. "Yes, I came to see you this time to know two things." Luo Beibei looked him in the eye. "First, what do you think of the alliance between the Terran and the demon clan to fight against the demon clan?" She used the honorific, which separated them like a river. Zhuo Yunqing''s heart hurt, but he didn''t answer the question in his mouth: "what''s the second thing?" Luo Beibei was silent for a moment, and then said, "what was the real reason that you abandoned my aunt and me? Brother Yun has always said that you have difficulties. If there are, I want to hear the answer today. " Zhuo Yunqing held the ink and straightened his back slowly. There was no expression on his face and eyes. He looked at her indifferently: "there is no hardship, but it''s just a human demon''s special way." No worries, he said no worries! Zhuo Yunqing said lightly, but Luobei felt like a heavy hammer hitting his chest. He couldn''t help but take a step back, and his eyes turned red: "you''re bullshit!" She yelled, her eyes wide and round, staring at Zhuo Yunqing''s pupil, "you know that your aunt is a demon before you take her to Yunmen!" "Yes, I knew that a long time ago." In the face of her almost hateful stare, Zhuo Yunqing''s eyes did not fluctuate, "but people are not plants, who can be faultless? Since we have made a mistake, we should correct it in time. " "Then why did you send Brother Yun to save us? Why did you give me so many things later? Why did Brother Yun help me again and again? " Luobei yelled, and the tears in his eyes flickered uncontrollably. "Although I lost my way in time, I did lose your mother and daughter, and I should repay them. As my disciple, chu''er has helped me." Zhuo luck is still light, as if did not see the tears in her eyes, "but today since he brought you to me, I think he has finally abundant wings, no longer need my master." "Master!" This accusation is too much to blame. Even though Yun hanchu''s voice and color are fresh, he can''t help but change his face and kowtow to the ground "Brother Yun is really wrong!" Luobeibei bit his lower lip heavily, and the cold polar raised his head. He looked at him with hatred like a wounded little beast. "He was wrong because he was cold outside and hot inside. He was wrong because he only thought about you. He was wrong because he insisted that you had troubles, and he overestimated the so-called blood nature..." She tried her best to hold back tears, but the tears were more stubborn than her to leave her body. Yun hanchu quickly said: "little younger martial sister, don''t talk back to your master, little younger martial sister..." Luo Beibei interrupted him directly: "Brother Yun, you don''t have to intercede for him any more! His meaning is obvious. I''m not a fool. I can understand it. " She looked away from Zhuo Yunqing and turned around to help Yun hanchu. She has too much power, just as she is about to make up her mind. Although Yun hanchu doesn''t want to get up, but because he doesn''t want to make her more sad, he has to be helped up by her: "little younger martial sister..." "Thank you, Brother Yun!" Luobeibei burst into a smile, tears like the dew rolling on the tender stamens in the morning, "thank you for helping me and my mother, and even went to the xuanbing world to find xuanbinglian for me. Without your help, my mother''s illness may not be cured, but my mother''s illness is cured, and I have come out from xiaozhoushan. What you have paid for my teacher has been compensated, and I will pay for it in the future No matter what happens, it will be our own destiny and we will face it ourselves. " "Younger martial sister..." "Don''t call me younger martial sister any more," Luo Beibei interrupted him again, looking at him with the eyes of a little girl. "If Brother Yun wants, you can call me Beibei in the future. Beibei is lucky to meet Brother Yun. Beibei only hopes to be lucky enough to repay Brother Yun in the future. Brother Yun, goodbye! " Said, called a treasure elder brother treasure younger sister, pull up two small hands, turn around to leave. "Wait..." Cloud cold beginning is about to pull him, Zhuo Yunqing suddenly open mouth to stop, cloud cold beginning''s eyes suddenly a light, while holding Luo Beibei''s arm, looking back to Zhuo Yunqing.Zhuo Yunqing looked at the back of Luobei''s head: "there is another answer, you don''t want to know?" "Don''t you say that the human demon is different?" Luobei half tilted his head, and finally successfully forced the tears back, instead of gradually recovering calm, "in this case, the answer is naturally very obvious." "That''s right, there are many different ways for human beings and demons. The hatred between human beings and demons for thousands of years can''t be easily resolved. Mu Aoxing wants to promote the alliance of human beings and demons. That''s his business." Zhuo Yunqing said faintly, "but now the demon world is rampant, our cloud disciples should get rid of the demons and guard the way, and should not be distracted by foreign things." This means to be neutral and not to help each other? Luobeibei slightly raised his head and took a deep breath. Then he straightened out his posture and breathed out: "OK, thank you, leader Zhuo. Luobeibei is leaving!" With that, he shook his arm and broke away from Yun hanchu''s hand. He took the two children to the door step by step. He broke Zhuo Yunqing''s three prohibitions and stepped out of the door. "Master!" When Yun Han first saw this, a pair of handsome eyebrows began to frown, and he urgently sent a message to Luobei, asking her to wait for him below, and then he wanted to persuade Zhuo Yunqing to change his mind. But when he looked at Zhuo Yunqing, he found that his eyes looking at the back of Luobei were full of deep pain. He couldn''t help but be shocked, and subconsciously changed to a message, "master, why do you know ¡­¡­¡± "You go too." Zhuo Yunqing closed his eyes. The first shock of cloud cold: "master! You Do you want to drive the disciples away? " Zhuo Yunqing said indifferently: "you openly brought her here, do you want to protect you again?" "I don''t dare to explain, but my younger martial sister..." Zhuo Yunqing suddenly opened his burning eyes: "shut up! Do you still want me to be infamous to be your heart "I don''t mean that." Cloud cold beginning awe inspiring way, "master in the beginning of the cold has nurtured and rebuilt grace, the disciple is again born cold, also never thought to hurt master half silk reputation." Zhuo Yunqing is not angry but laughs: "do you think that what you let others guess is your own reputation, which has nothing to do with your own reputation?" This time, Yun hanchu didn''t say a word. He really couldn''t refute it. He really intended to let people focus on him, mistaking him for bringing his wife back to Yunmen, because no matter whether the master and the father and daughter of Luobei recognize each other as unsuccessful, he wants to protect the younger martial sister to go to the demon world. "Take off this dress." Seeing his silence, Zhuo Yunqing closed his eyes again. At the beginning of Yun Han''s reply, he silently took off the white robe embroidered with the Cloud Gate disciple''s mark, took out an ordinary white dress from the storage bag and put it on. "And your sword, storage bag! Holy pet bag Zhuo Yunqing''s indifferent voice came again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 448 At the foot of youhuangfeng mountain, luobeibei and the two little girls have been standing in silence. They don''t cry or make noise. as like as two peas, two little kids stood next to her, though they would turn their heads to look at the west, but they did not throw away their mothers'' hands and play, and they were just alike and carved with jade. They were simply lovely and could not be lovable. If it weren''t for the special circumstances at that time, the silent disciples who had been silent on the side would simply want to come forward and pinch two. I''ll give them their red faces. Although you can''t see what the girl looks like, since neither of the two dolls looks like elder martial Brother Yun, it''s natural that they should follow their mother. It can be seen that they are at least beautiful looking women. Moreover, they look very gentle and quiet. They have the temperament of a lady from a big family, but they are worthy of elder martial Brother Yun The most important thing is that no matter how unworthy it is, elder martial Brother Yun himself likes it It''s a pity that zhangzun seemed very angry just now. I don''t know how to punish elder martial Brother Yun? But the child is two or three years old Raw rice has been cooked for many years, so we can''t let the parents of these two lovely children separate? But Zhang Zun drove the mother and son out without saying a word. Can he really be cruel? The disciple of guarding the pavilion seemed to stand aside without expression, but he didn''t feel that he turned to Luobei from time to time. Those complicated eyes had already sold everything. However, how could luobeibei be in the mood to care about his eyes at this time? Although she stood still, her inner emotion had already been turbulent, but it was hard to suppress it. She once thought that she didn''t hold much hope in this trip, even if the result was not satisfactory, she would not be disappointed. After all, in her more than 20 years of life, this man never really cared for her personally, or even showed his face. Even if he still refused to accept himself, he would be expected. However, when it came to an end, she realized that she had underestimated her expectation and endurance. Even though she was very strong in front of that person, the pain was still stronger than she imagined. However, this is good, at least can completely die. Under the gauze, the corners of luobeibei''s lips start to laugh, and the eyes gradually become cold as ice pool. However, soon, a flame rose from the bottom of her eyes and broke through the ice. She saw the beginning of cloud cold. Yun hanchu, who is pure and has no sword behind him. Too much deception! Luobei pulls two urinates and rushes up the steps. "Beibei..." Yun hanchu had been on guard against her, and immediately grabbed her arm to prevent her from rushing to youhuang Pavilion. "Why should he! Why Luobei is so angry that he shivers all over. Thanks to Brother Yun, he has been defending him and saying all kinds of good things for him, but he has obviously driven Brother Yun out of the mountain gate! Such a heartless person! How can there really be difficulties! Does he have a trace of humanity? "I''m also looking for benevolence and getting benevolence. Don''t be unfair to me in the face of Brother Yun." She wanted to break free, but Yun hanchu held her arm tightly. "Brother Yun!" Luobei couldn''t help choking. Yun hanchu patted her on the shoulder and said, "if I were still a disciple of Yunmen, it would inevitably bring some trouble to the Terran. Now I can accompany you to the demon world with ease." "Brother Yun..." Luo Beibei is even more guilty about this. Even her biological father has no feelings for her. His so-called elder martial brother, who should not have been able to fight, is helping her like this. She is really "All right, let''s go." Yun hanchu gently interrupted her words and her confused thoughts. After nodding slightly to the disciple guarding the pavilion, he gently took her shoulder and said, "let''s go out." Luobeibei had to bite his teeth and swallow his unfinished words. First, he gently wiped the bloodstain on his lips with a handkerchief, and then he left youhuangfeng with his head down. ¡­¡­ "No, elder martial Brother Yun, have you been expelled from the Mountain Gate by the master?" "My God! Elder martial Brother Yun is really getting married and having children outside! " "But that''s elder martial Brother Yun. Ah, even the magic weapon was taken back Zhang Zun How can Zhang Zun be so cruel? " "There is no square without rules. The more proud a disciple is, the more he should abide by the rules? That''s why zhangzun is even more intolerable? " "I think zhangzun is doing the right thing. Since the rules of the school are obeyed again, why can he make an exception?" At the beginning of the cold, the pure cloud took luobeibei and liangxiao along the mountain road away from youhuang peak and came into the view of Yunmen people. The waves that had just calmed down grew stronger again and quickly swept up and down Yunmen. Some people can''t believe it, some people sigh with regret, some people sigh with regret, some people can''t help divulging their usual jealousy and gloating in secret, and some people recall with empathy that they died in order to stay in Cloud Gate. In private, they are extremely shocked.Especially ye Qiyan, who watched Yun hanchu walk past him with luobeibei, but didn''t even give him a look in his eyes, was completely desperate. After watching him go away, he finally collapsed and sat down on the ground, covering his face and crying. "Brother Yun Brother Yun, how can he do it for a woman He He is so cruel! How cruel... " Qian Hongfeng naturally sees Yun hanchu and luobeibei. After sighing, he stands behind ye Qiyan. He neither comforts her nor teases her like before. He just lets her vent. The other martial brothers who made friends with him didn''t encourage him to take advantage of the time or anything. They just watched wordlessly as Yun Han, who was still standing as before, walked away step by step. "Zhuo Yunqing! I think your brain is more and more confused! You must drive away the good seedlings that have been cultivated for such a long time At the beginning of Yun hanchu and Luobei crossed a mountain and stepped on a stone bridge, they heard a roar of fury. In the whole cloud gate, there was only one person who dared to be so angry with zhangzun and was qualified to teach Zhuo Yunqing a lesson. Naturally, this person was Zhuo Yunqing''s father, former zhangzun Zhuo Mingyuan. Hearing the roar echoed by the valley, luobeibei''s steps stopped and subconsciously turned back to see a white light shooting at youhuang peak. "Let''s go. Shizu can''t change what Shizun has decided." The cloud cold beginning seemed to see through her idea, very indifferent tunnel. Luobei''s Xiyi in his eyes suddenly darkened, and his mouth began to smile. Yes, what about the former leader? As for the leader Zhuo, no one can change his temperament once he has made up his mind. No one in the world can understand her more deeply. Even if he has never remarried or had a child, he can still be so heartless in the face of her only child. What else can he not insist on? Luobeibei''s heart once again rose strong frustration and deep remorse. She shouldn''t have agreed to come here with Brother Yun at the beginning. She brought her shame on herself, and even ruined Brother Yun''s original bright future. Lian Yue is right. She is the disaster of elder brother Yun. If it wasn''t for her selfishness, how could elder brother Yun be in this situation? She owes too much to Brother Yun, and I don''t know if she has a chance to repay in her life. "Don''t think about it. It''s not your fault." Yun hanchu looked at her gently. It''s not her fault! It''s all her fault! Lianyue, who was not qualified to go to youhuangfeng before and could only wait at the foot of the mountain, had already choked his stomach. Now when he saw that his master had no regrets, he could not help clenching his fist and stabbing his sharp nails into his palm. "Lian Yue..." Cloud cold beginning turns head, very calm ground looks at leopard demon''s eyes, "at the beginning that sentence, you already don''t remember?" "Lian Yue dare not!" Lian Yue is biting her teeth. "Then put away your hostility, and a second time, you know what to do?" "Lian Yue doesn''t agree!" For the first time, Lian Yue held her mouth. "I''m willing. Why don''t you refuse?" At the beginning of the cold cloud, the voice became weaker. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 449 "Brother Yun, I''m the one who implicated you. Don''t blame Lian Yue." Luobeibei was afraid that he would say something unfeeling, so he interrupted him, and then gave him a astringent smile, "sister lianyue is loyal to Brother Yun, and heaven and earth can learn from him. If Brother Yun punishes sister lianyue for Beibei''s sake, it will add to Beibei''s sin. Brother Yun, do you think it''s for me? " Lian Yue hung her head rigidly, and her fists became more and more tight. It was obvious that she didn''t appreciate half a silk. Yun hanchu looked at her indifferently and looked back: "let''s go. We''ll leave Yunmen before dark." He was hit hard by the master just now. He was hurt a lot. He couldn''t use his spirit power to fly. His pride didn''t allow him to use the power of the spirit pet. He could only rely on his skill tempered by the spirit power for many years, so his speed was inevitably limited. Moreover, Yunmen covers an extremely large area, and youhuang peak is located at a slanting angle, separated from the Mountain Gate by heavy mountains and heavy waters. If you don''t hurry up, you can''t leave Yunmen before dark. Luo north north can only answer a good, pull two small closely follow in the cloud cold beginning side, ignore those eyes in the dark, only blindly buried in the road. This walk, the two people gradually climbed from the sun to the hollow, and then walked slowly to the west, and finally stepped out of the high threshold of the mountain gate before dark. "Elder martial Brother Yun..." The two disciples were still guarding the mountain gate. Although they were seriously injured and had been on the road for another day, they still didn''t show any fatigue. The cloud was still as cold as the moon. At the beginning of the cold, they directly stepped out of the mountain gate without a pause. They couldn''t help calling. "I have been expelled from the Mountain Gate by my master. I dare not take this title any more." Yun hanchu turned back and arched his hands to them calmly, "thank you very much Said, in their complex eyes to see North North, "let''s go." After the mountain gate, there are nearly ten thousand steps. Brother Yun''s body Luobeibei wants to take his hand, but after all, he still holds Baoge baomei''s hand and follows him closely. Lian Yue is on the other side of yunhanchu. Obviously, they are worried about whether he will be careless when he goes down this steep step However, the beginning of cloud cold is the beginning of cloud cold after all. Even if there is a wound in the body, it is still as smooth as a mountain from the beginning to the end, and even the steps are not disordered. But just as the people walk down the last step, a cold hum suddenly rings in their ears, and then a mountain wind suddenly blows. Yun hanchu stopped immediately, and luobeibei followed his eyes to find the source of the sound. Then he saw a light in the dark sky suddenly falling down in front of them and turned into an old man with white hair and whiskers. The old man had a square face and looked at Yun hanchu with displeasure. Luobei and Lian Yue subconsciously stand in front of Yun hanchu. The old man snorted again, and did nothing, but continued to stare at Yun hanchu. "I''ve seen you before..." At the beginning of cloud cold, his hands gently open lianyue and Luobei, and he bows to salute. "Old what old? Before what? " Before he finished the ceremony, the old man glared with great authority, "that stubborn donkey doesn''t recognize you as an apprentice, do you even refuse to recognize Shizu?" At the beginning of cloud cold, he did all the rites, but he didn''t say a word. Luobeibei was shocked. It turned out that the old man was her blood grandfather Zhuo Mingyuan. However, the grandfather should be her father''s father first, and her granddaughter''s grandfather. Now even her biological father doesn''t recognize her. How can there be any relationship between grandparents and grandchildren? Her heart turned, and her face became complicated again. Fortunately, the curtain cap was still on, and no one could see her expression. Zhuo Ming foresight cloud cold beginning don''t change words, very not happy to blow a beard, command a way: "sit down, teacher Zu give you healing." "It''s just a small injury. I don''t dare to trouble the old man." Cloud cold beginning bows body again, there is no half silk mood on perfect face. "You son of a bitch, do you have to be so outspoken with Shizu?" Zhuo Mingyuan almost fell back in anger, and his eyes were even more fierce. Yun hanchu''s face didn''t give in at all. Zhuo Mingyuan had to take out a bottle angrily: "it''s all right. If you want to do it yourself, you can do it yourself. But now you have a glimpse of the golden elixir, and you can''t tell when it will become a pill. Don''t get stuck with yourself. Take this pill and don''t leave it Hidden danger. " The cloud didn''t move at the beginning of cold. Zhuo Mingyuan said angrily: "even if Lao Dao is just an elder, it is also a gift from the elder! Do you dare not give me such a face when you leave Cloud Gate? " So far, Yun hanchu had to bow down and reach out to take over: "thank you, old man." "That''s right." Zhuo Mingyuan''s old face burst into laughter and his hand reached into his arms. At the beginning of the cold cloud immediately stepped back a few steps. Zhuo Mingyuan''s hand was frozen in his arms. Finally, he reached out empty handed and waved his hand in frustration: "forget it, your temper is worse than that boy. You are better than blue. But... " His eyes suddenly slipped to luobeibei, "is this little girl really your daughter-in-law? Hehe, can I see Shizu? " When he looked at luobeibei, he had a smile in his eyes, and even a slight embarrassment. He also had a kind of inquiry that his father-in-law was just like his daughter-in-law, and he did not hide his kindness.However, I don''t know if it''s because of Zhuo Yunqing''s relationship. In the face of this bold and uninhibited old Taoist, Luobei couldn''t get a trace of kinship in his heart, and even vaguely repelled his approach. After a little blessing, he took two steps back and didn''t lift the curtain at all. Zhuo Mingyuan''s smile stagnated, and then he looked at Xiang Yun hanchu wrongly: "Lao Dao, am I so terrible? What do you regard Lao Dao as one or two? " "Excuse me, old man!" At the beginning of the cold cloud, his eyes dropped. "One or two places are really angry to death," Zhuo Mingyuan''s face can''t hang. "Well, I can''t even count on my own son as an old man who has buried most of his parts in the earth. Can I count on his unfilial disciples?" Said, suddenly a brush sleeve, has become a streamer, escape in the dark twilight. "Brother Yun..." Luobeibei bit his lip apologetically. "All right, let''s go." At the beginning of cloud cold, he put the bottle of pills into his arms and walked towards the dark mountain road. ¡­¡­ Late at night, the moon is bright, a piece of silver from the nine days down, through the branches, but finally melted into a bonfire. Yunhan is sitting by the campfire, closing his eyes to heal. Luobeibei seems to be staring at the campfire with no focus, but his spirit has been scattered into several strands. He is always on guard around him, for fear that the curfew who have been envious of Brother Yun''s talent and favor will sneak attack while Brother Yun is injured. However, I don''t know whether cloud gate is full of magnanimous people or some other reason. After a night, what Luobei was worried about never happened. It''s bright. Yun hanchu also opened his eyes. "Brother Yun, how are you?" Luobeibei immediately recovered and looked at his face anxiously. "Thanks to your elixir, I have recovered." Cloud cold early smile, light and clear dawn reflected on his face, it is like ice and snow condensed face is more beautiful, attracted leopard demon Lian Yue can not help but is a burst of obsession. However, because of his heavy mind, Luobei has no heart to appreciate his vulgarity: "is it really good? Let me see. " "It''s really good," she said. "In fact, the master seems to have hurt me badly, but in fact, he still has seven points of affection. Your elixir is very effective. It really doesn''t matter." Luobeibei didn''t listen to him. He just checked one side very carefully and found that his meridians were not damaged, and his spiritual power was very strong. He was only half relieved. He took out a rusty sword carefully and held it forward with apology and embarrassment: "Brother Yun, I found it in the Wanren mountains. Although it looks ugly, the old tortoise fairy said it''s ugly The essence is very good, and it happens to be extremely cold. Brother Yun, if you don''t dislike it... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 450 "What a sword Without waiting for her to finish, Yun hanchu''s eyes lit up and picked up the sword. With a slight curve of his slender fingers, he took out a trace of spiritual power and bounced on the sword. Although the sword didn''t sing sweetly, it was excited by his spiritual power, and the whole sword body suddenly condensed a layer of ice at the speed visible to the naked eye. Yun hanchu grasped the handle of the sword and took a flower with him. Several rusts on the sword fell down, as if he was very happy to follow such a master. At the beginning of cloud cold, he suddenly jumped up, waved and pointed again. His fingertips were frozen on the rusty sword. With the continuous change of sword moves, the ice layer on the sword body became thicker and thicker, and finally wrapped the sword body like an ice scabbard. Then at the beginning of cloud cold, he suddenly stood up like a pine, holding the sword in his left hand and pointing to the sky with his right hand. Click, click The ice layer on the sword broke away from the tip of the sword just after a sound. In a short time, the clean and rustless body of the sword appeared. Compared with the previous one, it was just like two swords, but the light was still very dim. It was like a fuzzy bronze mirror, and it needed further polishing to really take on a new look. However, this is not urgent, need to cloud cold early to spirit power and then slowly cultivate. "This sword really suits me, Beibei. Thank you for your gift." Yun hanchu''s eyes showed his heartfelt joy. He was not happy and angry all the time. Even his smile was very shallow. Now the joy in his eyes is so obvious. One reason is that the sword is really a good sword and has great potential. The other reason is that he knows Luobei''s guilt and intentionally increases his joy by two points. "Just like Brother Yun." Luobei was forced to laugh. How could she not see that he was deliberately comforting himself? After all, no matter how good the sword was, it was a new thing without feelings. However, Brother Yun''s sword, which had been taken back, had been really with Brother Yun for more than ten years, and he had been cultivating it with his own life. In fact, there was no way to compare the two. What''s more, what he lost was not just a sword of his own life. "Beibei, don''t hate the master, and don''t feel guilty. Just think that all this is a practice and a pass." Yun hanchu put down his sword and looked at her gently. He had a strong feeling that he was sure that the master must have a real problem as he felt, and the problem was so serious that once it was revealed, the younger sister would be in a very dangerous situation, or the whole cloud gate would be turned upside down. Therefore, the master would rather let his own daughter hate him than tell him, or even tell him Get rid of the mountain gate, so that you can protect the younger martial sister. It''s just that he would not believe it if he said that in the light of his younger martial sister''s present mood. Sure enough, luobeibei immediately smiles and shakes his head slowly: "I can''t be as open-minded as Brother Yun. No matter what he does to me, I don''t care, but he shouldn''t ruin your future." "Brother Yun has his own future to fight for, and no one can destroy it," said Yun hanchu in a calm tone, but he has a quiet but unquestionable pride. "Moreover, Beibei, some things may not be as simple as they seem." "Brother Yun, you don''t have to say anything nice to him. From now on, I have nothing to do with him any more, but I''m so sorry for you. You didn''t have to sacrifice so much for us." Luobei is very upset and doesn''t want to talk about this topic any more. Yun hanchu looked at her gently: "Beibei, if you always feel sorry for me, it''s a kind of burden for Brother Yun. If you really want to calculate, I think the appearance of you and Mrs. Luo has made me understand a lot more about my way of practice. Maybe you don''t know. At the moment when I learned that you had come back unharmed, the realm that I had been stagnant for a long time had become a bit loose. Today, the elder also said that I had seen a bit of golden elixir. In time, I should be able to break through. " Luobei suddenly opened his eyes: "really?" Cloud cold beginning tiny smile: "really." Luobeibei stares at his research without blinking. He wants to judge the truth of his words, but he finds another smile in his eyes. He is shocked to know later: "Brother Yun, I found that you have laughed several times today." "Is it?" Cloud cold early smile again, although very light, but enough to let people see clearly, "Xu is before carrying too much fame and expectations, now a free, but relaxed, just learned to smile." Luobeibei also laughed, instinctively felt that it was not this reason, but seeing Yun hanchu''s efforts, she had to eliminate her guilt first, and she was not good enough to let him worry about his guilt again. On the contrary, she said: "Brother Yun is right. My aunt said that it is because of the hardships of life that we should make ourselves happy. From now on, I will not mention the past ¡£¡± "It should be." Cloud cold beginning tiny nod, "north north, sleep, tomorrow we again well plan how to go to the demon world." "Good." Luobei beiwen lies down smoothly. The two dolls who are asleep but still holding her hand feel that she is lying down too. They immediately come to her side automatically. They are really like a family that depend on each other. The bonfire was still burning, and from time to time it made a slight sound.Around the woods and grass, night insects are constantly singing. Mountain wind like water waves, wave after wave to come, shaking the branches and leaves, sent bursts of rustle. Concentrate on exploring to the ground, you can clearly hear the insects biting the root grass stem. Everything is so normal and peaceful, without any signs of danger, but lobabe is still not a bit sleepy. She would like to persuade Brother Yun not to go to the demon world with her, but she is also very clear in her heart that Brother Yun has been driven out of the cloud gate for her, in this case, he is more unlikely to leave her. Even if he secretly left, Brother Yun would surely catch up with her and always wanted to make up for her mother and daughter. But all this had nothing to do with him, but he paid so much for her. The debt of human relationship was too heavy, and her heart could not be peaceful. I had no words all night. I got up in the morning. I had no need to rest and eat all the way. I was basically on my way and tried to avoid the crowd. At this speed, the fairy land surrounded by ordinary mountains was soon left behind. For three days and three nights in a row, the weather was very clear, the sky was blue, the sun was shining high, the sky was like velvet and the stars were shining at night, which did not affect the way. But at dusk on the third day, the God finally began to refuse to be beautiful. Before the sun sets, the dark clouds gradually gather to cover the setting sun. It seems that there will be a heavy rain soon. "Let''s find a place to take shelter from the rain. After a while, we are on our way." Luobei takes the initiative to suggest that he doesn''t want Yun hanchu to work too hard for himself. "Not bad." At the beginning of cloud cold, man Kailing searched for a place to live. He soon saw a cave nearby, and a small wooden house that no one lived in, such as the one occasionally used by hunters in the mountains. He suggested, "go to the cave. I''m afraid it will rain heavily. The wooden house is simple and may leak rain." Luobei is not particular about this kind of thing. When he wanted to nod his head, he suddenly felt a palpitation in his heart. He hesitated for a moment and said, "we''d better live in a house. We haven''t lived in a house for many days? Even if there is a leak, just set up a ban. " It''s a trivial matter. At the beginning of the cold season, I would not argue with her, so I took her to the wooden house. The wooden house where the hunter temporarily settled down was very simple. Not only were the wool mattresses piled up at the corner of the bed damp and smelly, the roof was covered with cobwebs, and the mud was black. I didn''t know how much dirt was hidden. Luobeibei himself is willing to make do with it, but he doesn''t want Yun hanchu to make do with it. Before he enters the room, lingzhi sees the scene clearly, and immediately pulls Yun hanchu: "Brother Yun, you wait outside for a while, I''ll go in and clean it up. It''s ok. Don''t come in..." Said, with two small ran in. Yun hanchu smiles, glances around, and goes to pick up the dead branches. The leopard demon lianyue also goes to the forest in silence to hunt. A few people cooperate tacit understanding, division of labor and cooperation, it seems to really have a "family" feeling. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 451 At the beginning of the cold weather, when the clouds found firewood and refined the moon to hunt their prey, the thunder and lightning finally came out, and it rained heavily. After being renovated by luobeibei and liangxiao, the wooden house has become clean from top to bottom. Not only the stale wood reeks of the fragrance of logs, but also the ground is turned up by them. It''s like a marble floor, and you can sit on it directly. Luobeibei even took the time to pick some flowers and plants, and raised them in an abandoned pottery jar, which turned the small wooden house into a warm "little home". After that, she became a cook, barbecue and jialingzhi stew. Soon after, she had a simple but delicious dinner, and then the "family" enjoyed it warmly under the sound of rain and the light of lightning. At the end of the meal, Luobei packed up the utensils, and set up a ban on blocking the images in front of Yun hanchu''s face. He didn''t know what he was doing mysteriously. At the beginning of the cold cloud, he smiles. He never asks. After a little activity, he begins to practice with his eyes closed. An hour later, Luobei finally removed the barrier: "Brother Yun, I have something to give you." Said, also did not sell the key, directly took out the thing, but is a blue gray looks very common scabbard. So this is what the younger martial sister has been doing these two days? Yun hanchu''s eyes fell on the bluish gray scabbard. At a glance, he could see that the seemingly smooth scabbard was actually composed of many fine scales, and it was obviously not ordinary scales. The three sections in the scabbard''s head and tail seemed to be ordinary decorative patterns, and they were not real patterns, but improved magic array like gathering spirit! Even the thin thread used to sew the scabbard is not a common needle and thread, but a kind of monster''s tendon. The stitch is even and smooth without any flaw. Then he picked up the sword on one side and put it into the scabbard with a sound of Ding, which is exactly right. "Brother Yun likes this gift very much." Yun hanchu looks at luobeibei, who is trying to make a scabbard for himself. His eyes are very gentle. Luobei North exhibition Yan a smile, is about to say "cloud big brother like", but suddenly tense up. At the same time, the geniality in Yun hanchu''s eyes suddenly turned into coldness. At this moment, the noise of the heavy rain outside the house suddenly stopped. Inside the house, the long, short and swaying bonfire stopped beating. Even the leopard demon Lian Yue, who was lying on one side, just woke up and wanted to look up, but was frozen by something. Their heads tilted and their eyes blinked. This kind of feeling has not appeared for many years. I didn''t expect to encounter it again. Its power has increased more than ten times. Luobeibei almost instinctively took a deep breath immediately. His mind turned into a huge gold needle and stabbed at the top of his head. He gave a clear rebuke: "broken!" As her voice faded into the air, a click of lightning fell directly on the roof, quickly lit up the fire, at the same time, the rain suddenly began to make noise. Luobei breathed two breaths in a hurry, but it was not easy to break. "How are you?" Yun hanchu immediately voiced concern. Luo Beibei, um, said that there was no problem. He readjusted his breathing. Yun hanchu grabs the sword, cools a handsome face, and Lian Yue immediately guards his side. "Brother Yun, let''s go together." Luobeibei also stood up, and quietly put a magic talisman into the sleeve of cloud cold beginning. "Well, protect yourself." Yun hanchu didn''t refuse. The rainstorm continued fiercely. Every raindrop hit the muddy ground like a marble. Every time, it brought up a small piece of mud. However, although there was no sound of rain in the surrounding woods, there was no vitality. In the faint light of the rainstorm, eight ghostly black robed people slowly came out of the woods in the East, South, West, north, Southeast, northwest, southwest and northeast directions. With each step, the air of death in the small open space of the woods became strong. There is no nonsense, and there is no time to pay attention to how there are so many demons here. Yun hanchu immediately holds the nameless sword guard, who has just entered the scabbard, in front of Luobei, and directly uses his sword moves. Although the time between this sword and him is still short, and it can''t be used as an emissary in the air, every time it is waved, a white sword gas is emitted from the tip of the sword. Like a real sword, it shoots at the black robed people in due north, northwest, due west and northeast directions. It instantly attracts half of the pressure and makes them unable to attack others. The remaining four black robed men rushed to lianyue and luobeibei, as well as the two children. The leopard demon Lian yueleng snorts. The evil spirit, which has been subdued for many days due to Luo Beibei, turns into a thick evil spirit in an instant, and directly turns into the original shape to meet the enemy. In the process of moving and jumping, the sharp leopard claw tears a hole in the front of one of the black robed men. Luobeibei didn''t move, or even let Baoge baomei move. Instead, luobeibei summoned the puppet who hadn''t played for a long time, and let the puppet spirit wolf face the two black robed men purely with its own ability. When she chose to spend the night, she did not choose the shallow cave with only one exit because of her palpitation. Instead, she chose this small wooden house, which is more easily surrounded but also easier to break through than the cave.Now, the fact has proved that her warning signs are true, so she should feel more at this moment. Demons like to use intrigues and tricks most, and they never confront the enemy openly. Therefore, the eight demons are not the only ones who come here tonight, and the pair of assassins, Baoge and baomei, can''t be exposed easily. "Oh, oh, there''s a fight!" Suddenly, qinger''s excited voice rang out in her brain, "Beibei, why do you deliberately imprison me? Let me out quickly! How can I not share such a lively scene? Don''t forget that the edge of the sword comes from sharpening. For a genius like me, only fighting is the best way to grow up! " "What''s the hurry? It''s just a few pawns who come to make a trial first. You can beat them later." Luobei pays close attention to the battle in the field, while quietly exploring the spirit, trying to find out the situation in the forest. However, she soon found that this time, the situation might be more serious than she expected, because she met a boundary, which was very similar to the prohibition set by elder qingjiao, who was demonized in Xiaozhou mountain in that year, and the evil spirit above was obviously at least several times that of that year. The range is much smaller than that of that year, but the magic Qi is many times thicker than that of that year. This is really a bad situation. It seems that we have to use the tripod tonight. Luobei is calm and dedicated to the war situation. The situation is rather bad. These demons seem to have investigated Brother Yun''s ability for a long time. They even come to find him specially. Six of the eight demons are fire attributes. Moreover, his flame has been specially refined and the temperature is extremely high. Although Yun hanchu''s sword technique is very exquisite, he is also very decisive and sharp every time he makes a sword. However, his power is often neutralized. After several rounds, he only slightly hurt them. Lian Yue, it seems that she''s really resentful recently. She suddenly takes advantage of her strength and hurts one of them seriously. The puppet spirit on her side just blocked the two black robes. It''s no good to go on like this. Seeing that the waterfall like rainstorm was burned by the devil''s flame, countless black water vapor was immediately sent out. Luobeibei frowned and was about to summon qinger to help him. Then he saw that Yun hanchu suddenly made a sweeping move, and the tip of the sword suddenly condensed a row of ice swords with extremely cold air, whistling directly at the four black robed men. The power of this move was at least ten times stronger than before. The four black robed men quickly increased their own output of magic flame and stiffly resisted most of the ice sword. But at the beginning of the cold cloud, how could this be the only way? With his dazzling sword style, countless ice swords are like moving from the ice covered waterfall. In just two blinks, they pass through their defense and shoot their robes out of countless black holes. Good! Brother Yun really deserves to be Brother Yun. Just now, it seems that he also intended to paralyze those demons. Luobeibei suddenly got a boost. If he wasn''t afraid of being distracted, he would have applauded. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 452 Dong Dong Four black robed people fell down one after another, and no one cared what they felt before they died. Even before their bodies were completely fallen in the mud, Yun hanchu had turned around and killed one of the black robed people that the ghost wolf was dealing with with. "Be careful they blow themselves up!" Worried that the devil would play this trick if he couldn''t fight, luobeibei sent a message to remind him and lianyue in time. Sure enough, just after Luobei reminded him, one of the black robed men who was fighting with lianyue was suddenly full of evil spirit. Luobeibei is preparing to use the spirit to imprison him. He doesn''t want Yun hanchu to be faster than him. His slender body is just a sharp spin, and a cold air pops up. The body of the man in black robe is frozen quickly with the naked eye. Lian Yue takes the opportunity to slap the head of the black robed man, and the head of the black robed man is broken by Lian Yue. Another black robed man saw that he was not good, and he suddenly drove the magic. But he didn''t have time either. The last one who saw that his companions didn''t even have a chance to explode himself, immediately decided to retreat, but he just took two steps. Before Yun hanchu even took his hand, he suddenly froze and then fell to the ground. The hood on his head slipped down with his fall. There was a black hole in the middle of his forehead. Obviously, the people who drove them would never allow them to be deserters. "Come out." At the beginning of cloud cold, he stood with his sword, and his eyes quickly circled. There was a very heavy breath in response to him. The sound came from the steamy woods. Then, more and more heavy breath and heavy footsteps came slowly approaching from the shadow. All the people present were not ordinary people. Even without the help of lightning and the light of the burning wooden house, we could see that among the second group of enemies, there were only 50 or 60 bloodthirsty Warcraft that seemed to covet their fresh bodies. "Sure enough, he is a proud disciple of Yunmen who has been cultivating for many years. He really has some accomplishments. If he can succeed in the golden elixir in time, he may be able to enter Yuanying in the future. It''s a pity that Zhuo Yunqing expelled you from Yunmen. It''s so stupid." A deep and long sigh suddenly penetrates through the Shua Shua of rain. It seems that it is really full of emotion about the future of the cloud at the beginning of the cold. What''s more, it makes people doubly alert immediately is that the male voice is clearly not high at all, but clearly whispers in his ear. You can follow the sound carefully, but it''s uncertain. It''s hard to determine where it is coming from. "It''s our Cloud Gate chore. You can''t worry about it." Cloud cold beginning cold tunnel, complexion has not changed at all. Luobei''s face has changed. The voice How could it sound so familiar to her that her heart was filled with a strong anger, as if she had a feud with the owner of the voice? But in her memory, there is no such enemy? Luobei frowns and turns to recollect. Suddenly, an aura flashes by. Her memory does not, does not mean that other people do not have memory, such as Xia Yuteng. "Brother Yun, this person should be the culprit who has been waiting for opportunities to lure people into demons for many years. You must be careful." Luobei was shocked, and quickly whispered, while stepping up the search for the man''s hiding place. The devil is not terrible. What''s terrible is the devil who has deep intention. Especially the devil who has been in the curtain of operation for at least 20 or 30 years, and who has forced many people into the devil in recent years, is particularly terrible. This time, he broke Brother Yun''s identity. Obviously, he had planned for Brother Yun for a long time. What''s more surprising is that the formation of the demons is so big that they haven''t noticed in advance. "I know," Yun hanchu secretly responded to Luobei, and without waiting for the mysterious man to answer, he said directly, "what do you want to do, you may as well speak frankly." "Good! That''s great, quick The mysterious man clapped his hand, as if he was very natural and unrestrained. "Then Ben Jun won''t go around with you. The little girl next to you likes Ben Jun very much, so Ben Jun wants to invite her to the demon world as a guest." This man is the devil! The devil who captured Dashan''s brother and grandma? His goal is himself? As soon as Luobei was stunned, Yun hanchu swept away and flew out. Hanjian only ordered three points and then stood back to her. Then, three Warcraft in different directions, who were just grinning and would come up at any time, had fallen down one after another. This is Yun hanchu''s reply, simple and direct! "Ha ha ha It''s true, a good man. That''s what it should be That demon gentleman sees this to unexpectedly praise instead, "however, young man, depend on your ability now, can''t protect her.". This girl, her life has long been destined to belong to me. " With his last sentence, an extremely cold and greedy power finally fell on luobeibei, as if she had become a delicious dish of Chinese food. She would be put into a huge mouth full of thorns at any time and chewed repeatedly until every bit of spiritual power was drained, every drop of blood was sucked and savored carefully Grace finally swallowed it.That kind of feeling was ten times or even a hundred times stronger than when she was chased by tigers when she was young. Luobei kept shivering. Her intuition has always been accurate. It can be imagined that if she really fell into the hands of this demon, the end would not be just simple death. But it''s chilling to see that the Warcraft around are still walking slowly. It''s obvious that they are trained very strictly and will be more difficult to deal with by the previous eight demons. Don''t be afraid! Luobei! Don''t forget you have xiaozhoushan! You won''t fall into his hands! Now what you need most is calm, calm to make the most correct judgment. Luobeibei quickly recalled her mother''s loving smile and Dashan''s naive appearance, and even remembered a segment that made her extremely embarrassed and embarrassed, in order to resist the huge pressure brought by the invisible greedy eyes. This method really calmed her down a little, and successfully felt where the eyes were. "Brother Yun, don''t fight hard. I''ll count one, two, three. Let''s break through to the East." Luobei made a decisive decision. "Good! Baoge baomei opens the way, and I''ll cut off. " Yun hanchu didn''t show off his hero at all and didn''t question him at all. He immediately informed Lian Yue. "One, two, three! Go With the order of Luobei, Baoge and baomei turned into two lights and rushed to the East first. Everywhere the fists went, there was the sound of the flesh and bones breaking. Countless trees were broken at the same time. It just opened a wide gap, which was immediately followed by Luobei and other nature. This time, those Warcraft who were still slowly threatening suddenly all opened their scarlet mouths and roared up. Yun hanchu and lianyue, as well as the puppet spirit demon wolf are not ambiguous. They show their abilities and repel their first attack. But what makes people feel sad is that these Warcraft are not only rough skinned and hard to deal with, but also have no sense and pain. Although some of them are cut and some of them are amputated, they are still dragging their bodies one after another, and corrosive venom is sprayed from time to time in their mouths and noses. It''s very difficult to deal with them. "Eh, I didn''t expect that these two little demons still have this ability. No wonder you take them with you every step of the way." The demon king obviously didn''t expect Baoge baomei''s strength to be so strong. He said in surprise, but then he laughed again. "However, dolls are dolls after all, you can''t count on them." With the laughter of the demon king, two huge fists, like water tanks, suddenly appeared out of thin air and smashed at the two little ones very fast. Although they are not afraid of these two fists, they are facing each other, but in this way, if they want to kill Warcraft again, they will inevitably be hindered by many obstacles. Those Warcraft who are under command will take the opportunity to block the newly opened channel again. "Let me out, let me out! Why don''t you let me out at this time? " Qinger is anxious to jump in the body of Luobei. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 453 Luobeibei is about to call her out, and suddenly noticed one thing, that is, although the attack of these Warcraft is extremely fierce, none of them pours on her. You know, even if she is surrounded by people, it''s not easy to let go of her head. Besides, there are two huge black fists on her head, so there is absolutely a chance to attack her. The devil wants to keep her alive. This idea flashed, Luobei immediately changed his mind to appease Qing''er: "now is not the time." "It''s not the time. When is the time?" Qinger anxiously asked, just like a dog hanging a bone in front of him. He was very attractive, but he didn''t want to eat it. Luobeibei has no time to pay attention to it. He looks up at the sky full of rain and the flash of lightning among the clouds. Suddenly, he launches three protective bullets and flies all around the Warcraft. At the same time, he shakes his hand and sends out a stack of thunder amulets, and sends out a voice: "close your eyes and collect your spirit!" "Good!" At the beginning of cloud cold, another layer of protection was added immediately. Leigang amulet is one of the rare enemies of the demons. Luobei has learned this from xiaozhoushan. Even though it is not easy to make, Luobei is still sparing no effort. The devil is also a good judge, and she will not be allowed to succeed. Almost as soon as she waved her hand, the two huge black fists split into many small fists, Bang Bang A series of hit those thunder Gang Fu, two in two, suddenly burst out extremely strong light, the whole world has become a dazzling day. Yun hanchu and Lian Yue were reminded, and they all closed their eyes and bowed their heads for the first time. The bloody and ferocious Warcraft around them gave out a cry at the same time. Even though they seemed to have no pain, they would be scared instinctively if their eyes were suddenly blinded. "Just Lei gang..." During the bombing, the voice of the demon king rang out with a sneer, but after four words, a fire burst out on the boundary wall above. Hiss, hiss, hiss Following the flash of fire, several electric awns spread out from the spark and scattered along the boundary wall. Almost at the same time, the thunder and lightning in the already low pressure cloud suddenly seemed to be swallowed by a force, with several successive clicks, all hitting the border. This time, not only the whole boundary wall was covered with countless lightning bifurcations, but also many people directly hit inside through the boundary. What is faster than the lightning is Bao Ge Bao Mei''s action. As soon as the two big black fists abandoned them to intercept the two Leigang runes, they had already pounded their fists on the ground. Outside the protective circle, a thick layer of soil rose up and surrounded them very quickly, just before the lightning came down. Click At this moment, I can''t tell how many cracked sounds sounded. The ground was like a pile of dry leaves, which could not be dried any more. It was heavily trampled down by a big foot, and there was no leaf that could not be broken. "Good courage, good means, give up so many Leigang Fu at one go, but also can avoid my eyes, I really look down on you!" A voice of praise, which was obviously angry, sounded with great pressure. "No matter how good it is, if it doesn''t work at the critical moment, it''s a waste, isn''t it?" The earth cover, which had been cracked by lightning, was suddenly scattered on the ground, revealing the completely intact luobeibei and others, especially the beautiful face of luobeibei. In any case, they all set out to kill her. No matter how irritated he was, it would be no worse. Unlike their integrity, their surroundings have turned into a hellish scene in an instant. Those Warcraft who just had no fear and struggled to come forward as long as they had the ability to move, without exception, turned into scorched corpses emitting hot air and were bared in the rain. Hundreds of meters around the woods can not escape this disaster, even if the rain drenched again wet still crackling to burn up, for a time, the fire. The power of sky fire is not what ordinary people can bear. It''s estimated that only mu Aoxing can use thunder to quench his body? Think of today, although he no longer protect himself around, he spent a lot of spiritual power to carve the Leigang Fu, but helped himself a lot. Luobeibei''s heart can''t help but flash Mu Aoxing''s smiling eyes, but then he secretly threw away and focused on his eyes. The devil must have been more fierce after he suffered such a big loss. She has no spare time to think about it. "It makes sense." Mojun seemed to really feel that luobeibei was right, and his tone was even. He chatted with her like chatting with her. "These charms were given to you by the boy of Mu family, right? Today, I really feel that even if you have Lei Gang Fu, you can''t be much more powerful and there won''t be a lot of it. So it''s OK for you to occupy some time. I didn''t expect that you still have the ability to hide a piece of it quietly and rely on it. I''ll admit it. " "So I should be honored?" Although luobeibei knows that his nonsense must be a new round of attack in secret, at this time, they also need to explore the external situation as soon as possible to find the best breakthrough, otherwise they will still be surrounded.After all, I''m afraid I can''t use the same method a second time. "Don''t quarrel with him any more. As soon as I make a move, you''ll let brother Bao and sister Bao take you all the way to the East. As long as you get to Cloud Gate, even if he is a demon, he doesn''t dare to act rashly!" At the beginning of the cold cloud, the sound was suddenly heard in the dark. "No!" Luobei just flatly vetoed, the demon king has said: "you really should feel honored." The voice of demon king suddenly becomes extremely cold, "so many years, no one dares to offend me so much." "There is always a first time in everything. If you make a mistake, you will get used to it." Yun hanchu gave a faint smile and took the lead to pick up the tune, but secretly scolded luobeibei, "be obedient! Don''t be impulsive "No way!" Luobei resolutely went back. At the beginning of the cold cloud, he could not help frowning and frowning, and even his thin lips were tightly pursed for the first time. "Very good!" Demon Jun began to smile, "then let me see how many abilities you have. Anyway, I don''t need you to live all the time, just leave you a breath." Before the words came down, the dark clouds suddenly turned up again in the sky with the torrential rain. But this time, there was no lightning in the clouds, and they only pressed down slowly. However, even though there was still a considerable distance, the heavy dead air had already been splashed down with the torrential rain. Obviously, it can''t be a real cloud. It''s definitely a powerful magic weapon. He has run out of patience. "Beibei..." At the beginning of the cold cloud, he looked more and more dignified. "You don''t have to say, since you won''t leave me, I won''t leave naturally!" Luobeibei interrupts him, and the spirit in the distance divides into two again, searching for the trace of the demon king. As a demon king, his means must be endless, so even if he broke the border unexpectedly, luobeibei didn''t really feel happy. After all, he was a demon king! It''s a demon king with the same strength as the emperor. No matter how talented Brother Yun is, he is just a monk in the foundation period. He is in the Qi refining period. If it wasn''t for brother Bao and sister Bao''s help and some self-defense, she would have been unable to resist and could only hide in xiaozhoushan. But xiaozhoushan is the last hope of the demon clan. She really doesn''t want to be exposed until the last moment, even if this person is Brother Yun! What''s more, the purpose of her trip is to save grandma and Dashan. Sooner or later, she has to fight against the devil. Now it''s just ahead of time. It''s better to try her hand first. If she really can''t compete, let Baoge baomei run with them, and then try again. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 454 "Why, now I know I''m afraid?" See two people all no longer talk, all cold eye is looking at the top of the head of the dark cloud, the devil king calmly sneer. "No, we are much stronger than you in courage," Luo Beibei said first. His clear voice is like a string of wind bells ringing under the gloomy pressure. "Brother Yun has only practiced for more than 20 years, and I have only practiced for seven years. But I dare you to fight against the king of this clan, and I can last so long. And you? Don''t you have to hide your head and tail just to deal with us low-level people? Aren''t you more cowardly than the rats in the ditch? He even said that we were afraid. Alas, it''s pitiful. It''s even more ridiculous! " "What a smart mouth Obviously, the devil has never been insulted like this before, and even his voice trembled in his sneer. "I wanted to turn your whole body into a pill, but now I''ve changed my mind. Your little tongue is really smart. I still have to cut it off for a souvenir." Luobeibei said happily: "OK, you can take it yourself if you have the ability! Oh, by the way, in fact, you should use my aunt and brother Dashan to threaten me, let me give up my resistance and voluntarily surrender, or you can''t tell who killed who They two people you come and I go, lips gun war, cloud cold beginning is to confirm Luo North North resolutely won''t leave, then has been silent, let her delay time. "Little mole ant, don''t be ashamed The devil doesn''t know whether he has seen through luobeibei''s plan, or he doesn''t bother to quarrel with her any more. After that, he doesn''t care about her. He just drives the huge black cloud down. As the clouds get lower and lower, the rainstorm becomes more and more corrosive. A protective cover will break if it can''t hold more than ten breath. It needs to be filled immediately. However, the spirit of luobeibei can''t find the shadow of the demon king, or even any trace of the demon man, let alone her mother and Dashan. No matter how much she calls, Dashan still doesn''t respond. This makes luobeibei a little impatient at last, because the purpose of her trip is to save people, and the second is to escape from the demon king. If you can''t determine the demon king''s whereabouts, judging from the cunning degree that he can hide in the human world for so many years, even if she can escape his poison, I don''t know when to find him next time. "Now, die!" Seeing that Luo Beibei was no longer quick to talk, the devil could not help but speak again. With his voice, the black clouds were surging, turning into a giant palm again, and grabbing them straightly. All right! It seems that it''s time to sacrifice the Fantian seal of the demon clan to find the specific location of the demon king. Anyway, even if he didn''t bear the guilt, the demon king would kill her and let him know that Fantian seal is in her hand. Luobei bit his lip, and immediately extended his hand to the earring. At this instant, a colorful rainbow full of noble and healthy qi suddenly shot from the sky and directly fell into the dark clouds. Where it passed, the dark clouds melted into a wide space. "It''s you!" The demon king drank angrily, and the trend of the black cloud falling stopped. "What if it''s me?" With a low magnetic male voice, two long rainbow follow closely. It seems that there is a giant pen with Tianzhu as the penholder writing, once again isolating the black cloud into several pieces. "It''s the master!" At the beginning of the cold cloud, his eyes brightened, he gave a low cry, and suddenly moved. As soon as his long sword was turned over, he suddenly rose up and rushed to the black cloud. Before he arrived, the sword Qi came first, and countless white lights shot into the black cloud in the middle like pear needles. The black cloud immediately condensed into ice at the speed visible to the naked eye, and then became black hail. It''s him! Luobei was frozen. For a moment, his heart was full of complex emotions. He could not help but pursed his lips and stared at the ever-changing rainbow. "It''s bixuan''s sword technique, you master and apprentice Good! Good For Zhuo Yunqing''s arrival, the demon king was obviously very angry. The black cloud, which had been divided into pieces, suddenly shrunk into a long and slender shape. Then he nimbly avoided the sword Qi of Changhong and yunhanchu, twisted and connected again like a cut snake, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a big black sword across the night sky. Dangdang three times in a row, the big black sword made of black clouds and the rainbow can even make the sound of gold and stone. "How could you?" Zhuo Yunqing''s voice suddenly became cold to the bone, more like hiding some emotion that outsiders could not understand for a moment. "It''s just a kind of broken sword technique. I''m erudite and talented. What''s so strange about that?" The devil snorted, but the black sword didn''t stop. With only one horizontal movement, it shook the cloud cold coming from the sky hundreds of meters away and welcomed Changhong again. However, just as they were about to intersect again, the big black sword suddenly cut to the north of Luobei on the ground. "Go Although luobeibei''s mood was surging, she never let go of her vigilance. As soon as the big black sword turned its direction, she had already grasped the puppet and Lian Yue. Bao Ge and Bao Mei held her up with a tacit understanding, and suddenly turned into a light and disappeared in the same place. "Stop it In the long air, Zhuo Yunqing suddenly and angrily drinks. Changhong also turns into a silver sword, stops the black sword, which is only half way away, and returns with a momentum several times faster than before, forcing the black sword to take back into the air."Brother Yun, are you ok?" At the beginning of Yunhan, who was shocked and flying, he just stabilized himself and saw that Baoge baomei had brought Luobei to his eyes. "How are you, master? Are you hurt?" Lian Yue opens her mouth one step ahead of Luo Beibei. She flurries away her hand and jumps to Yun hanchu''s side in a hurry. Her eyes scan quickly. "Nothing." Yun hanchu''s eyes only looked at luobeibei, and he said with a smile, "Beibei, don''t worry, you have master. Even the devil can''t help us." Luobeibei jumps down from Baoge baomei''s hand, puts the puppet away, looks up silently at the battle that has already been lifted to the top, and even her spirit can''t reach it. "Don''t worry, master seems to be decadent these years. He only focuses on painting and calligraphy, but secretly he has found a new way to integrate the complete bixuan sword technique into painting and calligraphy. His realm has been greatly improved and there will be no great danger." Yun hanchu thought that she was worried about Zhuo Yunqing, and gently comforted her. Luobeibei said indifferently: "I just think this is a good opportunity to use Leigang Fu to lead lightning for nine days, but it''s a pity that I can''t reach it." Yun hanchu knew that her heart knot was not so easy to untie, so he had to stop talking about Zhuo Yunqing and look up at the sky as bright as day, sometimes dark and heavy, sometimes a torrential rain, sometimes without a drop of water. Xu knew that Zhuo Yunqing would have no chance to capture luobeibei and yunhanchu. He didn''t want to fight any more. The demon king quickly withdrew, and the dark clouds disappeared. In an instant, the clean and bright starry sky appeared, and the rainstorm disappeared. Only the mud and the burning woods at his feet proved that he had experienced a earth shaking disaster battle. Under the starlight, the Rainbow Falls, and a figure stands in front of Luobei and yunhanchu. "Master!" Yun hanchu bows to salute. "Are you all right?" Zhuo Yun counts and nods, but his eyes look to Luo Beibei. "Fortunately, the Master arrived in time, the disciples were OK, and the younger martial sister was not hurt." Cloud cold early saw a Luo north north, "north north, I went to put out the fire first, lest harm innocent." Then, without waiting for Zhuo Yunqing to speak, he grabbed lianyue and swept to the fire. Although his speed is fast and Baoge and baomei are around in the north of Luobei, it''s not that he can''t catch up with him. But if she goes to catch up now, it will be that she is cowardly. She naturally doesn''t want to carry such a black pot. Although she is as cold as frost, she still stands rigidly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 455 Father and daughter separated when they were still in the belly of luolanxin in luobeibei. They never met each other in the long 21 years since then. The only time they met was not long ago, and the atmosphere was extremely unpleasant. At this time, except for Bao Ge and Bao Mei, father and daughter were alone for the first time. Although luobeibei was extremely stubborn, Zhuo Yunqing was also not used to it. But since he didn''t stop Yun hanchu from walking away, he naturally had a few words to say. , "you as like as two peas." After a short silence, Zhuo Yunqing''s tone was very slow and took the lead in breaking the silence. At the same time, he took a few steps forward and didn''t face Luobei awkwardly. He looked up at the starry sky, and his eyes seemed to be penetrating the long river of time, recalling the memories. After the rainstorm stopped, the night wind was gentle. When it came to him, it brought a ray of dazzling white hair. Luobei pursed his lips and said nothing. Zhuo Yunqing didn''t expect Luobei to speak. He continued in a low voice: "in fact, it''s better for you to be like your mother than to be indecisive like me. It''s harmful to others and yourself." With that, he shook his head in self mockery, then slightly sidetracked, trying to look back at her, but he finally stopped. Luobei''s eyes are more and more indifferent. "In any case, after I treat your mother and daughter like this, it''s good for you to listen to me for a few words." After another half sound, Zhuo Yunqing suddenly put away his mood, and his body was as straight as bamboo. "There''s something I want to tell you. That man is not a real demon just now." What? Luobei suddenly raised his eyes, and finally said three words: "make it clear." Zhuo Yunqing said in a deep voice: "I know the demon king. Although he has no taboo in his behavior, he is ruthless in his way of doing things, but he is arrogant and ruthless. He is not a person who hides his head and shows his tail. Although there are several powerful Warcraft in his seat, and he likes to tease his opponents like a cat playing with a mouse, few of them rely on the strong and bully the weak, let alone use Warcraft to attack them Luobei heart a jump, asked: "are you sure?" Zhuo Yunqing said: "at least ninety-nine percent can be determined, unless his temperament has changed greatly in recent years, which is completely different from that in the past, but according to the information I got, his personality has not changed over the years. What''s more, he captured your mother in Yecheng that day, but he appeared in front of the public. Why do we need to use such means to deal with you two younger generation now? " Luobeibei immediately asked: "what''s the purpose of his claiming to be the king and using the means of the demons? At least he''s a demon, isn''t he? He''s been around for decades at least. And why did he come all the way to kill me? No Just now, he seemed to say that he wanted to alchemy me. It''s not like he just wanted my life... " "What did you say?" Zhuo Yunqing turned abruptly, his eyes fixed on luobeibei unbelievably, and even clasped luobeibei''s arms excitedly, "he He just said that he would make you a alchemy? " The latter half of the sentence was very difficult, as if there was something in his throat. He just tried his best to squeeze out the words one by one, and his face was also very ugly. "Yes, he first said that he would take me to the demon world as a guest, then he said that he only wanted to leave me a breath, and finally he said that he would refine my alchemy..." Luobei pursed her lips and struggled to pull out her arm. However, when he tried hard, Zhuo Yunqing let go of her hand and stepped back several steps. He almost fell into the puddle and muddy water. His eyes were full of shock, anger, sadness, pain, regret and hatred All kinds of emotions are mixed. It''s impossible to see which is more important. What''s the main emotion? It''s not just anger. It''s just a moment. He seems to be much older. "You..." Luobei subconsciously wanted to help him, but his hand was seen by his eyes, and then he squeezed it into a fist and took it back. Zhuo Yunqing''s eyes were a little lax, but he didn''t miss her little action. He burst into laughter, which was full of self mockery and irony, as well as sadness and despair: "he didn''t give up, he didn''t give up Ha ha ha I haven''t given up yet... " "What do you mean? Why do you say that? " Luobeibei''s fists were even tighter. "What do you mean he hasn''t given up yet? Is Did he want to turn me into a pill long ago? Is You already know who he is? " "Ha ha Ha ha... " Zhuo Yunqing laughed uncontrollably, and then slowly closed his eyes, but the rapid trembling of his eyes betrayed his inner agitation. "She said that the reason you gave her was that people and Demons had different ways, so you regretted and woke up, and then you abandoned her and me Luobei straightened his waist and raised his chin. "Not only that, but you also sent people to chase our mother and daughter." "Not me!" Zhuo Yunqing suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of water, and he almost burst into tears. "I Zhuo Yunqing feel most guilty at this time. What I can''t make up for is your mother and daughter. How can I chase you mother and daughter I see. Even if I didn''t do it, what''s the difference? ""If you didn''t do it, tell me the real reason!" Seeing that he was so decadent and abandoned himself as if he wanted to bear all the sins, luobeibei rushed forward and grabbed him and shook him several times, "who is this man? Who is he? Why is he staring at me? " "I can''t say." Zhuo Yunqing suddenly seemed to wake up completely, and the water light in his eyes suddenly retreated. "You are the leader of Cloud Gate. You are the leader of Cloud Gate. Even the emperor will give you three parts of face. Unless you are guilty of treason and colluding with the demons, your status can not be shaken, and you don''t need to be afraid of anyone. Why are you like this now?" Luobeibei slowly released his hand, stepped back two steps, and looked at him closely. "This person must have a great relationship with you, a deep source, and it''s also very important to you, but you never married again, and you never heard that you have any relatives and friends..." "Shut up! Stop it See Luo North North a little bit of analysis, Zhuo Yunqing suddenly burst to drink a, like a beast was forced to the end of the general almost bloodthirsty stare at her. The northern language of Luobei stopped suddenly, and then her eyes were frozen. Seeing her look, Zhuo Yunqing staggered back again, and even his hand, which fell on his side, could not stop shaking. For a long time, Luobei chuckled: "I know. No wonder you say you are indecisive..." Zhuo Yunqing''s face suddenly turned blue gray, and even the remaining half of his black hair quickly turned white from the root of his hair at the speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, there was no more mottle. "Born to be a demon, is it destined to be an original sin?" Luobeibei asked him quietly, "our demon clan is destined to be equated by you human beings and natural resources, only to be dissected, dug Dan, skinned, chewed with meat, blood and bone, will every inch and wisp be completely dried?" Zhuo Yunqing squeezed out two words: "no!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 456 Luobeibei didn''t look at him, but looked at the void with lax eyes, and said slowly: "from my childhood, my neighbors in demon Valley repeatedly warned me how terrible human beings are. Although I was afraid and afraid, I tried to stay away from human beings, but I still didn''t want to believe that human beings would be so bad, so I often secretly observed human beings, Found that they eat chicken, duck, fish, eat a lot of things, but never eat monsters. My mother said that''s because the town is too small, and there is no one who can catch demons. Everyone is very careful and never goes out. Naturally, this situation is not easy to happen "However, even if everyone said that, I still only believe that there should be good people in human beings, and not everyone is willing to hurt the demon. So when I met Mu Aoxing, I was scared to death by him, but I couldn''t help wondering if he would really eat me. Later, he said that I saved him, and he wanted to repay his kindness. He not only couldn''t eat me, but also helped my aunt treat her. I was very afraid and worried, but I still couldn''t help believing him and expecting him to really do what he said. " "Later, Brother Yun came and saved us all. I also knew that my biological father was a human. Although he abandoned my mother and me and had been indifferent to our mother and daughter for many years, he still sent someone to save us at the most critical moment of crisis..." "She doesn''t like to mention him, and I don''t want her to be sad. I never dare to ask her about him, but I can''t help but secretly want to know what kind of person the person who gave me life but never appeared in my life is and what he looks like? Am I more like my mother, or more like him I also want to know, is he really as Big Brother Yun said, there are difficulties to abandon my mother and me? If so, what kind of hardship is it that makes such a powerful person unable to say it? I really want to know the answer, but also hope that he can come to save my mother, to see my own daughter. But I''ve never waited. Now, I finally know for myself... " "Beibei..." Zhuo Yunqing finally called her name in a trembling voice, but it was not that he had thought about the warm and loving call a hundred times, but that he was full of guilt and pain, "I''m sorry! It''s dad. I''m sorry for you and your mother I I... " "You''re sorry, Ma!" Luobeibei suddenly turned his head and glared at him angrily, "if it''s just a simple human demon special way, you can''t withstand the pressure, and can''t go on with my aunt any more, I will only despise your cowardice, but you know that he doesn''t mean well to my aunt and me, but you don''t do anything at all. Instead, you naively think that as long as you drive my aunt and me away? Have you ever thought about how hard and what kind of price she paid to get out of her life? Have you ever thought about what it would be like if Grandma lost to those who came to kill him? Is it true that for you, even if you were dead at that time, it had nothing to do with you any more? " "No!" Zhuo Yunqing couldn''t help but let out a low cry, and his face was even more defeated. His white hair hung down with his head. "No No At that time, I secretly put a protective curse on your mother. If your mother''s life was in danger, at least half of her attack power would be transferred to me... " Luobei sneered mercilessly: "Oh? Do I have to thank you for your conscience? If you didn''t have this move, I wouldn''t be who I am now? " Zhuo Yunqing almost begged and whispered bitterly: "Beibei Don''t be so sarcastic I I... " "You want to say you can''t stand it?" Luobeibei''s eyes flashed a struggle, but beichi couldn''t help biting his red lip. "You can''t even bear a few words now, but that man has done such a cruel thing, but you have been tolerant, even conniving..." "No! I didn''t connive at him Zhuo Yunqing raised his head and blurted out, "I just doubt, I didn''t..." "Coward!" Luobeibei can''t help but yell and interrupt him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhuo Yunqing''s spirit was seriously defeated again, and his lips wriggled for several times. After all, he could only close his eyes and look up. "Yes, you''re right. I''m a coward. I dare not face the reality, and I can''t protect your mother and daughter. I live like this. I''m ashamed of both heaven and earth. I really don''t like to die." Luobeibei''s heart trembled, and suddenly he was even more furious and yelled: "do you think you can finish everything as soon as you die? There''s nothing so cheap! " Zhuo Yunqing''s hands were tightly clasped behind his back, his head was raised, his eyes were closed, his white hair was dancing in the wind, and his throat knot was sliding up and down After half a sound, he suddenly looked up to the sky and vomited a long breath. The complicated look on his face finally faded into a calm picture. "You''re right. There''s no such cheap thing. If I do something wrong, I should bear the consequences." Zhuo Yunqing turned his head slowly. His eyes were very gentle for the first time, and he looked at luobeibei formally. There was pride and gratification in his eyes. "Beibei, dad knows what to do." He suddenly changed, but for a moment he didn''t know how to deal with it. He could only pursed his lips and frowned at his eyes. His eyes were full of obvious suspicions."Chuer, come here. You should know something." Zhuo Yunqing suddenly raised his voice. Yun hanchu had already put out the fire, but he was afraid that his father and daughter would not come near until they had finished talking. He was always on the alert nearby. Hearing the sound, he came over steadily, and Lian Yue consciously stayed in the same place. When he came near, Zhuo Yunqing waved a few talismans to set the boundary, and then uttered a light words in a low voice: "Beibei, you guessed right, the man who pretended to be the demon king just now is probably your blood grandfather, my father and former leader Zhuo Mingyuan! The reason why I drove your mother and daughter away was that I was afraid that he would attack you. However, I don''t have any concrete evidence for this matter. In order not to arouse his suspicion, but also for the sake of Cloud Gate, I can''t even go on further investigation... " This is a shock to the world! Is always calm like clouds cold beginning, pupil also can''t help but suddenly constrict, eye light also instant like lightning flash, earthquake shock extreme. Seeing that Yun hanchu was more shocked than Luobei, Zhuo Yunqing gave a bitter smile, avoided their attention, and began to narrate in a low voice. "I found the clue for the first time when your mother was just pregnant with you. On that day, your mother suddenly wanted to drink plum wine on a whim, and it had to be the unique plum wine of a small mountain village we lived in when we traveled. She would not make do with it in other families. I couldn''t resist your mother''s temper, so I agreed to go to the mountain village to buy wine. But the mountain village is about five or six hundred miles away from Yunmen. Your mother is so greedy that she can''t wait for a moment. If she wants to go with me, I have to agree. " Xu Shi thought of his wife''s playing tricks like a naughty child. Zhuo Yunqing''s pale lips rose slightly and his eyes softened. "It was dusk when we set out. When we got to the small mountain village, the night was already a little dark. The people in the mountain village worked at sunrise and stopped at sunset. At this time, they naturally fell asleep early. Your mother is mischievous. She thinks it''s better to buy Incense than to steal it. We are also embarrassed to disturb the mountain people for such a small matter. So she follows the fragrance of the wine and sneaks into the cellar of others, preparing to leave some money to buy it later. But your mother was like a greedy child at that time. She couldn''t help it for half a moment. When she found the wine, she had to drink it and enjoy the moon at the same time. " "I had no choice but to take her to a small hill on the edge of the village and set up a border so as not to be seen and heard. Your mother likes the plum wine very much. She not only drinks it with relish, but also forces me to drink it too. But the plum wine is too sour. In order to make your mother less torture me, I specially advised her to drink more. Your mother drank two small jars before she fell asleep in my arms. I still remember that night, although the moon was not round, it was very bright. It shone on your mother''s red face and was very beautiful... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 457 This experience, Zhuo Yunqing said in particular detail, eyes also with the narrative, emotional full, gentle full. Luobei looked at his side face in a daze, as if also followed back to the sweet and happy moment. She never thought that her mother and the man in front of her had fallen in love with each other as young and frivolous as before. What''s more, she didn''t expect that this man would miss that year with such a gentle look after escaping for many years. However, such a look was like a pool of clean water suddenly splashed by thick ink. It was hard to recover its clarity, and Zhuo Yunqing''s look became cold. "I thought it was just an ordinary night, but when it was the darkest night, I suddenly realized that someone was practicing magic at the foot of the mountain. As the leader of Cloud Gate, I have the obligation to kill demons and demons. Now that I meet with demons, I can''t ignore them. So I set up several layers of prohibitions to settle your mother and go down the mountain to see what happened. But before he reached the village, he saw a light flying from a family and disappeared in the blink of an eye. The speed of Dun Guang is very fast, even if I can''t catch up with her. Besides, your aunt is still on the top of the mountain. I dare not venture to stay away from her. I can only enter the house quietly to explore her. " Speaking of this, Zhuo Yunqing stopped and looked at the dark woods in the distance, but he didn''t continue. Luobeibei and yunhanchu didn''t urge him. They didn''t look at each other. Only the stars all over the sky looked down on the mountain forest. After he calmed down for a while, Zhuo Yunqing continued to say: "that family is ordinary mountain people, without any accomplishments. I just checked and found that I found that the pregnant woman and her soon to be mature fetus were All of them have taken away the essence of the whole body, especially the fetus in the abdomen, which has withered into a mass of dry meat.... " "Ah..." Luobei could not help but give a low cry, and immediately looked at Yun hanchu. Both of them remembered the tragedy of the innkeeper''s house when they just left Wanren mountain range. That happened more than seven years ago. Before and after that, there were some similar situations in other places. Later, luobeibei was captured by the demons into the crocodile demon''s underground cave, and saw dozens of pregnant women in iron cages. It was at that time that she met Yuexue, the third elder of the demon clan. They always thought that the demons had just begun to try this evil way of practicing martial arts more than seven years ago. They didn''t want to start more than 20 years ago. But their fetus at that time was simply robbed of essence, not as cruel as Zhuo Yunqing said now, and even the flesh and blood were absorbed. "Yes, when my son reported to me the situation of those days, I knew that the tragedy had happened again, and their means were obviously better and more hidden." Zhuo Yunqing naturally understood that luobeibei and yunhanchu must have thought of seven years ago, so he couldn''t help laughing bitterly again. "Master, at that time You will find the teacher He did it? " Cloud cold see Luo North North clench lower lip for the first time, in the heart dark sigh asked a sentence. Zhuo Yunqing shook his head: "I was very happy that night. My mind was all over your teacher''s mother. I didn''t pay attention to anything else. If it wasn''t for the evil spirit that came out when he took away the essence of mother and son, maybe I would have noticed something strange when he ran away. Moreover, he ran away so fast that I subconsciously thought it was the devil. How could I have thought of him for a moment?" "How did you find out later?" Luobei sips his lips, but he can''t help but open his mouth after all. He remembers the two words of the teacher''s mother. Since he said these two words himself, he came to rescue them all night, didn''t he Is it Is miscellaneous ground thinks, Zhuo Yunqing has taken on. "After returning to the mountain gate, I immediately sent people around to investigate whether there were similar incidents. It was found that just six days ago and three days ago, there were two tragedies in the mountains on both sides of Yunmen. Both the mother and the son died, and the fetus was mature and would give birth at any time. It''s just that the two incidents happened in remote mountainous areas. They were thousands of miles away from each other. The family thought that this was their daughter-in-law and son sun Fubo. They were doomed not to pass the life and death barrier, but no one noticed that it was the villain who was responsible. " Zhuo Yunqing closed his eyes and said, "since I found out this, I immediately sent someone to keep an eye on it. I told people whether the emperor had evil cultivation or the demons used their mother and baby to practice evil skills. He wanted to catch this person secretly, but he didn''t want that evil cultivation to be arrogant. Knowing that there was a monk guarding the pregnant woman who was about to give birth, he still drove in and did evil repeatedly. Ordinary disciples couldn''t stop him He was not even allowed to see who he was. For a moment, people were very worried. " "I can''t find out what kind of heresy it is after reading all the materials. I went to the back mountain to ask for instructions Ask the former leader... " Zhuo Yun clearly stopped for a moment, obviously no longer willing to call Zhuo Mingyuan''s father, "but the disciple who served him said that he was closed a few days ago, and it might take more than ten days to get out. Since he passed the position of leader to me, he always shut up. Even I couldn''t disturb him. I didn''t feel surprised. However, when I came back to discuss with your mother, your mother was surprised to say that when she was looking for a kind of wild grass in the back mountain this morning, she clearly saw Zhuo Mingyuan flying over the sky from the top of her head, as if she had just come back from the outside. " "Of course, I don''t think your mother is lying, and I don''t doubt Zhuo Mingyuan at all. I just think that he didn''t want to deal with the common affairs after he gave up his position as the leader, so he deliberately let the disciple refuse me. But the matter of evil cultivation is really strange, and it can''t be delayed. I''d rather be ridiculed by him for being incompetent than stop him to ask the truth. In the next few days, I secretly observed his whereabouts day by day, and specially modified the mountain protection array. If he left the mountain, I would feel something. "In the past, Zhuo Yunqing spoke in great detail. Luobeibei and Yun hanchu also listened carefully. They didn''t dislike his wordiness today, because they knew that this was the key to the separation of husband and wife for more than 20 years. "In the middle of the night three days later, I was in my sleep when I felt a sense. I immediately connected with the array and opened my eyes. I was seeing a light running towards the northwest. Thinking of the time when your mother said I saw Zhuo Mingyuan coming back, I went to wait ahead of time. When it''s going to be light, I''ll wait for him. " Zhuo Yunqing took a deep breath and said, "he was shocked to see me waiting for him. He asked questions. At that time, I didn''t have any strange thoughts. I was afraid that he would talk about me, so I busily talked about the evil activities in these days and asked him if he had ever heard of such evil practices before? At that time, he blurted out that "evil cultivation makes trouble"? He stared at me with bright eyes. He was very surprised, but then he calmed down and said that he knew about it and would think about it. He also said that he went to collect a rare herb in the night and was in a hurry to plant it. Let me know when he got something. " "I didn''t think of any connection between him and Xie Xiu at that time, so I left respectfully. It was only when new news came that I reported the new pregnant woman''s position that I was suddenly surprised and inexplicably remembered his abnormal look when he saw me. But he is my own father and the former leader of Cloud Gate. He has made great contributions to the common people, and he is very bold and unconstrained. When I thought about it, I immediately denied it. I also secretly scolded myself for being dizzy. How could I have such a rebellious idea. " Zhuo Yun smiles and shakes his head: "but it''s strange that since that night, the evil repair has never done evil again, and we have no way to find out the trace of the evil repair, until a month and a half later, when your mother was pregnant with you for three months, the situation changed again." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 458 "On that day, the leader of the alchemy hall came to ask for help. He said that a female disciple of his hall was about to give birth, and there was no stable woman in the cloud gate. I wonder if he could make an exception to go down the mountain and find a stable woman to help. There are thousands of Yunmen disciples and many female disciples. Naturally, it is inevitable that Huaichun, a young girl who admires AI, falls in love with each other and gets married. Some disciples will apply to be sent abroad after they get married, while others choose to stay in the gate to continue their cultivation. There have been many children growing up in the gate, but no one has ever given birth in the mountains. " "I thought about the turmoil in these days. I wanted to be very tolerant, but the law enforcement elder firmly opposed it. He said that cloud gate is the place of gods respected by all living beings. This precedent can never be set. However, due to the friendship of fellow disciples, he would not stand by. He could send several outstanding disciples to protect it, and said that with the reputation of Cloud Gate, Naxie Xiu would not dare to come." "In the past, the evil spirit chose ordinary mortal pregnant women and never attacked the practitioners. This strategy was approved by most people. I couldn''t say any more, so I arranged several disciples to accompany the female disciples down the mountain. Two days later, the tragedy happened. Although there were many disciples, and the female disciple lived in the manor at the foot of Yunmen mountain, in the middle of the night, the evil monk was still in a state of no one and took the lives of the mother and daughter. This time, even the mother was sucked into dried meat Coincidentally, because your mother loved a kind of wild grass in the back mountain very much after she was pregnant, she would secretly eat the fresh tender tip that just sprouted in the early morning every day, so I would accompany her day by day, and I happened to see Zhuo Mingyuan come back again. Because your mother was eating grass in her original form at that time, I subconsciously immediately set the highest protection to shield our breath. I don''t want Zhuo Mingyuan to be aware of it. He stopped and searched the neighborhood carefully. " Finally to the point! Luobei can''t help but hold his breath, for fear that if he vomites a little more heavily, he will disturb Zhuo Mingyuan to find his aunt''s identity. Zhuo Yunqing went on: "at that time, he was beside us. It was impossible for me to hide from her because of my cultivation. But at the critical moment, your mother suddenly sent out a circle of white light to cover us. I saw with my own eyes that when he was about to come into contact with our prohibition, he turned a corner strangely, and even he didn''t notice this change." White light? Luobei can''t help but look at Yun hanchu. "At that moment, I saw his eyes..." Zhuo Yunqing closed his eyes. It seems that after so many years, he still didn''t want to face up to the shock. After two long breaths, he said in a low voice, "there is a blood light in his eyes, a terrible and sharp blood light. At that time, I subconsciously avoided looking at him. Later, after a round of fruitless search, he finally left. The white light on your mother''s body also faded away. Then, your mother suddenly began to vomit up and spit up all the grass she had just eaten. She said that she smelled a very uncomfortable smell, so I immediately carried her away from the back mountain. " "Your mother''s tastes have changed since she was pregnant with you, but she has never been pregnant like other women. That''s the first time. What''s ridiculous is that I deceived myself and thought that it was your mother''s first use of Demon power since she was pregnant. Subconsciously, I didn''t want to admit the truth until the next day, when he suddenly came to visit us and your mother vomited again, I suddenly realized that maybe the most unlikely one was the truth. " "Then why don''t you expose him?" Luobei can''t help but export angrily. Zhuo Yunqing''s face flashed a trace of pain, and he didn''t answer. Next to him, Yun hanchu sighed: "although the master has doubts in his heart, there is no direct evidence. How can he openly accuse his own father in a shocking way? The former Cloud Gate master is the evil monk who has lost his conscience? Once this is said, the practice world either does not believe it, or it will fall into a great panic. Not only will Cloud Gate''s reputation for hundreds of years be destroyed, but the whole human world will also be in turmoil immediately. And if Zhuo Mingyuan finds out that his plot has been uncovered, he simply puts all his eggs in one basket and kills the whole world. The demon world will take the opportunity to invade immediately, and his teacher''s mother will be the first to suffer from the poison Can the master bear all this? So the master not only can''t expose him immediately, but also tries to pretend that he doesn''t know at all, and ensures his mother''s safety before he can make it Luobei stares at Zhuo Yunqing with round eyes, and the clear water in his eyes keeps overflowing: "is that so?" Zhuo Yunqing opened his eyes, and the contradiction between infinite pain and guilt was finally revealed in front of his own daughter. Then he vomited out a word: "yes..." "Then what happened?" Luobeibei complained tearfully, "you deliberately drove away your aunt for a temporary expedient. I understand, but what happened later? Over the years, why don''t you come to my aunt any more? Why hasn''t he been exposed yet? " "Because on that day, he found out that your mother was pregnant." Zhuo Yunqing''s hands behind his back suddenly clenched, and his voice became particularly stiff. "When your mother vomited in the dark, I accidentally saw his fleeting eyes. There were sudden epiphanies and bloody greed in those eyes. For more than 20 years, they have been lingering in my nightmares, and I never dare to forget them."what? Luobei took a step back, his voice trembled: "you mean He thought that if his evil skill could be practiced by blood relatives, it would be 100 times more effective, so he wanted our lives at that time? " Recalling the sight of yesterday, Zhuo Yunqing could hardly nod his head, and finally expressed his real hardship and deepest fear that had been hidden for more than 20 years: "I guess the same, so I have to drive your mother out, and I have to let your mother believe that I am really negative, so that I will not come back to me, and I will not be caught by him again." "And later?" Luobeibei is still trapped in the strange feeling of leaving terror. For a moment, he can''t extricate himself completely. He almost asks in a dreamy way. "He had seen with his own eyes how loving your mother and I were. He thought that I should just be angry for a moment, and I would get back together with your mother sooner or later. Later, he didn''t do anything again. He just stared at my every move and often advised me to get you back." Zhuo Yunqing was very distressed and looked at his daughter who was frightened by his words. He looked haggard and helpless, and his smile became more and more bitter. "Driving your mother away is only the first step. I also have to stop him from going out to find you personally. He can only take advantage of our relationship by pretending that he is hurt too much and has strong self-esteem, so as to prevent him from going to your aunt to intercede in my private affairs He directly used some means in front of him to let him know that as soon as he left the mountain, I would immediately know and chase him. So far, I''ve trapped him, and I''ve trapped myself. " Trapped him, trapped himself? Is that why he never dared to leave the mountain? But how long can such far fetched means last willfully? Can''t that person doubt that it''s not good for him? Luobei was suspicious and nervous, and some of them appeared in his eyes. Zhuo Yunqing understood his daughter''s look, but he could not help but feel sad and happy: "yes, this kind of means really won''t last long, but I didn''t have a better way in a hurry at that time. Besides, I had to double indulge myself, simply ignored the affairs of the family, and secretly used some means, so that the managers had to go to him, thinking that even if they couldn''t make him happy If he is totally involved in secular affairs, at least he can be distracted. As long as he doesn''t go after your mother himself, your mother will be at least half safe. " At this point, Zhuo Yunqing showed a rare smile. Luobeibei pursed his lips, knowing that although what he said was simple, he must have had a hard time at that time. He must have tried all kinds of ways to hold Zhuo Mingyuan back and prevent him from going out to find his aunt in person. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 459 "Master, if you treat him like this, he must be able to detect some?" Seeing Luo Beibei''s complicated eyes and tight lips, Yun hanchu asked her in time to ease the atmosphere. Luobeibei''s eyes were immediately worried. Zhuo Yunqing dropped his eyes slightly, and his voice seemed flat: "he should have known that I was suspicious of him when I drove Beibei mother away, but since he didn''t kill me immediately, he didn''t use me to practice magic skills. Besides expecting to find Beibei mother and daughter through me, it''s probably because my magic skills are not directly useful to him, but only my blood It''s useful, so I pretend to be deaf and dumb. Instead of tearing my face with me, I try every means to make me remarry, and even design to send women to my bed. " Zhuo Yunqing sneered, "but he has forced me to abandon my wife and daughter. How can I make him succeed? Therefore, I have already secretly taken Juezi Dan. I can''t have another blood in my life except Beibei. " Juezi pill! Luobeibei feels that his chest is tight, and his eyes are straight straight to his brows. It seems that he is just taking Zhuo Yunqing, who is as calm as a nourishing pill, and then a sudden surge of sadness comes up. That''s clear! Everything is clear! That''s why he drove her away. That''s why he set the rules that disciples should not love each other. So although she had a hard time escaping, because the man was trapped and couldn''t do it in person, she was finally able to persist until she was accepted by the demon Valley, and she was able to come to the world safely. Maybe this man''s character is cowardly and gentle. He is not decisive at all, and he doesn''t have enough courage to deal with that matter quickly. But at least he has saved their mother and daughter in his way, and even he has self mutilation For a time, luobeibei''s heart is sour, warm, painful and astringent, and finally turns into a contradictory question: "my mother was arrested last year, but you haven''t been to save her, because your curse has never been triggered?" "That''s one of the reasons." Zhuo Yunqing sensitively heard what she said, and there was more bitterness in her eyes. "Beibei, you misunderstood master." Cloud cold early busy gentle explanation, "master has been trying to find a way." Yes, it''s hard to think about this method. I haven''t thought about it for a year and a half. Although luobeibei''s mind has been shaken, she still has some stubborn disbelief in her eyes when she thinks that her situation is unknown at this time. Although she is not in danger of her life, she may not know how much suffering she has suffered. Zhuo Yun chuckled bitterly, but he didn''t explain. As soon as he turned his right hand, there was a scroll with axis in his hand, which was slanted in front of them: "this is what I just finished a few days ago." Luobei glanced at it subconsciously, only to see that it was a picture of a bamboo cottage two feet high and one foot wide. The varieties of bamboo in that bamboo forest are different from those seen in daily life, and they are also different from those around youhuang Pavilion. There are spots of different sizes on the bamboo body, and the bamboo skin on each bamboo node is dark red, only the bamboo leaves are still green. Moreover, each of these bamboos seems to have its own unique shape, absolutely lifelike. As like as two peas, bamboo walls and bamboo windows, and a small circle of pebbles on the front door, is a real feeling. If it hadn''t been enlarged, it would be just like the real one. "Master, what''s this In order to ease the relationship between father and daughter, Yun hanchu specially asked questions. Zhuo Yunqing didn''t answer immediately. He just pointed out a little to the pebble ground in front of the bamboo door, and the whole picture was immediately covered with a layer of forbidden light. At this time, you can see that the spots on the bamboo, the arrangement of pebbles on the ground, and even the veins on each bamboo leaf are not very meaningful. It seems that they are composed of countless extremely complex arrays. Even in the forbidden area of Luobei, where the talent is very special, you can''t see a researcher for a moment, but undoubtedly this painting is of great use. Seeing Luobei''s eyes shining and staring at the picture, Zhuo Yunqing replied, "this is a teleportation instrument." "Transmission?" Luobei couldn''t help repeating a sentence, and suddenly a flash flashed in his heart. Is it "The demon world is different from our human world. Although there are many mortals driven by it, the order is far more chaotic than our human world. The laws of heaven and the environment on that side are also very different from ours. The evil spirit is very heavy, but the aura is very thin. Once there is a loss, you can only rely on the spirit stone to replenish it. Therefore, the effectiveness of many magic weapons will be greatly reduced, not to mention the devil you are going to The center of the world. It''s very difficult to enter successfully, and it''s even more difficult to retreat completely... " Zhuo Yunqing rolled up the painting and handed it to her hand. "Although this painting can only be transmitted once, it can directly send you back to the human world. At that time, we must remember that the number of people must not exceed six." Zhuo Yunqing told them the method of using the scroll and the taboo in detail, and talked a lot about it. Finally, he took out a jade talisman and solemnly said, "the other end of the transmission array is fixed, and the master over there has a strange temperament. As soon as you succeed in transmission, you will take out the jade talisman and hold it high, so as not to be hurt by her. Later, you will explain to her in detail, she said If you are willing to stay for one day, you will stay for one day. If you are not willing, you will leave immediately. You must never disobey her. ""Where is that?" "I can''t say, but as long as you take out this jade talisman in time, it will be OK." Zhuo Yunqing lowered the sigh in his heart and took out a storage bag to give to Yun hanchu. He looked at him with guilt in his eyes. "Chu''er, Beibei is entrusted to you." "Don''t worry, master." At the beginning of the cold cloud, he took over the storage bag and looked as calm as ice and snow on the mountains. "That''s good," Zhuo Yunqing said with a light smile, and then looked at luobeibei again. "Beibei, dad knows, although I''ve been I have to give up your mother and daughter, but I have been indifferent to you for many years. It is true that your mother and daughter have suffered so much. Dad doesn''t dare to ask for your mother''s forgiveness, or for your forgiveness, or for you to call me Dad... " In the last sentence, his mood can be described as extremely complicated. What he said was the softest, the most guilty and the most careful words. However, his humble desire was still as clear as before, which showed how much he wanted to get the understanding of luobeibei and listen to her call him Dad. But he is doomed to be disappointed today. North Luo north, and then raised his hand to wipe away the tears that he did not live in. "I didn''t forgive you, but has the final say, I have no right to answer for her." Zhuo Yunqing''s face darkened, but immediately nodded: "I understand, I understand." Luobei didn''t want to see his humble look. He turned his head and asked, "what are you going to do now? At this point, you don''t think you can deal with him innocently, do you "No, it won''t be." In a word, Zhuo Yunqing''s eyes lit up a dazzling figure again, and his voice was very low and gentle. He almost gazed at his daughter''s pretty face which was somewhat similar to his own. "Dad knows what to do this time." Luo North smell speech, not only can''t put heart, on the contrary brow all tight Cu get up: "how do you prepare to do?" "After so many years, he''s never been a thief to you. Now it''s time to put an end to it." Zhuo Yunqing looked up to the sky slightly, and his broad robe was stuck on his thin body, like white hair. He kept dancing with the night wind, as if he wanted to ride the wind to the sky for a moment. "But he must have known before that you have seen through his disguise. For such a long time, he..." Luobei thought that Zhuo Yunqing had wasted so much time at such an important time in order to explain to her in person, so her eyebrows tightened. "It doesn''t matter," Zhuo Yunqing gently comforted her, seeing her worry. "From the moment he drove you away, my father had expected something. And although my father was very decadent and abandoned himself on the surface, he never slacked off his practice in secret. There was always some means. Moreover, this matter concerns the whole human race, and it''s no longer just the internal affairs of Yunmen. I''m sorry The prophet, the emperor. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 460 Luobeibei refuses to admit Zhuo Yunqing, but he is really worried that Zhuo Yunqing is not Zhuo Mingyuan''s opponent. He is also worried that many forces in Yunmen have been controlled by Zhuo Mingyuan. If Zhuo Yunqing rashly goes back to find Zhuo Mingyuan, he will fall into the trap. At this time, Zhuo Yunqing said that he would inform the emperor in advance that Zhuo Mingyuan was possessed. It must be that the emperor would step in, so he was a little relaxed. His baby daughter, his beautiful, lovely, kind and graceful baby daughter, seems to have his unqualified father in mind after all. That''s enough! As long as their mother and daughter are safe, everything will be worth it. Seeing the change of Luobei''s expression, Zhuo Yunqing felt cold and guilty for a long time. There was a warm current again in his heart, which was about to be desolate. He could not help but greedily wanted to get more. However, seeing that the sky had been bright for such a long time, if he did not go back, he was afraid that it would really change. After several struggles, he finally urged them to leave as soon as possible. "It''s getting late. You can go, Chuer. Be careful!" Zhuo Yunqing looked at Yun hanchu meaningfully, and then said, "in two days, he won''t have time to pursue you personally, but later things can only depend on you, especially after you arrive at the demon world." "Don''t worry, master." Cloud cold early to zhuoyunqing deeply gave a gift, to Luobei North Road, "let''s go." Luobei is still standing in the same place. After half a ring, she suddenly waves her hand. The two men fell to the ground with empty space. They were covered in black robes. Their faces were strange, their eyes were closed, their hands and feet were paralyzed, and they seemed to be in a coma. Zhuo Yunqing and Yun hanchu stare at their faces. Soon their faces change a little, and they recognize them. Zhuo Yunqing sighs with a bitter smile: "these two disciples have very good talents. At that time, I insisted on driving them out of the mountain gate for fear that they would be coveted after they had children, but I didn''t expect that they would be more harmful They were killed As they speak, Li Kangcheng and Du Siyu''s eyelashes suddenly move. After a few breaths, they wake up and open their eyes one after another. When they see Zhuo Yunqing and Yun hanchu, their faces suddenly change greatly. Their faces are full of hatred. They have been trapped in Luobei for a long time and their limbs are soft. Let alone revenge, they can''t even sit up for a while. Zhuo Yunqing turned a deaf ear to their hatred. He just lifted the corner of his robe slightly and squatted down, pressing his two fingers on their pulse. After half a sound, he sighed and said in surprise: "their evil spirit is clearly on their faces, and they are still resisted outside the sea. Obviously, they have not been completely possessed." "Master, can younger martial brother Li and younger martial sister Du be saved?" The clouds frown at the beginning of the cold. When Li Kangcheng and Du Siyu heard this, their hatred changed slightly. After all, they wanted to keep their "human" nature. Zhuo Yunqing shook his head slowly: "although I can dissolve their evil Qi, their evil seeds have gone deep into the heart and become one with the heart. They can''t be removed by force. But if you don''t pull it out, it will recur sooner or later. At that time, the demons will be very strong. I''m afraid the immortals can''t be saved. " Li Kangcheng and Du Siyu gasped for breath when they heard the speech. After half a sound, they turned their heads and looked at each other with great difficulty. The hatred in their eyes disappeared in an instant. They were hopeless and deeply attached to each other. By chance, they reached out to each other little by little and wanted to hold each other together. Zhuo Yunqing sighed, retreated two steps, no longer blocked in the middle of the two, let the couple touch each other as they wish, and then tightly ten fingers. "Kill us now and burn us to ashes." Li Kangcheng holds his wife''s hand, and his evil face is surprisingly calm. "Don''t you want revenge?" Luobei road. Zhuo Yunqing and Yun hanchu were both stunned. Luobei didn''t look at them at all, just at the couple on the ground, waiting for their answer. "Now that it''s over, what''s the point of revenge?" Du Siyu, a weak man, spoke quietly on behalf of her husband. Her eyes were still looking at Li Kangcheng tenderly and sentimentally. "Although it was the leader who drove us out of Cloud Gate in those days, it was us who violated the rules of Cloud Gate first, which led to us being taken advantage of by demons. Now we are dying. Why waste time to hate?" Li Kangcheng didn''t speak any more. He just tried to hold each other''s fingers again. Even though the hand was no longer the delicate hand of that year, he still felt as if it was treasure and treasure and didn''t want to relax. "Share the joy, share the pain." Looking at the strong love between the two people, as if the mountains and the earth had no edge, luobeibei could not help murmuring eight words. In front of her eyes, she seemed to see the young mother''s hatred when she left Yunmen step by step. Then, she suddenly asked them, "are you willing to take a risk? I may have a way to eradicate your demons. But even if you can get away with it, most of you will become mortals from now on. There is no hope of recovery in this life. If you fail Naturally, there will be no future. " "What about the terms?" Li Kangcheng''s eyes suddenly flashed a look, but he still asked questions calmly. Luobei coldly took a look at Zhuo Yunqing: "if you have any questions about him, you must answer them. There are no details.""Good!" Li Kangcheng was stunned and immediately agreed decisively. Luobei nodded his head and suddenly offered the seal of turning the sky, aiming at them. A wisp of magic gas suddenly came out of the two people, converged into a thick gas, and was strongly absorbed by fantianyin. Zhuo Yunqing''s eyes were awe inspiring, so he immediately waved his hand and set up a big border again to prevent outsiders from peeping, but he did not interfere with luobeibei. Luobei is concentrating on controlling the seal, and the sweat on his forehead gradually seeps out. About a cup of tea, the black lines on Li Kangcheng and Du Siyu finally faded away, revealing their pale but clean faces. Luobeibei put away the seal of turning the sky, fingers flying, the rain on the ground gathered together, forming a water mirror, hanging upside down in the two people''s sky. "Brother Kang Cheng Do you see that? " Du Siyu looked at his long lost white face in the mirror, as well as his husband''s familiar face. Not only his whole body trembled. Li Kangcheng didn''t speak. He just continued to hold her hand and almost stared at the person in the mirror. "Brother Yun, let''s go." Luobei takes Baoge baomei''s hand and turns around resolutely. "Wait a minute!" Zhuo Yunqing said suddenly. Luobei beidunzu. Zhuo Yunqing quickly walked around to her. His eyes seemed happy and sad. He took a deep look at luobeibei again. Then he hesitated to raise his hand and gently landed on the top of her hair. He pressed it slightly and slid back to one side. He closed his eyes and lifted the ban. His voice was as ethereal as the wind: "let''s go." Luo North North static stand a few breath, suddenly pull up treasure elder brother treasure younger sister hair foot gallop. Cloud cold beginning saw to see still have not opened an eye Zhuo cloud clear, figure move, chased up. Zhuo Yunqing stood alone in the mountains. After a long time, he slowly stretched out his hand and spread it upward. Three black hairs are lying quietly between the thin palms of people. Zhuo Yunqing looked at the three green silks lovingly. His daughter''s cold or indifferent face seemed to appear in front of him. His heart could not help but let go again. Suddenly, his other hand moved, and three white hairs fell on the green silk. Then, suddenly, there was no wind and spontaneous combustion, white hair and green silk burned clean, and there was no ash left. Just after the last bit of hair was burned out, the heart of Luobei in the galloping suddenly had a few palpitations. He immediately stopped, but he could savor it carefully, but he couldn''t say what he felt. "What''s the matter?" Yun hanchu immediately scanned around, thinking that she had found some warning signs. "Brother Yun, do you think he will send a message to the emperor?" Luobei pursed his lower lip and thought of Zhuo Yunqing''s actions over the years. He always felt uneasy. Cloud cold beginning also slightly Cu once eyebrow: "master since said, that should not go back." Luobeibei pursed his lower lip again, and suddenly took out a jade messenger to stick it on his eyebrow. After half a sound, it excited him. Then he said to Yun hanchu, "Brother Yun, you tell him that I have sent a message to Mu Aoxing." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 461 Yun hanchu looks at her face to face with a serious look. But seeing her face waiting for his instruction, he can''t help raising his hand and touching her head. Instead of accusing her of not believing in her father, he says softly, "Brother Yun understands." A sentence "Brother Yun understands" immediately makes Luo Beibei''s eyes red. "Don''t be afraid, master. He will be fine." Cloud cold beginning in the heart sigh, the strength on the hand slightly increased a minute. "Brother Yun Thank you... " Luobeibei finally could not help but put his head on his chest, and a tear fell quietly, "but I''m still worried about him That man is too scheming. I''ll... " "Some things can''t be broken and can''t be established. It''s good for you to send a letter to the 19th prince. After all, the former Cloud Gate master is possessed. It''s really no longer the business of the Cloud Gate family. Besides, the master is not unprepared. You have to believe him." Yun hanchu said gently, but a little worry flashed in his eyes, but he immediately covered it up, and then said in a relaxed tone, "don''t be sad, or these two little guys think that Brother Yun bullied you, you see they are staring at me now?" Luobeibei looks at Baoge and baomei, but finds that Baoge and baomei are staring at yunhanchu. They are still looking at themselves with a worried look on their face, but they don''t put the second person in their eyes. They can''t help but smile in tears and take a look at yunhanchu: "Brother Yun, how can you learn bad?" Her voice is also with a trace of nasal sound. She looks like a child, and her little mouth is like a pink bud. Her whole body is full of lovely simplicity. In a moment, she seems to have changed back to the little girl of that year. As long as you can make her happy again, it''s like being a "bad person" again. Why not? Yun hanchu''s heart was soft, so the corner of his mouth bent an arc and patted her on the shoulder: "OK, let''s go. We have to get to a transmission point before dark." "Delivery point?" Luobei was a little surprised. "Well," Yun hanchu took out a map from the storage bag and pointed it out to him, "the route master has already planned. Although it seems a little circuitous, the overall speed can be half as fast." Looking at the points and lines on the map, luobeibei thought of the previous picture, and could not help biting his lips: "Brother Yun, you tell him to live anyway. When I save my aunt, I want him to apologize to my aunt face to face! So, if he really feels ashamed to our mother and daughter, then his life now is not his own, otherwise my mother and I will never forgive him, and we don''t want to see each other in the yellow spring. " "Well, I''m going to subpoena you." Listening to the cruel and heartless words of luobeibei, in fact, he was full of concern. A light of satisfaction flashed in Yun hanchu''s eyes. In front of luobeibei, he also took out a transmission symbol and solemnly engraved the divine consciousness. Looking at the direction of the transmission symbol changing into a streamer, luobeibei released the lip that had left the tooth mark, and cheered up: "Brother Yun, you lead the way!" Although she still had many worries in her heart. She was worried that the man didn''t go far and might come to intercept again at any time. She was worried that this plot would be revealed and that he would treat his son without father and son. She was also worried that Zhuo Yunqing was not his opponent. Maybe there would be something wrong with this World War I But no matter how much she worried, she had to get to the devil''s world as soon as possible. Because only by successfully rescuing her mother and brother Dashan, can she return to Yunmen as soon as possible, truly understand all this, and their family can be reunited again. You must wait for us to come back safely, and then I will call you dad. ¡­¡­ The capital of Haoran. There was no sound at all in the dark confinement room with no air vent and no lighting at all, which was kilometers away from the foot of Yunxiao peak. Suddenly, a fist sized white light appeared in the middle of the confinement room as if chaos had just opened. At first, the light was very light, as if it was just a small piece of darkness, which made the dark concentration of that small piece slightly lower than that of the surrounding. Then, slowly, the contrast gradually became obvious, and then, the outline of a pair of eyebrows and eyes was outlined. It was a pair of eyebrows with exquisite radian to the extreme, and two rows of eyelashes that covered the unopened eyes and fainted two small pieces of perfect shadow on the lower eyelid. Then, the light began to spread around, like a hand of a painter brushing the most gentle brush, bringing out the bridge of the nose like the ridge of a mountain, and the light lips below. This is a face that no one can forget as long as he sees it: Mu Aoxing, the 19th Prince of the human race! If someone is also in the confinement room at this time, he will be very surprised to find that just now, a small group of light that seems to rise from the chaos actually comes from the eyebrow imprint of the young prince in front of him, and then gradually shows his facial features like pushing away the black fog, and then the slender and beautiful clavicles and black black black black black clothes finally seem to light up the sky in the morning There are hundreds of square meters of underground cells. Light, dark was broken, luminous people still sit still, as if completely unconscious of their own body changes.However, his posture was not as serious as that of ordinary monks. Except that his back was as upright as a mountain, his other postures were very loose. Although the two long legs are crossed, one is high and the other is low, and the heart of the legs is not completely up. The hands are not on the legs or knees, but naturally hang down on both sides of the body, and the fingers are loosely on the ground. It''s as if they are too tired to relax for a while. It''s like answering this guess. Suddenly, Mu Ao star moved. His eyes were still closed, but his hands were slowly raised and half tilted back. His whole spine was clucking and bending, as if stretching for a long time. Then his right shoulder collapsed, and his long legs stretched at the same time. His whole body was as soft as a bone on the ground, as if it were rolling, as if it were rolling, as if it were rolling, as if it were rolling, and as if his head was holding high Potential. Just after the whole posture was put out, Yingguang in the whole confinement room suddenly shrank sharply, and in a twinkling of an eye, it shrank into the size of a pigeon egg and retreated back to his eyebrow. Then, a long and powerful breath, which was completely different from human beings, came out of his nose. Hoo In a flash, the whole room suddenly like a tornado whistling up, in the dark quickly hovering around, half a cup of tea effort to gradually subside. Then there was another voice, still breathtaking. So again and again, the sleeping Mu Ao star did not know how long to breathe, finally! The eyelashes are moving! At this moment, sitting on the throne in the high cloud hall, his eyes slightly closed, and listening to the fierce argument between the two groups of ministers, the emperor suddenly opened his eyes, turned his hand, and there was a lotus lamp in his palm. In an instant, the wick was full of strange light, and the light was like a dragon flying in the sky, carrying a vast and majestic power. In an instant, it shrouded the golden and resplendent hall, and everyone seemed to hear a dragon chant. All the voices stopped suddenly, and all the people looked at the throne with astonishment. At this moment, no matter the bright sunlight, the countless pearls inlaid on the column wall, or the golden throne under the emperor, can cover up the light of this lotus lamp. Putong With a strange noise, several ministers knelt down on their knees. Although the other ministers were not, their faces were abnormal, their lips were closed, and their eyes were staring at the lotus lamp in the emperor''s palm. The only one that doesn''t change color is the emperor of the lantern. But the lotus lamp awn seemed to see a scene in the hall, and the curved flame suddenly returned to the size of an inch. Then it seemed to yawn and swayed twice, and then it completely recovered to an ordinary lamp. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 462 "Go on..." The emperor put away the lotus lamp without any expression, as if nothing had happened and nothing had been seen. He closed his eyes and regained his spirit. However, no one dare to speak easily. Whether it was the 19 Prince Mu Aoxing''s disregard of the rules that led to the disappearance of xiaozhoushan''s secret place, the punishment of underground confinement for one month was too light, and the opponent who was not qualified to be selected as the crown prince for the time being still needed to be severely punished, or the insistence that Mu Aoxing''s talent level was the first among all the princes, and no one would dare to abandon him Strike while the iron is hot. After all, who can stand here is a fool? Against the other side, dare not speak, because just now that lotus lamp flame of great momentum, for fear that the emperor at this time will show lotus lamp is to support Mu Ao star meaning. But what flashed in the supporter''s heart was the scene that the minister who just had insufficient cultivation and strength fell to his knees. You know, too much is better than too much! Not to mention kneeling unconsciously in front of the emperor, but kneeling is not his majesty, which is not a good thing! "What? Are you all dumb? " The emperor waited for a long time, but there was still silence at the bottom, so he said again. All the ministers immediately looked frightened, and secretly turned their eyes to Uncle Ji, who had been standing in a neutral position in the previous debate. In fact, anyone could see that he swayed from time to time. After all, the candidates for the crown prince supported by the two factions were all his nephews. At this time, it seemed that it was time for him to say something. These bad guys, usually few people look him in the eye, but now they put the responsibility on him! As soon as these eyes fell on Uncle Ji, he was surprised, annoyed and afraid. You know that he had just lost his temper for a moment, and His Majesty was very kind. At this moment, he was a person who had soft legs and knelt down. He was not qualified to discuss the position of the crown prince again. Even if the two crown princes were his nephews, he would have to keep his mouth shut even if he was confused £¡ "Your Majesty..." After a period of silence, a truly neutral old minister, who had never spoken with Uncle Ji, said, "I think your majesty is prosperous in the spring and Autumn period and is subject to all directions. I''m not in a hurry to establish the crown prince for a while. Although the two Highnesses are the best sons of heaven, they have not done much so far. It seems that it''s too rash to discuss the crown prince only by their accomplishments or temperament." As soon as this remark was made, the officials of the two schools lowered their eyebrows and no one refuted it. The emperor raised his eyelids slightly and swept the officials with a smile. Just as he was about to open his mouth, a light suddenly came into the hall. The emperor''s finger moved, and a jade message fell into his hand. Looking at the sign on the jade talisman, the light on the bottom of the emperor''s eyes flickered slightly. He pasted the jade talisman on the center of his eyebrows, and then his eyes condensed slightly. "No great achievements? This is a reasonable statement. Then give them a chance, "he said faintly," to summon the third prince and the 19th prince. " At that moment, two groups of people rushed out of the palace, one to the third prince''s palace outside the palace, and the other to the forbidden rooms thousands of meters underground. ¡­¡­ Mu Aoyu had a bad time, very bad. In the past year, he was so proud and happy in secret. Now the slap on his face is so loud. Especially after hearing that Mu Aoxing has become a golden elixir, the clapping applause will even suddenly appear in his dream. Then there will always be a sword stabbing into his belly, which makes him experience unprecedented pain. What''s more terrible is that his father and ministers are here Looking at him coldly "Third brother, I''m back in peace!" On the day of meeting, he looked at him at the first sight. People thought they were really brothers. Only he knew that he was in fact wantonly laughing at him and threatening him. His eyes seemed to remind him: third brother, don''t be alone! Don''t be alone! He''s angry, he''s scared, he''s scared, and he wants time to go back to that day. If he does it again, he won''t let him have a chance to escape Unfortunately, there is no chance. He, who has always been aloof and aloof, announced his return in such a high-profile way that he immediately cut off half of the potential he had accumulated for many years. After learning that he had made the golden elixir, those people even looked at themselves with sympathetic eyes. They ridiculed that his elder brother was a teenager, but he was still in the middle and late stage of the foundation construction, and could not reach the state of great success, let alone touch the edge of the golden elixir. God, why is it so unfair? They were all born by the same father and mother. They all let him be born first. Why don''t they let him have reilingen? No, even if it''s not Lei Linggen, as long as it''s any kind of tianlinggen, he is confident that he will surpass him and become a worthy crown prince. In the future, he will be the king of the world and the Lord of all the people. Even he will unify the demon world and the demon world and become the only immortal God King who can break the road and soar for thousands of years! Unfortunately, he failed! He failed again and again! He didn''t stop him on the road. He didn''t succeed in keeping him out of the imperial capital. Now, his general trend has gone, but his general trend is gradually becoming Ha ha, how ironic!He was really in a panic all day long. He didn''t dare to be alone. Fortunately, under his momentum, he still couldn''t escape the punishment of disturbing xiaozhoushan and was imprisoned in the underground confinement room for a year. Now, the imperial court has been discussing the issue of the crown prince as he would like. He knows his father''s temperament. The more he stirs up this issue, the less he will make a decision so soon. When today''s affairs are over, he will immediately ask for permission to go out for training, and then he can practice that skill. One year! This year''s time, he will be able to break through! Looking back on the training content of that method, mu Aoyu''s eyes flashed a sense of ruthlessness. This time, he can only succeed, never fail. Mu Aoyu clenched his fist and gritted his teeth again. Suddenly, a respectful voice came from outside the study: "Your Highness! Your highness! Your majesty declares that you will enter the palace immediately. " Mu Ao Yu''s heart clapped, and suddenly he had a very bad premonition. He immediately opened the door: "what''s the matter?" Subordinates immediately reported the previous things in the court. Hearing that the emperor also summoned Mu Aoxing, mu Aoyu''s face turned white. And at the same time, to Mu Aoxing messenger also through many barriers to the ground. The flaming torch lit up the passage outside the cell. In the room, Mu Aoxing, lying on the ground in a strange posture, slowly sat up, and the soft light of his whole body completely returned to his eyebrows, without any trace. Three quarters of an hour later, the sun fell on his impeccable handsome face, and also reflected the dark purple of the streamer in his black hair. Then a messenger fell into his hand. Seeing this sign, Mu Aoxing''s eyes flashed a smile, but as soon as he heard the content, his eyes turned sharp. Zhuo Mingyuan, the former leader of Cloud Gate, is possessed? Fortunately, Zhuo Yunqing is not completely confused. Otherwise, if there is an emergency in Beibei, he will not be the leader. Thinking of the problem of Cloud Gate, Mu Aoxing narrowed his eyes slightly. This is really amazing news. He must have been summoned by his father because of this news. It seems that if he wants to be the crown prince, he really has to make a great contribution. Under the scorching sun, Mu Aoxing''s lips start a perfect radian. But when he thinks that luobeibei says that Yunhan will accompany her to the demon world at the beginning, his eyes sink again and he can''t help frowning. That cold-blooded and heartless girl has heard nothing from him since she left him. If it wasn''t for the extremely important thing this time, I''m afraid she wouldn''t write. Now that she is with Yun hanchu, she will not think of herself. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 463 I remember that when I first saw the girl named Yun, I kept saying that Brother Yun''s smile was right, but he rolled his eyes to himself, which was totally different. I also remember that today''s Luobei is far from the little girl in those years, but a real young girl with graceful posture. When I see her, the girl named Yun will surely look at her with new eyes. He''d better not make any mistake, otherwise Mu Aoxing snorted coldly from the bottom of his heart. Suddenly, his whole body was full of cold air and prestige. He took a long step and strode forward. Every step was almost heavily trampled on the ground, as if it had offended him. It was that trampling thousands of times was not enough to vent his anger. It seems that the cultivation of the 19th prince was greatly improved during his imprisonment. The escort and the messenger at his back were all shocked and respected by his invisible prestige, and they all held their breath, trying not to let the 19 prince in front feel their existence, so as not to become a vent. Mu Ao star''s eyes where can have them, but his present mood is really very bad, very bad! Suddenly, he looked to a place outside the double palace. His thin lips, which had just been pursed to the extreme, suddenly rose slowly and stood still. The servant didn''t dare to urge him, so he had to wait behind quietly. Soon, he saw mu Aoyu walk into the square in front of the palace with another messenger, and his eyes changed subtly. He has been serving the Mu family for 25 years, but he has seen the two brothers get along with each other when they were young. At that time, the relationship between the two brothers was really excellent, which was totally different from other Tianjia children. But since the 19th prince came back, it has become more and more difficult to see through. After all, rumors have been circulating during this period, and among all the princes, the only one who has the most hope of seizing the reserve is this pair of brothers! Since ancient times, there has been no family in heaven. How can this be said casually! "Third brother, long time no see!" In the heart of the servant, Mu Aoxing has taken the lead to open his mouth and walk slowly to the central passage of the square. Mu Aoyu obviously saw him at the side of the square at the first time. In the eyes of others, he didn''t even have a moment''s hesitation, so he quickly walked to him. He was happy and a little surprised, and said: "brother Xing, are you released? That''s great. She must be very happy to know. " "Are you happy, brother three?" Mu Ao star has been keeping a mouth slightly warped look, a pair of purple eyes deep and unpredictable, can''t see the real expression of a little bit. "See star younger brother this words, three elder brothers naturally also very happy for you!" Mu Aoyu looked at his brother who was half a head higher than himself with a warm smile. His eyes were full of the elder brother''s loving tolerance, and his expression was as impeccable as ever. As they spoke, they walked side by side and went forward together. It happened that the ministers who had retreated from the main hall in front of them also retreated one after another. They all saw the brothers from a distance, and their looks were just like those of the previous servants. They all had some slight changes. This pair of brothers, one is a young man, calm and introverted, and the other is young, heroic and sharp, both of them are dragons and phoenixes. When the two brothers stood together in the past, although they had different temperaments, they only felt that they had their own strengths. Today, when I see the two brothers side by side, I suddenly feel that the 19th Prince has some kind of imperial power, which is obviously superior to the third prince. Thinking of the dazzling scene in the hall, the ministers could not help thinking more. But after all, they were all immersed in the court for many years, and most of their emotions could be covered up well. At present, they were very tacitly busy descending from the side of the jade steps, and came to the front of the steps to salute respectfully, in the order of their elders and children. "Yes, your highness three, your highness nineteen." "You are welcome, my Lord. Please get up." Mu Aoyu took the lead in gently holding out his hand, and his temperament was still like the spring breeze. Mu Aoxing just nodded to all the people. His face was calm and natural. He allowed mu Aoyu to communicate with the ministers with ease. It seemed that he was willing to be the green leaf that set off the red flowers. However, even without the scene in the main hall, he has never been a supporting actor. Not long ago, he accidentally shocked the ministers. In the public senses, even if he just stood up, he was no less than a dangerous peak. Who dares to neglect him. Moreover, about half of the ministers here originally supported him, which inevitably brought some out of his behavior. Therefore, although mu Aoyu was always talking on the scene, there was no doubt about who was the focus of the public. Mu Aoyu was the best judge of words and expressions, but he could not see the subtlety in the middle. The fire of jealousy in his heart could not help burning again. He pinched his hand heavily in the sleeve of his robe, and then he said goodbye to the ministers on the ground that the emperor did not dare to delay. Just then, another servant came out of the hall and announced in a loud voice: "Your Majesty has an order to meet the third prince and the 19th prince on the Yunxiao platform!" "Yes Mu Aoxing and mu Aoyu bow to respond at the same time. Mu Aoyu''s hand suddenly slightly tightened. Even though he had been used to showing his emotions for many years, he was still excited.Yunxiaotai, he has not been on that yunxiaotai for many years. Today, my father finally allowed him to go up again! "Three elder brothers, please?" Mu Aoxing straightens up and looks at mu Aoyu, who is a little nervous. It seems that he is reminding mu Aoyu that he has not been on yunxiaotai for many years, but he is a frequent guest of yunxiaotai. What is the difference between heaven and earth, do not look at the side, just look at this contrast is enough to show. "Brother Xing, please." Mu Aoxing''s voice poured on mu Aoyu''s heart like a basin of cold water. Mu Aoyu immediately made an appearance of humility conditionally, but his jealousy almost ran up like cooking oil. This damn guy, he must have done it on purpose. Hateful now all around is the eye, is in his heart again hate all can''t reveal a little bit. Mu Aoyu lowered his hand, took a deep breath in the dark, almost fought his life to suppress his anger, and walked forward with a slightly stiff smile. Now their brother''s face hasn''t been torn. He is still the image of a good brother in the eyes of the world. What''s more, he will see his father later. He must not show any abnormal emotion to let his father know. So no matter how the damned boy teases him, he must hold back. Mu Aoyu here lying salary hidden courage generally "bear humiliation", Mu Aoxing but secretly sneer, did not show off the fast. In those days, when his father asked him who had hurt him, he didn''t say that he would take revenge himself in the future. Now his cultivation is far higher than that of him, and he obviously has an opportunity. At this time, he naturally disdains to play tricks with him, just glances at him lightly. Wash your neck and wait, mu Aoyu! Revenge of betrayal, kindness of calculation, brother, I can''t wait to be polite? It seems that it''s time to burn the boat! Feeling Mu Aoxing''s far-reaching vision, mu Aoyu''s step forward made a tiny pause, and his gloomy vision flashed quickly in the bottom of his eyes, and finally made a decision that he had hesitated for a long time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 464 Cloud Gate, early morning. A rising sun broke through the sea of clouds, enveloping the peaks that broke out of the sea of clouds in a golden light, the clouds and waves flowed and surged, and the rays reflected on the sky and the earth. Then the long bell suddenly rang, one after another, and it struck seventy-seven forty-nine times in a row. The disciples of Cloud Gate, who have been practicing for a long time in the morning, wake up one after another when they hear the bell ringing more than 18 times. When the bell rings 49 times, they rush to the main peak in various ways. "7749, this is the highest standard alarm of Cloud Gate. What''s the matter?" Ye Qiyan is feeding each other with several martial brothers when he suddenly hears the bell, and they are all extremely surprised. "Let''s go first." Qian Hongfeng, who had successfully built the foundation, immediately took up his sword. Other disciples nodded, either by crane or by sword, and went to the main peak. However, half an hour later, the Liuguang stage, which can accommodate tens of thousands of people, on the middle of the main peak, was full of Cloud Gate disciples of all levels. They all looked at each other with astonishment, but no one knew what had happened. "Zhang Zun has an edict. Each peak and each hall will call their names at once. If they are absent, they will give a detailed account of the reasons and report it to the messenger." All of a sudden, a powerful voice shocked the streamer platform, and everyone could hear it. It was the voice of the law enforcement elder. After hearing the news, all the forces immediately began to rearrange and count in an orderly way. Soon, all the short-distance messages turned into streamers and flew into the hall on the stage. Zhuo Yunqing was dressed in a grand Taoist suit with half black and half hundred long hair. For the first time in many years, all of his hair was tied in the jade crown, which made him more and more elegant, but he was as handsome and straight as bamboo. The calm eyes are not angry, not only have no decadent color of the past, but also look like a jade peak wrapped by common stones, finally showing its real spirit under the years of the waterfall. With the continuous sound of the message, several disciples kept on writing on one side of the hall, recording the names of the people who had arrived and the real people and the reasons for their absence. After all, it was a sudden temporary call, and it was normal for some disciples to go out for training. In a short time, the data has been presented. Zhuo Yunqing swept the hall at a glance, and then slowly got up and stepped out of the hall. All the elders and deacons came out in two rows, and followed him to the main platform two feet above the Liuguang platform. "Twenty two years ago..." Without any prologue on the scene or any explanation, Zhuo Yunqing spoke directly and slowly. His voice was light, but it was clearly introduced into everyone''s ears. "Five or six hundred miles around Yunmen, there were three cases in succession that the essence of pregnant women and their children were stolen by demons. Do you know?" All the disciples called out in one voice, "I know." "Seven years ago, the magic trace reappeared in Lu''an County, and dozens of pregnant women were imprisoned in the crocodile cave. Do you know?" "I know!" "As a disciple of Cloud Gate, you can tolerate such extremely evil things?" "I can''t bear it!" "What if you meet such a demon man?" "Kill Zhuo Yunqing''s tone has always been calm, but with every question he asked, the mood of the disciples of Cloud Gate gradually rose. When they called out "kill" in unison, their voices already shook the peaks. Zhuo Yunqing''s face did not change, and his tone did not stop. He asked the most important sentence: "the devil is extremely treacherous and shameless. He is best at taking advantage of the gap between people''s hearts to plant the devil. If you have relatives and friends around you, and your teachers and classmates are assimilated by him, what should you do?" This time, all the disciples were like dumb shells. They were all silent. Everyone was shocked. It was obvious that they couldn''t believe this question. However, Zhang Zun ignored the common affairs for many years. Today, he suddenly called all his disciples to liuguangtai. He talked so much and asked so many questions. Obviously, he has deep meaning. Is the tragedy that happened in xiaozhoushan the same day to be repeated in the largest sect in the world? All of a sudden, almost all of the disciples secretly guarded against the people around them with suspicious eyes, so as not to prevent someone from being planted with a demon seed. Suddenly, the demons would explode? In private, there was a lot of talk and discussion. In this kind of depression, Qian Hongfeng, who usually behaves the most foolishly, bravely asks the question under great pressure: "but Zhang Zun, after the incident of xiaozhoushan, didn''t we specially hang a magic mirror in Yunmen, and all the disciples will be checked when they go in and out?" Zhuo Yunqing glanced at Qian Hongfeng faintly and nodded: "yes, the truth is so. However, there is no absolute truth in the world. Even the magic weapon has its shortcomings. Just like the mirror of Yecheng, it can''t completely guard against demons. What''s more, there are many treacherous people in the demons. It''s not impossible for them to find a loophole." Is it true that the demons have come in? This It''s so appalling, it''s so frightening! But as we all know, for many years, the demons have been trying to infiltrate into the human race. Even in the imperial capital, they have been found out to be the spies of the demons. On reflection, even if Yunmen is the first sect in the world, there are many disciples inside and outside, as well as many clerks. They are very likely to be infiltrated.Thinking about this, all of us immediately and tacitly distanced ourselves from the people around us again. Only those small groups who had a good relationship and never believed that their martial brothers had been planted with demons were still standing together. "My generation''s disciples practice against the heaven and pursue the road. In this long journey, there are seven kinds of sufferings: life, old age, disease, death, hatred and hatred, love and parting, and not being able to ask. It''s not surprising that anyone can breed demons. In this life, there must be various kinds of fighting with demons, and then you need to kill them to make further progress. I have already done so. I don''t need to be frightened, let alone afraid. " Zhuo Yunqing''s low and magnetic voice slowly spread to every corner of the Liuguang platform. Like a breeze, it immediately calmed the panic of many disciples. "But there are differences between the mind devil and the mind devil. The former is still reasonable and self-control, but the latter has become lustful because of various experiences. The demons are cunning and good at taking advantage of the gap, so some of them will be planted by the demons Then he was manipulated step by step by the devil until he was doomed to harm others and himself! However... " Just as a small number of Yunmen disciples who had been planted by demons were more and more frightened and scared, and had secretly accumulated strength to fight for a net, Zhuo Yunqing''s voice suddenly changed, and his tone became more peaceful: "everyone has a heart knot, and good and evil are in a moment''s time. As long as you still have good thoughts and are willing to reform, the demons will not have no chance to be removed. ¡± "it''s unheard of that the devil can be removed?" In the crowd, a disciple couldn''t help muttering. After that, he woke up and realized that all the brothers were staring at him. He quickly waved his hand and denied, "don''t get me wrong, don''t get me wrong, I haven''t been planted. I was just curious and asked Really... " Looking at the former good brothers, they still looked at themselves with vigilant eyes. The slip up disciple couldn''t help regretting. He could only look at Zhuo Yunqing eagerly and wanted him to explain for himself. Zhuo Yunqing only glanced at him, then looked at other disciples and said, "I know most of you are just as suspicious as him at the moment, but it''s true." As the voice fell, two disciples with their heads hanging all the time came out of the main stage. As they stepped on the main stage step by step, they walked to Zhuo Yunqing. Soon someone was surprised and called out their names. "It''s Li Kangcheng and Du Siyu!" "But were they not expelled from the Mountain Gate more than six years ago?" "Yes, why come back all of a sudden?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 465 "I''m Li Kangcheng and this is my wife, Du Siyu. My wife and I were expelled from our school six years ago for violating the rules of our school. Many people here must know about it, but you don''t know what the most terrible and hopeless things we have experienced in our life since we left." Li Kangcheng, with a pale face, clenched his wife''s hand and took the lead in speaking. His eloquence was originally very good, and his narration was very organized. This speech was carefully prepared, and it also had the foreshadowing of Zhuo Yunqing. Therefore, although it was only a simple opening speech, the curiosity of some Yunmen disciples who had already guessed vaguely under the stage was completely aroused, and they all quieted down and listened to him carefully. "It can be said that our husband and wife went through a lot of hardships to get into cloud gate. They thought that they would be children of cloud gate all their lives. They never thought that they would be abandoned. So at that time, we couldn''t beg. After being driven out of the Mountain Gate by the leader, we naturally resented the leader''s ruthlessness. But at least we are still together, and the leader has not abolished our cultivation. Even if we have no bright future, as long as we are united and the world is big, there should always be our way out. " "After we left the mountain gate, it seemed that everyone knew that our husband and wife were abandoned in Yunmen overnight. Everywhere we went, there were people pointing at us and making sarcastic remarks. Some people even slandered how messy our husband and wife were when they were in Yunmen! But at that time, my younger martial sister and I had already fallen in love with each other. We were not married to each other. However, we did not have a big gift, but we were always in love and stopped in reason. How could we bear the word "dirty"? Why is it not enough to drive us out of our school, and why do we have to kill so many people that we have nowhere to live? " Li Kangcheng slowly began to narrate from the beginning. On the surface, his expression seemed to be very calm all the time, but no one could understand how they felt at that time. Hearing this, the disciples who haven''t been moved by emotion are OK. Those who have been in love for a long time and are admiring others are from the same school, but they have to restrain their feelings because of the rules of the school. However, they are moved and sad. Some female disciples are full of tears and cry in secret. They hate that the leader is too cruel and heartless. Why should the whole cloud gate be cut off Human nature? Standing in the crowd, ye Qiyan knew that Li Kangcheng''s and Du Siyu''s experiences were related to demons. She should listen carefully, but unconsciously she envied the firm and unchanging feelings between them. She is a disciple of Cloud Gate. Of course, she knows the rules. However, from the moment she first saw cloud, she was ready to leave Cloud Gate. For her, as long as her affection can finally be accepted by elder martial Brother Yun, it will be without the protection of Cloud Gate disciple. What''s the matter? Immortals still envy mandarin ducks, not to mention the mortals who should have seven emotions and six desires, but which is more important and how to choose. It''s a pity that her enthusiasm has never changed her indifference. Elder martial Brother Yun, who has always been in her heart, not only has already had a family, but also has two children with that woman, and even prefers to be expelled from the school Thinking of this, her heart began to ache again. Younger martial sister ye must think of younger martial Brother Yun again now, right? Qian Hongfeng, standing beside her, although most of his attention is focused on Li Kangcheng on the stage, he never misses the look on ye Qiyan''s face. At this time, when he sees that her eyes are dim, he can guess what she thinks in her heart and can''t help laughing bitterly. For the sake of younger martial Brother Yun, younger martial sister ye did not hesitate to be expelled from Yunmen. How could he not? However, Luohua intends to be merciless. They are going the same way, but they are not walking side by side. But this time, younger martial Brother Yun openly takes the woman away. Will younger martial sister ye still be stubborn as usual? Can he still have a chance to get what he wants? Well, let''s talk about it later. It''s still the devil''s business. Qian Hongfeng takes a deep breath and forces himself to remove Yu Guang for a while. First, listen to Li Kangcheng''s narration. ¡°¡­¡­ Our husband and wife were insulted again and again, but they felt that the future was dark, and they were full of anger, but there was no way out. At this moment, we were suddenly accused of murder. A group of monks could not distinguish us, and they would kill us. We want to argue fruitlessly. Shuangshuang is seriously injured, so we have to fight and escape. As soon as we see that Shuangshuang is going to die, suddenly a masked man comes to help. " Speaking of this, Li Kangcheng couldn''t help biting his teeth. His voice was full of hatred. "I hate that we were blind at that time, but we didn''t know it at all. This is the layout of the devil from the beginning to the end. I''m not only very grateful to him, but also took the pill that contains the magic medicine. Afterwards, we made mistakes again and again, harming many innocent people..." Recalling all kinds of things in the past, especially the moments when he personally took the lives of innocent people, Li Kangcheng, such a big man, couldn''t help choking up. Du Siyu, who had always been linked with his fingers, was already full of tears. He could not help crying and refuting for himself and his husband: "we never thought about killing innocent people indiscriminately, but we were planted with demons, that one The devil threatened my husband with my life again... "With tears in his eyes, Du Siyu accused the demon man of using their resentment and protecting each other''s heart to push them into the abyss step by step, forcing them to practice magic skills, and forcing them to do evil things against their heart again and again. Eventually, the couple became neither human nor ghost, and it became more and more difficult to control their own reason And so on frightening and terrible experience, all tearful way. At the end, not only did she almost cry, but all the disciples of Cloud Gate also felt a deep chill from the bottom of their hearts. Ye Qiyan, Qian Hongfeng and other disciples went to xiaozhoushan and fought with the monks who had been planted with demons. When they went back to the mountain afterwards, they told their fellow disciples everything, so they had a certain understanding of the Devils'' cunning and malice. However, these people were outsiders, but now they were once their fellow disciples, and their struggles and desperation were all defeated It is completely displayed incisively and vividly, and its shock is far from the same as hearsay. At present, after Du Siyu choked and couldn''t speak any more, thousands of disciples were silent. "Just now I have said that good and evil are all in one thought. Although some of you have been planted by the demons for various reasons, the demons are not inextricable. They are examples." After everyone was silent for a moment, Zhuo Yunqing opened his mouth at the right time, and then suddenly raised his hand to shoot a streamer. A big circle of light suddenly appeared around the huge streamer platform, covering everyone. Seeing this, all the disciples were in a slight commotion. They didn''t know what Zhuo Yunqing meant. "This is a Tiangang array, which is specially aimed at the demons. Once the vigorous Qi is activated, there will be no escape for those who carry the demons in their bodies." Zhuo Yunqing stood up and calmly looked around at the thousands of disciples in front of him. "Now, I''ll give you a chance. If you can come forward on your own initiative, our leader will be able to remove your demons and let you be a new man. If you are stubborn and unrepentant, you''d rather die than feed the devil with your body. Our leader has nothing to say There was another commotion under the stage. Almost everyone looked left and right, trying to see who had been planted, but no one took the initiative to go out. Seeing this, the law enforcement elder took a step forward and yelled: "when will it be before you repent? Do you really want to be the puppets of the demons who don''t recognize all the reason? This is your last chance. Don''t be unkind and waste the leader''s efforts. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 466 Zhuo Yunqing was not as impatient as a law enforcement elder. His voice was still as gentle as spring breeze. He broke the mind of the disciples who had been planted with demons: "you are worried that I will save people in name, but in fact I have already decided to kill you all in secret?" Zhuo Yunqing gave a faint smile, slowly raised a hand, curved his little arm, pointed to the sky, and said clearly: "I swear as the leader of our sect, if someone really repents, I will turn back and do harm, then let me Zhuo Yunqing have no bones and my soul is broken." After swearing, he once again slowly swept all the disciples under the stage, and then nodded slightly to the elder. The law enforcement elder took out a stick of incense, lit it in public, put it on the censer, and reminded again: "you have time to think about it. After this time, once the Tiangang formation is officially launched, there will be no chance." "I know, many of you can''t figure out how the devil sneaked into our Cloud Gate? Why can I plant Magic Seeds everywhere without any sound? How can I do it today? So, at this moment, in addition to knowing who has been planted with demons around you, what you really want to know is who is responsible for all this? " In the curling smoke, Zhuo Yunqing''s voice was light and clear, and Qing''er coldly came into everyone''s ears. "Now I want to tell you that there are actually two culprits. One is the evil devil who wanted to regard our Yunmen disciples as cudgu at the beginning, and wanted to use you and squeeze your last drop of flesh and blood, and the other is Zhuo Yunqing!" As soon as this remark came out, the whole square was in an uproar, and all the elders behind Zhuo Yunqing were shocked. Zhuo Yunqing did not pause, but raised his voice: "yes, it''s Zhuo Yunqing. As the leader of Cloud Gate, I should take the responsibility of protecting Cloud Gate, but I can''t feel the crisis at the beginning, and I have no effective preventive measures to find out the disciples who have been taken advantage of by the demons in advance. I have the deepest responsibility. " This explanation made no part of the disciples feel a little surprised. Other elders and leaders on the main stage were even more relieved. They all advised: "I respect you. If you want to say that, we are incompetent!" "This matter has nothing to do with you," Zhuo Yunqing raised his hand. His thin face looked very cold, almost word by word, and finally revealed the shocking mystery very clearly and mercilessly, "because that evil spirit is not someone else, it''s Zhuo Yunqing''s father, former leader Zhuo Mingyuan." This remark suddenly burst into the public''s ears like a bolt from the blue. Former leader Zhuo Mingyuan? Your father? The former leader who is always approachable and always has a good temper? The generous old man who had been dismissed from the position of leader early and indifferent to fame and wealth? This time, not only on the stage, but also on the main stage, there was an uproar. Everyone was shocked. It was unbelievable. Zhuo Yunqing''s voice just stopped for a moment, and then continued as usual: "I have told the emperor about this matter. I believe there will be a monitoring envoy coming to identify the truth in a few days. At that time, I will take the blame and resign, give up my position and let the Emperor decide. But now He suddenly raised his voice and drank loudly. A strong momentum suddenly came down. Suddenly, all the voices were palpitating, and his eyes were all focused on Zhuo Yunqing''s face. "Now that I''m still the leader of Cloud Gate, I have the right and obligation to clean up the cloud gate and give it back to me! So my heart is determined today, will never again indecisive! Zhuo Mingyuan Zhuo Yunqing suddenly snapped, "I know you must be trying to eavesdrop at this moment. Today, I will announce that the relationship between you and my father and son has been cut off. When we meet in the future, we will only be enemies, and we will never be soft hearted again!" Good! Good! I really underestimated this villain''s means. I used blood relationship to track him in a secret way. I didn''t say anything. I even played such a big game of chess in silence! He is really his good son! Zhuo Yunqing guessed right. Zhuo Ming, who had never been back to Yunmen since that day, was actually using a secret method to pass through one of the puppet disciples. Hearing this, he could not help but sneer. As soon as the laughter came out, he knew that he had been caught in the trap, and immediately cut off the connection between the two. However, Zhuo Yun was ready early in the morning. No matter how low the laughter was, he still locked the puppet disciple in an instant. As soon as his figure flashed, he quickly swept in front of the puppet disciple and grabbed him back to the main stage. Unexpectedly, at this time, one of the right team behind him suddenly jumped on his back with lightning speed, and the long sword was about to pierce into his vest. At the same time, two people on the left side also rioted at the same time. No one of the Cloud Gate disciples under the stage has turned himself in yet. It''s really frightening that there are three of them on the stage, and they cooperate with each other seamlessly! This scene is too unexpected, even the Deacon elder did not expect that the problem first came from their peers, and rushed forward to save people: "master, be careful!"However, before his exclamation, Zhuo Yunqing waved his long sleeve and suddenly turned like a top. When the wind raised his head, swung his sleeve and spun his legs, he not only broke the sword holder''s long sword directly, but also kicked him away. At the same time, the palm drilled out of his sleeve was also accurately printed on the second person''s chest. Then he only heard the third person''s hum, and one arm had been aligned Shoulder cut off. No one in Yunmen knows that Zhuo Yunqing has never been in front of others since he became the leader. For so many years, he has been "hiding" in the youhuang Pavilion, writing and painting all day. After a long time, not to mention the new disciples, even the old ones subconsciously felt that the leader might have no place, and that his real cultivation might not be as good as the law enforcement elders. I don''t think that today, just in a flash, three middle-level managers have been hit hard by thunder, and they still look as usual. It seems that I had expected. All of a sudden, his position in the eyes of all Cloud Gate disciples has changed dramatically. It reminds me that he personally pointed out that his father Zhuo Mingyuan was the evil devil, and he was not afraid of the Royal investigation. For a moment, no one''s heart was not complicated. It''s amazing that someone dares to stab the leader under his eyelids! Although the law enforcement elder was also shocked by the leader''s accomplishments, he failed to stop the attacker in front of Zhuo Yunqing, which made him even more ashamed. He was about to catch the person who was shot to the stage. "Watch out for him to blow himself up." The sleeves of Zhuo Yunqing''s robe are lowered again, just like the green pine. The elder of the law enforcement answered. He rushed to the back of the main stage. The next moment, he came back to the stage with a bleeding man with seven orifices. Then he gave him a heavy kick on his knee, which made him kneel down in front of the crowd. Then he tore open his chest. There was a circle of branch like black lines on his lean chest. Looking at his already red eyes, it was obvious that he had been demonized and was about to explode. The other two were also restrained by the deacons of other hall leaders one after another. After spending their cultivation, they also threw themselves in front of them, knelt down and tore off their clothes. Three people''s chest, all the same. There was another wave off the stage, and the shock escalated again. The biggest sect in the world is not only harbouring a great evil, but also three of its internal administrators have been planted with evil. This is really a new understanding of everyone, and it is also a secret to be more wary of everyone around us. "There are dozens more." Zhuo Yunqing was very calm, and his eyes did not fall on the three people, nor on the disciples, but on the incense which was burning. The invisible pressure immediately enveloped the whole audience again, almost unable to breathe. "I am..." One of the disciples first raised his hand in a trembling voice and began to falter with an extremely gloomy face. As soon as he moved, there was a way out ahead. "Me too..." "Me too..." There were one and two, and then, one after another, there were 73 disciples, all of whom entered the designated circle. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 467 "Time is up!" Seeing the last drop of incense head, the elder of law enforcement immediately cried out. Zhuo Yunqing raised his sleeve expressionless. A sword light burst out of his sleeve and shot into the air. Then, as he was about to reach the light curtain, he suddenly turned around and rushed down, deeply inserting it into a tile among the four disciples. The four disciples were startled, and subconsciously stepped back for several steps. Then they saw that the floor tiles where the sword was inserted suddenly flew and spattered out, and then a white light of arm thickness suddenly shot out into the light curtain. At the same time, the circle of the 73 disciples had suddenly raised a ban, which enveloped them. Then, the light on the top of the light curtain was bright, as if it had split a gap. A strong wind was like a dragon spinning, and it rushed to everyone in a moment. Everyone was shocked, instinctively wanted to dodge, but in the flash, all the clothes were hunting and dancing, and no one could escape. Qian Hongfeng instinctively stopped in front of Ye Qiyan at the moment when the wind started, and the next breath was swept all over by Gangfeng. Just when he thought that he would have to suffer some pain this time, the vigorous wind had passed, and only one face was left. The wind was too fast and the ground was a little painful. He subconsciously turned his head and looked at ye Qiyan. Ye Qiyan, whose cloud temples had been blown away, was in a daze. Obviously, he was just as confused as he was. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with the wind. However, as soon as I thought about it, a shrill scream started not far behind me. A younger martial brother, who usually has a good relationship with everyone and is known as a good man, was covered with blood. His broken blood clothes were cut into rags and waved away with the wind. "Elder martial brother Ziping!" Qian Hongfeng exclaimed and quickly pulled ye Qiyan behind him. "I don''t agree! I don''t agree When the elder martial brother Ziping heard the call, he struggled in the fierce wind, and at the same time, he stared at Qian Hongfeng with a bloody face, like a wounded Warcraft, and roared, "why! Why can you even be such an illiterate prodigal to build a foundation, but I''ve been suffering for eight years and still fail only once? Why can you get everyone''s love without any trouble? I''ve done my best, but none of you really look up to me? Why Qian Hongfeng was stunned. He never knew that the elder martial brother Ziping, who had never had a red face with any of his elder martial brothers, was so resentful of himself that he could not say a word at this moment, even though he was so eloquent and glib at ordinary times. "Why? Just because elder martial brother Qian has always been sincere in dealing with people and never asked for anything in return! " Just when Qian Hongfeng suspected that he was in a daze, ye Qiyan, who was protected by him, came to his senses. He turned his hand and immediately pulled Qian Hongfeng behind him. He also said, "and you? You are willing to do everything, but it seems that we all bully you! Why do you think elder martial brother qian can build a foundation without learning and skills? He practices hard every night. Have you ever seen... " Listening to ye Qiyan''s voice for the first time, Qian Hongfeng''s heart, which had been hurt by her for countless years, healed quickly for the first time. He suddenly felt that today''s more and more serious events were not all bad things. At least, without Tiangang formation, he didn''t know when he would know that younger martial sister ye would defend him like this. His heart is sweet. The other people in the square who were identified by Gangfeng as having evil seeds in their heart, but all the Cloud Gate disciples around them were shocked again. After a short period of consternation, they spontaneously surrounded the betrayers to prevent them from escaping. However, how could Zhuo Yunqing be unprepared for this? Seeing that the wind had blown out all the demonized people, he pointed his sword again, and the array changed again. The lightning struck the 21 blood people trapped by the wind. Twenty one former Cloud Gate disciples, who were struggling to death with the elder martial brother Ziping, were lost all their breath in an instant. They fell flat in a pool of blood. There was a big burnt hole in everyone''s chest. They could not die any more. Seeing this scene, everyone trembled. The protected carriers who voluntarily turned themselves in were even more pale and silent. They were afraid that if they were not careful, it would be their own end. ¡­¡­ A day later. In the secret room of an ordinary manor without any flaws on the surface, when Zhuo Mingyuan''s hand was loosened and lifted, the woman who was once as big as a basket but almost empty and flat as if she had never been pregnant slowly collapsed. But before his head touched the ground, a boa constrictor with a big bucket of water came out of the slope. He opened his mouth and swallowed half of her body. Then he drew back with his head in his mouth. He didn''t wipe the table and chair beside him. He just swayed the drapery with the strong wind. He was obviously well-trained. It was not the first time. After swallowing the essence of the mother and son, Zhuo Mingyuan''s face, which had been atrophied, quickly regained its rudeness. After meditating for a while, the whole person stepped out of the secret room with great spirit. "Master!" A rich middle-aged man outside the secret room saw him come out and immediately fell on his forehead. "Well," Zhuo Mingyuan, who was accused of being an evil by his own son and was once highly respected by Cloud Gate, still looks like a kind of righteous spirit at this moment, but what he spits out is a very understatement, "this time I can find such a very good triplet for you. It''s very good.""It''s a great blessing for a villain to serve his master." The rich middle-aged man flattered his horse, then raised a letter respectfully with both hands, "master, this is just received." Zhuo Mingyuan took the letter and looked at it as he walked. Suddenly, he sneered: "this villain has sealed my Xiaoyao peak. What do you want to leave it to the imperial court for verification? It seems that he is determined to give my foundation to Mu''s family in vain. What he thinks is quite beautiful. Hum, since he is so ruthless that he doesn''t pay attention to my own father, which has ruined my long-term plan, I have nothing to be polite with him. Cheng Jiang "Yes The middle-aged man immediately bowed lower. "The demon clan there can inform?" "Report back to the master, there said that it had been arranged, just waiting for them to fall into the trap." "Very good, send a message again, and ask them to catch the girl for me, and the boy surnamed Yun, if you can take a breath, it doesn''t matter if you can''t, just send the body back. Now, are you afraid to tear your face? He killed so many good seedlings that I had painstakingly cultivated for many years. I also let him taste the loss of the little fairy and his beloved. "Zhuo Mingyuan''s eyes were cold and resentful." no one can betray me. I want this villain to have a good look at the end of disobeying me. " "Yes "Give orders to Shuiyue Dongtian again, let her start some pieces to stir up the storm, and stab several senior members with magic weapons. It''s time to make a good mess after the world has been quiet for so long." "Little man, take orders!" "Go ahead." "Yes..." The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment and summoned up the courage to ask, "master, what about Mu Aoxing? Yesterday, mu Aoyu came to ask us to do it again. " "That boy is now a golden elixir, and he is pushing the alliance between the Terran and the demon clan. This time, I will go out in person." I don''t know what to think of, Zhuo Mingyuan''s pupil suddenly constricted for a while, "he actually got Fang Tianji, this gentleman naturally also should have a good meeting." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 468 It''s midsummer. Whether it''s the prosperous Terran or the demons that most Terrans talk about, most places are scorched by the scorching sun. But at the top of the long boundary between man and devil, on the deserted and towering weii mountains, it is still an eternal winter. It is covered with ice and snow all the year round, and there are few times when the wind and snow are calm. At this time, between the snow peaks, the wind is just like a mad giant roaring among the uneven peaks. Large areas of snow, pieces of ice crystals, shaking from time to time, falling and rolling to the cliff Valley under the strong wind, huge enough to engulf a village, almost once in a short time, roaring through the valley, indicating the extreme danger here. However, such a massive avalanche is only the smallest disaster in this snowy area. However, all experienced monks can seek advantages and avoid disadvantages to detect its arrival in advance, so as to detour ahead of time or find a suitable place to escape. What can really threaten the common friars are all kinds of incredible monsters who seem to have lived in this barren Snow Mountain since ancient times. As soon as these monsters were born, their brains had inherited the instinct left by countless ancestors. They knew how to survive in this cold land. Most of them were very good at hiding themselves and ambushing their prey by making use of wind, snow and terrain. Some of them were very good at hiding. They could still keep still under the monks'' extremely careful exploration until the prey came to them A thunderbolt. This kind of attack, when Yun hanchu went to search for xuanbinglian, he had experienced countless times. Naturally, his experience was more abundant than that of most friars. With the guidance of the little demon who had been hiding in the arms of North Luobei, he walked carefully all the way down, but he didn''t confront the most powerful demons, just killed a few ordinary demons. However, even if there is some way to restrain these monsters, it is just to avoid some of the dangers. The most frightening thing is that it seems monotonous, but in fact it is very complex. Most of the mountains and valleys look similar in terrain. It is said that this snow area is cursed by ancient gods. All creatures who enter it, whether they are human beings, demons or demons, will be lost in it. They will always circle in the formation. Even if they can get out of the formation by accident, the so-called exit waiting for him is not the boundary between human beings and demons. It will only be the deeper part of the more dangerous land of dark ice, and almost endless The attack and killing of monsters and birds. It can be said that the barrier connecting the land of black ice is not only a barrier for human beings to defend against the demons, but also an obstacle for human beings to attack the demons. Of course, it is not easy for the demons to come over. Most people will not come to this extremely dangerous road, which is very strange, snowy all the year round, extremely cold and mysterious. Of course, the brains of Yun hanchu and his party in Luobei didn''t break down, and they didn''t rush in. Because this natural glacier array can certainly stop most people and demons in the world, but it has no effect on Baoge baomei, who is naturally immune to prohibition. It was because he knew Bao Ge and Bao Mei''s ability that Zhuo Yunqing suggested that they had better choose this icy road which seems to be the most dangerous, but actually has the greatest chance of winning, and will not disturb people and demons. However, even if they don''t get lost in the battle, they can avoid all kinds of monsters in advance almost every time, but sometimes it''s impossible to expect the pure power of nature. It''s up to them to face it. Just as at this moment, when the five people walked along a ridge to the canyon below and planned to climb the snow peak in front of them again, they only heard a dull sound. The snow layer on the top of the two peaks that were hitting the canyon suddenly tilted up without warning, and quickly squeezed along the terrain to the lower side, and soon formed two more and more huge avalanches to the gorge He rushed to the valley. The unparalleled danger was just like the collapse of two mountain peaks several miles long. Under the fury of nature, the five figures in the canyon suddenly became as small as dust, even the mole ants. If you only use the protective ring to defend forcefully, you are afraid that at least several layers will be broken and a lot of spiritual power will be wasted. You are more likely to be washed to unpredictable places, such as deep crevasses of ice or ground fissures, or cliffs. So the voice together, cloud cold early quickly swept around, pointed to dozens of meters away a two or three meters high rock, said: "go there." Luobeibei immediately took Baoge baomei and ran over. As soon as he jumped into the rocks, Yun hanchu immediately took out a small box and touched the rocks above his head. Then I saw an extremely cold air spread rapidly from the place where it was touched, lifted up an arched ice top, connected the surrounding uneven and tortuous rocks, and continued to thicken up with a gurgling sound. Just when the ice layer was almost one meter thick, the mountain like snow mass had already rolled here, and the carrier wanwanjun fell down heavily. With a click, the ice top immediately burst into cobweb like cracks and pressed down heavily for several inches. But it was only a few inches. Soon, the cracks were solidified again by a very cold breath, until the sound of the outside died down, and no cracks were opened.Although luobeibei has seen such a scene for three times in recent days, she still can''t help but marvel and admire the ability of the ice turtle. Although with her constitution, the ice turtle can''t touch a little finger. "Brother Yun, we''ve been walking for a long time today. Let''s have a rest and go out again?" Luobeibei suggested that although the ice on her head seems to be the role of ice turtles, she believed that Yun hanchu must have paid a lot of spiritual power, and she would inevitably be worried. "Good." For her request, Yun hanchu seldom refused. Luobeibei smiles at him and immediately takes out a piece of snow animal skin which is big enough to sit more than ten people. Then he takes Baoge and baomei to sit down and takes out two spirit stones for them to eat. Then he takes out a bottle of wine and three cups and fills them with them respectively: "Brother Yun, sister lianyue, drink some spirit wine to warm your body?" Lian Yue always scoffs at her kindness and doesn''t want to accept it at all. But she also knows that Yun hanchu attaches great importance to luobeibei. If she looks at luobeibei face-to-face, she will suffer a loss. So she takes everything luobeibei gives her along the way, but she never takes the initiative. Luobeibei is ashamed. Naturally, it''s impossible to care about her attitude of focusing on everything. Baoge and baomei are indifferent to everything and just cling to her quiet nature. Therefore, they are in harmony with each other all the way these days. "Thank you very much." Yun hanchu also sat down. After a drink, he took out a map and spread it on the ground. The snow-white fingertips like ice onions slowly moved on the map, and then stopped at a point in the west of the middle: "we have come here. If it goes well, we should be able to reach the devil''s world at most." Luobei nodded, feeling a little excited, and his eyes were filled with gratitude: "Brother Yun, it''s hard for you!" "It''s all one family. There''s no need to talk about two families." Yun hanchu smiles. "Master, take a rest." Lian Yue is quietly passing by. "Yes, Brother Yun, take a rest. We won''t disturb you." Luobei nodded and agreed. This ice field has a thin aura. For her, it can only add a little spiritual power. But for Yun hanchu, the ice system''s heavenly spirit root, it''s an excellent place to practice. Now that it''s here, nature should make full use of it. Yun hanchu nodded gently and closed his eyes. Lian Yue sat next to him and dropped her head quietly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 469 Under the thick snow, the narrow space is quiet. Looking at the map, Luobei is dazed. Suddenly, she heard a very subtle voice: "I have something to say to you, don''t let the master find out." Luobei heart slightly clattered a, facial expression but no change to return a: "Lian Yue elder sister, please speak." Lian Yue asked coldly, "do you know what cultivation master is now?" "Well I can''t see it, and I''ve never asked Brother Yun. " "The master has already completed the foundation period. He can step into the golden elixir at any time. If it wasn''t for Forget it, all the previous events have passed, and the host is willing to do so. I don''t want to say any more. " Lian Yue hummed two times deliberately, guessing that Luobei should have mistakenly thought that it was all because of her. Yun hanchu had been suppressing cultivation, and then he said, "it''s just that when we go to the devil''s world this time, it''s very dangerous, that is, the golden elixir realm, and we don''t have to retreat completely. What''s more, the master is now in the late stage of foundation building. I''m really worried that the master will be forced to cross the robberies in the battle When I was disturbed by the demons... " Luobei''s fingers on the map trembled: "what should I do?" "The only way is to let the master go through the robbery here," Lian Yue finally said her purpose. "The master is the spirit root of the ice system. This snow area has a special terrain, so it''s easy for no one to disturb him. When he goes through the robbery, the monster will also stay away from him. It''s the most suitable training place for the master, and it''s also the best place to go through the robbery." "I see what you mean. I can persuade Brother Yun, but it''s not a small matter to cross the golden elixir..." "You don''t have to worry about that," Lian Yue interrupted. "I know more about the master''s cultivation than you. Lian Yue dares to guarantee her life. As long as the master is willing to rescue, he will succeed. Otherwise, Lian Yue would rather go with him. As for the weak period after the robbery, I will protect my master. Just tell me whether you are willing to help or not Luobei was silent for a long time, then said: "you say, what should I do?" Lian Yue coldly said: "this matter can only be mentioned by you on your own initiative. You must never let the master know that this is my idea. But don''t think that I''m trying to Lian Yue for fear that the master will blame me. I''m just worried that if the master knows that it''s my idea, he will not delay your time for his own cultivation." Luobei low return way: "good." Although Lian Yue has been unfriendly to her, her loyalty to elder brother Yun is beyond doubt. She insists so much that elder brother Yun is really sure. "You just understand. In this way, you will look worried when you look back. The host will ask. Then you will say that you are worried about the success of the rescue. Let the host realize that only when he steps into the golden elixir can you have more security. Let me handle the next things." Luobei''s eyes were slightly absent-minded: "I know." Lian Yue got her promise, so she didn''t sound any more. Half an hour later, Yun hanchu opened his eyes: "almost, let''s go." Luobei nodded and put away a set of utensils. At the beginning of cloud cold, the ice Turtle was driven to melt out of a passage. He took the lead in going out to check the environment. After confirming that it was safe, luobeibei and others climbed out of the small snow mountain with a distance of more than ten meters and continued to climb over the seemingly similar glacier. Because of the array, the sun is almost invisible all the year round, and the wind is fierce and irregular. No matter which corner is covered with snow, and the thickness is not much different. It''s difficult to distinguish which side is sunny and which side is shady. At least it''s impossible to distinguish with the spirit. Even with the spirit, it can only extend to a distance of 500 or 600 meters, and then it will feel dizzy. It can be imagined that without Yun hanchu and Bao Ge Bao Mei, I''m afraid I can''t get out of this snow area by myself. Thinking that, according to the original plan, in three or five days, we can walk out of this glacier and step into the boundary of the demons. Thinking about refining the moon, luobeibei can''t help but feel heavy. In fact, how could she not know how dangerous it was to rush into the demon world? However, she had to save her grandmother anyway, so instead of worrying about this and that, it would be better for her to go forward bravely without thinking about anything, and then act according to circumstances, so she subconsciously avoided this problem all the time. However, if you only go by yourself as planned before, you should not ponder over that problem. But now that she is not alone, and Brother Yun is also involved, how can she still ignore everything? "What''s the matter?" Seeing Luo Beibei walking, he was out of his mind. Yun hanchu asked in a low voice. Think of Lian Yue''s plan, luobeibei bit his lip, very clumsily deliberately cover up: "nothing." Yun hanchu gently comforted her: "don''t worry, we will be able to successfully rescue the teacher''s mother and Dashan." "But how can we save it?" Luobeibei lowered his head and was in low spirits. "I''m just a little monk in the gas refining period. Brother Yun, although you are much better than me, the demon king can come and go calmly under so many experts. His accomplishments must be unfathomable. What''s more, he must have many subordinates. I I really don''t have confidence I''m even more afraid that it will drag you down I... ""Don''t think so much," Yun hanchu patted her hood twice. There was no fear on her face. Some just seemed to be calm even if the sky fell down. "It''s up to us to save people. We don''t have to have direct contact with the devil. When we get to the devil''s world, there must be a way." "If not careful, or face to face with the devil?" Luobeibei reluctantly smiles, "if only I had Brother Yun''s accomplishments, at least I would have more chances of winning. I hate my poor aptitude..." "Don''t think about it. Brother Yun is in everything." Yun hanchu is not very good at persuading people, so he can only press her shoulder slightly. Luobei nodded, but his depression and worry remained the same. At the beginning of cloud cold, he frowned. His eyes could not help lifting slightly. He looked around as if he was thinking. Seeing his expression, Lian Yue could not help but secretly clench her teeth. At the same time, there was a flash of murder in her heart. If it wasn''t for the fear that the master would be guilty, she would have tried to kill that smelly girl. Did sister lianyue hate her so much? Although lianyue''s murder is fast, luobeibei, who is ahead of him, has already felt it. At the same time, he can''t help but raise his vigilance: this lianyue doesn''t want to take advantage of Brother Yun''s robbery, is it? After more than half an hour''s silent walk, the crowd climbed a mountain again in the wind and snow. When they looked around, there was a vast amount of wind and snow. They could only vaguely see that it was not a lonely peak that had been tilted downward, but a slightly curved ridge that was a little lower than ten meters. Walking in such a terrain, although the mountain wind will become more violent because there are no peaks to block, and you should be on guard against the attack of huge demon birds diving down from the air at any time, you don''t need to worry about avalanches. Yun hanchu stopped, carefully surveyed the terrain for a while, and then said to the north of Luobei, "north, can we stay here for two or three days first? I have something to do "Good." Luo North wants to also don''t want to ground to promise, "just cloud elder brother you want to do what matter, can tell me?" "It''s nothing. It''s just that I''ve been building a successful foundation for a long time. It''s time to cross the golden elixir. But don''t worry. Brother Yun still has this confidence. He will be fine. " Yun hanchu smiles and comforts him with his words. "You wait for me here and I''ll call you when I''m finished." Luobeibei''s lips wriggled a few times, but he didn''t know what to say. "Trust Brother Yun, OK?" Yun hanchu''s hand is on her shoulder. "Don''t say anything out of place at the critical moment." Lianyue immediately warned secretly. Luobei can only bite his lip and nod: "Brother Yun, be careful!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 470 The sky soon darkened in the sharp roar of the mountain wind, and then gradually turned dark blue. The snow has not stopped, no sunlight, dim vision can only barely see the outline of more than ten meters around, fortunately, there are spirits in the north of Luobei, can barely see the figure sitting in the snow at the other end of the ridge. See cloud cold beginning for a long time not move, and side of Lian Yue although has been straight face, but there is no color of worry on the face, Luobei also try to be calm. After all, although she didn''t even build the foundation, she still had some common sense. She knew that Yun hanchu had to adjust her own state to the best level until she was full of spiritual power. Only in this way could she release the suppression of the perfect state of building the foundation, which naturally led to natural disaster. At the beginning of cloud cold, it was a whole night, and there was no breath around him. If Luobei were not sure of his position, he would almost think that it was just a stone covered with snow. Instead of standing in front of the small window like Lian Yue, Luo Beibei put on a wool mattress and took the two children to sleep for an hour. When they woke up, they practiced according to the practice method that Tao Tangying passed on to her. The skill of Shuiyue Dongtian can be divided into three levels. The first is defense, which can gather the power of the stars and the moon, and form a small cave with a diameter of only one and a half meters around the body. If the cultivation is consolidated, it will be an excellent defense layer. Any external force entering the small cave will be like entering the mire, and the lethality will be greatly weakened. With this buffer, people in danger is equal to wearing a strong protection. The second is psychedelic, and the small cave will be expanded to about three meters. After entering the cave, the spirit can directly affect all the spiritual things in the cave, including the spirit of human demons and demons, as well as the spirit of the magic weapon, making it confused and even oblivious, so it will no longer pose a threat. The third is the most powerful. Although the scope of the small cave has not been expanded, after the completion of the previous two renovations, the human spirit has been condensed to a very powerful level, which can directly cut off the invaders'' thoughts and take back their magic weapons. Even, with the continuous improvement of cultivation, they can take the initiative to attack, bring the enemy into the scope of the small cave, directly impact the spirit of the other side, and erase the existence of the other side from the root. At the beginning, Dao Tangying didn''t know whether she felt that her spirit was stronger than ordinary people, so she taught her this skill. But it was undoubtedly good for her spirit cultivation. After all, her spirit cultivation was almost based on instinct. By chance, she found that the yellow stone of the demon clan had a similar effect as the spirit stone, which could supplement the spirit power It''s really the first time to talk about the regular cultivation of spirit. Because of the special talent of spirit, although she has only been practicing for a short time, she has easily broken through to the first level. If it goes on like this, the second level will probably come sooner or later. However, although the second level has considerable self-protection ability, it is not as powerful and secure as the third level. Ah, she thought too much. The cornerstone should be solid one by one. How could she forget such a simple truth? Don''t think too much for the time being. After nearly an hour''s cultivation, luobeibei only felt that his spirit was full and strong again, so he gently got up, took out a small stove to cook breakfast, and timely put in some warm-up herbs to expel the cold brought by the snow. "Sister Lian Yue, have something to eat first." The jar soon gave off a sweet smell. Luobei put a bowl on the small table, and then he came to the small window to replace it with practical action. Lian Yue didn''t answer, but she finally turned around and sat down at the small table. When he stretched out to the north of Luobei, he inspected the environment outside. He saw that the light of the blue snow covered the ridge was slightly white, and it was obvious that the sky was about to light up. But at the beginning of the cold cloud, there was still no sign of it rising. It''s been half a day, and the sky is still snowy and windy, neither lessening nor increasing. It wasn''t until about noon that the wind broke out. Luobei immediately finished his cultivation and jumped up. On the overcast sky above the snow area, the dark clouds began to gather gradually, and slowly turned into a cloud cluster, with rumbling thunder from time to time. Brother Yun chose the time when the thunder was the most vigorous and powerful! Luobei suddenly changed color, with admiration and worry. The clouds turn faster and faster, like a huge whirlpool. In a short time, all the clouds that have been shrouded in the snow will be rolled in. Except for the dark cloud which is one or two miles wide, the other sky reveals the blue sky which has not been seen for many days. Although the dark clouds gathered in rotation, they didn''t fall snow, and the snow clouds around them were also absorbed. The heavy snow that had been flying all the time had stopped, and the view of the whole snow area was widened. Even if it was far away, you can see the beginning of the cold clouds with your naked eye. However, the snow is stopped, but the wind is stronger.If the previous mountain wind can only make people hardly stand on their feet, then the hurricane at this moment can simply destroy and decay. At the beginning of the cold cloud, all the snow on the body will be quickly taken away, and the snow will also be severely weakened, leaving only the frozen ice below. The thunder coming from the clouds was more and more intensive, accumulating frightening thunder strikes. Then, Yun hanchu suddenly stood up, white clothes flying, black hair dancing, with a pioneering attitude, raised a long sword high, and began to dance with dizzying speed. Click! With a loud crash of gold and stone, a beam of thick lightning suddenly fell. At the same time, a blue light gushed out from the tip of the sword. As soon as they collided, the whole world was suddenly occupied by the most dazzling light, and was full of vast prestige. Luobeibei, with a palpitation in his heart, instinctively knew that such a situation was beyond the direct contact of his spirit. He immediately recalled his spirit and closed his eyes tightly. But Rao is like this, she still feels that the strong light outside the eyelids flickers, the eyelids are also dull tingling, so she can only be forced to escape to the side of the small window. The intensity of this natural disaster is obviously much stronger than that of muao star. Also, Mu Aoxing and Brother Yun are naturally incomparable. After all, although he jumped directly from the gas refining stage to the golden elixir realm, most of it was due to his good fortune. When he met the sea monster, he borrowed other people''s body to avoid robbery, but he didn''t really have the corresponding strength. However, Brother Yun''s accomplishments must have been accumulated in a down-to-earth way, and he has always been suppressed in the realm of building the foundation. Of course, he will be more violent in breaking through this time. I hope Brother Yun can successfully survive this disaster and be promoted to the golden elixir period. After the transfer of spiritual power, her eyes became a little more comfortable. Then luobeibei opened her eyes and took out a piece of black silk to cover her eyes. At this time, she found that Lian Yue had been standing in front of the window and her eyes were still open. It was obvious that her cultivation had made considerable progress in the past six years, and she could not help but feel a little envious. Feel her gaze, Lian Yue suddenly side head cold to slant her one eye, the vision does not hide her "unfriendly". Luobei had to withdraw his eyes awkwardly and look out again. As soon as the blazing light was filtered by the black silk, the eyes just felt better, but there were both advantages and disadvantages. As soon as the black silk was covered, the vision naturally became blurred, and it became more and more difficult to see the situation of the cloud passing through the disaster at the beginning of the cold, and it was not easy to ask Lian Yue that she had no face, so she had to wait passively. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 471 Boom! Click! The thunder is incessant, the light is cracking, and the infinite nine heavens are pressing against the ridge. The floating snow on the ridge has already disappeared, and even the ice begins to crack. The debris that had been frozen on the ridge for hundreds of years kept rolling down, and the surrounding snow area responded to the sound of avalanches, as if the whole earth was shaking. The igloo where Luobei is located also began to cackle. As soon as the voice rang, Lian Yue suddenly turned back and quickly looked at the igloo, then looked down at her feet. Attracted by her movements, Luobei can''t help but observe the ground with her spiritual sense, only to find that the ice beneath has cracked. "Get out of here and go back a hundred meters." Lian Yue takes a glance at Luobei and liangxiao with his remaining light and makes a decision. Although she didn''t want to be far away from the master at this critical moment, she knew the master''s temper better. She didn''t want to be accused by the master because of luobeibei, so her voice was very cold. Luobeibei did not have a second word, immediately quickly put away the things on the ground, pulled the two children to run back, lianyue also tight, and then retreated more than 100 meters. The disaster is still going on, the earth is still shaking, there is the sound of ice breaking and rolling almost everywhere on the ridge, and in many places, gray white rocks have even been exposed. Then more and more rocks were shaken loose and left the top of the mountain. "Brother Yun is really powerful!" Luobei can''t help worshiping the tunnel. Before the voice fell, I felt another tremor at my feet. The ground a few meters in front of me cracked with a click, and straight out a crack about a foot wide. Luobei subconsciously poked out his mind to check the depth of the crack. He didn''t want that although the crack was narrow, it was at least hundreds of meters deep. He couldn''t help saying: "it''s so deep. The mountain is almost split in two." Lian Yue, of course, saw the crack, but after a glance, she ignored it. This crack is so narrow that it is impossible for her to climb out any threatening monster, which is not worth her attention. What''s more, even if the mountain is in two? Does it have anything to do with her? Lian Yue didn''t pay attention to the crack. In fact, even if it was more active, she just took it for granted. After all, she was the only one in the world who knew how much strength her master had. Although the master hasn''t recovered his memory yet, it''s just a golden elixir. It''s totally easy. Luobei swept a crack for a while and found no abnormality, so he turned his attention to the cloud in front of him. With her current cultivation, although she can''t see the situation of elder brother Yun clearly, she can always see whether the area of that piece of cloud has expanded or shrunk. As time went on, the thunder and lightning did not subside, but became more and more fierce. "Sister lianyue, why is the weather getting more and more fierce? Is Brother Yun OK?" Luobei can''t help asking anxiously. Lian Yue hissed: "the master is very human, and this Jindan robbery will not be an ordinary level." It seems that lianyue''s elder sister is really sure that Brother Yun will be able to tie up Dan smoothly, so she doesn''t have to worry about it. Luobeibei just breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly heard a very charming languid male voice: "is this natural disaster really not an ordinary natural disaster? It seems that the robber really has some ability. " As soon as the voice started, Luobei and lianyue turned around. However, Lian Yue''s reaction is much faster than that of Luobei. Luobei is still shocked that others have come behind her. When she doesn''t feel it, she has mercilessly moved her hand. She waves the cold dagger and kills her hands and feet. She attacks the man who suddenly appears, with flying eyebrows and bright eyes, sharp nose and vermilion lips. However, although her action was fast and her attack was fierce and hot, the gorgeous man in the gorgeous robe with scarlet embroidery and gold thread was extremely strange. After several turns of the robe, Lian Yue''s attack was easily disintegrated, and her posture was very elegant and moving. She said with a smile: "you little snow leopard, how can your temper be so hot? Fortunately, I still have two hands and three feet. Otherwise, I will be ruined by you? " Although this man is really very beautiful, especially his lips are bright red and look like blood. If it wasn''t for his masculine breath, he might be mistaken for a beauty who is both male and female. However, the man himself compares himself to a beautiful flower, which is really unheard of. But what''s more terrible is that he had a light dagger in his hand as soon as he met his face. It was the magic weapon to refine the moon. "Who are you?" Lian Yue knew that she was far from the coquettish man who suddenly appeared. She became more and more scared. Her whole body was slightly bent and bowed. At the same time, her fingernails rose sharply, and her pupils in her eyes contracted a little. She wanted to fight to death to prevent this man from interfering with Yun hanchu''s rescue. Although luobeibei didn''t have time to train the moon, it didn''t have time to make a move at all, but it also called the puppet out as soon as possible. When they formed a semi encirclement, they stopped the man in front of him and urged Baoge baomei not to let him close to yunhanchu.For such a long time, Brother Yun has been protecting her. Today, no matter what, she can''t let this person cross over. "Take it easy. I''m not here for trouble." The man raised his hands innocently, his head was slightly slanted, his lips were raised, and a charming smile suddenly appeared on his colorful face. His eyes were thrown on luobeibei''s face like a small hook, and he repeatedly looked at it for several times. The more he looked at it, the more colorful the smile was. "What are you doing here?" By his eyes so strange look, Luo north can''t help but whole body all tighten up. "I''m looking for a very rare insect. I didn''t expect that I would get it after a lot of hard work, but I was scared by your thunder, and all my previous achievements were wasted." Jueyan man played with the dagger of lianyue in his hand and pursed innocently, "do you think you should compensate me?" "Tell me what kind of bug it is." Luobeibei can''t figure out whether this person''s words are true or false, but the most important thing now is to delay as much as possible to ensure that Yun hanchu won''t be disturbed, so he immediately follows his words. "It''s a kind of small insect with thin fingers and ice crystals all over. It can easily kill a large fire when only one of them appears. It''s an excellent cultivation aid for the ice spirit root, such as the one who is now in the process of robbery." The gorgeous man held up a finger that was more beautiful than a woman, and gently swung it left and right with a beautiful and attractive gesture. He obviously didn''t mind their delay, but explained in detail with a smile, "this kind of insect only exists in this snow area, and although it''s small, it''s very cunning. When it flies, it can disappear in the ice and snow in a moment, and it''s very difficult to catch. ¡± "is there such a thing? What''s the name of this little bug? " Luobei continued to ask, but Lian Yue was silent. "It''s called Little Ice cicada. It''s a kind of little creature that can lurk in the depths of ice and snow and live by swallowing ice crystals for decades." The gorgeous man looked at luobeibei with a smile and explained patiently, "cicada is the cicada of summer cicada, not the spring silkworm who can spin silk. Don''t listen to me wrong, little beauty." It sounded as if something had happened. Luobei was puzzled, but he bowed his head apologetically and said, "I''m really sorry, master..." "Master?" The gorgeous man suddenly cut in, "do I look so old?" Luo North North Zheng Zheng Zheng, he had a bright smile, showing white teeth like jade: "you can call me uncle." The corner of luobeibei''s mouth twitched slightly. He said politely and solemnly: "this elder, although we didn''t do it on purpose, we scared away your little ice cicada after all. We should make up for your loss in both emotion and reason. But now you can see that our friend is going through the robbery. We can''t separate ourselves. When he succeeds in the robbery, we will help you find the little ice cicada. What do you think? " "But it''s really urgent for me. Why don''t you help me find it now?" Jue Yan man threw a coquettish eyes over, as if all over the body are saying "I don''t mean well, I don''t mean well.". www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 472 Luobei pursed his lower lip, but he agreed: "if you swear not to interfere with my friend''s robbery, I will go with you." Lian Yue suddenly glances at her with her eyebrows locked. She is obviously very surprised, but then she looks indifferent again. In her opinion, Yun hanchu has done so much for her. At such a critical moment, luobeibei should come forward. Wait for the master to survive successfully, and then save her. "Swear? Ha ha ha Little beauty, don''t you know that men''s vows are the most unreliable in the world? " The gorgeous man chuckled with all kinds of manners. Although this kind of manner and behavior would be very feminine for any man, the strange thing is that he only felt the compelling gorgeous color on him. He didn''t feel that he was not a man at all. Such a man, not to mention luobeibei, is lianyue who has lived for countless years and has never seen one. "The ordinary oath is not reliable, so I want to invite you to swear that if you break the oath and hurt my friend, you will become the ugliest person, and you will never be able to recover your beauty." "Ugly? People? " The gorgeous man repeated, "tut Tut, little beauty, your oath is really too poisonous!" "Poison oath is to punish those who don''t keep their promises. As long as the elders keep the oath, it is the oath to poison again. What are you afraid of?" Luo Beibei retorts glibly. "Well, that makes sense." The gorgeous man gave out a graceful and natural nasal sound, which made luobeibei''s hair stand up in an instant. He thought about it with beautiful eyes, and then he laughed, "but I don''t like to swear this kind of thing in my life. Do you like it, little beauty?" With that, his delicate white fingers caressed his jaw, and his eyes turned to the direction of Yun hanchu intentionally or unintentionally. "Good! I''ll go with you Luobei has no choice but to gripe his teeth and pull Baoge baomei forward. "Wait!" The gorgeous man said with a smile, "I can''t take these two jade demons. Let them stay here!" The terrain of this snow area is special, and only Bao Ge Bao Mei, a demon with magical talent, will not get lost. If she is taken away together, she is really worried that Brother Yun will not get out of this snow area! What''s more, at this critical moment, how can she not leave someone to protect Brother Yun? What''s more, Baoge baomei has a special relationship with her. If they are separated, she may not be able to find the two little girls, but they must be able to find her with their unique feelings. At the moment, although the jueyan man''s words hit the heart of luobeibei, on the surface, she still controlled her life and blood, pretended to be shocked and changed color. She was forced to release her hand, squatted down to touch two small heads, and then coaxed her gently in front of the jueyan man. "Brother Bao, sister Bao, be good. Sister is going to do something now. You should protect that brother, and don''t let anyone near him. Sister will come back to you later." Baoge baomei had been used to her arrangement for a long time, and felt that Luobei was calm for a moment, so although she was very reluctant, she still nodded. "Good boy Looking at them with four big black eyes, luobeibei couldn''t help bending down and kissing them. Then he turned around and walked directly to the gorgeous man without hesitation. It seemed that he had forgotten the puppet. As for Lian Yue, she never explained anything. "Good, have a good time!" As soon as the sleeve of jueyan''s robe was raised, he threw the dagger back to lianyue, and then hooked it firmly on Luobei''s waist. After glancing at the moon, the scarlet robe suddenly rises against the wind. In a twinkling of an eye, it has jumped off the ridge and glides away like a gorgeous bird. Seeing that she was taken away by the gorgeous man, Lian Yue''s face was unpredictable. She resolutely turned her head and continued to guard Yun hanchu, who had been shrouded by thunder and lightning, regardless of Bao Ge and Bao Mei. They have been looking at the vanishing place of Luobei for a long time. After a while, they pull up their hands and turn back in frustration. They conscientiously turn their faces from time to time and pay attention to the surroundings. They also don''t look at lianyue at all. After all, although their intelligence is limited, they know very well what the leopard demon''s attitude towards their sister is, and naturally they don''t care much about her. But she said that Luo Beibei was taken by the jueyan man to fly. She only felt that the cold wind cut her face like a knife and shot into her neck. She was a biting person, but she was afraid that starting the shield rashly would cause the jueyan man''s misunderstanding. She asked him to change his mind and go back to interfere with yunhanchu''s rescue, so she put up with it. The gorgeous man didn''t seem to notice that her face was pale by the cold wind. After flying down the mountain, he ran straight in one direction. Luobeibei soon found that he went directly to the direction where they came. He could not help but feel anxious. For a moment, he had nothing to do but try to remember the terrain around him. Who the hell is he? Luobeibei carefully recalled the scene when he fought lianyue before, but found that he still couldn''t see how he took lianyue''s dagger away. But one thing is for sure, even if she summoned the puppet and Qing''er together, she might not even touch the corner of other people''s clothes, and the speed of her escape could not be compared.Therefore, the only way is to delay as much as possible to ensure the success of Brother Yun''s rescue, and then try to hide in xiaozhoushan. "Are you so calm that you have already figured out how to escape? It seems to see through her mind Speechless to fly a section of road, gorgeous man suddenly side head a smile. Luobei was awed in his heart, and immediately denied: "what kind of cultivation I am, the elder must have seen through at a glance. Even if I want to escape, do you think I can? " "Ha ha ha, you understand." The gorgeous man said with a smile, as if Luobei was right in his eyes, "don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you." Said unexpectedly took the initiative to add a layer of protection to her, let her from the cold wind. "I hope you do what you say." People have been hijacked, and Luobei is too lazy to use honorifics. As they spoke, they were more than ten miles away, and the thunder of the disaster was gradually forgotten. At first, although the gorgeous man was walking around in the snow mountains, luobeibei could lock the direction vaguely by virtue of the location of the thunder. But after a while, she didn''t know whether the relationship between Dazhen was really far away. Gradually, she couldn''t hear any more thunder, until she had no sense of direction at all. The gorgeous man seems to know this snow area very well. He never hesitates when he turns the corner. He is even more daring. He not only does not shy away from the monsters here, but also tramples on them twice. Although the monsters roar and roar, they do not dare to catch up. Obviously, he instinctively feels that the gorgeous man is absolutely a bad man You''re the one who''s bothering me. Luobei is frightened. It seems that it is very difficult for him to escape without exposing xiaozhoushan. Half an hour later, jueyan man took her to an ice Valley at least five or six miles wide. The ground of this ice Valley is quite flat and covers an open area, but there are many deep cracks on the ground, and I don''t know how they were formed. The gorgeous man flew to a crack about two feet wide and jumped down with her without hesitation. The wind is blowing all the time, and it is estimated that it has fallen at least tens of feet to the bottom. "What are we doing here?" Waiting for Jue Yan to fall on an ice rock with her in his arms, Luobei can''t help asking questions. "Looking for little ice cicada? If you can''t take the little ice cicada back, I''m afraid your brother Dashan will really go back and die suddenly. " Jueyan man said, released her hand and let her stand. This speech a, Luo North North suddenly big surprised: "what do you say?" Brother Dashan, he has news of brother Dashan! "Who are you? What happened to my brother Dashan? " Luobei is more and more frightened. "If you will call me uncle sincerely, I will tell you who I am?" The gorgeous man looked at her with a smile. Anyway, there is no one else here. What about calling uncle? Without hesitation, Luobei immediately called his uncle respectfully. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 473 The gorgeous man saw that she was so cheerful, and immediately his eyes were full of color, and his color increased greatly. He responded with a loud "ah", and then he couldn''t help laughing. The laughter was very happy, and the crack of the ice in the earthquake ground seemed to crack again. "Well, I''m worthy of being my niece. She''s really cheerful and has won my heart." Jueyan man laughed for a long time, then stopped laughing and looked at luobeibei with satisfaction. "Now can you tell me what happened to my brother?" Luobei quietly used the honorific again. Although he vaguely guessed the identity of the man in his heart, it was really unbelievable. Jueyan man casually put it: "in fact, it''s no big deal. That kid has to concentrate on cultivating a kind of domineering and confidant Kung Fu, and then he gets angry accidentally. He has to use ice cicada to suppress it." "So what you just said is true?" "That''s right, so you have to help me find the little ice cicada first," the gorgeous man said with a smile. "Now you can take out your little demon." He even knew that he had a little demon. Luobei was surprised again and asked, "who are you?" "Don''t you already know who I am? My lovely niece, "seeing the surprise in her eyes, the gorgeous man''s smile deepened," this uncle is not allowed to be called by everyone. " "You! Are you really the devil Although there is some speculation in her heart, Luo Beibei still can''t help but open her eyes in shock. Although Zhuo Mingyuan pretended to be a demon king, in her heart, Zhuo Mingyuan''s mysterious and furtive image is more in line with her imagination of a demon king, rather than a man who is more beautiful than a human man without a demon horn. "Yes, I''m the only one in the world. I''m the most romantic man in the world." Mo sang suddenly Shua to shake open a big red fan, very natural and unrestrained to shake. Although the man''s narcissism seems very unreliable, but I don''t know why, luobeibei subconsciously believes him: "what about my aunt? How''s my grandmother now? " "Alas Hearing this, Mo sang suddenly put away the big red folding fan and sighed deeply. Luobeibei''s heart suddenly raised, his voice trembled, and he did not dare to guess any possibility: "you What have you done to my mother? " "Your aunt..." Mojun Mo sang shook his head, as if the result was really hard to export. Has grandma North of Luobei, the color is very white. Beichi clenches her fists tightly, but a stream of blood rushes straight to the top of her head. When she is about to rush to mosang mosang for questioning, mosang mosang suddenly changes her tone and complains in a very aggrieved tone, "your aunt''s temper is too big. She refuses my pursuit. She also makes tantrums with me every day. She doesn''t want to look at me ¡£¡± Ah Er He''s after his mother? Luobeibei suddenly seems to be fixed by the high-level fixed body talisman, not only the body is stiff, but also the brain is frozen, the whole person is completely dull. "What''s your expression? You''ve already called my uncle, but you can''t go back. " Mo sang, the demon king, was very alert. He also shrank back with his hands around his chest, as if he was protecting the treasure he got from her. Shameless person, does he really want to occupy her grandmother? Luobeibei just feels that his heart is burning up I wish I would scold this shameless man to death immediately. No, calm down! She must be calm! This is not the time to fight with him. The key is to protect Brother Yun, and then see grandma and brother Dashan as soon as possible! Now that he pretends that he doesn''t mean any harm to himself, and is not ready to kill her for the time being, she will try to see her mother first anyway. Luobeibei clenched her fist and couldn''t help taking a long breath. She took another breath and another. After several breaths, her brain began to work again. Then without saying a word, she summoned xiaoyaobei directly and said, "please tell me how to find xiaobingchan?" "Why are you the same as your grandmother? As soon as I know who I am, it''s not fun. " Mo sang, the demon king, frowned plaintively. He didn''t look like a real devil who made the friars of the clan change their color. Luobei forbeared and forbeared, and controlled himself not to be led by his words. He went deep into what he meant in his words. He was on guard and said solemnly: "excuse me, master! I''m worried about brother Dashan, and I''d like to see my aunt as soon as possible. " "Well, that wooden pimple is also my son. Let''s wait until we get back." Seeing that Luo Beibei is not so easy to tease at will, Mo sang, the demon king, gives her a look bitterly, and finally gets a little serious. "There are few lives here. You just need to let the little demon smell out where there are living creatures." As soon as the little demon came out and saw this man, no, it should be said that he was the devil. He immediately shrunk and trembled in the arms of luobeibei with great fear, and his whole breath also converged quickly. He wished he would never notice the pitiful appearance of his existence."Don''t be afraid, baby! My sister will protect you, and I don''t think this demon will hurt the baby... " Luobeibei gently stroked its back hair and steadfastly comforted it in his heart. It took a long time for luobeibei to calm down a little and began to smell the breath of living creatures. Although Mo Sang''s interest was defeated, she knew that she knew her identity suddenly. At this time, her heart must be very complicated. She certainly didn''t want to say a word to him, but she didn''t make any more trouble. What he said before was right. The little ice cicada was really hard to find, and it was extremely smart and cunning. The little demon was embarrassed for several times and could not smell it in a moment. However, since Mo sang, the demon king, can find the little ice cicada alone and almost catch it, he can''t really rely on the little demon. He just wants to add more help to make things go faster. Sure enough, but half an hour later, he used various means, such as chasing, blocking and temptation, to catch the little ice cicada with crystal blue body again. As expected, it was extremely cold in nature. Luobeibei felt that the air-conditioning was directly through the viscera when it was just a little closer. It didn''t feel better until mosang put it in a box. "Come on, uncle, take you home!" In the ice and snow, Mo sang, the demon king, looks like a blooming peony flower with a black robe. Luobeibei put away the little demon, and let him take him up again without any expression. As for the one around her waist, she could only pretend to ignore it. The four corners of the world were as like as two peas. The returned to the ground, and north of the North tried to find the direction of the coming. But it was found that the ice valley was again overcast with clouds. The surrounding peaks seemed to be the same. "Tut tut..." Mo sang, the demon king, looked directly at one of them on purpose. His eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the heavy mountain, push away the dark clouds and see the situation at the beginning of the cold cloud. Then he looked back at Luo Beibei, a pair of long eyebrows that were very beautiful but too shallow and too light. It seemed that he was waiting for her to ask. Luobei, on the other hand, said nothing but stood in silence. Of course, she would like to know how Brother Yun is now, but now she doesn''t want to make a fuss, let Mojun mossang have an excuse to go back and disturb Brother Yun, so it''s better to leave the snow area early. Mo sang, the coquettish demon king, stares at her for a while. Suddenly, he raises his lips with a smile and embraces her in the direction of the demon world. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 474 Just before luobeibei was taken away by morsang, the demon king, the natural disaster that broke a large layer of the top of the mountain finally stopped. After that, the dark cloud would be like a drop of ink into the water, quickly diluted in the air, and became a thin cloud. "Master!" Lian Yue called out with great joy. Suddenly she bowed and fell to the ground with all her limbs. In the blink of an eye, she turned into the original shape of a snow leopard and roared up to the sky. As the roar continued, her figure expanded rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye. In a twinkling of an eye, her figure was three times as big as before, and then she went straight to the place where she was slowly passing through the cold clouds. As soon as Baoge and baomei saw her move, they immediately ran forward and swished over the four legs of the leopard demon. They rushed to a cold man with black hair and fairy like appearance, and looked at him with their heads tilted, obviously puzzled. This man is naturally the successful yunhanchu. When he saw Baoge and baomei standing in front of him with their hands, he immediately frowned and looked at where they came from. After that, the moon was fast approaching. After that, he was a puppet. His face was as clear as a lake between glaciers. It was very cold. "Congratulations, master! Congratulations, master Lian Yue leaps to the moon with joy and can''t help but lower her head to rub the sleeves of the cloud at the beginning of cold. Yun hanchu didn''t touch her leopard''s head, but asked, "what about Beibei?" The leopard''s body stiffened. "I''ll ask one more side, what about Beibei?" "Master, forgive me!" Lian Yue knelt down in front of him in the shape of a man. Her beautiful face was very pale. "Miss Luo, she She was taken away by a man of extraordinary skill. " With that, he quickly told what he had just done, and frankly admitted that he was not the opponent of that man at all, and consciously or unconsciously emphasized that this was what Luobei was willing to do. Yun hanchu listened quietly and did not speak. Lian Yue hung her head and knelt motionlessly. The heart in her chest seemed to be grasped by an invisible hand. The tighter she pinched, the tighter she pinched. She could no longer maintain her vitality. Even her eardrum began to hum. Then she suddenly felt light and heard a very cold voice. "If we can save them this time, that''s all. If we can''t, that''s the end of our fate." "Master..." Lian Yue raised her head in a sad voice, "Lian Yue never let that man take Miss Luo, but in Lian Yue''s heart, no one in the world can be more important than the safety of the master. Lian Yue is his own death, and no one can interfere with the master''s robbery." "You dare say that the man took Beibei away, and you don''t have half a share of schadenfreude in your heart?" Cloud cold early very calm tunnel. Lian Yue''s eyes flashed a bit of confusion: "master Master, listen to Lian Yue''s explanation... " "Lian Yue, I once gave you a chance. This is the last time." Yun hanchu looked into her eyes, "you know my life is given by my master. I hope you don''t let me down again." "Yes Refining the moon to know the sin.... " Lian Yue held back her tears and lowered her head. She was very sad in her heart. Yun hanchu doesn''t look at her any more. Yu Guang glances at the puppet of luobeibei. With a little finger, the puppet spirit wolf will retract into a doll and fly into his storage bag. Then Yun hanchu squats down in front of them and looks into their eyes. His voice is genial and asks: "brother Bao, sister Bao, do you know where my sister is? Why don''t you take me Although Baoge baomei''s words are only understood by luobeibei, Baoge baomei doesn''t sound like a big obstacle to other people''s simple questions. She nods her head and points her chubby hands in one direction. What is the way to come? Yun hanchu''s eyes sank slightly: "OK, you can lead the way ahead, but you must be careful to distinguish between land and ice lake. If you fall into the water, we won''t find your sister." Fearing that they would not hear it, the cloud began to wave out a large piece of thick ice, and then picked up a stone, which broke the ice on the surface and immediately sank into the water below. Baoge and baomei exchanged their sight and nodded together again. In fact, even if Yun hanchu didn''t ask them, they would have known that they had to explore the way before they ran for so long in the frozen period of xiaozhoushan. "Well behaved, then you lead the way!" Yun hanchu reached out to touch their little heads. Bao Ge and Bao Mei, however, retreated for a short time, and did not let him touch them at all. Then they ran down the mountain like a gust of wind. "Come up." Yun hanchu didn''t mind, so he followed closely with the flying sword, indifferently. Lian Yue jumps up in spite of her sadness. Although she has a doubt in her heart, she wants to ask her master if she can recall some memories after the golden elixir robbery, but she still doesn''t dare to open her mouth. On the contrary, she hates Luobei, who is not a demon but not a human, who is always between their master and servant. In the past, even if she hated the woman, she didn''t care about her. But now the master didn''t even want her for her sake. If she was kind-hearted, she would really dig her own grave and never be able to recover with her master.When the half demon is rescued this time, and the master forgives himself, he will think of a way to completely eliminate the big trouble, so that the master can save himself from running for a cheap half demon again and again. Lian Yue''s mind turns very fast and carefully, and she doesn''t show anything on her face. Although Yun hanchu knows that she has been honest with Luo Beibei, because she has been very loyal to herself for many years, she thinks that she just wants to protect herself and doesn''t want to be hurt, so she doesn''t think too much about it. ¡­¡­ A few days later, facing the edge of the snow area of the demon Kingdom, two white lights straight down from the last glacier, straight down to the Picea forest at the foot of the mountain. "Brother and sister Bao, don''t be reckless. Stop! It''s already the demon world ahead. You will disturb the demon people like this. " Cloud cold early one side imperial sword flies above them, again to them sound, one side spirit consciousness quickly spread to look around, tight frown of handsome eyebrow for the first time is helpless. Previously, he asked Baoge baomei to lead the way. They were careful of the frozen ice lake when they were young. They also ran obediently and cautiously. These days, they have been walking in the snow. He thought that they would listen to themselves before they saw Beibei. Unexpectedly, when they found that they had already walked out of the snow, they speeded up and ran with all their strength, and they went back again I don''t know how to call. Since waking up in xiaozhoushan, Baoge baomei has never really separated from luobeibei. She can''t wait to be with her for a long time. Now, after chasing her for so many days, she hasn''t caught up with her sister. Baoge baomei''s patience has long been lost. Where would she listen to him again? where the white light passes, the wind blows, and instantly destroys countless branches and some trees that don''t have enough time to grow up The stable spruce poured out a wide road. Although Yun Han has been promoted to the golden elixir stage, the speed of Guangyu sword can catch up with these two jade demons, but the problem is that these two jade demons are not ordinary demons, and they are extremely heavy. At such a high speed, the power is just like a mountain falling down from the sky. The collision force is extremely powerful. The person who obstructs it is who touches who dies. The only way is to persuade them to stop. "Stop, your sister won''t want you if you don''t stop!" Lian Yue doesn''t listen to Yun hanchu''s command at all. As soon as her eyes sink, she immediately whispers, trying to frighten them with the name of Luobei. Previously in the snow, she was not afraid of meeting the demons, but now she has entered the demon world and may be found by the demons at any time. Naturally, the situation is completely different. These two little demons don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. She doesn''t want to attract the whole demon clan to pursue and kill the master. At that time, let alone saving people, it will be very difficult for us to protect ourselves. By her this drink, two small as expected suddenly a quick brake step stopped. The cloud cold beginning doesn''t know where to go, quickly take the opportunity to land in front of them, just want to good persuasion, see treasure elder brother treasure younger sister four black big eyes full of anger to stare at his back. Cloud cold beginning brow a Cu, the side body is pure cold tunnel: "Lian Yue, how to return a responsibility?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 475 These two kids! He even knew how to complain to his master. As a matter of fact, his master must have his servant. They are all the same kind of goods. Lian Yue scolded secretly in her heart, but hung her head in shame on her face, and knelt down again skillfully: "master forgive me. Just now Lian Yue saw that Bao Ge and Bao Mei were determined to go to find Miss Luo, but the master refused to listen to her advice. In a hurry, she used the name of Miss Luo and told them that if they didn''t stop, their sister would not want them." "They are still children. How can they be so frightened?" Yun hanchu rebukes him unhappily. "Yes, refining the moon to know sin." The most important thing now is to persuade them not to act willfully. Yun hanchu takes a look at her and squats in front of them. He uses simple language to make them understand that they have come to the very dangerous demon world. If they run into each other like this again, they may be implicated So if you want to reunite with your sister, you''d better listen to him for the time being, and he will certainly let them meet her. They thought about it a little, looked at each other a few times, and then started with a little head. "Brother Bao and sister Bao are so good. When I see my sister, she will praise you." Seeing that they finally agreed, Yun hanchu was a little relieved to smile at them. Don''t want to treasure elder brother suddenly picked up a branch, rubbed the ground with his little foot, pulled away the rotten branches and leaves, wrote a "bad" word with the branch, and then directly pointed to Lian Yue, with an accusing look on his face. Obviously, he didn''t get rid of his anger and wanted to be punished at the beginning of cloud cold. Cloud cold beginning slightly Zheng for a while, can only way: "Lian Yue, you return to work properly to favor a bag first." Lian Yue almost spits out a mouthful of old blood, but she can only bite her teeth in the dark, and turns into a streamer into the lingchong bag. When they saw that she was locked up, they both laughed and squinted. They made a happy face at each other. Rao was cold-blooded at the beginning of Yun Han. At this time, he could not help crying and laughing and said, "OK, take me to your sister? However, there may be demons in front of us at any time, so we can''t be too fast, and my brother said that if we stop, we will stop, otherwise we may not meet your sister, OK? " Two little obediently nodded together, and then actually a left and a right to grab the sleeves of cloud cold beginning, lovely big eyes seem to say: you run with us on the line. Yun hanchu smiles and nods slightly. He doesn''t mind that he is the one who is "carried". He wraps up the two children with spiritual power, and soon follows them out of the spruce forest and into a vast meadow full of flowers, which is not like the demon world. He doesn''t seem to want to find out why there are no demons in the demon world. ¡­¡­ Just at the beginning of Yun hanchu and his two children entered the meadow full of wild flowers. Five hundred miles away, on the top of a high mountain, a small, exquisite, single story and single cabin boat that seemed to hold only more than ten people was rising. However, although the boat is small, its materials are not clear at all. Whether it''s the cornices and tiles on the top, or the pillars and beams in the middle, or even the small corners on the deck, it''s all natural and exquisite. The light gauze in the cabin is graceful, and the lanterns outside the cabin are small. The whole boat seems to follow the temperament of mosang, the demon king, and it''s very gorgeous . "It''s interesting, it''s really interesting, these two little guys actually know how we got there." Looking at the space outside is very limited, but inside is a spacious hall cabin. Originally lying on a beauty couch, enjoying the careful service of two puppet maids, mosang suddenly turns his head and sits by the window. The tall and pretty girl glances at him. "You didn''t do something secretly, did you?" The girl frowned and looked at a group of demons suddenly emerging from a large water mirror in front of her. Warcraft trained to pick up the spruce forest which was accidentally damaged by Bao Ge Bao Mei, and asked: "I want to ask the Lord, what do you mean?" Why is it that Mingming can monitor Brother Yun''s whereabouts, but he doesn''t stop them at all, and makes all the demons and Warcraft hide, creating the illusion of no magic? Does he want Brother Yun to fall into the trap? Thinking of Yun hanchu''s temperament, he must know that he will step in for her, and Luobei''s brow will twist deeper. "Oh, the reason is very simple, because I spent a lot of time to take care of the scenery in this area. If it started, it would not be a waste of my hard work." Mo sang, the demon king, seemed to be looking at the two little girls whistling through the grassland full of wild flowers and accusing them of pointing to the water mirror. "You see, there''s no fight. Your two little dolls have destroyed so many of my trees and plants. Our land in the demon Kingdom has always been very poor. Do you know how many years those spruce trees have to grow so high? And those flowers and plants, which I have painstakingly collected. " Mo sang, the demon king, felt like a man who had worked hard for a year to harvest the crops, but found that the crops were arched by wild boars. Luobei only looked at his performance without expression. "If you don''t believe it, you''ll find out later." This little girl looks like that loser, but her temper is more like Lanxin. Mojun mosang is staring at her all the time, and finally she can''t perform. Gai''er reclines back again, holding her gorgeous face in one hand and spreading it lazily in the other. "Of course, at the same time, I''m offering them a convenient door. Don''t you want to see them earlier?""Then why not just wait for them there?" Luobei Beiping asked quietly. "It''s boring because it''s too easy," Mo sang said with a smile. "Besides, I''m also the leader of the world. Since he has the courage to come, I''ll give him a chance to show. And those two little guys. I''d like to see how to chase us now. Well, you can help yourself. I''m sleepy after searching for so many days in a row. " With that, warlord suddenly stretched his waist, patted the yawning lips with his palm, and turned inside. With this action, the water mirror in the air immediately disappeared like smoke, and the cloud and the two little ones could no longer be seen. Luobei turned his head, thinking of Bao Ge Bao Mei''s weight, he couldn''t help drooping his eyes and pursing his lips. She seems to be safe now, and she is regarded as the guest of honor. It seems that because of Dashan''s brother and aunt, there will be no danger. But who knows if there are many lies and murders hidden here. In fact, she is like a boat on the sea that will capsize at any time? With this metaphor in mind, luobeibei suddenly remembers the night of thunder and lightning in the East China Sea. He remembers that Baoge baomei fell into the sea. She was stopped by muaoxing, but he went down by himself "What are you thinking?" Suddenly, a gentle and concerned inquiry came from my ear. It was like a spring breeze blowing into my heart. People unconsciously wanted to pour out all their thoughts. "I was thinking..." Luobeibei murmured three words in a dreamy way. Suddenly, a warning rose in her heart. Her mind was clear. She suddenly turned her head and looked to one side. However, she saw the demon king mossang who was just lying on the couch. She didn''t know when she was lying low in her ear. Suddenly, subconsciously, she suddenly turned to the other side and said, "what are you doing?" "Tut Tut, I''m very alert and quick to respond, but it''s a pity that this Linggen just..." Mo sang, the demon king, suddenly stopped and didn''t say any more. Looking at Luo Beibei, he stared at him with great vigilance. He couldn''t help but smile. The sleeve of his robe turned back, and he had returned to Lai Meiren''s couch. "Well, I guess you won''t believe me even if I explain more. When you see your aunt, you will know that I don''t hurt you at all." Said, and side over the body, as if this time really want to sleep like. Luobei stares at the back of his head. He really doesn''t want to be in the same room with him, so he gets up and goes out of the cabin. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 476 Although the interior of the boat has its own space, the deck is really a little big. You can walk three or four steps to the edge of the boat. Looking at the edge of the boat, which is only one foot high, luobeibei sighs silently and sits down on the fence at will. Standing on the carefully carved fence with one hand, he looks down. The speed of the boat is so fast that it can''t even compare with the Royal boat that I used to ride on that day, and it rises again. With the skill of speaking, I can''t see the lush mountain where the trees take off. Instead, it is the yellow brown land that has gradually broken off despite the ups and downs of green, and the water volume of the two or three rivers flowing from the snow area is also obvious In a short time, the tributaries disappeared, leaving only the narrower and narrower main channel, and finally the main channel disappeared. Without water, the green will suddenly shrink. Looking around, the earth is either brown or gray, dark and pale. In the end, it took a long time to see a little bit of life driven by the small pool, which is many times more barren than the original Lu''an county. Even a little over the place, with her vision can vaguely see a small group of people and a large group of Warcraft are fighting for a small pool. Although this scene is under the high speed of the spaceship, it almost passes in the blink of an eye. Luobeibei has been frowning, they want to come to the demon world, naturally more or less did some homework, know that the demon world is far less prosperous than the human world, also heard that the demon people in the demon world like Warcraft Ru Mao chatter is common, she thought that the demon world estimated and as a place of exile Lu''an county is not much different, did not expect even Lu''an county is far from. After all, the poverty of Lu''an county is relative to that of other states and counties. Although the resources are weak, most of the ordinary people can survive. However, looking at this piece of land, it is obvious that even the most basic survival is very difficult. It seems that the wide green belt on the edge of the snow area was really made by him with a lot of effort. Thinking of leaving the green belt and going westward, there are few trees to hide their shadow. Yun hanchu and the two little girls are afraid to be frank all the way to the eyes of the demons. Thinking of the words of the demons, luobeibei''s eyebrows can''t help frowning deeper. Just don''t think too much, just practice more. All day and night, luobeibei stayed on the deck, looking down at the devil''s world in the daytime, trying to remember some of the terrain. At night, he meditated, took a nap, and spent most of the rest of his time practicing daotangying''s skills, hoping to make the second major breakthrough to the third one as soon as possible. The boat was obviously forbidden. It was flying very fast in the air, hunting in the wind, and only a gentle breeze penetrated into the border. It was also very suitable for cold and warm. Even if you sleep directly on the deck, you don''t have to worry about it. West, West. Under the scorching sun, a small boat shoots westward like a colored arrow, and the scenery on the ground becomes more and more desolate with the boat''s advance. Another day later, the distant view has gradually changed from brown to gray black. The land is dry and ravines are crisscrossed. Among them, there are many Warcraft. From time to time, they kill each other and eat each other alive. Luobei looked at it silently, and Mo sang didn''t come out to disturb her, until a dark cloud suddenly appeared in front of her. At first, the range of dark clouds was small. As the boat approached and fell, the dark clouds gradually expanded. When it was about to occupy more than half of the sky, luobeibei found that the dark clouds were not ordinary dark clouds at all, but massive demons had been gathering. Below the magic cloud, there is a black mountain range like a flat ground. When you look at these mountains, you can see that they are extremely steep, even sharper than those of Wanren mountain range, and they point to Jiutian like a weapon. Zi With the sound of water pouring into the oil pan, a spark suddenly appeared around the boat, which surrounded the boat heavily and made the ferocious demons all around even more terrifying. Luobeibei subconsciously started a layer of protection, stepped back, and looked again, the boat had already galloped into the overlapping black peaks, just like a flexible swimming fish, skillfully passing through the reefs. Every time it seemed that it was going to bump into the front peak, it just swayed its tail and smoothly passed. Cloud dark, peak black, small boat like a small color bead fell into a very quiet ink pool. Luobeibei opened his eyes and almost looked at the place where his eyes could reach. Only then did he find that the seemingly bare peaks were not barren, but were covered with huge black trees with ferocious branches. With the strong wind of the boat, those branches kept dancing, just like living creatures. These trees are really alive! If it''s not the boat of the demon king, but other people''s flying tools, I''m afraid I will be attacked by these strange trees? And what''s under the tree? Eyes? Looking at the flash of red light, Luobei could not help but take a breath of cool air. There are countless Warcraft in this black mountain. Many of them have wings This mountain range should be the residence of the demon king, right? No wonder he never heard of a human monk who could enter safely, let alone come out smoothly. No wonder he didn''t come to save his mother, but painstakingly made the transmission scroll.Luobei heart dark shock, heart but Dong Dong Dong to increase the frequency. Although this black mountain is hard to break out, there are her aunt and Dashan brother here! Mama! Mama! We are finally about to meet! And brother Dashan, do you feel me? ¡­¡­ Deep in the black peak, in the high cave on the hillside, the roaring sound is rolling like thunder inside the huge cave. Following the sound, it is a fine steel cage as high as 10 meters, which is dazzled and frantically fluttering inside. A tall humanoid creature with disordered hair, towering head and sharp tusks is pounding on the cage wall from time to time, and there is no danger A moment of silence. Luo Lanxin stood on a stone pillar beside the steel cage. Although his brow was frowning, his mouth always made a gentle voice, singing to the cage creatures over and over again. However, in the past, when he sang a lullaby that would have been good for an hour, today it has been two quarters of an hour, but it still has no obvious effect. Dashan in the cage has been furious all the time, and it is obvious that his situation has further deteriorated. If it goes on like this, Dashan will be more and more irrational. Why doesn''t the stranger come back? Luolanxin continued to sing softly again, but the sadness in her eyes became stronger. At this time, Luo Lanxin thought that the lullaby had finally played a role. She played the voice more gently. Next time, she heard the voice of the cage clearly: "sister..." As soon as the voice came out, Lorraine''s heart was filled with heat. For eleven days, Dashan was either in a frenzy without reason or eating like a wild animal every day. After that, he listened to her lullaby and slept soundly. He was almost awake for the first time. Luolan was excited in his heart, but he didn''t dare to stop. He was afraid that Dashan''s soberness was just a flash in the pan. But then Dashan called again, and then fell down with a bang. He shook his head and sat up like he was drunk. Then he called out the third, fourth and fifth voice more clearly: "sister Sister Sister... " "Yes, yes, your Beibei sister has been thinking about you and thinking about you all the time, so you need to get better quickly. Do you hear me, Dashan! You must get better quickly and learn to control your reason so that you can see your sister as soon as possible, do you know? " Luolan looked at the mountain with tears in her heart, full of expectation. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 477 "Here comes my sister..." After calling her countless times, Dashan suddenly jumped up in cheers, but this jump directly jumped in front of luolanxin. A pair of blood red eyes, the size of a cow bell, were staring at her, and then clearly cried out, "sister is coming!" Dashan is so excited. Is Beibei really here? Luobei kept comforting in her mouth, and then suddenly a light flashed in her heart, and then she felt a faint feeling. She suddenly turned to look at the direction of the hole, and then her right hand suddenly pressed on her chest, and the whole person trembled slightly: "Beibei, Beibei, are you really here?" "Mama!" Luobeibei on the boat first sensed Dashan, and then sensed his mother. He could not help but excitedly called Dashan through Tongxin contract, and tried hard to convey his voice to his mother. "Don''t worry. We''ll be there in a minute." Mojun Mo sang didn''t know when she came to her side. Her bright red lips flashed up, and she was looking at her thoughtfully. "It seems that there is a real feeling between that silly boy and you. After instinctively sensing you, they are not violent." "Tell me, how can I help Dashan?" "I''ll see you first." Mosang stood at the bow of the boat and waited for a while. His right hand suddenly stretched out gracefully, and his palm turned upward. A red light flew out of his palm and hit the void in front of him. Then he suddenly grabbed Luobei and leaped forward. The boat behind him shrank as fast as he could and flew into his sleeve. Then, Luobei suddenly saw a thin light shooting down from the gap between the dark clouds and falling into a mountain peak. The direction that Mojun mosang flies with Luobei is the direction of the light. A little half a moment later, she walked around a mountain peak and saw two black giants with different weapons standing on a platform on the hillside of the mountain. They were looking at themselves with red light and a terrible smell, as if they would slap her with their hands at any time. Feeling the powerful threat of these two giants, who are at least 100 meters high, luobeibei''s pupils suddenly constricted and instinctively raised the heart of defense. Mojun Mo sang chuckled. In the laughter, he turned into a red light and fell on a long rock in front of the two giants. Luobeibei subconsciously raised his head and looked at the two giants on guard to prevent them from stepping down. However, he found that the red light in the four eyes of the two giants went out instantly. As soon as the frightening red light was extinguished, the breath of the two giants suddenly changed into two huge stone statues without any vitality. It''s a stone statue! Luobeibei felt a little relieved, but then he thought that the two stone statues were just so ghostly. I''m afraid they were not just a symbol of awe. Maybe they could really move at the critical moment. "Let''s go. Your mother must be in a hurry." The demon king didn''t seem to see her at all. He looked at the two huge stone statues secretly, released her hand and walked forward. Luobeibei took back his mind and noticed that there was a palace among the two huge stone statues. When he looked at it again, he found that this beautiful palace, which was especially splendid in the black peak rock, was actually a huge cave built according to the mountain. When he saw that the devil came back, the two beasts, who were standing on both sides of the vermilion gate, suddenly came to life. With a low roar, the man stood up and heavily pushed open the vermilion gate, which was three feet high and full of copper nails. Then he knelt respectfully on both sides to meet their devil. Luobeibei silently follows the Demon King through the long winding cave corridor, secretly calculating the distance from entering this black mountain range to here, and the various potential crises encountered on the way, as well as the two strange stone statues that seem to be carved only by stones, but are afraid that they can really be as flexible as one creature against one hundred at the critical moment Not to mention that there must be more defense inside the mountain. With this heavy protection, can Brother Yun and brother Bao still get in? Just as she was worried, she suddenly smelled the fragrance of flowers in her nose. She immediately turned her attention to the front, but suddenly saw a huge garden with a lake, hundreds of meters of cave top, tall trees, low shrubs, mixed grass, rockery and emerald, pebble path winding around, which was full of shade and strange flowers everywhere. No wonder there were bursts of flowers The fragrance of the flowers is floating. It''s just, where does the bright sunshine come from? When I think of the dark clouds above the mountains, only a small ray of light cast down. Luobeibei can''t help looking up to find the place where the sunlight came. It turns out that although there was only a ray of sunlight, countless gems were set on the top of the garden, which cleverly magnified some of the sunlight almost infinitely, and finally led to such a big one Every part of the garden is illuminated by the sun. Look at the blue lake in the middle, which is hundreds of meters long and at least two or three hundred meters wide. There are 18 winding corridors on the lake and three water pavilions with different shapes. The water waves in the lake are rippling and the lotus leaves are in fields. There are not only colorful lotus flowers, but also colorful water lilies lying on the green waves. The fish in the water are also colorful. They jump out of the water from time to time, and they are full of vitality. Especially after watching the desolation for several days and the dark environment after entering the mountain, it is amazing to see such a beautiful spring.That''s really his style. Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of her, though a little surprised, she quickly turned her attention, because after entering the cave garden, she had clearly heard her mother''s voice. She couldn''t help but quicken her pace and almost ran into the demon king Mo sang in front of her. But since she was a demon, she could not have been bumped by a little monk in the period of refining Qi. Instead, she took her arm and flew like an immortal. In a short time, she came to another cave hall. Before landing, luobeibei had seen the big cage, the mountains inside and outside the cage and the beautiful young woman. "Mama!" Luobei can no longer control the surging in his heart, crying with joy. "North, North!" Although the mother and daughter haven''t met for more than six years, and although luobeibei has changed from a girl who hasn''t been to cardamom to a pretty girl who is now elegant and graceful, luolanxin recognized her daughter at a glance. She jumped into the air to meet her daughter and held her tightly, choking. "Mama Are you ok? " Luobeibei rubbed her mother''s hair with attachment, and with tears in her eyes, she released a hand and waved to the giant ape like mountain in the cage, "brother Dashan, I''m coming!" "Sister Sister... " The mountain in the cage jumped up with joy, and a brain bag was full of giggles. It was obvious that although he recognized luobeibei, his mind was still in a muddle. "I''ll talk about the parting feeling later. While this silly boy is still calm, it''s better to regulate his spiritual power immediately." Mo sang didn''t express more feelings for their reunion, but urged them. Hearing the words of the demon king, the mother and daughter controlled their feelings at the same time and released each other temporarily. "What do I need to do?" Luobei looks at the mountain which has been smiling at him, and his heart is sour. "As soon as you come, the boy will be quiet. It seems that he has a very good relationship with you. In this case, you should first see if you can make him more obedient. Don''t resist me. It''s better to let him fall asleep, otherwise he will be possessed again." "Good." Luobei nodded and went to the cage. "Wait a minute," Luo Lanxin took her hand and patted the back of her hand gently. He reminded her in a soft voice, "Dashan likes to hear you sing. These days, he can only be a little quiet when he listens to my singing. In the process of conditioning, if he has any bad signs, you can sing to him." "Well, I remember." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 478 With a loud bang, the refined steel cage opened a small door, and a big mountain in the shape of a human rushed to the door immediately. Looking out, Luolan''s heart suddenly raised, for fear that the mountain would hurt Luobei. The demon king on one side is also alert and ready to suppress Dashan at any time. Luobei does not dodge, while calling Dashan brother sweetly, while smiling brightly stretched out a delicate white hand. Seeing her action, the bearded mountain suddenly burst into a smile, even stopped in front of the north of Luobei, and half knelt down his huge head, like a dog, from below to the palm of the north of Luobei. The scene was "miserable" to be loyal to the dog. Hello, Hello! You''re the son of a great devil, not a dog! Mojun''s mouth can''t help but smoke, really want to slap in the past, so that this stupid son wake up, but after all, still endure down. "Brother Dashan, are you hungry? I''ve brought you a lot of delicious food." Luobeibei gently stroked the two corners on Dashan''s head, then immediately slipped down, picked up Dashan''s messy head, gazed at his round and big eyes, took out a pad, gently wiped his face, slightly combed his hair with his fingers, and then added a small blade between his fingers, inadvertently shaved his messy beard silently Many down, so that he finally looks like some people, no longer like a wild devil. "Sister Eat... " It can be seen that Dashan''s intelligence is severely blocked. Although he subconsciously feels very happy and wants to communicate with luobeibei, his words are as monotonous as a two-year-old. "OK, let''s eat together." Luobei took up his thick hand, which was three or four times bigger than himself, took him to the middle of the cage, and then took out a lot of food from the storage bag. Dashan''s red eyes suddenly brightened, and he was like a hungry wolf who had not eaten for a long time. However, he was obviously afraid that luobeibei would leave. Even if he was in a hurry to eat, he would watch luobeibei while chewing and swallowing, except for glancing at the location of the food when he went to grab it. "Brother Dashan, eat slowly. Be careful you choke. Come and have a drink. This is your favorite spirit wine." Luobei intentionally induced Dashan to drink more, so that he could go to bed earlier after he was full of wine and food. Sure enough, after a big meal, Dashan''s eyes began to blur. Luobeibei took the opportunity to prevent in advance softly: "brother Dashan, if there is a cool breath of ice in your body, don''t be afraid and don''t resist, OK?" "Sister If you don''t go... " Dashan closed his eyes for a moment, then suddenly opened his eyes in surprise and held on to her hand. "No, no! Beibei has been accompanying brother Dashan and singing to him, OK Luobeibei gazed at him, coaxed him tenderly, and then hummed a song gently, "there is a moon, it bends and slowly climbs up the mountain There is a boat, floating, came to the middle of the water There''s a pair of people on the boat. They are a child and his mother... " Hearing this familiar song, Dashan, who had been tired for a long time, could not resist the strong sleepiness and fell into a sweet dream, snoring soundly. Seeing that Dashan is really asleep, the demon king looks at Luobei, reaches out his hand, pulls Dashan up, takes out the little ice cicada, holds it in one hand, and holds the other hand against the palm of Dashan''s hand, leading a wisp of cold into Dashan''s body slowly. As soon as the cold air entered the body, the snoring of Dashan stopped immediately, and seemed to be awakened. Luobeibei quickly touched his big head, and gently coaxed him not to be afraid, saying that it was pathogenic to him, and that he must work hard to get better and stay with himself all the time. Dashan listened to these words in a daze, and was really quiet. Although his body became colder and colder as more and more cold air entered his body, and even could not help shaking slightly, he did not open his eyes in the continuous light coaxing and singing in Luobei. Two quarters of an hour has passed and half an hour has passed Luobeibei took Dashan''s hand with one hand and stroked his big head with the other. Naturally, she came into contact with the extremely cold air from him. She could have used her martial arts to resist the cold air, but she was afraid that it would affect Dashan, so she just endured it. Finally, almost two hours later, the demon finally withdrew his hand and put away the little ice cicada, which was originally crystal clear and extremely lovely, but was obviously withered at this time. "Well, this time the blood gas is temporarily suppressed, but if you want to really turn his retrograde meridians, you need another two or three times. The last time, you have to let him actively absorb the cold air when he is fully awake. Only in this way can he completely take back the fierce fire gas in his body and restore his body shape, can he really succeed. Now let him have a good sleep. He doesn''t have to sing all the time. " He stood up, his tone was casual, but his eyes were soft. He said to Lorraine, "your mother and daughter are seeing each other today. I won''t disturb you. You talk."Lolan heart, um, went into the cage. The demon king walked away with a smile. Luobeibei looked at the short communication between his mother and the devil, and his thick eyelashes blinked slightly. Luo Lan''s heart seemed to feel that she was observing the relationship between herself and the demon king. Her eyes drooped slightly. She walked quickly behind her and put her palm on her back to drive away the cold for her. "Mama, I can get rid of this chill by myself. Don''t worry." Luobeibei whispered, his head tilted, and he leaned gently against his mother''s arms. He looked up to his healthy mother like a child. He still held Dashan''s brother, who fell back to the ground and slept soundly with one hand. He felt that he was extremely happy at this moment and didn''t want to think much about anything. "You also have a rest for a while, with your mother, no one can hurt you!" Lolan fondly stroked her daughter''s hair in a gentle and firm tone. She thought that when she left that day, her daughter was still a young girl, but now she is a lovely girl. For more than six years, she had not been able to watch her grow up, and her heart was sour and proud. "I''m not tired," Luo Beibei shook his head slightly and grabbed his mother''s hand around him. "I just want to have a good talk with my aunt for a while." "Now that we have met again, we have plenty of time to talk." Loran said softly. The meaning of this word is that the devil king is afraid that he won''t let them go easily? Luobei cleverly recognized the pun meaning of her mother''s words, and her lips could not help sipping. "How have you been these years, mama?" "My mother is very good, just miss you." Lorraine said lovingly. "I want to miss my mother, too. I want to..." Thinking that he almost couldn''t see his mother again several times, Luobei couldn''t help choking. "My dear daughter, you have suffered!" Lorraine hugged her daughter painfully. "Well..." Luobei snorted coquettishly, "as long as she is healthy, Beibei doesn''t feel bitter at all. Ma, I don''t want to be separated from you any more. " "Well," Luo Lan''s heart choked, and she couldn''t help kissing her daughter on her forehead for several times. "She won''t leave you. She won''t leave you any more." Mother and daughter no longer speak, quietly cuddle up for a long time, are not willing to let other things affect the warmth of the moment, the cave only mountain very rhythmic snoring. However, there are many things to face after all, such as the current situation. "Mama, is he good to you?" Luobei took the lead in breaking the silence. Luo Lan''s heart was stunned, and he said, "I''m living well with your brother Dashan. Except that I can''t leave this mountain, he doesn''t have much restriction." She paused and asked luobeibei, "how did you meet the demon king?" "Brother Yun brought me here, and brother Bao and sister Bao. But before he went through the snow, Brother Yun was robbed. Thunder startled the demon king. He knew my identity and brought me." Luobeibei is a little sad, and even more irritable. At this time, grandma and brother Dashan are all around. She really wants to tear apart the transmission scroll and leave this place as soon as possible. However, for one thing, brother Dashan has not recovered. For another thing, the painting is directly transmitted back to the human world. After they leave, what about Brother Yun and brother baomei? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 479 "It''s like this..." Luo Lan''s heart nodded slightly, did not ask how they were at the beginning of cloud cold, but changed the topic and asked painfully, "how did you come out of xiaozhoushan? When did you come out? And what have you been doing all these years? " When he asked this question, Luo Lanxin squeezed Luo Beibei''s palm very slightly. Luo Beibei immediately realized that his mother meant that he was worried that their conversation would be heard by the demon king, but why didn''t his mother use a voice? Oh, yes, Mo sang, the demon king, is regarded as the supreme of his family. His cultivation must have been superb. I''m afraid he can even intercept the sound. Now, on the surface, people leave, but secretly they are afraid that there are some means to eavesdrop on their mother and daughter''s conversation. Even Dashan didn''t know about Longlin, and now he''s afraid that "walls have ears". Naturally, luobeibei won''t tell the truth, so he slightly changed the truth: "when we were looking for diyuanguo in Xiaozhou mountain, the 19th prince seemed to get something that could greatly improve his skill. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t move after taking it. He had a good face and was also worried When he was unable to move, he assassinated him and insisted on staying in xiaozhoushan. He helped me a lot and helped me find diyuanguo. Naturally, I couldn''t abandon him and had to stay with him. " Luo Lan frowned and said, "xiaozhoushan is a secret place of the human race. It''s said that there are many natural resources and land treasures cultivated in it. I''m afraid the emperor specially left this thing to his son. And before you entered the country, situ Yulin intended to extend the period from five years to ten years. Is it a long plan for mu Aoxing to stay or not?" Er Is that true or not? It''s quite the same thing. Luobeibei vomited his tongue in his heart, but on the surface, he showed some doubts and shook his head: "I don''t think he planned it in advance, because the side effect of the elixir is very strong. He slept for more than 20 days and didn''t wake up. In addition, within two days after xiaozhoushan was closed, there was a heavy snow, and then he was in the cold for more than a year In this period, there will be no aura between heaven and earth. If he hadn''t just taken a clever parrot as his pet, told us in time that the weather was going to fuse, and driven a few demon birds, we would probably have frozen to death. " Thinking of her daughter''s situation during that period, Lorraine could not help but cry out in a low voice: "what''s the matter? Isn''t it true that xiaozhoushan is like spring and summer all the year round? " "The 19th prince thought so at first, but somehow, in fact, the secret place seemed to be wandering around. The parrot said that there is a rule in Xiaozhou mountain, which goes back every five years. Every time human beings leave, there will be a blizzard lasting for one year in Xiaozhou mountain. All creatures must gather near the pit to avoid freezing to death. Fortunately, the parrot can drive several demon birds, so we can move to the pit in time to avoid the wind and snow Later, Bao Ge and Bao Mei came all of a sudden... " Luobeibei nine points true and false to narrate the first paragraph of things, even Baoge baomei''s sudden appearance did not hide, but later qingjiao Lige was possessed by Xia Yuteng and chased, her body mysterious power suddenly erupted, got the seal, stopped the volcano, these things she can no longer truthfully narrate, fortunately she stayed in Xiaozhou mountain for a long time, always can''t do nothing I''m really going to explain it one by one. I''ll be more detailed in the front, and I''ll just skip it later. I''m also in the process of cleaning up. After all, I''m in the devil''s cave now. I''m always careful. As a result, Luobei only said that Mu Aoxing finally woke up after sleeping for many days. Although he could only hide in the pit almost every day and had no aura, he had no worries about food and drink. When the wind and snow passed and the aura slowly revived, they continued to practice, but her talent was limited and her accomplishments were difficult to improve. Then he blamed the monsters in the secret territory for the destruction of the teleportation array. Later, Mu Aoxing went around looking for Lingshi materials to repair the teleportation array. After six years, he managed to repair it. He couldn''t wait to teleport it without thinking too much. As a result, he came out and landed in the East China Sea. These words were repeatedly arranged by luobeibei before she decided to come to the demon world after she heard that her mother had been captured by the demon king. Naturally, there would not be too many flaws. As for the demon king who might eavesdrop on secretly, she would not care whether she believed it or not. Anyway, she would not tell the truth 100% before she was absolutely safe. Hearing that she was from the shore of Lu''an County, Luo Lanxin was silent for a moment and asked, "have you heard about the demon Valley?" Luobeibei''s mood was suddenly low: "well, after I heard that I wanted to go to the valley to have a look, but suddenly a group of human friars came again, so I didn''t go in." "These are predestined fates," Lorraine sighed with sadness. "It''s a pity that we have been benefitted by everyone, but we never have the chance to repay each other." Luobeibei bit his lip and said: "but we still have a chance to revenge. We must never let them die in vain. I want everyone to know that demons are not born to be bullied by them!" When she leaves the demon world safely, she won''t stop doing it. Even if she pays for ten or twenty years, she will let those evil leaders pay for their blood. Luolanxin stroked her hair, but her eyes were calm and firm. After a while, Luobei suddenly whispered: "Mom, I saw him." As soon as the words came out, luobeibei finally vaguely felt that the breath of a place had changed slightly. He couldn''t help sneering in his heart. The devil really couldn''t help eavesdropping.Luo Lan heart''s hand suddenly trembles: "when?" "Just before I came to the demon world, I met Brother Yun by accident." luobeibei didn''t show any inner emotion at all. Instead, she bit her lower lip. Anyone could hear the complex emotion in her tone. "Brother Yun insisted on taking me to him, but I didn''t help it, so I went, and the result was..." "What happened?" Loran asked calmly. "He He refused to recognize me... " Afraid that his eyes would reveal his true feelings, luobeibei suddenly turned and buried himself in his mother''s arms, blocking his face. "Brother Yun fought for me, but he But he drove Brother Yun out of the mountain gate. Ma, I''m the one who implicated Brother Yun! " Speaking of the last sentence, thinking that Yun hanchu was on the way to the net at the moment, and she didn''t know how many disasters she would suffer along the way, she let her guilt surge up, "Brother Yun, he doesn''t owe us, but I implicated him again and again He must still be on his way to find us now. I''m afraid the devil has hurt him Mom, I''m sorry for Brother Yun! I''m sorry for him! " "Good daughter, don''t be sad. My mother will ask for a favor from the devil about this..." Luobei deliberately conceals his true emotions, but he doesn''t tell the truth. Luolan''s heart is at a loss. He resents Zhuo Yunqing''s ruthlessness and loves his daughter''s struggle, and his emotions are taken away. As soon as the words came out, I thought it was wrong and stopped talking. Luo Beili, who had been thinking about how to involve Zhuo Yunqing''s pretending to be a demon king in secret for a long time, keenly seized this opportunity. As soon as she thought about it, she immediately raised her head and looked into her eyes as if it were inconceivable: "what do you mean, Ma Although Luo Lanxin has a clear conscience, she has been here for more than a year. She is somewhat guilty, so she explains in a hurry: "Beibei, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else when I say this, it''s just..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 480 "He asked me to call him uncle. Isn''t that interesting?" Luobeibei''s voice coldly interrupted luolanxin''s words, her face suddenly became stiff, and she sat up straight. But when her hand left the waist around luolanxin, she secretly poked her waist with her index finger. This action is the same as the previous hand pinching. She is not afraid that her grandmother can''t understand it. Luo Lan''s heart naturally understood, and he was relieved that his daughter didn''t misunderstand herself, but she began to act in panic and said: "Beibei, you listen to my mother, I really don''t have anything to do with the demon king, but I had a few friends with him in those years, and Dashan always called me my mother, so..." "You don''t have to explain!" Luobeibei simply stepped back two steps, as if a rebellious and stubborn daughter had been hurt. She gave a cold smile. "I said, how could he come to kill us as soon as he heard that I came back from the secret place? He also said that I didn''t have to live all the time, just keep a breath. It turned out that it was brother Dashan. Now the situation is not very good, and he was afraid that brother Dashan might feel that I was dead It will be more violent. " "What did you say?" Rao is Luolan''s heart has already known that her daughter may act next, but Wen Yan still can''t help holding Luo Beibei''s hand nervously, "he went to kill you in person? When did this happen? " Luobei tightly pursed her lips, deliberately turned her head and didn''t want to say a word more. "Mosang!" Luo Lanxin looked at her "estrangement" sadly, and suddenly cried out angrily, "come out for me!" She is worthy of being an aunt. She understood her intention immediately and cooperated with herself closely. Luobei heart secretly happy, but then lips but pursed more tightly. After all, not to mention that her biological father had to abandon their mother and daughter because he really had a hard time. There is still a deep blood feud between the demon clan and the demon clan. If there is something between her and the demon lord, she will still be despised by the whole demon clan Luo Lan Xin''s roar used his spirit power. Even if Mo Sang was really far away from the cave room, he couldn''t pretend to be deaf and dumb at this time. He soon appeared in front of them and said with a smile: "Alan, what''s the matter? What can I do for you? " Alan! Hearing this address, Luobei immediately flew over with a cold eye. Seeing that he was so intimate on purpose, Luolan''s cheeks turned pale red. His eyes suddenly looked like frost and asked, "what did you say when you left us in the demons? If you say that Beibei is a mountain, you will kill all the Terrans and demons, and you can''t touch her. It''s all nonsense "Conscience of heaven and earth!" Mo sang didn''t know if he had heard their conversation before. At this time, he raised his hand in surprise. "What I said at that time was true, and I never hurt half a hair in the north?" "Lord demon, I''ve fallen into the trap and let you kill me now. I don''t need to say such empty words, do I?" Luobeibei smiles coldly, "the night that Brother Yun and I left Yunmen, you brought nearly a hundred demons and so many Warcraft to encircle us. You also said that you don''t have to worry about me too much, just leave me a mouthful of anger. Otherwise, Brother Yun and Baoge baomei tried their best to protect me, and the 19th prince gave me some thunder Gang Fu, I''m afraid I really only have one breath left. " Luo Lan''s heart suddenly took a breath of cold air, and he could not help holding Luo Beibei''s hand. He looked at her whole body very nervously and quickly: "let''s show grandma, where''s the injury?" Luobei heart a warm, but had to fling away her hand, stubbornly bite lips. "Mosang!" Although her daughter is acting, but the thought of her daughter almost died, Luolan heart is still full of grief and indignation. "Wronged, when did I encircle and suppress Beibei?" Mo sang, the demon king, immediately cried out and quickly asked, "Beibei, what did you say just now? It''s not long since you left cloud gate? Do you mean I dare to go to the human world and encircle you near Cloud Gate? " "Isn''t it? I thought the LORD would dare to do what he said! It seems that I really think highly of it. " Luobei sneered. "It''s really necessary to make it clear. Although I''m dissolute and willful, I''m never afraid of people''s words, I can''t admit anything I haven''t done." Although he was ridiculed by luobeibei all the time, mosang, the demon king, was still not angry. Instead, he put on a very reasonable appearance. "Yes, I did go to the Terran the year before last, but I went straight to the mountain at that time. It was an accident to meet your mother. After that, I never set foot in the human world. How could I take someone to kill you? What''s more, with my accomplishments, if I really want to kill you, do I need to take my men with me? " "You really haven''t done it?" Loran asked incredulously. "Absolutely not!" Mo sang denies it. "But besides you, who else can command so many demons and Warcraft?" Luobei North eloquently told the situation of that night in detail, even how to fight clearly, and frankly said that if it wasn''t for the call for help from Yun hanchu that night, and for the love between master and apprentice, he would come to help. I''m afraid that Yun hanchu and Bao Ge Bao Mei would have died long ago, and only the part of the long chat later would have been cut off.In addition, every detail she describes is very detailed, and there are reasons everywhere. If Luo Lanxin is not sure that Mojun mosang just went to the snow to find xiaobingchan a few days ago, she almost believes that this is really Mojun mosang''s hand. "Listen to you say so, really very easy to let people misunderstand," Mojun Mo sang first nodded for sure, and then showed his hand without fear, "but did I go to the human world at that time, your mother can testify, you can''t even your mother don''t believe it?" Luo Lan''s heart frowned and looked at Luo Beibei: "Beibei, at that time you said, the devil has really been trying to regulate the meridians of Dashan, and has never left." "Mama, how can you speak for him instead? Have you forgotten how our demon clan base was destroyed?" Luobei said with a straight face. "Hey Luo Lan heart hasn''t answered, the devil king Mo mulberry refused first, "how do you talk to your mother?" Before the words were heard, luolanxin and luobeibei had already agreed with each other: "this is between our mother and daughter." After that, the mother and daughter looked at each other. "I really..." Mojun Mo sang some speechless, "believe it or not, this is really someone else''s name." Luobeibei stubbornly straightened his waist, and his tone was still very stiff: "well, even if someone dares to pretend your name this time, you can''t deny that those demons and Warcraft are all your subordinates, can you? You are the king of the demons. All the demons and beasts are under your control. If you don''t do it yourself, what''s the difference? " "It''s two things, OK?" Mo sang, the demon king, looked depressed. Seeing Luo Lan''s heart staring at him in disbelief, he had no choice but to show his hand. "Over the years, although I have released a few cats and dogs in the human world to inquire about the news, and occasionally do some provocative activities, in addition, what kind of demons, killing pregnant women, killing your demon base, and this assassination of Beibei, I really didn''t do it." Luo Beibei asked: "if you didn''t do those things, why did you let them ruin your reputation and let you take the blame?" "Why do I have to care? Isn''t there a saying that "those who are clear are clear, and those who are turbid are turbid?" The devil king Mo sang leisurely tunnel, the corner of the mouth still has a touch of charming smile, "besides, the Terran can be very arrogant these years, some people volunteer to help us blow the Terran''s arrogance, Yang I demon''s power, isn''t it good?" "Aren''t you afraid that the Terrans and demons will charge you, and eventually lead to a war between the two races?" Luobeibei didn''t expect that the devil would not care so much. His heart sank. "Well I''m not afraid, "Mo sang said with a lazy smile. Instead, he blinked his eyes jokingly." I''m not a vegetarian. If the Terrans are willing to take the initiative to attack, don''t we just seize several of their states and counties, and let my people who have been living a hard life enjoy a good life for a few days? " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 481 "The devil is worthy of being the devil. I really have no idea." Luo Lanxin said in a very weak voice, took two steps to hold her daughter''s hand again, and said in a soft voice, "it''s just my mother who wants to get in the way. I''m your mother. Other people bully you, so I''m supposed to be the mother to fight for you. How can I expect it?" "Mama..." Luobei Arctic called for guilt. She was so naive that she didn''t know the devil king at all, so she wanted to use him. She also implicated her mother and made her shame. When she thought of her caution, she could not help biting her lips again. This time, however, she inadvertently made great efforts. "Silly child..." Luo Lan''s heart caresses her lips, does not let her injure herself, "we are the mother and daughter of close relatives, a Ma is in trouble, you regardless of life and death repeatedly risk, I this when the mother will only be protected by you?" Without waiting for Luo Beibei to reply, she turned to mosang, the demon king, and said calmly, "mosang, although you have imprisoned me here before, you have treated me with courtesy all the time, which I have learned from Luolan''s heart, but now my daughter has come to me, do you want to imprison her all the time? You don''t have to say anything. It''s for the good of Beibei. This kind of nonsense can''t be avoided. " "Who can protect your mother and daughter better than me?" The devil is also calm tunnel, light tone has the momentum of glancing at the world, "if you think here is small, then I will give you a bigger place is." "To force us to stay here against our own will is not shelter, it''s imprisonment." Luo Lan''s heart didn''t get angry, but his voice was more gentle. However, even the demon king could not help but shrink his eyes. "Mosang, I know you like me, but I have experienced an unforgettable love disaster. My love in this life has been exhausted. I can''t be moved to anyone any more. No matter you are better or worse to me, I won''t change my heart Even if you threaten me with my daughter, you will not get true submission. " Demon Jun looked at her, and the smile on her face disappeared completely. "Do you have to be so clear?" "There''s a saying in the human race that a scholar can kill but not humiliate. If I can''t protect my own daughter, I''ll go with her. The place where our mother and daughter can live freely is where we can meet but not ask. Although we are demons, we can see it thoroughly." "You said so much, but I''m sure I won''t hurt you. I want to motivate you to come out for you." Mo Sang''s face was cold, and the last sentence was that he gnashed his teeth and lost all his self-cultivation. He seemed to be a tough little boy. Luo north north see shape, in the heart not from move, this person''s sentiment to a Ma pour really have a few cent sincerity. Luolan heart but ignore him, only looking at Luobei north, soft voice asked: "north north, you will not blame mama?" "Life or death, anyway, where my mother is, I''ll be, and I won''t be separated any more." Luobeibei shook her head with tears in her eyes. A soft and weak daughter hugged her mother, closed her eyes and rubbed her arms to cooperate with her. "Isn''t it easy to die? Why be in such a hurry to be reincarnated! " Seeing their mother and daughter like this, Mo sang, the demon king, gave a cold smile. Suddenly, he threw his sleeve and swept out of the cave. As soon as he got out of the cave, he kicked over a rock. His breath suddenly soared like fire, and his black and white eyes were full of fire. A demon with horns is rushing to the end and climbing up the mountain road below. It seems that he has something to report to the demon king mosang. Seeing that the demon king is in a rage, he subconsciously shrinks his head and wants to return quietly. "Get out of here!" The devil drinks cold. "Yes, yes..." The ox horn demon stepped forward cautiously for a short time, and reported with trembling, "I''ve just got the news that the 19th Prince and the Third Prince of the human race went to investigate Zhuo Mingyuan, the former leader of Cloud Gate, who was possessed by the devil, and the result has been obtained." The demon king coldly glanced at the past: "is the evidence conclusive?" "Yes It is said that Xiao Zhoushan''s conspiracy and the mother and child cases are all his work. He is wanted all over the country, but he has not been caught yet. Instead, demons are everywhere in the country. Now the whole Terran is in an uproar, and the crowd is boiling. It is estimated that at this time he is discussing whether to attack our demons in an all-round way. " "Crusade against us? Then they have to have the ability to go through the natural moat! " The devil laughs. He thinks that Zhuo Mingyuan is the mysterious man hidden in the human race, who has been stirring the wind and rain secretly. He can control so many demons. Warcraft is scared. But now that the man is hiding in the human world, he can''t leave the world easily. For the time being, he can only jump for a while. After thinking for a while, the devil asked, "what about Zhuo Yunqing?" "He asked himself to resign from the position of commander-in-chief, but the emperor rejected it, saying that at a time when the human race was in a dilemma, he should be more righteous to wipe out his relatives, make up for his mistakes, help the human race through this crisis, and then talk about other things." "He''s a good boy now. What did he do before? A big man can''t even protect his wife and daughter. He''s a loser who pretends to be deaf and dumb! " Mojun obviously dislikes Zhuo Yunqing.The ox horn demon people have been waiting on him for a long time. They always know the temperament of some of their own kings. They know that such words do not need to be spoken by themselves, so they are obediently silent. The demon king swung his gorgeous robe sleeves back and forth on the stone platform for a long time, and then asked, "where are the demons?" "It''s still in the middle of disappearing, hiding to death, and never coming out to make trouble." "Hum, if you are so timid, it''s just a piece of loose sand. Even if you hide for a few hundred years, you won''t be able to make any progress. Leave them alone and let people continue to explore in detail, but don''t meddle in anything. Report everything at any time." "Yes ¡­¡­ In the huge fine steel cage, Dashan, who had been greatly injured before, fell into deep sleep for the first time in a long time. In addition, luobeibei held her hand all the time, which made him feel very safe. In this case, let alone just talk and quarrel, he was afraid that thunder would not wake him up. Luobeibei sat in his long arm, holding his mother''s hand, intending to tell her that things would not easily fall into the worst situation that his mother thought, and fearing the perception of morsang, he could only endure it again and again, and secretly prayed that Yun hanchu and Bao Ge Bao Mei would come here safely as soon as possible, as long as they were safe, even if they were caught It doesn''t matter. Then she will be able to leave with us. Of course, before leaving, we should cure Dashan''s meridians and consult him to see if he is still willing to follow him as before. However, after leaving here, can they only hide in Xiaozhou mountain all the time? Although it is many times larger than the demon Valley in the Wanren mountains, it is not like the huge cage in front of us when compared with the outer world? She looked up at the steel cage, her eyes were dim: "mama, is the so-called way of heaven that the weak should be oppressed by the strong if they can''t resist? Why can''t people and Demons live in peace? Do you have to go on killing each other endlessly? " "She can''t answer this question." Luo Lanxin stroked her daughter''s delicate face in her young age, and gazed at her pretty face which was similar to Zhuo Yunqing. Her eyes were filled with her mother''s tender love. "My mother can only tell you that whether we are born as human beings or demons, since we have come to this world, we should try our best to live. If we really can''t live, what should we face Just face it, as long as you and I have a clear conscience. " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 482 "But I feel guilty," said Luo Beibei sadly. "The person I''m most sorry for is Brother Yun. I''m really worried about him. The devil won''t let Brother Yun find here easily." "Don''t think about too many things that can''t be reached by human resources. If there is a chance at the beginning of cloud cold, it''s also his destiny, just like our demon clan withered here." Lorraine''s heart is almost heartless. "Well, I don''t want to. Anyway, I want to be with my aunt!" Luobeibei''s eyes firmed up, "if someone doesn''t even want to satisfy my tiny wish, it''s a big deal, everyone will die together, together!" Did you mean to tell him that? Do you think you can die together if you want to die with others? This girl, I really don''t know the heaven and the earth! Mojun just came back to hear luobeibei firmly said this sentence, the pace suddenly a meal. "Well, you must not sleep well these days. Just lie down for a while. You can rest assured that your aunt will be with you and will not go anywhere." "Well," said Luo Beibei, "I want my mother to sleep with me like she did when she was a child." "Looking at" the mother and daughter took out the quilt and mattress, and actually fell asleep in the cage. Mo sang, the demon king, couldn''t help but gasp and went out again. Half a sound later, he returned to his luxurious and gorgeous bedroom. Several puppet maids immediately welcomed him and waited on him attentively. They went into the smoky bathroom to clean up, and served wine, food, fruits and snacks. Mo sang, the demon king, leaned lazily against the wall of the pool, and let the puppet maid wait on him. After half a sound, he suddenly brushed the surface of the water with his fingers, and a string of water spray immediately flew up and suspended in mid air, condensing into a clear water mirror. In the water mirror, Yun hanchu, dressed in white, is surrounded by a group of Warcraft. He looks better than snow, and his eyes are as cold as cold stars. He doesn''t have any feelings. He just keeps waving a pair of spirit swords. Almost every time the swords go by, he either harvests a Warcraft''s life directly, or he can''t recover it seriously. the twins as like as two peas are always close to him. I wonder if it is the chance of the cold clouds that never gave them any chance or what other reasons. The leopard demon with beautiful facial features also didn''t start, but her eyes were sharp and she never relaxed her vigilance. Oh He even practiced with his people. But the boy actually found the right direction. They are not the favorite of Luobei. How can they feel so deeply about each other? These two are interesting. They are really interesting! Mo sang suddenly chuckled. The girl wants to take her mother away from her "claw", but since she is a claw, how can she take back what she has grasped so easily? Youdao is that the martyr is afraid of pestering Lang, and the devil and the demon are long. He has plenty of time to let her know that only he is the best match for her. ¡­¡­ In the human world, Huadu county is second only to the imperial capital in prosperity. In the vast area of the sheriff''s mansion, it was just a little dark, and people started lighting up the lanterns one after another. But the maidservant who was in charge of the study just came to the gate of the Academy. The guard heard the voice of the sheriff and immediately put out his hand to stop him: "don''t light it, go down." Two young maids left in a hurry. When they left the gate for a long time, one of the maids with flexible eyes took a sigh of relief and shook her hand with a light pole. "What''s the matter? Sister Hongdou Another little maid looked at her very puzzled, "just don''t let us light the lamp for the time being. How can you be afraid to be like this?" "It''s OK. Let''s go." The maidservant named Hongdou denied pale and tried to be calm. How can she say without any evidence? Just when she came to the gate of the college, she suddenly felt that a pair of eyes were staring at her. It seemed that she was regarded as a delicious food and wanted to eat her alive. If it wasn''t for her eyes, she would not be able to walk away. "Is sister Hongdou sick?" The companion touched her forehead full of sweat with concern. "Why don''t you go to have a rest? Anyway, there''s not much work left. I''ll ask sister Rouyu for help." Red bean felt that his body was very weak, and he was afraid that he could not do anything for a moment. So he thanked his companion and went to his servant room step by step with his sleeve tightly held. At this time, most of the maidservants in the house were busy in their rooms. When the maidservant''s room was empty, Hongdou came to his bed and sat down. Then he patted himself on the chest. However, she vomited out at one breath, and suddenly found a middle-aged man with a very rich appearance. Red bean opened her eyes in fear, instinctively wanted to scream, but the middle-aged man''s hand had firmly grasped her slender neck, Jie Jie low smile: "I didn''t expect that this little girl''s appearance is not amazing, but it is a rare extremely Yin body, the master will like it."Said, the robe sleeve a turn, already took the small maidservant to disappear in the room. At the same time, in the inner study, surrounded by green shade and without lighting, a voice, with obvious depression, murmured angrily: "now that the world has been turned upside down by you, what do you want?" "Needless to say, you are so careful. I''ve made a border here. No matter how angry you are, you won''t be able to spread it outside." In front of a bookshelf in the shade, a tall figure stood leisurely, "the so-called one way to the black, since you have been on my boat, naturally you should join us in the same boat." "I''d rather you killed me now." As opposed to the tall figure, he is a middle-aged man in official uniform who has always been upright and rigorous, standing and sitting, but at this time almost all of the people fall into the deep of the chair. This middle-aged man is the Sheriff of Huadu county. He was the uncle of Xu chen''an, who died in xiaozhoushan because of demonization. It can be seen that he was originally a very handsome and charming man. However, at this time, his white face was full of dying defeat, and he did not have the momentum of a senior official. "How can that work? It''s a pity if I really kill such a good person as Mr. Xu. Of course, if Mr. Xu is determined to die, I can''t stop him. It''s just that the whole family of Mr. Xu has to go with him. Oh, by the way, it''s said that your baby son has used the elixir all these years and finally got a concubine pregnant, isn''t it? " An angry flash of lightning flashed in Xu Jun Shou''s frustrated eyes: "you..." "I heard that," the tall figure interrupted him without giving him a chance to continue to talk, "that woman seems to be a little spoiled and charming. She won''t listen to your arrangement to raise a baby in the imperial capital because she has the only flesh and blood of the Xu family in her belly. She also tries to make the mother rely on Zigui to be your chief daughter-in-law? I think she''s really headstrong, so she helped Mr. Xu "What do you want?" Xu Jun Shou did not expect that his plan had already been seen through by the demon in front of him, and his only son also fell into his hands. All of a sudden, his last insistence was smashed to pieces. The tall figure seemed to smile: "it''s nothing, just let Mr. Xu invite the third prince to meet in the mansion." "You still want to take the third prince?" Xu Junshou gritted his teeth. "No, I just want to do business with him personally. Besides, I''m afraid the third prince is looking forward to my appearance. His life is precarious. He can''t wait to see me any more than I can! Ha ha ha You don''t have to put on such a face. Don''t worry. As long as you do things for me well, there will be plenty of children and grandchildren in the future. " "Think about it well. Of course, you can also choose to be loyal to the emperor. Anyway, when people die, everything is empty. It doesn''t matter if there is no incense to inherit." In the shocked eyes of Sheriff Xu, the tall figure was sure to smile. The figure disappeared in a flash, and there was only one voice left: "by the way, the little maid just now has good aptitude, so I won''t be polite to Lord Xu." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 483 Looking at the huge study in a twinkling of an eye, he was left alone. Governor Xu raised his hands to cover his face, and the whole person trembled violently. His own life can be ignored, but can he let the Xu family, which has been handed down for nearly a thousand years, die out in his hands? He was so lucky that he was forced to make mistakes again and again. Was he destined to betray the human race and live up to his Majesty''s grace? Your majesty! Remembering that the emperor has always regarded himself as the most trusted right arm, and remembering his son who has been demonized at any time and is no longer able to have children, Governor Xu can''t help crying in his heart in despair, falling down from his chair and kneeling heavily. ¡­¡­ "Master, do you think this Xu will be obedient?" In a rich man''s mansion not far from the sheriff''s mansion, the rich middle-aged man, who had just taken away his maid Hongdou, respectfully handed a small porcelain vase to the tall figure on the main seat. This time, the indoor lights were bright, and the tall figure''s face was clearly illuminated. It was Zhuo Mingyuan, the former Cloud Gate leader wanted by the whole country, and this rich middle-aged man was naturally the subordinate named Cheng Jiang. No one thought that this scheming devil was hiding in Huadu County, and he could come and go freely in the sheriff''s mansion. "This man was deeply favored by the emperor. He was in charge of Huadu County, the most prosperous county. He was always upright and almost impeccable, but it was a pity that he was almost impeccable." Zhuo Mingyuan opened the porcelain bottle and sniffed it deeply. A pure essence was inhaled into his nose. He stopped talking, closed his eyes for a long time, and then opened his eyes. He threw the porcelain bottle back to the rich middle-aged man. Then he said, "the Xu family has five generations of thin offspring, and the only son has been hollowed out early. Over the years, only this concubine has been pregnant, and he attaches so much importance to it He naturally had to listen to the arrangement of my Lord. Besides, this time I just asked him to invite someone, but I didn''t ask him to kill people. Why didn''t he listen? " "That''s right. As soon as the master took his hand, he grabbed his lifeline. How dare he not listen? He thought that his master had only found him a few years ago, but he didn''t know that he should have three sons. Master, you are so far sighted! Hey, hey, hey... " The rich middle-aged man said with a smile, "this time I just asked him to arrange a meeting. After he invited mu Aoyu, ha ha, I can''t help him any more! Master, you have no idea. You are so wise "Come on, there''s a small amount of nonsense. What about that little bastard?" "She..." The ginger is delicious. "Well?" "She was taken away by the devil." "What?" Seeing that Zhuo Mingyuan''s face suddenly sank, Cheng Jiang immediately bent down in fear and quickly explained: "they didn''t take the southwest road or the river. They actually chose the snow field battle. At that time, the demon king was looking for the ice cicada in the snow field for his little son, so he happened to meet him in a dead place..." Click! The rigid table has been clapped into countless pieces by Zhuo Mingyuan. "How can this little bastard have such good luck every time!" Zhuo Mingyuan almost gnashed his teeth to curse, half ring anger just slightly calmed down a bit, "that cloud cold early and that two small jade demon?" "A few of them are not in charge of the demon king. They leave the snow and enter the demon world. When the demon wolf learns, he immediately sends several waves of Warcraft to kill them. He doesn''t want to I don''t want to be rushed by them. Now I''m going to the devil''s mountain. " "What about the situation in the magic mountain?" Zhuo Mingyuan''s drooping eyes are full of chilling. "Beyond the magic mountain..." Cheng Jiang peeped at Zhuo Mingyuan''s face, but he still didn''t dare to say the following, "according to reliable information, that half man and half devil has not roared for three consecutive days." "It seems that we have successfully found the ice cicada." Zhuo Mingyuan suddenly got up and walked back and forth quickly. "That boneless guy broke my big deal again. Sooner or later, I will settle with him. If the order goes on, I''ll bring that little bastard out as soon as possible "This..." Cheng Jiang was full of embarrassment. "Master, the magic mountain has always been heavily guarded. Especially after the half man and half devil got into the devil, even all the servants were replaced by puppets, and the whole magic mountain became like an iron bucket Magic wolf will say, now even to listen to the news has been very reluctant, really It''s really hard to get close! " "If everything is so easy, can you still use the rubbish?" Zhuo Mingyuan immediately scolded, "although my divine skill has been trained to 80% or 90%, one day without the blood and flesh of that little villain, one day I can''t achieve the supreme perfection. This is imperative. Immediately summon the devil wolf general and tell him that if he can''t do it well, not to mention the future position of devil king, even his own life will never be saved. " "Yes." As soon as Cheng Jiang arched his hand, he would turn around. "Wait!" Zhuo Mingyuan suddenly said, at the same time slowed down the pace of galloping, meditated. Cheng Jiang didn''t dare to disturb his thoughts and waited quietly.Zhuo Mingyuan pondered for a while, then suddenly raised his sleeve and shook out a map on the book case. His fingers hung unconsciously above the map and turned around. At last, he suddenly fell on the snowy area of Luobei, and then slowly moved up, finally staring at one of the places. "Ginger." "The villain is here." "The imperial capital, you can move." "Yes." ¡­¡­ The imperial capital, the residence of the right servant of the household. In Dongfeng garden, where LAN Jingyu lived, there was a sudden sound of broken porcelain, mixed with an angry cry: "you have read the books of sages for so many years, don''t you even understand the basic word" filial piety "? Over the years, you have been worrying about me and your mother day and night. Now in this situation, you still have to go out to risk. Do you mean to make me and your mother angry? " This is really heartbreaking. In the flower hall, a beautiful man with elegant temperament like an orchid fell down on his knees with a thump and knocked his head heavily. His voice choked and said: "I don''t know filial piety, but It''s just that Beibei is as important to a child as his parents. Now that he knows that Beibei is in trouble, how can he still sit in this mansion day by day? Father, mother, please fulfill my child''s wish. I promise I will be more careful. " "It''s not any other place, it''s the demon world, my idiot! Can you be safe if you are careful? " There was a beautiful woman with tears on her face. She bent up in grief, then suddenly drew out a dagger, and her face became very determined. "We parents have said all the good things today. If you still insist on going, then step on my mother''s body!" Then he raised the dagger high and stabbed himself in the chest. "Mother!" The handsome man exclaimed in surprise. His right hand suddenly flew straight out. Two Vines flew out of his hand and wrapped the dagger tightly. Then the man jumped up and said, "mother, this is to kill the child Mother... " He gave a long cry, tears also fell in a string, "boy If the child agrees to his mother, he will... " The beautiful woman loosened her hand and hugged her son tightly. The more painful she was, she began to cry. Half a day later, LAN Jingyu was lying on her feet alone. Her eyes were once full of warmth, and there was no star in them. Only the corner of her eyes was dripping with crystal tears from time to time. Squeak With a very slight sound, the door was gently opened. "Young master, get up and have lunch. It''s not a good way for you not to eat or drink like this." A bookboy like boy came in carefully with a tray. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 484 LAN Jingyu just looked at the roof and listened to it. "Young master, Xiaogu has a way to let young master go out of the house without knowing it." The boy put the tray on the desk and whispered. "What did you say?" LAN Jingyu abruptly turned his head and returned to deliver the sound. "Can you believe Xiaogu, young master?" The bookboy asked solemnly, with his head on his side. LAN Jingyu jumped up and stared at his eyes: "seriously?" "Nature is serious, just..." The bookboy deliberately played tricks. "Just what?" LAN Jingyu was in a hurry. "But I''m afraid I''ll be aggrieved for some time." The bookboy took out a small porcelain vase, "here is a Shenxi pill. If you take it, you will fall asleep for two hours. Xiaogu will surely be able to send you out of Kyoto without being sensed by adults." "Where did you get this pill?" LAN Jingyu instinctively had some doubts. "After that, Xiaogu will naturally explain to you. You only need to know that Xiaogu is absolutely harmless to you. Xiaogu''s family has been serving in LAN house for many years. Don''t you trust Xiaogu?" Xiaogu looks at LAN Jingyu wrongly and raises his hand to wipe his tears. "Xiaogu doesn''t know that this will definitely affect his parents. But Xiaogu has followed his son since he was young. He really can''t bear to torture himself like this." LAN Jingyu gritted his teeth: "good! I''ll listen to you. " With that, he immediately rushed to the desk and wrote a letter. Then he couldn''t wait to stretch out his hand. "Well, I''ve explained in the letter that everything is my own idea. It won''t affect your parents. Give me shenxidan quickly." Half a sound later, looking at LAN Jingyu''s drug attack and falling to the ground, the boy named Xiaogu suddenly gave a gloomy smile: "this is a stupid fool. He can''t even tell good from bad." He coldly looked at LAN Jingyu''s face, slowly suffused with a black air, and then the black air gradually covered his whole body. Suddenly he took out an ordinary purse like bag from his arms, and while pinching the formula, he recited a mantra. In a short time, a black air came out of the mouth of the bag, covered LAN Jingyu, and then the people on the ground disappeared as soon as the black smoke stopped. The schoolboy put the bag away and hung it on his waist. He picked up the food again and left Dongfeng garden without moving a cent. He soon went to the door of the mansion. "What for?" When the guard at the door saw that it was LAN Jingyu''s schoolboy, he immediately put out his hand to stop him. The schoolboy took out the official card with a worried face: "the young master is in a bad mood and refuses to eat anything. The villain, at the command of his husband, goes to Tianwei building to buy a cup of his favorite Xianlu Ning. Maybe the young master sees it and can use it a little bit." The guard looked at the right card, looked him up and down, and returned the right card to him: "go." The adult has an order to forbid the young master to go out of the house, but he doesn''t say that his bookboy is not allowed to go out of the house, and his wife has the right card. He has no reason to stop him. Xiaogu, the bookboy, nodded his head calmly, left the servant''s house calmly and went straight to Tianwei building. Similar dramas are staged in several mansions in Kyoto almost at the same time. Although most of the other princes and brothers didn''t have LAN Jingyu''s infatuation at all, and most of them didn''t want to leave the imperial capital where they could protect them at such a critical moment, they were still confused by the servants, maidservants, nannies and other servants whom they trusted from childhood. They were all recruited by Shenxi pill, and then they were included in the book that Xu chen''an used in xiaozhoushan that day It''s a bag for people. Within an hour, a total of 18 dignitaries had been transported out of the imperial capital. One of them had a very special status: Mu Aoxing and mu Aoyu''s uncle, uncle Ji. When these people realized that the situation was not right, these princes and grandchildren had already been sent thousands of miles away, and then turned further away. ¡­¡­ Two days later, Huadu County, sheriff''s residence. After dinner, Xu Jun Shou asked the third prince mu Aoyu to move to his study and said that he had something important to discuss with him. Governor Xu is the largest county in the state of leichen. He plays an important role in the court. Mu Aoyu wanted to take him under his command for a long time, but Governor Xu never entered. This time, he just received the post. He still couldn''t believe it, but after hearing the messenger say that "Xu chen''an used to be a disciple of Lord Xu''s high expectations", he automatically thought that although Governor Xu had never made a statement these years, he secretly hated Mu Aoxing, who forced Xu chen''an to expose himself in Xiaozhou mountain, and immediately went there happily. Don''t want to just say a few scene words, not yet into the subject, the room suddenly more than one person. "It''s you!" This time, Zhuo Mingyuan never disguised himself, and the whole country is looking for the former leader of Cloud Gate. Mu Aoyu naturally recognized him at once, and suddenly rose up in a daze, and summoned the flying sword to protect him. At the same time, he has been close to the protection of two confidant bodyguards immediately stopped in front of him. "It''s me." Zhuo Mingyuan didn''t look at the two bodyguards at all. As soon as he raised his hand, the two nuns mu Aoyu invited at a great cost were covered by two black air cages and couldn''t move. This kind of means is really terrible!Mu Aoyu immediately wanted to leave, but he found that his feet were also wrapped with two strands of black thread, and the top of the black thread turned into two poisonous snakes. He was staring at the acupoints on his leg, waiting for an order and biting them. Cold sweat immediately seeped out from mu Aoyu''s forehead. For the first time in his life, the third prince, who has been famous for his benevolence and steadiness, felt that he was easily pinched in the palm of his hand. "Three Highnesses don''t have to deal with me in such a hurry," said Zhuo Mingyuan with a very kind smile on his charming face. "Today, I would like to ask three Highnesses to come here, especially to help three palaces." Mu Aoyu was one of the best royal children after all. After a short period of panic, he soon calmed down and sneered: "do you want to threaten my prince?" "Your Highness has misunderstood. You and I have cooperated for a long time. How can I do harm to him? I just want to fulfill the entrustment of the third highness. " Mu Aoxing''s heart flashed a terrible idea, but on the surface, he said: "bullshit, when did I cooperate with you?" "Why do you ask your highness clearly?" Zhuo Mingyuan walked up to him, looked at his sweating forehead like a cat playing with a mouse, and said with a smile, "Your Highness tried to kill your brother several times before, but it''s a pity that your brother''s ability was beyond our expectation again and again, so that we failed again and again, which made your highness very disappointed. I am also very disappointed It''s a pity that I''ve come here to make up for this mistake, but it needs the cooperation of my three Highnesses. " Mu Aoyu reluctantly suppressed the shock in his heart and said coldly: "if I knew that you were the leader of the killing way, I would not cooperate with you." Dong Dong! Before mu Aoyu''s voice fell, there was a sound of chair overturning. However, the Governor Xu couldn''t help but fall back and overturned the chair. He also waved a white crane incense burner which was burning ningshenxiang to the ground. One hand was still trembling and pointed to Zhuo Mingyuan. His lips were trembling and he couldn''t say a word. It seemed that it was the first time that he heard this shocking story I''m sorry to hear from you. "I almost forgot that Mr. Xu was also here," said Zhuo Mingyuan, with a domineering manner of perfectly controlling the situation. He glanced slightly at the Governor Xu, and then he took it back with a smile. He only looked at mu Aoyu with a smile. "Your Highness looked for me to kill him that day, so you should know that it was seeking skin from a tiger. Now why do you have to say that? Besides, what happened to me? " Mu Ao Yu cold face way: "you are a devil, I am a person, the person devil always does not stand on both sides." Having said that, Yu Guang looked at the two imprisoned elixirs. "Your Highness is worried that your business with me will be known by the emperor, depriving you of your status as a prince and making you hopeless to be a great treasure again?" Zhuo Mingyuan waved his hand as if he didn''t care. "The third highness doesn''t have to worry about it. Although the two families are at odds, there is a natural moat between them. It''s not easy to fight." Mu Aoyu sneered: "you''ve said something wrong. Now your demons have caused a great disturbance in our world." "This is the second gift that I want to give to my highness." Zhuo Mingyuan said with a smile. Mu Aoyu''s eyes immediately showed obvious distrust, but he didn''t answer. The palm of his hand with the sword was wet with sweat. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 485 Aware of Mu Aoyu''s subtle changes, Zhuo Mingyuan''s smile became more and more genial: "Zhuo Mingyuan, the former leader of Cloud Gate, was the commander of killing Tao, and now he has fled to the land of dark ice, in an attempt to open up a channel to the two worlds of human and demon, so as to attract the demon army into the human world. Hearing the news, the third highness immediately sacrificed his life to kill the demons in the land of xuanbing, and finally successfully stopped the demons'' plot. Unfortunately, the 19th prince who got the news first died together with Zhuo Mingyuan in the process of killing the demons. I don''t know if it''s a sincere gift? " Mu Ao Yu suddenly shrunk his pupils: "what medicine are you selling in gourd? Don''t say anything. Everything is for the sake of the prince. If the prince doesn''t believe you, the demons will have no bigger plan. " "I''ve done so much, of course I have a plan," said Zhuo Mingyuan. He restrained his smile and said faintly, his whole body gushed out like a Lava Burst. His great momentum was comparable to that of the emperor when he was angry, which made the two elixirs paler and paler all at once. Because he was busy managing the common affairs all the year round, only Xu Jun Shou, who was in the later stage of building foundation, stumbled directly on the censer. Only mu Aoyu, though his face was livid, not only carried it down, but also squeezed out a few words from his throat: "what do you want?" "Sure enough, he is worthy of being the outstanding son of the emperor. If Mu Aoxing, the rival of Lei tianlinggen, didn''t show up, your position as the crown prince would have no suspense." Seeing that mu Aoyu was able to resist his own pressure, Zhuo Mingyuan was a little impressed. His momentum suddenly subsided, and he said in a deep voice, "since the end of heaven more than a thousand years ago, our world has entered the era of the end of the law, and no one has soared for more than a thousand years. You know that, of course. " Mu Ao Yu''s face slightly restored a bit, some stiff ground nods: "these this princes naturally know." "What you want is to reopen this passage," Zhuo Mingyuan suddenly said solemnly, "you and I are all practitioners. We should know that there is no end to the road, but now our world is oppressed by the incomplete way of heaven. At most, we can only practice until Yuan Dynasty. Although Yuan Ying has been able to glance sideways in this world, it is no longer easy to make progress on the road of practice. Among these cruelties, the third highness can''t feel them yet, but the most cruel hatred of time is that of our generation. " What he said was very righteous. Mu Aoyu had been practicing hard for many years and never climbed the peak of the golden elixir. He was extremely unwilling to think about it every time. Although he could not feel the despair of monk Yuanying, he could still feel it. The other two monks, who had been stagnant since the beginning of the golden elixir, felt the same feeling even more than him. At the moment, they were unconsciously drawn by Zhuo Mingyuan and fell into a state of great sorrow. "It''s only under the three halls that people and demons are irreconcilable. But before the main road, people and demons are under the same pressure. What''s the difference? If you don''t get the road, all living beings are just ants. " Zhuo Mingyuan''s voice was low, and his voice was full of sobs, which made mu Aoyu and two golden elixirs feel sad. Later, Zhuo Mingyuan sighed deeply: "Your Highness may feel that you are so eloquent that you want to plot for the power of the human race. However, my accomplishments are far better than that of the demon king. I am more qualified to command the demon race than he is, and I was once in the charge of Yunmen. If I want to control the power of the human race, there are many ways. Why do I have to spend so much effort? Why risk the pain of betrayal by the only blood relative? " Thinking of Zhuo Yunqing''s announcement that his father was possessed by the devil, mu Aoyu could not help shaking his heart. Yes, in the realm of Zhuo Mingyuan, apart from being limited in the imperial capital, where can he not go in this world? If he really had the heart to control the Terran race, with his Yuanying cultivation and his killing way, he would have been able to wipe out those in power in each county and state one by one and become his own person, just like the Governor Xu, who was deeply trusted by his father. At this time, Zhuo Mingyuan''s tone suddenly firmed up again, and his words were like the clang of an ancient magic weapon: "in my life, the only thing I want is to see the real road. For the road, I can even bear the betrayal of my own son. How can I care what kind of good and evil is judged by the secular world?" Mu Aoyu was silent for a long time, then he sneered: "you have a good eloquence, but you said so much, but you didn''t say how you want to break through the shackles of the incomplete way of heaven?" Zhuo Mingyuan looked into his eyes with intense eyes, and for the first time he used a voice: "it''s impossible to do it with the power of the emperor alone, but if we can sacrifice the way of heaven with a large amount of flesh and blood led by the royal family, and then take advantage of the slight relaxation of the way of heaven, we may not have a chance to tear the sky with the ancient magic weapon Fang Tianji." Mu Aoyu was cold in body and mind, and reluctantly questioned again: "how can I know that I will not be a part of the oven array?" "The flesh and blood of the royal family is just a blood guide. Besides, if you''re not polite, the qualification of the third Royal Highness is much worse than that of the 19th prince. Why should you give up the good and the bad?" Zhuo Mingyuan had a trace of contempt in his hegemony, but this contempt made mu Aoyu angry in his heart and really reduced his suspicion. Zhuo Mingyuan took the opportunity to slow down his voice again: "besides, with the power of Yuanying, I can''t lift the rosy clouds to rise immediately. I have to practice for at least another 20 or 30 years. In these 20 or 30 years, I still need three halls to balance this world, so that I can practice in peace.""What do you mean by a lot of flesh and blood?" After silence for a while again, mu Aoyu continued to ask after all. "I''ve brought a lot of Prince Wang''s sons and grandchildren out. Surely the third highness already knows about this? Most of the people here are on Mu Aoxing''s side. With these people''s sacrifice, the third Royal Highness will have no objection. As for the other few supporters of the third Royal Highness When the time comes, the third highness will avenge them, and their family elders will be more determined to the third highness. " "In addition, I will have my own way to lead most of the disciples in Cloud Gate, and so will other sects. In this way, the human world will no longer be able to restrict the famous sects of the three Royal Highnesses. Naturally, the human world will be the world of the three Royal Highnesses, and as soon as the gap opens, the three Royal Highnesses will be promoted immediately. After that, the emperor will be furious and see some problems Ni, I''m afraid I can''t help you. " Zhuo Mingyuan said his poison policy directly. His eyes once again fixed on mu Aoyu as if they were deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. He coldly warned, "since ancient times, those who want to achieve great things should not stick to small details. Don''t let your three Highnesses have the benevolence of women and human beings. They have missed this golden opportunity in a hundred years? Believe it or not, now it''s all between your highness and me With Zhuo Mingyuan''s plan revealed one by one, mu Aoyu kept calm, but his mind kept expanding with Zhuo Mingyuan''s plan. When his mind turned to the emperor''s imperial edict to confer him as the crown prince in the Jinluan hall, the officials chanted "His Royal Highness", and the breath suddenly became uncontrollable, and there was a slight flash in his eyes It''s bloody. Seeing mu Aoyu like this, Zhuo Mingyuan couldn''t help laughing in his heart. Although the royal family is advantaged by nature and has strong blood protection, it can''t directly plant the magic seed in his heart, but the most terrible thing in the world is not the magic seed, but the human heart. As long as the desire in his heart is stronger and stronger, and the fire of jealousy is still burning, why don''t you worry about it? The separated consciousness looked at the two golden elixir friars who had been planted by themselves unconsciously, and the Governor Xu, who looked straight at the void and didn''t know what he was thinking, suddenly laughed again and resumed his voice. "By the way, your highness will be on the throne one day, but don''t forget that Lord Xu has made great contributions from the dragon today! I have promised to let Mr. Xu have all his children and grandchildren in the future. " Ascend the throne, from the dragon''s work! Mu Aoyu''s mind had fallen into his own fantasy. When he heard this sentence, his mind further showed that he was wearing a uniform and sitting on the throne to be worshiped by thousands of people, and his eyes kept flashing. Zhuo Mingyuan didn''t worry. He just stepped aside, took a cup of cold tea and sipped it slowly. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 486 After a long silence in the room, mu Aoyu''s eyes finally flashed a trace of cruel color: "what do you want me to do?" If you really want to get what you want, you have to pay some price. You can never be a big deal! "Have a good time! This is the man who really does great things! " Zhuo Mingyuan suddenly knocked the tea cup on the table with a look of great satisfaction in his majestic eyes. "If this plan wants to go smoothly, I''m afraid I have to aggrieve the third highness as a bait for a while." "Although outsiders don''t know much about the grudge between mu Aoxing and me, we both know in our hearts that you want to lure Mu Aoxing to the place of dark ice through me? I''m afraid he won''t be fooled easily. " Feeling that the pressure on his body was completely taken back, mu Aoyu finally moved to his feet and sat down. The corner of his mouth sarcastically said, "is your plan so simple?" "It seems that you, as a brother, don''t know your brother as well as I do," Zhuo Mingyuan said with a smile. "It''s not enough to simply let you be bait. But don''t forget that your brother is a sentimental seed. What do you think he will do if he knows that the fawn demon who has been suffering with him for many years is in my hands? What''s more, what did you say just now? Did you forget so soon? " Mu Aoyu thought of his previous sentence: "now he has fled to the land of the dark ice, trying to open up a channel to the two worlds of human and demon, so as to attract the demon army into the world of human", and his eyes flashed. It''s true that this three pronged approach can really lead Mu Aoxing to the place of black ice, but in case this channel is really opened and the demons invade "Your Highness is worried about the invasion of the demons?" Zhuo Mingyuan had already felt Mu Aoxing''s temperament very clearly. How could he not know what he was worried about? He said with a smile, "the place of dark ice is the condensation of heaven. Your highness doesn''t think that you really have the ability to open a channel? If so, I would have commanded the demons to invade the human world. Do you still need such painstaking planning? Naturally, the so-called passage is just an excuse. Don''t worry, I still need three Royal Highnesses to check and balance me in the future. I won''t let those barbarians get into trouble and ruin my plan. " Mu Aoyu instinctively felt that his words were not true, but his reason was covered by deeper desire as soon as he flashed. If it was so easy for him to pass the natural moat thousands of miles away, there would have been a war between the demons and the Terrans, and he felt a little more at ease. ¡­¡­ Devil''s world, devil''s mountain. The night is deep. In the magic mountain shrouded by the magic cloud, the only ray of moonlight is projected from the cloud, passing through the sky hole, and then is skillfully refracted into the caverns inside the huge mountain by the gems. For a moment, it is like a light spinning yarn, which is extremely beautiful. But no matter how beautiful the refracted moonlight is, it can''t compare with the pure natural moonlight of a wild mountain outside. It''s just like the gorgeous elegance in this cave. No matter how carefully carved it is, it can''t compare with the original vitality of a green grassland outside. The huge fine steel cage still trapped in the mountain is a prison. How could this huge mountain cave not be a prison? How could this rolling magic mountain not be a prison? This kind of "prisoner" life, even if it''s only a few days now, is enough to be tiresome. For more than a year, grandma must have been living like a year, right? But how can I get out? Although there are only puppets in the devil''s cave, each of these puppets has a trace of the devil''s mind. It''s true that wherever they go, they are under the eyes of others. There are also the two huge stone statues at the entrance of the cave. She dares to bet that as soon as she and others come out of the cave, the two huge stone statues will react. After taking a nap for more than an hour, Luobei woke up. On one side of her head, she saw the mountain in the cage, still holding the same posture as two days ago. Her huge head was like a hill. Two days ago, by the power of ice cicada, mosang successfully readjusted Dashan''s reversed meridians, and made Dashan completely awake. However, Dashan had been in a frenzy for a long time, and his body was over inflated, and his bones and muscles were greatly affected. If he didn''t take this opportunity to practice magic skills thoroughly, such frenzy would still appear again, wouldn''t it You can only completely discard one''s skill. So at that time, after the brothers and sisters only talked about meeting for a while, Dashan decided to shut up and complete the cultivation of magic skills. At that time, he didn''t stay with luobeibei to protect her, which led to the separation of his brother and sister for so many years. This was always his evil spirit. What''s more, when he learned that he was a demon, he often had difficulty in self-control. Now I heard from my sister that I would not mind his identity, and the devil had already gone. Naturally, he wanted to make himself stronger. Luobei naturally did not want Dashan to have no self-protection in the future, so he respected his choice and promised that he would always be by his side during this period of time, so that Dashan could practice at ease. Therefore, in recent days, except for the necessary grooming, she has always been by her side, so that Dashan can feel her breath from time to time. I just don''t know what kind of choice brother Dashan will have after he successfully leaves the customs?Although brother Dashan has a good relationship with himself, he is the son of Mojun after all. Although brother Dashan and Mojun are totally different from each other in body shape and style, if brother Dashan shaves all over his face, his eyebrows and nose are similar. If he chooses to stay with his biological father, it is reasonable. But in that case, the time between their brother and sister would be more limited, because she was bound to try to escape. Thinking of this, Luobei can''t help but feel very sad. All the time, she just wanted to be with her relatives safely, but why is it so difficult to achieve such a simple wish? Afraid that her emotions would infect Dashan''s mind, this sad idea was just covered up by Luobei. Then she calmed down her breathing mood and continued to practice Shuiyue Dongtian. Her original intention will not change. For this original intention, she will never give in to fate. Therefore, the most important thing is to improve her own strength. Even if she is still far from being able to compete with Zhuo Mingyuan and other absolute experts, she can always do more at the critical moment. As soon as the idea was pure, it started to work at a constant speed. Unconsciously, the water vapor around the man-made lake outside drifted slowly to this side, and the reflected brightness of the stars and the moon seemed to be attracted by her, and in a form that could not be seen by the naked eye, it continuously penetrated into her eyebrows. As soon as the invisible and immaterial radiance enters the sea of consciousness, the spirit of luobeibei immediately feels as if the body is absorbing the aura. It can really lead the radiance into a group of spirit and unconsciously rotate it. With each revolution, the light outside would fall into the pool as if it were a drop of water. It would immediately merge into one, and no longer be inseparable from each other, and the spirit of luobeibei would feel more powerful. I don''t know how long after that, the skill which was guided by thoughts had already been running automatically. Suddenly, luobeibei only felt that his body was light, and his spirit had floated on top of his body. Looking down, he found that although this "body" could be transformed into shape in the past, it was obviously empty. At this time, the surface of the "body" was light, just like the real skin. For a moment, Luobei can''t help but have an illusion, as if the spirit has become a solid body. It''s not only about seeing, smelling and smelling, but also feeling objects with the skin like a real body. This feeling is too real. Luobeibei can''t help holding out a "hand" to touch a wisp of hair on his body. As expected, he has a touch. He is happy, but the next moment his spirit has been sucked back into his body. Luobei woke up. She savored the experience of Fang Cai carefully, pondered for a long time, and finally decided that Fang Cai''s "illusion" must not be a real illusion, but her spirit. If she continued to practice, maybe she would have the same sense of reality as a body. It seems that I have touched the edge of the second level of this mysterious skill, and I can really break through it in time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 487 If you want to be quick, you will not be able to achieve it. Especially in the spiritual cultivation, you should pay more attention to the peace of mind, and not let desire dominate. After taking a deep breath, luobeibei forced down the impulse to continue the cultivation immediately, stood up and moved his hands and feet slowly in the same place. After a few moves, he felt that there was something strange around him. Looking at it in a hurry, he saw that the huge body of the mountain in the cage was slowly shrinking under the brilliance of the gem at the top of the cave. Although the speed is slow and needs concentration to see, if you close your eyes and look again for a while, the difference is obvious. Luobei heart a happy, busy secretly sound to the mother, let her also come. Luo Lan''s heart will arrive soon. Her front foot has just come in, and the uninformed demon king''s back foot also comes slowly in a home style Fei suit. At this time, the mountain has shrunk a little, the devil''s horn on her head has become shorter, and the fangs on her mouth have become shorter. When they met, they were all happy. After looking at each other, they didn''t speak and waited patiently. A little half an hour later, Dashan''s appearance was almost the same as that of that year. The devil''s horn had disappeared completely, and his tusks had disappeared. Only his height was about one head higher than that of that year. Moreover, his face, which was once very baby face, had faded a lot of green and astringent, and had the appearance of a real youth. Waiting on him, Dashan kept the same appearance for a long time. After a while, finally, under the ardent expectation of Luobei mother and daughter, Dashan slowly opened his eyes. This pair of big eyes of Tongling, which had been full of blood for a long time, finally reappeared the pure peace of that day. As soon as they opened their eyes, they turned to see the direction of luobeibei, and their eyes were full of endless smiles. "Sister!" Dashan, with his white teeth all over his mouth, roared with joy and burst out of the steel cage with a ragged cloth. "Brother Dashan!" Luobeibei also gave out a clear and clear laugh like a silver bell. He threw his arms around his neck and laughed. His voice became choked. Although she has grown a lot over the years, she is still like a child when she is held in her arms by a mountain more than two meters high. When Dashan heard her weeping, he immediately became sad and hugged her tightly, as if he had regained a rare treasure. He could not help but blush at the sight of Luolan. Then Dashan spread out another big hand and held her tightly. Looking at them, the three of them enjoyed the reunion as if they were an inseparable family, but they were excluded from the family. The charming one was not like the demon king who had half blood relationship with Dashan. As soon as the sound came to his ears, Dashan could not help shivering. "Why are you scaring the children again?" Luo Lan heart brow a wrinkly, immediately protect under extremely strong side body, coldly look to Mo mulberry. "Did I scare him?" Mo sang pointed to his nose and pointed to the mountain, as if very wronged. "If that''s not enough, how can it be done?" "I didn''t scold him, and I didn''t beat him. I''m his father. Can''t I have a look?" "You are his Lao Tzu, but did you support him or teach him well? He made his own son suffer so much that he was almost killed and starved to death. Now you mean it''s his father? " "You..." In the face of Luo Lan''s heartless sarcasm, Mo sang felt guilty and a little angry. "If I knew his existence, I wouldn''t ignore it. It''s not pleasing to you. I''m looking for fault on purpose!" "You are a great Lord, but our mother and daughter are your prisoners now. I dare not find fault with your Lord..." Seeing that Dashan regained his mind and was as pure as before, Luolan''s heart was more than half at ease, and his mood was much better. Unexpectedly, he began to fight with Mo sang. "Sister, take me away. I don''t like him, let alone want to be his son." While luolanxin and mosang fight, Dashan quietly talks to luobeibei through Xinqi, obviously accumulating a lot of grievances. Luobeibei heart move, also quietly with heart response: "don''t worry, Dashan elder brother, cloud elder brother is now on the way to save us, and Baoge baomei also came, at that time will be able to save us." "Mm-hmm," Dashan was very happy, but then he looked a little depressed. "But he was too powerful. I was afraid that Brother Yun and Baoge baomei would not be his rivals when they came. And the two demons at the door were also very terrible. My aunt and I had escaped several times before, but we couldn''t get out of the cave." "How powerful is that?" "Yes, he is more powerful than anyone else. Before, he took me to a ravine and forced me to fight with many Warcraft. Later, once I met a magic elephant, but I couldn''t beat him. He almost died of being trampled by the magic elephant. He flew over, grabbed the huge magic elephant''s ear with one hand and threw it out at random." Dashan quietly described it, and could not help but take a careful look at mosang. It was obvious that his father was so impressed that he was almost instinctively afraid. Although Mo sang couldn''t hear the sound of the soul between him and luobeibei, how could he not feel the emotion in his eyes and eyes? Now he swept over coldly.The mountain looked back almost as if it had been scalded by the high temperature. "What''s the point of shrinking?" Seeing his look, the devil felt that a nameless fire came up again, and he could not help yelling. "Do you have the ability to bully the small with the big and the weak with the strong? Do you still want brother Dashan to look like he did before? " Seeing him scolding Dashan in front of him, luobeibei, who is protecting his shorts, suddenly gets angry. Unconsciously, he blurts out that he even opens his arms to protect Dashan, as if Dashan is not a brother at all, but a little brother who needs her protection to grow up safely. This mother and daughter, today all ate gunpowder not to be able, unexpectedly did not take him seriously? Mo sang, the demon king, was stunned and looked at luobeibei''s hen protecting her chicks. The nameless fire suddenly went out. He didn''t want to teach luobeibei a lesson. Instead, he felt his nose helplessly and reasoned: "he''s a big man and my only son. Although I''m strict with him, I just hope he can take some responsibility in the future Is that not a mistake? " It''s hard for Luobei to say anything more when he''s soft. "Well, Dashan has just recovered. He''s in rags. I''d better go and clean up first." Luo North light ground looked at a demon gentleman, open mouth to make a circle. Luobeibei and Mojun have no objection to this. Dashan doesn''t stick to luobeibei as before. He cleans his face and scrapes his beard clean before he comes out. Seeing Dashan, who was dressed in dark gold and blue, with his hard hair all tied up, looking fresh and masculine, luobeibei could not help but shout: "brother Dashan''s dress is so brave!" Said, not from up and down to look at several eyes. When Dashan came out, her image was calm. When she praised her, her face suddenly showed a familiar simple and honest color. She raised her hand and scratched her head with embarrassment. Her hair, which was rarely combed, was immediately scratched. If it wasn''t for his only blood, he didn''t want to admit that this silly fool was his own son! When he saw that he was handsome, he could not bear to see that he was defeated. Mo sang, the demon king, couldn''t help but turn his head. The demons always respect the strong. Although he never thought of training the fool to be his successor, he had to have the ability to protect himself. He would not be swallowed by the evil generals as soon as he left the devil mountain? Think of the future of Dashan, Mojun''s head is more painful. He knew that Lao Tzu was not so easy to be. How did he leave this kind of seed in his mind? The demon king tried to think back to the human woman who had only one night stand, but found that she could not remember her appearance, so it was revenge, right? This must have been revenge for his kindness, but he couldn''t even remember his appearance? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 488 "Well, now Dashan has recovered, and you don''t have any worries. It''s time to open the window and speak up." After all, luolanxin is the second elder of the demon clan who has been practicing for many years, not the young with weak experience like luobeibei. Looking at luobeibei pulling Dashan to sit down and comb his hair again, he looks at mosang. "What do you want to say?" The demon king sees her eyes unusually calm, as if let the torrent how to impact all stand still rock, inexplicably first have a bit upset. Luolanxin no longer looked at him, but said to Dashan, "Dashan, if your sister and I want to leave the demon world and return to the human world, will you come with us?" Dashan immediately nodded heavily: "I''ll follow my sister and aunt. I''ll go wherever you go!" Mo Sang''s mouth suddenly twitched a few times, a cold even ice cold also surprisingly good-looking face: "you are my son!" Dashan quickly and timidly glanced at his Laozi, who was a hundred times more beautiful than a woman. He did not dare to look at him head-on. But after looking away, he still plucked up the courage and said, "although I am your son, I know you don''t like me at all. You still think I''m ugly, stupid and stupid. Since you are not satisfied with me at all, why can''t you be your father Why don''t you come here without my son? " After hearing his obviously self belittling words, luobeibei was immediately distressed. He immediately hugged his arm and seriously interrupted: "brother Dashan, never say such words. No one is perfect. You are not as cunning as others. But you are pure, sincere, honest, loyal and broad-minded. You are the best brother in the world. You are in Beibei''s heart No one can take the place of our family members. " By her sincere praise, Dashan''s eyes immediately turned red. However, from his still gloomy eyes, he could clearly see that he still had a little admiration for his father, Mo sang. He was just too self abased to ask for a trace of real family affection. "Although you are a bit stupid, you have self-knowledge, but even if you are not promising, you are also the son of Laozi. This is a fact that no one can change. If Laozi really didn''t treat you as a son, he would have thrown you out." Mosang doesn''t have a good voice. Although he hasn''t raised him since he was a child, he has been together for nearly two years. How can mosang not understand the temperament of his simple devil. "Then you can throw me out now, too." The mountain murmured. "Can you live by throwing you out now?" Mo sang hummed and pushed the mountain''s forehead directly, which made the mountain''s huge body look back. "Don''t say you''re Lao Tzu''s son now. It''s well known all over the world. If you go to the Terran, you''ll be besieged by human friars. Even if you leave this magic mountain, you can''t walk thousands of miles with your current three legged cultivation, let alone protect these two women! And you Without waiting for Dashan to answer back, mosang turned to luolanxin and snorted: "you''ve lived for hundreds of years. Can''t you see the situation clearly now? I know that you want to go back to the Terran to save your worthless people, so that they will not suffer from the disaster of the pond. They will be cramped and skinned by the Terran and Zhuo Mingyuan as the cultivation resources. But even if you go back now, will the demon clan still treat you as their own? Don''t forget, you are now in the eyes of the Terran demon clan, already a demon colluding with the demon clan! Although the heaven and earth are big now, the only place that can protect you is me! " Looking at her lip biting daughter, Lorraine''s heart was dim. She immediately raised her beautiful jaw and said calmly, "I know what you said is true. In the current situation, our mother and daughter can only get safe protection from you, but we can''t take care of ourselves when we live. At that time, I fell in love and betrayed the demon clan. I should have been shameless to return to the clan forever. But my clan not only accepted me who was sick to the bone marrow, but also tried to help me recover and protect our mother and daughter for many years. Now they are in danger, how can I only care about my own comfort? " "What kind of people do you really want to help you? Is that tiger demon the only one Mo sang mercilessly exposed her self righteous, "Qi lie that spoiled wife crazy is just to see in the wife''s sake just didn''t drive you out." "Even if only Yuexue is willing to help me, I will go back for her now." Luolan heart light tunnel, "Wanren mountain, demon Valley sheltered our mother and daughter for many years, we have no time to save has been very sad, now that we still have the meager strength, can''t let the tragedy repeat." "Don''t be so righteous. If you want to be grateful, you can go back by yourself. Do you want to take your only daughter to death?" Mo sang sneered with slanting eyes. "It''s not a great righteousness, it''s just the truth of our life." Lorraine was not moved. "My mother is right. I''ve decided long ago that whether I live or die, my mother and I are of one mind." Luobei immediately followed, "for our mother and daughter, life or death is not important, the important thing is that we are always together, a clear conscience on the line." And she would never let her mother die, never! Luolanxin looked at her daughter gently, bent a moving smile, and said softly: "yes, our mother and daughter have already been united. Beibei is a pure good child. Since she doesn''t want to live with guilt, I can''t force her to be unhappy all her life in the name of love.""Well!" Luobei nodded heavily without hesitation. What she said is right. They have never been pursuing righteousness. What she asked for is just a family together in peace. Since peace is an extravagant hope, what''s wrong with going to the spring together? Maybe they can continue their mother daughter relationship in the next life! "What if I insist on keeping you?" Mosang''s face was completely cold, and the emperor''s power filled the room. All the green plants in the room were crushed, and some exquisite glass bottles burst out directly. The air seemed to be too frozen to breathe. "Only hard resistance!" Every single word or phrase was as like as two peas and a very slow sentence. Lorrain''s heart was still like a mother. "You You Good Mo sang suddenly threw his robe sleeve and walked out with heavy steps, leaving only a sentence that was like cold iron throwing at the ground, "if you want to go, you''ll have to pass this pass first!" "It''s morning." Luolanxin watched mosang leave, suddenly looked up slightly to the light refracted by the gem. Naturally, the light of sunlight and moonlight are different. She has lived here for hundreds of days and nights, so she can distinguish them at a glance. "Mom, are we going now?" Luobei asked, holding her mother''s hand. "Well, there''s nothing to clean up anyway." Luolan heart light um, guilt to look at the mountain, "mountain, implicate you." Dashan immediately shook his head: "no trouble, I''m willing, I''m happy." "Good boy." Lorraine patted him on the arm gently. "Let''s go now." "Mama, I have magic seal." See the mother said to leave, luobeibei suddenly sound to the mother. "What?" Luo Lan Xin suddenly changed his face, but immediately solemnly charged, "you should not say this sentence, and you can never take it out. If you don''t take it out, we may be able to go, but we can''t rush out." Why? Luobei opened his mouth, but seeing his mother''s fierce eyes, he could only nod slightly. "Later, you and Dashan will follow me and help me." Luo Lan''s face softened and said to Luo Bei and Dashan openly. Without further hesitation, they went straight through the winding caves and went out. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 489 Inside the magic mountain, in a simple cave near the periphery, a small magic bat suddenly flew in. Soon, from somewhere in the cave, there was a slight but uncontrollable burst of schadenfreude Laughter: "there is movement in the devil''s cave. It seems that the two demons raised by the devil are going to break out. Ha ha, our chance has finally come!" "What''s so funny? Since it''s kept by the demon king, how could it be so easy for them to break out? " Before the laughter fell, another voice interrupted each other with a sneer, "even if they can break out, the magic mountain is full of dark array, can they distinguish the direction? Don''t give the devil an excuse for nothing "What do you mean?" "Nature is to wait and see what happens first." "Well..." At first, the voice was very reluctant, but then he still murmured something in his mouth. The ordinary bat, which was everywhere in the magic mountain, flew out again. "What are you talking about? If you are such a simple man, can you still be a demon for so many years? Don''t say they haven''t come out yet, but they have come out. We must be careful again, so that we won''t get ourselves in before we succeed. " Before the words were heard, another bat flew in. This time, the voice of sneer at first was slightly surprised: "what, they really broke out? Why did the devil let them out so easily? " "Ha ha ha, what do I say? Let''s hurry up..." "Hurry up, isn''t it unusual to be rushed out so easily?" "So what''s unusual? We''ve been waiting for many days. If we miss this opportunity, I''m afraid we won''t have any chance at all. It''s good for you to be more cautious, but if you''re too cautious, it''s too late. It''s too urgent." This time, the person who laughs at first retorts impolitely, and the tone is very tough. The sneer must have thought a little and compromised: "OK, then act, remember..." "Stop talking. I know. I''ll be careful." ¡­¡­ That''s it? He broke the prohibition in the cave in one go. After his mother and Dashan ran out of the cave hundreds of meters, luobeibei couldn''t help glancing back at the two stone statues still standing at the entrance of the cave. Dashan said that these two stone statues are very powerful. Does he still have room to do too much? Or do you think that even if they leave the Magic Cave, they can''t get out of this continuous magic mountain? Just thinking that the only light coming in from the magic cloud suddenly disappeared, and the whole world suddenly fell into a complete darkness Oh, sure enough, they can''t get out of this magic mountain. "Let''s go!" Luo Lanxin naturally noticed this scene. His voice was still very quiet. He held a sword in one hand and took his daughter in the other. He quickly ran in one direction, and Dashan was running in front of them. At this time, the heavy steps of the mountain are like setting up a bright flag in the blue sky to tell all the demons their position. But Luolan''s heart is not there, and Luobei doesn''t care. Since the devil doesn''t want to kill them directly, other demons will kill them. Sure enough, after the only ray of light disappeared, the magic mountain seemed to have lost some kind of prohibition. In the dark, a little red light flashed quickly. With the sharp wind, the disgusting smell and the strong desire for blood, they rushed towards them one after another. Shua Shua! Two white lights of different thicknesses passed by. Dashan''s sword and luolanxin''s sword took the lead, and then a blue light with only a very shallow shadow in the dark whirled around at a speed hard to see by the naked eye. Bang Bang From time to time, the big and small Warcraft and birds fell to the ground, whistling and breathless. Almost in an instant, the surrounding area was filled with thick blood. "Wow, ha ha, it can be regarded as a big killing!" A cheering voice was heard in the heart of luobeibei. Naturally, it was the spirit of Benming sword in luobeibei. Luobei mouth slightly hook, take out a bead hairpin inserted in the hair, rich in the dark was immediately reflected in the bright light of more than ten meters. Although lighting a lamp in the endless darkness is equivalent to making Warcraft''s goal more obvious, even without the night pearl, the footsteps of the mountain will still expose everything. In this case, it''s better to let the light of the Pearl further stimulate these dark creatures. Sure enough, with the bright light, the demons living in the dark all around will become more violent, and the attack will be more rapid, but there are disadvantages and advantages. Under the fury, the demons will inevitably lose some sense, and the attack is not as accurate as before. In the light, Luo Lanxin, who had been struggling on the line of life and death for many years and had been weak for many years, showed the agility of deer demon for the first time. He took out the sword of his own life which had been forged again in the holy land of demon clan. Each sword accurately penetrated into the key of a Warcraft or a magic bird, almost without waste. Although luobeibei''s swordsmanship can''t compare with qinger who killed the enemy spontaneously, nor with his mother''s, years of hard training is not fruitless. Although his movements are not as fast as his mother''s, he can still move and jump easily for the time being.A mountain with high skin and thick body is the most fearless of demons. The mother and daughter solve all kinds of demons from behind him. Although the speed is fast, it can''t be said that it''s as fast as lightning, but they also quickly run to the foot of the mountain, recognize a direction and continue to move out. On the huge stone statue, Mo sang, the demon king, looked at the three members of the family mercilessly slaughtering their own demons. Instead of moving his eyebrows, he bent up his middle finger and thumb, and flicked his nails gently: "now, have some appetizers!" With a very light but powerful magic snap sound, some demons in the depths of the magic mountain suddenly opened their blood red eyes, slowly or stood up, or opened their wings. For a moment, almost the whole mountain rang out all kinds of roars. With the spread and reverberation of these sounds, the dark land seemed to become a more ancient killing battlefield, as if the surrounding air had been filled with countless sharp claws, fangs and bloodthirsty magic lines, and would be squeezed endlessly to cut and trample them And ground into thick pulp of flesh and blood, a breath of despair full of fear, like the collapse of the sky, to suppress people''s breathing, directly penetrated into everyone''s heart. Awed by the primitive fear of heaven''s punishment, not to mention the master of the golden elixir, I''m afraid that even the friars who built the foundation could not help shivering, not to mention luobeibei, which was only in the period of gas refining. That kind of terror is really deep, heavy and strong, which has never been seen in my life! It''s no wonder that even he repeatedly warned himself that others must be careful. No wonder that the Terrans knew that the demons were a great disaster and still didn''t come to exterminate them. In this magic mountain, "keep your heart and mind, feel around, and keep your faith. Besides, don''t think much about anything!" The spirit consciousness sweeps to the daughter to hit a chilly shiver suddenly, know that she still lacks this kind of combat experience, easy this kind of atmosphere influence, Luo Lan heart busy low voice disease drink. "Yes Luo Beibei immediately clenched his teeth and straightened his back. He took a wrong step with his left foot and swept his right leg. At the same time, he tilted his head back and stabbed out his long sword in his hand, perfectly breaking the three attacks on his back. Seeing that her daughter soon got rid of her distractions and entered the state, Lorraine was pleased with a smile, but there was no stagnation in her hand. Her sword kept waving, harvesting the lives of demons. There are endless demons in the magic mountain, and there are several high-level prohibitions on the outermost layer. She knows that it is very difficult to break through the outermost part of the mountain directly, but what about that? If you don''t try, don''t work hard, don''t abandon the devil in your heart, you will never get the best result. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 490 Go! Kill! Go! Kill! In the endless fighting, the tiny light ball wrapped by the overwhelming darkness seems to be completely covered by the darkness at any time. But it has never been covered up. Holding the sword tightly, luobeibei fights with each other almost instinctively, trying to follow his mother and Dashan''s steps, saving the spiritual power in his body as much as possible, fighting with simple skills and skills, without using the talisman, or calling out the pets in the bag to help. Just now, Luo Lanxin saw that these Warcraft only used instinct attack, but did not use the five elements magic power, so he specially explained. As for why? Luobeibei is very clear about her mother''s intention. Since the devil is not surrounded by the real powerful Warcraft, they can''t do their best. What''s more, although such close combat is very difficult, it is also a very rare baptism of blood, which can be said that she must experience. She is weak in cultivation, and she should learn to rely on her own strength instead of relying too much on external things. Moreover, only by so much tempering can her mind be forged more and more fearless and fearless. However, a firm will does not mean that the result will be as one wishes. Although luobeibei grew up quickly in the battle, it can''t use the talisman for the time being, and even can''t start the protective circle. These demons in the magic mountain are not vegetarian. Soon after, luobeibei''s legs and waist were decorated one after another, and a lot of evil Qi immediately penetrated through the wound. Seeing this, luobeibei and Dashan immediately stopped, protecting luobeibei in the middle, giving her a short time to heal. Luobeibei didn''t waste time either. He quickly forced the evil Qi to the surface of the wound with his spiritual power, and then without hesitation patted the two bags of medicine specially made by his mother directly on the wound. One after another, the pain suddenly hit his heart, which made him have to bite his teeth to keep silent. However, although the medicine is strong, the effect is excellent. The evil Qi is quickly melted and cleaned. Combined with the spirit power, the wound is healed more than half quickly. Then the bandage is wrapped, and luobeibei stands up with the sword to continue fighting. "Be careful!" Luolan loves her daughter so much that she wants to tell her not to fight any more, just to hide between her and the mountain, but how can she not know that this is to harm her daughter, so she has to bear the pain to tell her again. "Don''t worry, Ma. I was careless just now. Now I will be more careful." On one side of Luobei''s body, the original triangle was restored. "It''s so stubborn!" The demon king was floating in the sky, still watching the three members of the family fighting hard, watching them kill hundreds or even thousands of demons in just over an hour. There was no feeling of pain in his eyes, but the corners of his lips were getting tighter and tighter, and then he suddenly let out a long cry. As soon as the whistling came out, the demons around immediately stopped attacking and faded away like a tide. Luobei three people can''t help looking at each other, busy voice to his mother: "mama, what does he mean? Have you let us go? " Lorraine frowned: "it''s not like his style. I think He''s probably going to change some magic things. " Another batch? Does this mean that Mo sang is going to be serious? Luobei''s eyes sank. "Activate protection and no longer keep it." Luolan raised his head slightly, smelled the smell in the air, and his face changed slightly. Luobei and Dashan immediately did the same, and then ran straight ahead. Sure enough, it was only a dozen breath time, and a huge evil smell rushed up from all around. The breath was obviously several times stronger than before. The first batch of Warcraft were more powerful than the giant elephant. The mountain gave a loud drink and cut it with a knife. However, before those Warcraft, he can easily split with only one knife. This time, those Warcraft dare to take his big knife with the corner of their head. When the corner is cut, they will not die. On the contrary, they are more violent. They need to add a knife or even two to solve the problem. At the same time, birds in the sky do not display magic attacks such as tongue of fire, ice arrow and wind blade. Although luobeibei and others can also defend and counterattack in different ways in the face of these attacks, the consumption of spiritual power will be fast, and the speed of moving forward will inevitably slow down. What''s more creepy is that many days ago, when Luobei went north into the magic mountain, it felt that the strange trees that had just kept silent and never participated in the war had finally started to move. This move, every branch is as flexible as a rattan demon, every root is as haunted as a snake demon, suddenly comes out from the ground, and then goes back. Every time it comes out, it has a strong beating power, and the speed is as accurate as killing the poisonous snake. It can be said that it is an excellent interpretation of the image of the word "lengbuting". For a moment, it seemed that all around was the shadow of poisonous snakes, which made the three more difficult to guard against. In this case, it''s absolutely impossible to fight back without talisman. Luo Lan heart flatly orders: "use fire spirit talisman!""Good!" Luobei immediately throws a magic talisman to open the way. Whoo! A one meter wide sun quickly passed through the Warcraft group in front of the mountain, sending out a hot and strong smell of barbecue. The root of the tree that attacked the mountain suddenly rolled and twisted in the fire. The mountain took the opportunity to move forward again and cut out a road of tens of meters, including the root. Three people seize the opportunity to jump forward quickly, so cooperate with each other, the speed immediately up again. However! Although the magic mountain is not big, there are magic things in almost every inch of space in the sky and the earth. How long can their spirit talisman and spirit power last? Kill, kill heartily, when you are exhausted, you will find that the only way to go is to turn back. Mosang was riding on a magic bird, and his eyes lightly glanced over the blood road that the three had just rushed through, and he looked more calm. on the blood Road, there were broken limbs and bones, and everywhere were the corpses of Warcraft immersed in the pool of blood. However, as long as they separate any wisps of spiritual consciousness and look back, they will find that the corpses of these Warcraft are rapidly decreasing, and it is other Warcraft and strange tree roots that devour them. The dead demons make the living demons, and the demons are further concentrated and strengthened. So, in this world, in fact, there is no real death in a sense. An hour passed. Two hours passed. Luobeibei has obviously felt the rapid decline of its own spirit power. Even holding the spirit stone in one hand, it recovers very slowly, but it seems that it has not even walked out a hundred miles. In this way, mama and Dashan will be exhausted. It seems that they can only summon vultures and cranes to walk out of the air. At least they don''t have to face Warcraft and magic tree. Luo North North tightly pursed lips to ponder, suddenly only feel a foot empty, the ground suddenly collapsed down. "Be careful!" Luolan is in a hurry to hold luobeibei, but there is no time to hold the mountain. He can only watch the mountain fall down. "Mama, don''t leave brother Dashan!" Luobei rushed to deliver the sound. "Good!" Luo Lan''s heart just turned and rushed down. He immediately found that the cave in was only tens of meters, and there seemed to be no root at the bottom of the cave. "Come with us!" As soon as they fell to the ground, they saw three masked men rushing out of a horizontal hole in front of them. After three or two times, they solved the falling Warcraft and gave them a low drink. "Who are you?" Luolan''s heart didn''t move, but his face was frozen. "No matter who we are, we are here to save you!" The three urged them on the one hand. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 491 Luobeibei and his mother looked at each other. For a moment, they didn''t know whether they should trust them or not. "What are you waiting for? We have all come to save you on the orders of the 19th prince. We have been waiting here for many days, "one of them urged angrily," come on! The demons here can devour your companions and become more powerful. If you fight against each other, you can''t kill them all. Come with us. There is a teleportation array in front, which can teleport you directly to the edge of the demon mountain. Then we will break the ban and kill them. If we drag on any longer, we can''t stand it. " "Go A listen to is mu Ao star to send a person to come, and have a transmission array can transmit to the edge of the devil mountain, Luo north north not from the eye a bright, decidedly decided. Luo Lanxin frowned and wanted to say something, but he saw that there were demons jumping down from the top of the pit, and there were roots spreading down the cave wall. He really couldn''t delay any longer, so he had to let his daughter pull him away. But while he was walking, he still secretly warned his daughter and Dashan: "don''t trust everything. You''ll pay more attention and add more protection later, he said If you really want to save us, it''s good, but there''s no new conspiracy. " "Mama''s right. We''ll pay attention." Luobei also secretly replied. When the three masked men saw that they finally entered the cave, they quickly followed them. Then they collapsed a large section of the cave and led them to the curved cave. The cave is not very high. It''s on the top of the mountain. It can be seen that this passage was not formed recently. The wall of the cave seems to be quite solid, and no tree root can penetrate through it all the way. After only a few hundred meters, a small transmission array appeared in front of us. "Come on The three jumped into the battle first. Luobei three people looked at each other and jumped in. The teleport was launched immediately. The next moment, a black light burst up in the array, and several people had disappeared from the original place. It''s almost front and back. The figure of Mo sang appeared in the cave. Then, although there was no difference between the front and the back, when he stood in front of the teleportation array, the teleportation array suddenly burned up, and immediately burned most of the array inside. "Good, good!" Mo sang looked at the circle into a star shaped flame, eyes finally bone chilling, immediately disappeared in place. ¡­¡­ "That''s close!" Somewhere in the magic mountain, also in the cave, a voice murmured happily for the rest of his life, "just a little bit, just a little bit, I can''t leave!" "Don''t talk about it. Let''s go now, while the devil hasn''t found here, let''s go quickly!" A man in black, who was still masked, quickly winked at Luo Beibei and others. He said, I don''t know what magic weapon was activated. Suddenly, a light black aperture covered everyone. "This protective ring can bewitch the demons outside, and our speed can be faster, but the pearl is still put away, so that we can''t get rid of them Let the devil find out. " "Are you all the people who had been lurking in the devil''s mountain many years ago?" Luo north side in accordance with the words put away the bead hairpin, while low asked, voice with a trace of surprise, "how does he know I''m here? I didn''t tell him I came to the demon world? " "We found out and informed the 19th prince, and then he ordered us to help you out." The masked man at the head was slightly stunned and answered quickly. "That''s good." Luobei breathed a sigh, as if completely relieved, "thanks to you, otherwise the demons here are endless, I''m afraid we''ll be caught back soon, after this time, we really want to thank him." The masked man''s eyes twinkled. Unexpectedly, she was so persuasive that she didn''t say anything at the moment and left the cave quickly with a few people. Sure enough, after being enveloped by this light black aperture, although the group ran directly under a magic tree, the magic tree didn''t react. Moreover, along the route, there were few Warcraft birds, and none of them found them. After running for about forty or fifty miles in a row, the masked men took them to the end of a narrow canyon more than ten feet wide. Then the masked man took out another thing, but it was a pocket. Then the masked man took out three pills and explained: "the border of the magic mountain is ahead. This border is very powerful, and it can accurately identify any breath outside the demons. If you break through by force, not only can you not break through, but you will be found by the devil immediately, so you can only be wronged to take the three pills first, and then enter the magic bag, such as That''s how we''re going to get you out of here. " "Can this magic bag hold people?" Lorraine frowned tightly. The masked man hastily explained: "this magic bag is a special magic bag that we tried to get. It can really hold people. As long as you take this elixir, the elixir will raise a heavy evil Qi on your body surface and cover up your real breath. In this way, you can take two hours in the magic bag. I''ll release you two hours later and let another group of people from the 19th Prince escort you back to the human world. " Is there really no harm? And this bag is no stranger to her.Luobeibei''s heart moved and immediately said to Luolan: "mama, although the 19th Prince is human, we have been sharing weal and woe all these years. He will never hurt me. Don''t doubt it. But I don''t think this pocket is big. Brother Dashan is tall Well, ma''am, you and I will go into the lingchong bag and let brother Dashan take it. Brother Dashan takes this medicine again. Brother Dashan is half a demon. If we take this pill again, we will be able to hide the truth. " "This..." Lorraine''s heart is still frowning. The three masked men exchanged their eyes without any trace, and the leader said quickly, "what Miss Luo said is right, but this is a better way, just according to what Miss Luo said." "Well, since Beibei believes in you, I will believe in you for a while." Luolanxin finally released his brow and took the lead in entering the magic bag. "Brother Dashan, you should be more careful not to be found by the devil." Luo North North told a, will work properly pet bag to big mountain hand, then also drilled into. "Bring it!" Dashan put lingchong bag in his arms and took a pill by mouth. After a while, he turned back and was filled with evil Qi all over his body. The three masked men looked at each other, and their eyes were full of joy. They immediately loaded the mountain into the magic bag. Then they took out a snake ring and pressed it on the invisible border. A hole that could accommodate people immediately appeared on the border. Three people quickly jump out of the border, and then immediately sacrifice a magic ring flying aircraft. "Ha ha ha, it really takes no effort. These three guys are stupid enough to be so obedient? I really think we are sent by some 19 princes to save them. " After flying for about two and a quarter of an hour, a masked man suddenly burst into laughter. "They have no choice but to believe us, otherwise the only result is to be caught back. Don''t you see that the demon king didn''t use the real mountain Warcraft to attack? Otherwise, how can we find a bargain? " The other masked man was not as arrogant as he was laughing, but he was obviously very happy. "Now we can''t be careless. The demon king will catch up with us at any time. We have to meet Xuanjun''s people and send them again before he catches up with us. Then we can take these guys out and waste their meridians. Only in this way can we really guarantee 80%." The last masked man said cautiously. "You are too cautious. We have set up so many smoke bombs in it. What''s more, we use Xuanjun''s hand-made magic weapon which can be integrated with the border. Now, I''m afraid the devil doesn''t find that we are out of the magic mountain." The former laughing man didn''t care about the tunnel, "according to the speed of this aircraft, we only need to fly another quarter of an hour or so to reach the second transmission point. The devil wants to find us. Hum, it''s a dream!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 492 The three masked people talk to each other with arrogance or caution, but they don''t find that there is a wisp of spirit wrapped in the cloak of the arrogant masked man. Naturally, this is the spirit that luobeibei has explored before entering the holy pet bag. Although the spirit and the noumenon have lost contact for a short time after entering the magic bag, fortunately, the spirit of luobeibei is special, and most of them have lost contact with each other The number of prohibitions can be broken, and soon connected again. This connection makes the dialogue between the three masked people clear from beginning to end. Is that Xuanjun Zhuo Mingyuan? Luobei heart sneer, you know you don''t have a good heart, if just I and my mother really take that pill down, now I''m afraid you can only let you butcher it? It''s a pity that we can''t be fooled. We just use you to take us out of the devil''s mountain. Otherwise, if we can break the boundary, I''m afraid we will disturb the devil and fall short. Now? Luobeibei sneers again, and doesn''t disturb them for the time being. He just keeps calling baogebaomei, so that they can feel where they are more clearly. Yes, just now, she has been in touch with Bao Ge Bao Mei. These days, no matter how she called in her heart, she couldn''t get any response from the two. I guess it must be because the magic mountain isolated the connection between each other''s hearts. Now she finally came out, and almost soon felt it. "Sister..." Sure enough, only a little time later, Luobei North heard a clear response. Obviously, Baoge baomei was afraid that he was parallel with them on the ground. "Mama, ready!" Luobeibei sends a sound, jumps out of lingchong bag, absorbs Dashan''s evil spirit with fantianyin, and quickly aims at the mouth of magic bag, and reads directly to the bottom of Dashan''s heart, "brother Dashan, take out the sword!" Dashan just vaguely opened his eyes and heard the command of luobeibei. Without thinking about it, he immediately took out his sword and slashed it hard at the mouth of the magic bag which had absorbed a lot of evil Qi. The magic bag was placed in the middle of the three, and was tightly held by the cautious masked head. Dashan took the lead in cutting his wrist. "Ah In any case, the masked man at the head didn''t expect that the things in the bag could attack them from inside. Suddenly, he let out a scream, and the magic ring controlled by him swayed a few times. The other two masked men also changed their faces, and immediately took out their own magic weapons. But before they started, a strong wind had broken out of the magic bag again. Almost at the same time, a flash of blue light had directly penetrated the defense of the laughing man and passed through his chest. His eyes widened, his face still retained an unbelievable look, and then his eyes were lax, falling down like a stone. The other one''s reaction was much faster than him. He immediately grabbed the broken hand and jumped down from the magic ring. At the same time, the other hand shot several runes on the magic ring, which obviously exploded Luobei and others. The second skill of Shuiyue Dongtian is scattered! Although luobeibei was still in the magic bag and didn''t break free completely, the spirits outside had already seen all this. They couldn''t recognize it now, and instinctively increased the output of spirits. As a waterfall, they quickly forced the second part of Shuiyue Dongtian skill, trying to disperse the spirit of those spirit runes. However, the time was too short, and she did not break through to the second level after all. Although there was a little spirit on the rune, it was not enough to stop its explosion completely. When Luobei wants to take his mother and Dashan to xiaozhoushan to escape, he suddenly sees the talismans frozen. She suddenly looked up and saw a white light coming directly to the shaking magic ring like a rainbow running through the sun. A sword broke the magic bag. At the same time, a very clear voice sounded in her ear: "north, come up!" "Brother Yun!" Luobei shouts in surprise and grabs the hand handed over by Yun hanchu. With the other hand, Dashan jumps onto Yun hanchu''s flying sword together with his mother, who is still in the lingchong bag. With this jump, Yun hanchu''s flying sword suddenly sank under the pressure of the mountain. Yun hanchu''s sword formula changed, but he simply took them straight down to the ground and said quickly: "the devil has come. Let''s join Baoge and baomei first." "Good!" At this time, although luobeibei saw the other two demons also carrying magic weapons to chase them furiously, he didn''t worry at all, but immediately took out the transmission scroll to prepare. The speed of the flying sword is very fast, and it is almost vertical to the ground. On the ground, Bao Ge and Bao Mei had been looking forward to it with a smile. When they saw luobeibei, they rushed up immediately. "Go As soon as the flying sword fell to the ground, the cloud at the beginning of cold immediately put it away and said in a quick voice. When luobeibei was on the flying sword, the naked eye could see a black light coming from not far away. Where would he hesitate? As soon as Baoge baomei hugged her calf, he immediately started to transmit the scroll. ShashaA piece of green bamboo forest suddenly flashed in place and swayed vividly for a few times. Then when the black light was about to arrive, it just disappeared like smoke, leaving a curling voice like green bamboo: "Mo sang, my wife and daughter will always be my wife and daughter, you''re a devil, don''t think about it!" "Zhuo! Cloud! Clear Mo sang, the demon king, stood in the same place, gnashing his teeth word by word, "I really underestimated you!" Then, he suddenly backhand a sword, a look endless black sword gas suddenly cut through the sky, cut the two desperately fly to the distance of the devil. The two demons almost had no fighting power and immediately fell down. Their cloaks and face scarves were smashed to the ground, revealing their true colors. Their heads were horny, their pupils were red, their tusks were full of fangs, their black tendons were burst up, and their faces were full of desperation and unwilling fury. "Roar!" Although they were obviously scratched by the sword Qi and fell half dead, they still struggled to get up quickly, and their bodies expanded rapidly. For a moment, the black magic blood and the broken cloth broke apart. However, Mojun mosang just walked slowly towards them who fell hundreds of meters away. The two demons continued to demonize, and soon one became half man and half wolf, and the other was almost a bear with a human shape, two or three feet tall. "Set up a teleport array in the magic mountain, use spirit dispersing incense to stop the fury of Warcraft and Warcraft, confuse the public everywhere in the magic mountain, and collude with outsiders. It seems that you really don''t pay attention to me, general magic wolf. You sincerely want to stir up our demons!" Mo sang, the demon king, flew up and continued to approach. No matter how tall the two demons changed, he always maintained a slightly condescending height. His two eyes were as bright as two unparalleled rubies, emitting intoxicating light. In addition, there is no form of demon man in him. "Mosang, you spend all your time drinking, and your mind is on coaxing women. What''s more, you take people all over the mountain to practice for those women, and you want your illegitimate son to inherit the position of demon king. Have you ever thought about the future of our demon clan?" The half man and half wolf devil wolf will open his mouth and roar. The devil bear next to him suddenly raises his hands to hit his bloody chest, as if to express his unyielding intention. "Chengwang, defeat the bandits. Today we lost the bet, but it''s also the time to show that we are really brave and courageous Magic wolf will completely complete the final transformation, suddenly full of fangs, blood almost filled the whole sky, hands more a full of spines mace, "today, let''s fight to the death?" "Oh, fearless, isn''t it? I want to see how fearless you are Mo sang stretched out his right hand, palm spread flat, a black light immediately with sticky blood back to his hand. Then, with a bang, the bear had fallen back heavily, and died without a sound. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 493 "How could you..." When he saw his companion standing beside him one moment before, he was silent the next. What''s more frightening is that he didn''t even notice. Raoshi wolf yelled the slogan fiercely again. At this time, he could not help retreating a few steps in horror. Then he yelled to embolden himself and rushed forward with a Mace. "Can you call a man brave? I don''t know if I''m being used. I''m a complete fool! " Mo mulberry cold tunnel, in the hand black light once more grasps, "even if pure by magic, you are never my opponent." Clang clang! After dozens of Jinge bangs, sparks flashed on the mace, forcing the crazy wolf to retreat repeatedly. Finally, the huge mace even fell into the wolf''s shoulder, and some of the sharp spines pierced into the thick side neck. "Mosang!" The wounded wolf will roar hard, "I want to be with you..." "In what? Are you exhausted? You don''t have the qualification, let alone the ability. " The last word of the devil wolf was exactly pinched out in the throat, and the devil king mosang, who replaced him, was like an ancient devil God. In a moment, the spirit of the devil tyrant directly oppressed the heaven and earth. "Soul searching Dafa!" Mosang''s pure white and perfect finger, which is absolutely flawless in the eyes of the human demon clan, but has no image of the demon king in the eyes of the demon wolf general, lightly made a seal, and a deep red light flew into the eyebrow of the demon wolf general. "Ha ha ha Even if you torture me with the soul searching method, at this moment, hundreds of thousands of demons have already rushed to the land of black ice. Soon, we demons will be able to completely capture the human world At that time, all the demons will know and remember the merits of our general Ha ha ha Ha ha ha Ha ha ha... " "It''s stupid to be dragged to be cannon fodder for nothing!" Mosang quickly searched the memory of the demon wolf general, and finally pulled his spirit. The laughter stopped abruptly and was replaced by an idiot demon wolf with no intelligence. Then Mo Sang''s robe sleeve waved, so big magic wolf had disappeared in place. "Zhuo Mingyuan, it''s time for us to meet for a while?" ¡­¡­ The human world. Near noon, the sun was shining. However, on a lake tens of miles away from the city, it is full of misty fog all the year round, which is not like midsummer. In the fog, there was an island. In the middle of the island is an old courtyard. Not far from the small courtyard of the lake, an old woman is bending over a stone repeatedly beating a dress. Next to her, a snow-white squirrel like and mink like little guy is playing on the green grass, catching grasshopper, butterfly and other small insects, catching those poor insects, letting them go, catching them again and again. All of a sudden, the old woman and the little animal stopped. A pair of dim old fish eyes and a pair of dark smart eyes were all looking to the east room, where there was a burst of brilliant light. as like as two peas, she threw up her clothes and picked up the little animal and walked up to the room. Before she reached the door, she came out two men, two women and two identical children. The two men, one is very tall and burly, with a simple face, and the other is pure jade, like a banished immortal. Two women, a young woman, beautiful face, a young girl, just in their youth. Except for the man with a clean temperament, the other three people''s descriptions are quite embarrassed, and the corners of their clothes are bloodstained, as if they had just experienced a battle of life and death. But these old women just swept by, and then their eyes fell on the girl''s face. Suddenly, there was a blur in her dim eyes, and the small animals in her arms also made squeaking calls. Luobeibei naturally saw her and the surrounding environment at the same time. He was also stunned. He was the first to bow and salute respectfully and said, "Hello old man, we meet again! Are you still healthy? " "Who are you? Who are you? " The old woman stares at Luo Beibei''s face, the color of confusion in her eyes is deeper, as if she is trying to think of something, but she can''t remember it for a moment. "My name is Luo. This is my mother, my brother Dashan. Seven years ago, we borrowed your teleportation array. I wonder if you still remember. This is Brother Yun, and these two are my brothers and sisters. This time, we sent you a teleportation scroll. The person who sent us the scroll asked us to give it to you." Luobei quickly took out the jade amulet and raised it over his head. After a few steps, they also saluted. "Zhi..." The mink like animal in the old woman''s arms darted out and grabbed the jade amulet in luobeibei''s hand, but she didn''t hurry to come back. Instead, she jumped into her arms, put her paws around her neckline and straightened her upper body. Two little black eyes were staring at luobeibei without blinking. "Sister..." Dashan called instinctively and was about to come forward. Luo Lanxin reaches out his hand to stop him and says in a low voice, "it''s OK.""So Is that you When the old woman saw the action of the mink like animal, she was stunned and finally remembered that she had met the girl and the big man beside her many years ago. But now the girl has obviously changed. Why does she feel more familiar when she looks at her changed appearance? After years of calm, the old woman''s heart quickened slightly, but she and the mink like animals depended on each other for many years. Naturally, nothing was more important than the safety of the little one. She called in a hoarse voice: "come back, baby." The little guy named bao''er squeaked and was about to jump back. But when he jumped back, one of his paws quickly rowed to the side of Luo Beibei''s neck. Luobei subconsciously reached for a block, and the sharp claw fell on her arm, sweeping away a bloodstain. This time, I don''t know the progress of Dashan, luolanxin and yunhanchu are on guard, and Baoge baomei is about to jump on the treasure. "Baoge baomei, stop!" Luobei stopped in a hurry. Bao Ge Bao Mei''s body, staring at Bao Er, who was drilling into the old woman''s arms, went back to Luobei. "Are you all right?" Luolan heart busy check daughter''s wound, for fear of toxic what, but see that is just a scratch. "Nothing." Luobei was afraid of her mother''s worry. As soon as the spirit power was transferred, the little wound healed quickly. The old woman did not pay attention to their actions or the jade amulet in bao''er''s hand. Instead, she suddenly grasped another paw raised in front of her. On the paw, there was a drop of blood, which was Luobei''s blood. "Zhizhi..." The baby called twice more. The old woman didn''t know what she understood. Suddenly she was shocked. She suddenly lowered her head and rolled the blood bead into her mouth with her tongue. This scene is really strange. If Zhuo Yunqing hadn''t told them to be polite to the old woman when he sent them the picture scroll, at this moment, Yun hanchu''s sword would have been cut off before the blood bead was sent to the entrance. But Rao is so, Luolan heart also quickly blocked in front of her daughter, cloud cold beginning also side forward a step. "This blood This blood... " The old woman tasted the blood of Luobei, and suddenly murmured to herself. Then a light suddenly appeared in her turbid eyes and shot directly to the north of Luobei, "your face Your face... " What happened to her face? Luobei couldn''t help but raise his hand to touch his face, and he was very inexplicable. The old woman murmured a few words to herself, then suddenly lowered her head and grabbed the jade amulet in the other paw of the treasure. She stared at it tightly for a while, then tore it abruptly, turned a bloodstain in her palm with her fingertip, and held the jade amulet with her bloody hand. Ordinary jade Fu suddenly burst out a group of green light, and then these green light flew into the air to form a mirror. In the mirror, a thin man with half black and half white hair looked at the person looking at the mirror, knelt down with his robe lifted, and repeatedly kowtowed three times. Looking at the person outside the mirror respectfully and with infinite sadness, he uttered an almost earth shaking sentence: "mother, unfilial son Yunqing kowtowed to you!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 494 "Yunqing, qinger? Qing''er The old woman murmured, her eyes fixed on Zhuo Yunqing in the mirror, and her rickety body suddenly shook. "Zhizhi..." The baby ran to the old woman''s feet with lightning speed and hugged her foot. The old woman didn''t fall down. What did he say? Is this old man his mother? So Isn''t that your own grandmother? Luobeibei is also stunned. He can''t believe his ears. He can''t help staring at zhuoyunqing''s face in the mirror like an old woman, waiting for him to continue. Not only is he, but also some ignorant Baoge baomei, everyone''s eyes are also focused on Zhuo Yunqing''s face. "Mother, Uncle Wang said that your illness has stabilized a lot over the years. Do you remember Qing''er me?" Zhuo Yunqing looks out of the mirror with red eyes, as if he can see the old woman outside the mirror. Even though he is in the middle of the mirror, he is the most respected one. At this moment, he looks as if Luo Beibei was yearning for his mother in Xiaozhou mountain, and he yearns for his close relatives. "When Qing''er was only three years old, you were forced to leave Qing''er. More than 40 years later, do you still remember Qing''er and your Yunqing? You once said that when you gave birth to me, it was a time of heavy fog, so you specially changed my name to Yunqing before you took qinger away that day. It means that all the mists and dark clouds will disperse in the future... " "Qing''er, my son!" Hearing this, the old woman suddenly burst out a very sad and desolate wail, and suddenly rushed to the mirror with the light condensation. However, her body passed through the mirror of nothingness, and then she was firmly held by Yun hanchu when she faltered: "old man, don''t be excited." "Qing''er..." The old woman turned to look at the water mirror in tears. Maybe because the jade talisman was still in her hands, the mirror in the sky also turned to the old woman automatically: "mother, please forgive my child for being unfilial. My child''s cultivation is low. It was not until I accidentally broke the seal of the villain more than a year ago that I remembered that my mother didn''t die of illness, but was knocked down by the villain. I learned that you have been on this island all these years, my child I miss my mother day and night, and I want to come to my mother''s knees all the time. But I have a lot of responsibilities. I can''t leave Yunmen, I have too many things to do, I I''m sorry for my mother Looking at Zhuo Yunqing in the mirror again heavily kowtow three heads, luobeibei also finally can''t help tears. "Mother, say something happy. You must have seen Beibei now. Do you find that your granddaughter is very similar to Yunqing? Most of the appearance of Beibei and I is up to you. If you don''t remember, you can take out the picture that Uncle Wang gave you. In the picture, it''s just what my mother looked like in those days. " "No, no I remember it all, my mother remembered it all! " The old woman reached out her hand and touched her son''s face, "my mother had to leave you at that time. Do you blame my mother for not being with you all these years?" The images in the mirror are recorded in advance, and Zhuo Yunqing in the mirror can''t answer the question at the moment. Luobei couldn''t help choking for him to reply: "no, Dad, he certainly didn''t blame you at all." The old woman was shocked and cried even more fiercely. "Niang, I beg you one thing. Beibei''s mother is a member of the demon family, and Beibei is also a half demon. In the past 20 years, I have been guilty of their mother and daughter, just as my mother was guilty of my child. Now the villain is finally exposed. There is bound to be a scuffle among human, demon and demon. Although the world is big, there is no place for their mother and daughter to live. You are the only one here The safest, please keep them anyway, don''t let them risk. If the child has the chance to survive in this life, he will make amends to his mother in person! Unfilial son, Yunqing As the aftereffects disappear, the light and shadow in the air also slowly disappear. "No! Qinger! Don''t leave, don''t leave your mother The old woman threw herself into the air again, but what could she catch? The turquoise light soon disappeared completely. Where could the old woman accept that the image disappeared so quickly? She was almost crazy and was crazy. The baby was obviously worried. She was squeaking around her all the time. "Mama?" Luobei looks at luolanxin pleadingly. "Go ahead." Luolanxin''s eyes were red, and she turned slightly to the side of her head. She couldn''t bear to see the miserable situation of the old woman at the moment. As soon as luobeibei felt relieved, she walked to the old woman step by step. Then she knelt on the ground respectfully and kowtowed: "grandma, Beibei kowtow to grandma!" "Beibei, my granddaughter..." Looking at luobeibei, which is similar to her son, the old woman suddenly reposes all her thoughts on her son. She staggers to come over and holds her face, "my Qing''er, my Qing''er!" "Grandma, don''t be sad. My father will be fine. When we kill the villain, you and my father will meet again, and then you can enjoy the real happiness of your family." Luobei left her to look at her face eagerly, very meek.Although she and Zhuo Yunqing have not yet officially recognized each other, the picture he sent successfully rescued his grandmother from the demon world. Moreover, he really has such a big problem. She has already forgiven him from the bottom of her heart. Now how can she be moved to see the old woman miss her son so deeply? "Good boy, good boy!" The old woman finally put her in her arms in tears. Like a baby in her arms in the past, she patted Luo Beibei''s back with all her emotions, and kept whispering the title in her mouth. Seeing that the old woman was much calmer than before, Yun hanchu also took out a message jade Fu and handed it to Luo Lanxin: "Madam Luo, this is what the master asked me to give you." Luolanxin''s lips suddenly pursed, staring at the messenger for a long time. At the beginning of the cold cloud, he kept holding his hand. After half a sound, Luo Lanxin finally raised his hand and took it gently. His fingertips trembled slightly. His thumb gently felt for the messenger for a while, and his face changed a few times before he put the jade symbol on his eyebrow. "Lanxin," a gentle and tender voice rang out in her heart. The warm feeling blocked by her slightly red eyes finally condensed into a drop of water and rolled down her eyelashes, "Lanxin, I have been indecisive and cowardly all my life He is not only a son, but also a husband, and even a father I''m afraid I don''t know what I owe your mother and daughter, but now the responsibility of protecting our daughter still falls on you Zhuo Mingyuan''s magic skill is close to success. There is only one chance to make a successful breakthrough. According to my guess, this chance should fall on our daughter. You should protect our daughter and stay with my mother. Otherwise, once he finds the opportunity to capture Beibei and devour her blood, we will not only lose us forever My daughter, this world will also fall into complete darkness... " "Coward! Coward Luo Lan heart listen to listen to, suddenly tears fall one by one, ruthlessly will that message jade Fu fell on the ground, silver teeth bite cackle sound, "more than 20 years! More than 20 years! Do you know what I hate most is that you didn''t treat me as your wife at all! On that day, we swore to God that no matter what happened, we would share weal and woe and never leave. But how did you do that? Do you want to do it again now? Coward Luo Lanxin, with tears splashing and roaring, raised her feet and stepped on the jade rune. She broke the jade Rune into pieces, but she still had to step on the split part into powder. "Mama!" Luobeibei had never seen her mother look so crazy and impolite. She could not take care of the old woman who needed comfort. She quickly broke free and rushed to her mother and hugged her waist tightly. "Don''t do that, mama, don''t scare me like that!" For the first time, this time, Luo Lanxin struggled to get rid of her daughter and left her alone, as if her only thought at this moment was to step on Luobei just a faltering, has been cloud hanchu hold the arm: "Beibei, you don''t get excited, Luofu people repressed for too long, you let her vent, or it''s easy to get possessed." Luo North North a Zheng, in the nasal cavity cleverly low er, tears flowed down again. Looking at Dashan and Baoge baomei, they were very distressed. They quickly surrounded her and kept comforting her. "Bad luck, it''s all bad luck!" The old woman had been crying, but she stopped crying when she saw luolanxin. She closed her eyes and sighed deeply. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 495 As the onlooker Yun hanchu said, luolanxin is really venting her emotions. When all the pieces of jade Fu are stamped into powder by her and completely integrated into the soil, she stops and lowers her head. After breathing deeply for a long time, Luolan''s heart finally moved. She gently raised her hand to hook a wisp of disordered hair, then applied a cleaning technique to herself, straightened the cloud temples, and restored to the original, intelligent and intelligent demon woman. Then she raised her eyes and calmly looked at her daughter: "Beibei, you come!" "Mama!" Without hesitation, luobeibei immediately threw a bird into her mother''s arms and looked up at her anxiously. "Your cruel father is cruel to us and his own mother, but the most cruel is to himself. What should we do now?" Luobei resolutely said: "I want him to personally apologize to us face to face!" "Ha ha ha..." Luo Lanxin suddenly gave out a light smile and gently stroked her daughter''s delicate face. "It''s great to protect one''s relatives in the name of love, but it''s more selfish to force one''s so-called love on one''s relatives without respecting their choices. Beibei, since your heart is like mine, let''s go to him and let him give us a real justice. " "Good!" Luobeibei''s face suddenly bloomed a gorgeous smile like a hundred flowers. "Let''s go to him and ask him to apologize personally. After you get rid of your heart knot, let''s find a stronger husband and let him become a saint himself." Puchi Luo Lan''s heart couldn''t help laughing, and her slender finger gently touched her daughter''s eyebrow, "naughty." Luobei vomited powder tongue and made a face like a child. Looking at the mental outlook of the mother and daughter, Yun hanchu is like a spring plum blossoming in the winter snow. He seems to have been washed half of his whole body, and he can''t help bending his mouth slightly. "Good, good. You two are stronger than I was then." The old woman on the ground raised her knees and got up slowly. Yun hanchu wanted to help her, but she waved her hand and said in a dumb voice, "if I could have thought like that, I would not have been driven crazy by him, and I would not have hurt others and myself." Luolanxin and luobeibeiqidi both looked at her, and finally stood up steadily, straightened her back, and raised her head. However, they found that in the process of getting up, the old woman, who was originally like a decadent tree and would run out of oil at any time, had half of her eyes washed away by tears, and the black and white colors were obviously clear and bright. Not only that, her wrinkled bark like face also stretched out a lot, and the whole person was a teenager in an instant. "Master..." Luo Lan heart can''t help but light vomit two words. "I''m going too." The old woman said calmly, "I''m going to see my Qing''er, and I''m going to see the culprit who has made me fall into a nightmare for decades. At that time, he was well-known, and I can''t find any concrete evidence to prove that he has gone to the devil''s way. Now the facts have proved my innocence. Why can''t I walk out of this cage openly?" "Grandmother!" Luo North North worried ground called a, but immediately thought of mother just now words, immediately and heavily nod, "good, we all go together!" Yun hanchu sighed deeply and suppressed the impulse of consolation: "in this case, let''s go together! It''s just that we need to ask about the situation outside now. " "That''s a reasonable statement. That beast is good at scheming. If we go there rashly, we''re afraid we''ll get caught in his trap." After the old woman straightened her back, she was dignified. "I''ll ask Zang Feng first." Then he took the people into the room and opened a dust box from the top of the cupboard. There is a messenger in the box. After she sent out the message, Luobei sat down with her and asked curiously, "grandmother, what you mean by Zang Feng is the seventh Lord?" "It''s him," the old woman nodded and said calmly, "I had an engagement with him since I was a child. Although I had never been a man and a woman, I was a childhood sweetheart. I didn''t want him to fall in love with another woman and insisted on breaking the engagement with me. I was very proud at that time and ran away from home in anger. That''s why I had a bad relationship with the beast. Later, the beast and I turned against each other, but he repeatedly designed it. The world thought that I was too willful and arrogant to blame myself. He was the only one looking for me everywhere to make up for it, and tried to let Qing''er and I see each other. But who would like to Qing''er that day did not recognize me at all, I was disheartened, and bao''er and I have been living in seclusion here, muddling through the day, no longer asking about the prosperity of the world. I don''t want to see such a clever and kind granddaughter before I''m going to die... " "Grandma, don''t you mind if we''re demons?" Luobeibei, sitting on the stool beside the old woman, was still a little uneasy. "People can be extremely evil, but demons also have feelings. At the age of grandmother, can''t you see these worldly prejudices clearly?" The old woman lovingly caresses luobeibei, who is now enjoying herself at her knees. She is no longer eccentric and perverse. She is more like the grandparent of an ordinary family. As long as her children and grandchildren can be well with her, she is satisfied. After talking with luobeibei, she looks at luolanxin, "you have a good daughter, and you teach her so well. Thank you.""Master, don''t say that," Luo Lan said with shame, "in fact, I am still alive, but thanks to her painstaking efforts to find medicine for me, otherwise..." "Mom, we are mother and daughter. Aren''t these all right?" Luobeibei doesn''t like to hear such words. He can''t help looking up and calling himself coquetry. "Well, mama won''t say that." Lolan heart smile, and then one by one to re introduce the identity of all people. When the old woman heard that Yun hanchu was Zhuo Yunqing''s disciple, she was naturally relieved. When she heard Dashan''s identity, she frowned, but she believed in luolanxin''s mother and daughter''s eyes, and there was no prejudice of the two tribes. She accepted the courtesy of their younger generation. Finally, I heard that Baoge baomei was a jade demon born with divine power, and was very loyal to luobeibei. "Good, good, dear granddaughter, although you have a limited constitution, you have a lot of luck. With these two little demons, grandma will be more relieved." Then he asked Luo Beibei about his practice. At that time, she had completed her cultivation to build a successful foundation, and was one step away from entering the golden elixir road. Although her cultivation has stagnated over the years, she can still see the cultivation of luobeibei at a glance. "Grandmother, do you still hate the seventh Lord?" When she asked about the cultivation method of Zhuji, Luobei was in a bit of a dilemma. After all, the Shuiyue cave she was practicing now was handed down by her grandmother''s rival Dao Tangying. Although the source is still on the seven old Wangye himself, if daotangying had not intervened in that year, maybe things would not have happened after that. The old woman said with relief: "these old things have already gone away like clouds. Besides, we can''t blame them all. What else can we hate?" Luo north this just at ease to tell the relationship between oneself and Dao Tang Ying. The old woman nodded. She didn''t really have a bad look on her face. Instead, she said, "the skill of Shuiyue Dongtian is really good, and it''s also suitable for your physical cultivation. Beibei, although your spiritual roots are weak, your grandmother sees that you are full of spirits and will never walk out of your own way in the future. By the way... " The old woman suddenly got up again and found out a pamphlet for luobeibei. "My grandmother also did some research on dreamland, which may be helpful for you to practice the second realm." "Thank you, grandma. I''m stuck in this joint." Luo Beibei was overjoyed. He immediately took it and looked at it directly. The wrinkles on the old woman''s face were more relaxed, and she said to Lorraine, "this child''s temperament is not artificial. It''s really lovely. By the way, you haven''t said how can you suddenly appear here? " Luolanxin said it truthfully, and didn''t conceal Dashan''s identity. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 496 "How could it be The old woman sighed very much. Although she looked at Dashan more than once, she didn''t ask any more questions. She just said, "you must be very tired now. Let''s clean up and have a sleep. I''ll cook for you." Luobei said: "grandma, don''t be busy. We have Bigu pill. Just take one." "Ah," the old woman disagreed, "how can pigudan always be a meal? Grandma is happy to do it for you. You can''t object. " "Then I''ll help you." Luolanxin and the north of LUOQI. "No way," the old woman said dominantly, "you all give me a good rest. The old woman is not old enough to cook a meal." Seeing that she insisted so much, they had to go to clean it first, and then meditate on the couch. After all, they really wasted a lot of energy and were a little tired. Since the old woman discovered that she had several more relatives, her spirit has obviously changed. In only two or three quarters of an hour, she reorganized a table of home cooked dishes. Although the dishes are simple, what is rare is that they all contain a touch of aura. All the people were not polite. They gathered around a table and ate all the dishes. The smile of the happy old lady almost never heard of it. As soon as the meal was finished, two streamers flew in. One flew straight to the old lady, and the other shot at Luobei. Luobeibei subconsciously grasped the message, and instinctively felt that it should be mu Aoxing''s letter. She was stunned. Then she saw that the old woman grasped the jade message, and did not stick it on her forehead to listen to it alone. Instead, she played a trick, and Uncle Wang''s voice came out of it, and everyone could hear it clearly. After receiving the old woman''s summons, Uncle Wang, the childhood sweetheart of that year, was obviously very happy. His spirit was much brighter than Luo Beibei''s memory, but the news he brought later was not very good. It turns out that since Luobei summoned Mu Aoxing to reveal Zhuo Mingyuan''s true identity, the imperial court immediately received Zhuo Yunqing''s Memorial. When even if he sent seven old Wang Shu to support Mu Aoxing, mu Aoyu''s two princes tracked Zhuo Mingyuan''s whereabouts. However, Zhuo Mingyuan was extremely cunning. He started a lot of chess pieces hidden in the royal court, major families and sects of the human race at the same time. First, he used the victims who had been planted with demons as cannon fodder to stir up the forces and hurt a lot of the strength of the human race. Then he launched another batch of chess pieces and captured a large number of young talents and relatives of the forces. In addition, ordinary people are constantly missing in all States, prefectures, counties and other places. So far, the number has reached tens of thousands, and these people may also be captured by the demons. The most important thing is that he even has a way to open a channel to the demon world in the place of dark ice, so as to lead the demon army to invade. Now, hundreds of thousands of demon troops have gathered at the other end of the demon family, and it is said that he can reach the place of dark ice in three or four days. On the other hand, the Terran side also sent some people to the place of xuanbing to stop Zhuo Mingyuan. However, at present, there are all kinds of turmoil, and the imperial court and the major sects are suppressing everywhere. For the time being, it is impossible to combine too many people. Only Yunmen has taken the lead because it has cleared up the evil spies in advance. Finally seven old Wang Shu also said a, about the affair of demon clan Mu Ao star has another explanation. One news after another, all of them are extremely amazing news, as if thunder rolled down from nine days. Soon, the whole world will be filled with violent wind and rain. Zhuo Mingyuan has been planning for a long time. He even involves most of the Terran people in different places. He can''t concentrate his power for a moment. What''s more, he can open up a channel to the two worlds of man and devil in the dark ice. What kind of powerful cultivation is that? Even the Emperor didn''t seem to have heard of this ability, did he? All the people were very frightened. Luobei couldn''t believe it subconsciously. But what if he really dredged the way to the world? I''m afraid it''s really inevitable that there will be a war between the two races. What''s more, there are a large number of young talents, among which is Lan Jingyu? Luobei more think more worry, more tight Cu. "North north?" Seeing that Luo Beibei didn''t read the information of the jade amulet in his hand, Luo Lanxin, who had collected his spirit and calmness, hit her elbow lightly. Luobei busily pastes the jade Fu on the center of his eyebrows. Mu Aoxing is sometimes insane, and the relationship between the demon clan and the Terran is hostile. She doesn''t dare to let everyone listen to it openly. Sure enough, Mu Aoxing''s first sentence is: "you are a heartless woman. You haven''t given me any news these days. If I hadn''t happened to be with Uncle Wang, aren''t you planning not to let me know anything about you? I have no conscience. Thanks to my unremitting efforts in the alliance between the Terran and the demon clan, I''ve been worried about you. Is that how you treat me? " Hearing his obvious intimacy, as if there was really something between them, luobeibei''s cheek suddenly flew two thin halos, subconsciously slightly drooped his head to hide his look. Inside the jade talisman, Mu Aoxing snorted heavily, and then continued: "now there is a good news, but it is not completely certain. I have successfully convinced my father that he is no longer hostile to the demons, but you also know that there is a deep resentment between the demons and the Terrans. It is not just a verbal alliance that can be established. Father Huang''s meaning is that since he wants to form an alliance, the demon clan will be able to fight back the demon clan. When he repels the demon clan, he will give the demon clan thousands of miles around the city to recuperate. I''ve tried to send this message to the demons, and now I''m waiting for their reply. If you are willing to believe me, please persuade your people that time is pressing, sooner rather than later. Other things must have been said by Uncle Wang. I won''t repeat them. The only thing I can say is that although you have some special skills, now the demon spies are still all over the human world. Zhuo Mingyuan is even more powerful to you. You and your mother must be more careful. Don''t be brave! ""Beibei, what did the seventeen princes say?" See jade Fu has left the daughter''s eyebrow, Luobei is still in a daze, Luolan heart light cough. "Oh, he said..." Luobeibei immediately threw away his thoughts, and told Mu Aoxing about the promotion of the alliance between the Terran and the demon clan, as well as the emperor''s requirements for the demon clan. Luo Lan''s heart frowned: "the heart knot between the demon clan and the Terran is very deep, and he always does not believe in the sincerity of the Terran. He will not doubt that the emperor wants to take this opportunity to catch all the demon clan. The alliance is not easy." Luobei nodded. What she said hit the nail on the head. It''s really not easy. Mu Aoxing believes in the sincerity of the alliance between the two races, but the emperor is unpredictable. What if he really doesn''t have the heart of alliance, but just wants to use the demon clan to be the vanguard cannon fodder? But that is the disaster of the demon clan immediately! If she did, could she afford the worst? "I''m afraid that this matter can only be decided by the demon clan itself. You''d better not interfere in it and send a message for peace." See mother and daughter are silent, cloud cold early calm proposal. Mother and daughter exchanged opinions. It seems that this is the only way. Luo Lanxin sent a message to Zhuo Yunqing. Yun hanchu also sent a message to Zhuo Yunqing to make him feel at ease, but he didn''t mention that they were going to the place of xuanbing, so as not to distract him. Luobeibei also sent a letter to LAN Jingyu. In order to avoid Yufu falling into other people''s hands, she didn''t say anything in her heart. She only asked him where he is now and how is everything? Then, Luolan said, "let''s go to the place of dark ice first." "Well, since it''s all decided, as soon as possible," the old woman nodded, "but since you''ve just come from the demon world, I''m afraid that my teleportation array has been damaged for such a long distance. Moreover, if you want to reach the place near the dark ice, I''ll have to overhaul the teleportation array. Do you have good materials?" "Yes, yes..." They all took out some of them. The old woman glanced: "enough, let''s go!" They moved to the east room, and luobeibei fell at the end. "Don''t worry, his plot won''t succeed." Yun hanchu''s hand fell gently on her shoulder, and her face looked calm. It was obvious that she was ready for the war. "He''s too cunning. I''m afraid the passage will be opened before the friars of the Terran gather." Luo North North low voice way, think of the devil king Mo mulberry once said attack Terran only big benefit, the mood is more depressed. She has personally experienced the influence of the Warcraft, and it is obvious that when the warlord releases the water, when the two races fight, the warlord and Warcraft will not stay. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 497 "Just do your best." The voice of Yun hanchu is still very weak. Luo Beibei let out a cry and was ready to fight for the old lady. He didn''t want Bao Ge and Bao Mei to run faster than her, and it was hard to understand. Several times, he even arranged it in advance without waiting for the old lady''s order, which surprised the old lady. As the materials are complete, the old lady will repair the teleportation array in half an hour. As everyone is preparing to enter, suddenly another streamer flies in. The old woman, who was setting up the array, made a backhand copy and put the jade amulet in her hand. "Since you''ve all decided to come to the place of dark ice, little girl Beibei, why don''t you go to the East China Sea first?" Seven old Uncle Wang''s voice rang out again, the tone was very solemn, "I heard that Qingning''s grandmother said that she had told you the key position of Yuetian cave? Can you go to Donghai, take out the key, open Yuetian cave and bring the Yuetian disk? It''s said that the sky plate of this month was refined by the ancient thunder spirit. If it is controlled properly, it can greatly help us resist the demons. But you must be careful here. We have found out that the current cave master of Shuiyue cave colludes with Zhuo Mingyuan. Many powerful people are taken away by her men. This woman''s magic skill should be very good. You should try not to delay with her... " I didn''t expect that the owner of Shuiyue cave was Zhuo Mingyuan''s accomplice. Zhuo Mingyuan''s hand was still very long. It must have been related to him when old Taoist was pulled down. It is very likely that Zhuo Mingyuan wanted to use the water moon cave, and also wanted to get the moon sky disk, a magic weapon that they were afraid of. In this way, it''s natural to have to get it. After discussing for a while, they found that there were few of them. If they were scattered, it would be dangerous. So they decided to go to the East China Sea first, and then to the north from the East China Sea. Fortunately, the old lady''s teleportation array is quite versatile. There is a teleportation array not far from the key hiding place, and it doesn''t take long to arrive. At the moment, the old lady immediately changed the position, and then started. In the flow of light, only a moment later, the scenery has changed greatly, but it is a small valley with no people and many trees. Luo Beibei let Yun hanchu take her to heaven to look down for a while. Sure enough, it''s less than 30 li away from what Tao Tangying said, and it''s the East China Sea a hundred li away. It''s a short journey for everyone. Now it''s just around the corner. There should be enough time to find the moon cave. After a while, we arrived at the location. No one thought that the key was hidden in the stone slab in front of the door of an ordinary family. It was just a way to get through the eyes of ordinary people. Then they went straight to the East China Sea, and took the jade boat at the beginning of the cold cloud to the boundless sea faster than the arrow. At this time, the people who had never eaten had time to rest. Hot big fireball hanging high in the sky, the blue sea is white like sun, if there is no protection, there are some dizzy feeling. At the beginning of the cold cloud, the jade boat swept across the water like a silver fish. Gradually, the light of the scorching sun began to fade, and the white clouds floating on the sea and sky gradually became more and more beautiful. The land had been thrown out of sight. It seemed that there was only this boat in the whole world except the sea and sky. "It''s going to sunset!" Luobei north open chart, to the sunset as a control, and carefully recalled the side of the Tang Ying gave the address, can not help but frown, "we have not deviated from the direction, the mileage is almost the same, it should be in this area." But why can''t you see the big rocks and the small rocks all the time? "The owner of Shuiyue cave should know the location of Yuetian cave. She has no key and can''t open Yuetian cave. She certainly doesn''t want other people with the key to find Yuetian cave, so it''s very possible to hide the two reefs with array." Loran thought. "Go into the water." Yun hanchu nodded and said, "in addition to hiding with array, there must be a lot of sea animals guarding such an important place. We need to be careful." "The sea beast? I may have a way As soon as Luobei heard this, he immediately took out several long sharp jade objects. "It''s so fierce. Is this the tooth of the sea monster?" At the beginning of cloud cold, his eyes were slightly bright and he picked up one to watch carefully. "Yes, this thing should be able to frighten some sea animals?" Luobei estimates. "We don''t have much time. Whether it''s OK or not, we''ll try first." Luo Lanxin also picked up one, put his backhand behind his back, and the others took the fangs of the Shanghai monster and jumped into the sea. Sure enough, they searched for a while and found a clue. When a group of small fish swimming from afar, they suddenly make a sharp turn in the middle. It''s not surprising that the little fish suddenly turns when they are being hunted. What''s strange is that a small sea animal who is hunting this group of small fish rushes towards them, but suddenly seems to have hit something, and is bounced away for several meters. Indeed, there is a ban. The spirit of the people was boosted. "Let me have a look first." Luobei busy road. Although Bao Ge and Bao Mei are here, they are even more powerful in breaking the ban. For the sake of caution, she takes the lead in exploring a wisp of spirit. She immediately finds that there are at least 200 ferocious sea animals in the dense area. They are packed to the brim, and there is a big reef surrounded by sea animals.According to Tao Tangying, in order not to arouse the suspicion of passing ships, there was no special prohibition around the reef leading to Yuetian cave. "It seems that this is probably the water moon cave, which is specially set up by the owner of the cave." Luo Lan heart slightly frowns, "more than 200 sea animals, this hand is really not small." Luo north north way: "that first opens a hole to come out to try this sea monster tooth''s effect." Everyone had no objection to this. When they were ready, they let Baoge baomei break the ban and break a hole that could allow a sea animal to come out. There are so many sea animals crowded in a narrow space. Naturally, they have been in a panic for a long time. Moreover, they seem to be hungry for a long time. Several sea animals near the gap immediately feel the difference of the water flow and rush to come out. Finally, they are taken as the first fish by a big fish with a long kiss like a sword. As soon as the big fish rushed out of the gap, he saw several people wrapped in the protective cover outside and rushed fiercely. Yun hanchu subconsciously stops in front of the north of Luobei and takes out the sea monster''s tusks. The big fish suddenly turned around and ran away like a ghost. If it wasn''t for the new sea animals running out behind, it would almost go back. Seeing the same reaction of several sea animals coming out one after another, everyone could not help laughing. The sea monster''s tusk is really powerful. It''s inevitable to see a big war. It''s just like this. The fangs proved to be effective. Without further hesitation, luobeibei and baogebaomei broke the ban completely. Hundreds of sea animals rushed out, all of them died in the distance as soon as possible. Without these sea animals, Luobei easily found the cave entrance. But just in case, they didn''t all go in. After discussion, they decided to let Yun hanchu and brother Bao follow Luo Beibei into the cave, while Luo Lanxin and the old woman stayed outside with Dashan baomei, so as not to let the people in Shuiyue cave feel that the prohibition was broken and come to settle the accounts. In order to protect his mother, grandmother and others, luobeibei specially called out the tortoise demon, let it convergence breath to tour around, in case of any problems, early warning. Luobeibei and yunhanchu went in. It took more than half an hour for everyone outside to wait. They were afraid that something might happen to her. However, the cave seemed to be able to isolate people''s spiritual consciousness and could not transmit sound. If Dashan hadn''t felt the danger of luobeibei, they almost wanted to go in. Just continue to wait, the tortoise demon suddenly sent a warning: "there are two big ships coming." All of them hid their breath and looked at each other with their spiritual knowledge. Sure enough, they saw two powerful ships coming fiercely. Before they could see what the people on the ship looked like, they had already seen the evil spirit of heisensen, which was very obvious under the dark blue sky. They all looked at each other, but what they didn''t say was naturally the purpose of the visitors. If it''s really here, it''s time to go to the place of ice to warm up. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 498 When luobeibei and yunhanchu came out of the cave, they saw that a boat was half sunk. Baomei was trampling on her head on the sea from time to time, and the tortoise demon was also helping. On another boat that had been tilted, mother''s grandmother and Dashan were surrounded by a large group of people in black and were fighting. Evil spirit! It''s magic again! As soon as the color of the northern part of Luobei changed, people jumped on the flying sword offered by Yun hanchu: "brother Bao, swim here by yourself!" As soon as Yun hanchu''s imperial sword flew over the ship, Luobei immediately sacrificed the tripod to absorb the evil spirit. In a flash, the men in black who were being beaten fiercely by Xia Fang suddenly trembled all over, as if they had been directly taken away, and their whole body was withered. Their combat effectiveness was less than two or three times, and they were easily taken down. However, some women seemed to be out of the control of fantianding. When they saw the situation, they immediately wanted to run away with their swords. At the beginning of the cold, how could they escape? In a few flashes, they were kicked on the deck and took their flying swords. "Mama, grandma, are you all right?" Luobei Beijian situation has been in control, fantianding also did not inhale magic gas, this just went to check the body of relatives. "It''s OK. There''s no injury at all." Luolan heart busy way, eyes fell on the Luobei hands of Fantian Ding, and the old woman, are very shocked, "Beibei, what is your magic weapon?" She is luobeibei''s mother-in-law, want to ask what, naturally will not with his daughter also beat around the bush. "I got this when I was in xiaozhoushan. Like us, a demon man''s remaining evils didn''t leave xiaozhoushan. Instead, he lurked down. When he tried to attack and suppress me with this magic tripod, he was suppressed by the mysterious force in my body. Later, I could drive this magic weapon to absorb evil Qi inexplicably. It''s a long story. I''ll tell you the details later You guys Luobei University gave a general explanation. "In that case, we''ll talk about it later. It''s just that it''s a magic weapon after all. You must be careful when you use it to avoid being backfired." Luo Lan Xin nodded, but he didn''t study deeply. He just reminded me. "Don''t worry, mama. I''ll be careful." Luo Beibei agreed cleverly. "Have you got it?" the old woman asked "Yes, grandma. I got it, but there are too many turnovers in it. It took a lot of time for grandma and everyone to worry about it." Luobeibei put up the tripod and took out an emerald green disc the size of a palm. At first glance, she was surprised when she saw the disc. She could not help but take out one third of the jade rings in the space and found that they were very similar in appearance, but the jade ring in her hand was obviously a big circle, and more than once, the jade given by the rabbit demon Coco was also integrated with the four jade pieces found by Dashan before, and now it''s enough Half a circle. "Moon sky plate!" Seeing this, a woman suppressed on the deck suddenly lost her voice and exclaimed, "how can you have this magic weapon?" At the end of the speech, she realized that it was not right, and quickly shrank behind her companion, trying to hide herself. However, it was too late. As soon as she made a sound, everyone noticed her. It was then that she found that this woman had a beautiful appearance, a kind of unspeakable flattery all over her body, and her skin was white and bright. Obviously, she was one of the few women who had not been demonized. "Oh, do you know yuetianpan?" Luobei raises eyebrows slightly. "Little girl Little girl... " The woman was obviously very sorry for her slip of words. She was squeaking and her eyes were turning quickly. She glanced at Yun hanchu and Dashan, the only men, intentionally or unintentionally. She begged, as if she would do anything as long as they agreed to let her go. "You''d better not use your head. You''re really good-looking, but it''s a big mistake to think that your beauty can protect you." Luo Lan heart light way, "this sea has how many sea animals, presumably you all know, if you don''t want to limbs are broken to be thrown into the sea to feed the fish beast, had better honestly answer our question." As soon as the woman''s face changed, Yun hanchu''s eyes were colder than ice''s, and he was the one who just kicked them off. Another big man''s eyes were extremely pure, and he didn''t realize that she was trying to make a trick on the beauty. So his eyes didn''t dare to turn around. "Yes, I know the moon sky plate. It''s the most precious treasure in our family. It''s always hidden in the moon sky cave and has the power to gather thunder. I saw it once when I was young, so I recognized it." The woman looked at Luo Lanxin with a look of weakness. She said, "although we are disciples of Shuiyue cave, we were all daughters of good families. We were all exiled to the door and forced us to enter. I hope my wife will show mercy and let us go home." "Please forgive me and let us go home?" "Yes, we are all innocent. We are different from those demons..." She this entreaty, her side that a few beautiful women are not vulgar also follow to cry, yingyingyandi, very pitiful appearance. Seeing that these women are still showing off their beauty intentionally or unintentionally at this time, the old woman suddenly gave a cold smile: "the inheritance of Shuiyue Dongtian for hundreds of years has been reduced to the stage of bewitching people with beauty in today''s generation. It''s no wonder that your current cave master can collude with Zhuo Mingyuan, where is his moral character? If you make such a disgusting and self righteous flattery, I''ll cut your little faces one by one, and then I''ll waste your cultivation. "Several women''s crying stopped and finally showed their real fear. "Tell me, where are all the powerful children you have taken away?" Asked the old woman coldly. "They were all sent to the place of xuanbing. They said that they wanted to threaten the imperial court. Another one, LAN Jingyu, was specially used to threaten Your... " This time, the woman in charge was very well behaved and seemed to have known the identity of Luobei. "Where are you cave owners now?" When Luo Beibei heard that Lan Jingyu''s name had changed, the old woman and Luo Lanxin asked a few more questions, and the woman answered what she knew one by one. After a while, we found out the latest situation. It turns out that when daotangying was pulled down from the water moon cave, it was all planned by Zhuo Mingyuan in collusion with the current cave owner. Since then, the whole water moon cave has gone bad. The reason why they didn''t kill their grandparents and grandchildren directly is probably to ask the whereabouts of the jade key. Now the current cave owner of water moon cave is accompanying Zhuo Mingyuan to the place of the dark ice, which is a good hand in the door Basically, they all went out. Except for some of them, only those who were ordered to stay near Yuetian cave and wait for daotangying fell into the trap. The woman also said that when the current cave owner left, he took away a magic weapon which is second only to the moon sky plate and can hold ten thousand hectares of sea water. After all, they are human beings, not demonized demons. Luobeibei thinks it''s not useless to keep them, so he suppresses LAN Jingyu''s problem and orders Baoge baomei: "go and search them, except for clothes Bring them all Several women''s eyes twinkled, as if they wanted to resist, but in the end, Bao Ge and Bao Mei were allowed to turn over and over them. Soon everything on the surface was taken down. But when Bao Ge found that there was something hanging in the head woman''s neck and wanted to reach in and pull it down, the woman suddenly broke free and hit Bao Ge''s chest with one palm . It''s a pity that brother Bao is a little jade demon. She looks at her skin and flesh, but she is very strong. She does her best and doesn''t even push half a point, let alone hurt brother Bao. But no injury does not mean that brother Bao will not be angry. Seeing that the woman''s hand is so fierce, brother Bao hums. He clasps the woman''s wrist and cuts her whole arm. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 499 "Ah..." The woman uttered a shrill scream, and her face turned pale in an instant. Seeing the ferocity of brother Bao, I remembered that the two little girls had gone on the boat before and sank a boat with a few jumps. How could the other women dare to play tricks again. Baoge impolitely pulled open her skirt directly, pulled out a purse that she hung on her chest, cleaned her whole body, even took off her shoes. as like as two peas, the north of the north of the Luo river felt a sense of induction. He first examined the purse, but found that it was a piece of jade Yuhuan, which was exactly the same as those on her. "What is it and where does it come from?" Luobei barked. The woman was silent a little, biting her white teeth: "I don''t know what it is, but I know that the jade ring has the miraculous effect of saving aura, which is the reward of the cave owner No, it was found on the body of Dao Qingning, the granddaughter of my former cave master. She has been hiding it all the time. There is a longer one on the former cave master, which was taken by the current cave master. " Can this store aura? Luobeibei is surprised. He directly searches for the jade ring in the storage space, but finds that the jade ring given by rabbit demon coco is connected with the previous one-third circle jade ring. As soon as the jade ring was taken out, the new jade in his hand was immediately attracted to the past, and he received it seamlessly, revealing only a gap of nearly twice as long. "How can you..." The woman screamed in disbelief. Half of the time, she was stunned by Luo Lan''s sharp heart. Others were also bound up and thrown back into the border. Then, Luolan asked about the origin of this jade ring. There''s nothing to hide. Luobei said it directly, and everyone turned to Dashan. Dashan touched his head honestly: "I don''t know why. When I saw those stones, I thought my sister would like them, so I picked them up." Is this a stone? It''s obviously something of extraordinary origin. When people look at the silly appearance of Dashan, they are speechless, but they see that Baoge and baomei reach out their hands to touch cuiyuhuan in luobeibei. Luobei was moved in his heart and asked them, "do you know this thing?" They nodded and shook their heads. "What do they mean?" asked Lorraine Luobei said: "Baoge baomei said that they feel very familiar with this thing, but they can''t remember what it is. Maybe they can only remember it when the whole ring is closed." "In that case, let''s not delay. Let''s go straight to the place of dark ice." Yun hanchu suggested. Everyone looked at the night sky, nodded, and steered the ship which could be used to the shore. Before setting out, the old woman sent a message to Uncle Wang, telling him that he had taken the moon sky plate, and asked him to send someone to accept these women and other demons who had lost their fighting power, to see if he could dig more from them. Waiting for the boat to dock, seven old Uncle Wang sent people to wait on the shore. After the captives were handed over, luobeibei and others recovered and rushed back to the previous transmission point to transmit again. This time, seven old Uncle Wang directly gave the coordinates of the transmission, an important border city that is only 30 li away from the land of the dark ice. The light enveloped everyone. After a slight daze, a group of people appeared around. Luobeibei saw Mu Aoxing and Zhuo Yunqing standing side by side at the first sight. Their faces seemed calm, but their eyes were very bright. Then they saw seven old Uncle Wang, Dao Tangying and Dao Qingning. "Mother!" As soon as he saw his mother, wife and daughter standing harmoniously together at this time in his life, Zhuo Yunqing''s eyes suddenly turned red. Without hesitation, he knelt down and kowtowed heavily. As a child, she can''t afford to be her own father. Even if her father is too excited to think much, she can''t. Dashan and Baoge baomei are all centered on luobeibei. When they see her movements, they jump to one side. Luolanxin and yunhanchu also hurried to the other side. Luobeibei jumped away and looked at her mother. Although she didn''t open her face and lowered her eyes, she couldn''t see how complicated her mother''s heart was at this time. She immediately walked around Zhuo Yunqing, who had been crying and hugged by her grandmother, went to her mother''s side, took her mother''s arm, looked at her anxiously and whispered. "Ma, you Are you all right? " Luo Lan Xin raised her eyes and looked at her daughter. Her eyes softened a lot. Although she didn''t speak, her hand patted her arm gently. Then she looked at Mu Ao Xing, who was looking at her daughter. Notice her line of sight, Mu Ao star immediately astringed the divine light in the eye, very politely arched a younger generation''s ceremony. Luolan nodded back, then led Luobei to the old man next to him, curving his knees and saluting: "I''ve seen you, thank you for your support.""Hello, Beibei!" Luobeibei also followed the salute, in addition to the first sight of the rapid convergence, no longer to Mu Ao star slant up one eye, as if completely did not see him this person. Next to Yun hanchu and Dashan, they all saluted naturally. Only Bao Ge and Bao Mei raised their small faces and looked at Uncle Wang''s beard curiously, blinking their black eyes, as if they wanted to grab one. "Ha ha, Mrs. Luo doesn''t need to be so polite. The old man drank a lot of spirit wine made by beibeiya in those years. She also selflessly passed on the blending methods of several spirit wines to the old man, but the old man has been benefiting all these years." Seven old Uncle Wang heartily laughed, nodded to all of them, and looked at the cute and lovely Baoge baomei. However, Luo Lan''s heart gave another salute and said: "Beibei is just a little filial piety. How can it be compared with the elder''s care? Beibei can say that the peach blossom array you gave her has saved Beibei several times, not to mention the old man''s helping hand. How can Lanxin not remember it "Well, the old man will accept the gift impolitely," seven old Uncle Wang touched his beard, nodded with a smile, and then said to the old woman who was still crying with her son, "Ziyan, now your family is finally reunited. It''s a big happy event, and there''s more time to get along with in the future, so don''t cry any more." My grandmother''s original name is Ziyan. I think my grandmother must have been a beauty in those years, right? Luobeibei smiles, salutes daotangying, and then comes forward to help the shaking old woman who is crying, and coaxes her cleverly: "yes, grandmother, the old man is right. Great joy hurts your body. You should pay more attention to your health. You will have a long time in the future." "Well, listen to my good granddaughter, son, get up quickly!" The old woman pulled Zhuo Yunqing heartily. Zhuo Yunqing was unwilling to let his mother exert himself. He quickly stood up and looked at his daughter with mixed feelings. Then he looked at his wife, who had been separated for more than 20 years. By his such a look, Luo Lan heart originally some sad look immediately become indifferent, obviously in the heart of the gas is far from gone. Zhuo Yunqing''s eyes suddenly darkened. "Uncle, I''m afraid we haven''t had a good rest. Let''s go to the living room to have a talk." See Luo North North all the time all don''t hit a direct eye to see oneself, Mu Ao star in the heart dark gas this woman has no conscience, on the face but have the manner to timely cut in. "Yes, don''t even stand. Go to the living room and talk." Seven old Wang Shu ha laughs a way. Everyone should be good. Zhuo Yunqing supported his mother and talked with Uncle Wang. Luobei is holding Luolan heart behind, next to Bao Ge Bao Mei. Dao Qingning quietly supported his grandmother. Mu Aoxing has never left luobeibei since they appeared. But now, he can''t talk to her directly. He naturally comes together with Dashan and takes pictures of him: "Dashan, I haven''t seen you for many years, but you''ve grown a lot higher!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 500 Dashan gave him a smile. Although the smile was as simple and honest as before, it was obviously very formal. He was obviously worried about whether his identity as the son of the devil would bring trouble to Luobei. "Take it as it comes. Don''t think too much about it." Mu Ao star look is, deeply saw him one eye, although did not promise what, but give a person a kind of very stable feeling. Dashan felt grateful and gave a heavy nod. This guy doesn''t mean to ignore Brother Yun, does he? Although luobeibei is ahead, there is no difference between the front and the back for the practitioners. As long as they want to pay attention, they can all fall in the eye. At this time, when Mu Aoxing and Dashan are side by side, Yun hanchu is naturally left to the end, and his red lips are flattened unhappily. However, as soon as she thought about it, she "saw" Mu Aoxing patting Dashan on the shoulder. She took his hand and slowed down two steps. She exchanged with Yun hanchu about Jindan''s cultivation experience. Moreover, her tone and attitude were very calm. She was not proud at all, as if she had never seen Yun hanchu farewell in secret. Gee, strange. When did the arrogant 19th prince change his mind? Luobeibei''s heart is moving, suddenly heard Mu Aoxing''s voice, as if she knew what she was thinking, and gave her a cold hum: "heartless, don''t think I don''t know what you were thinking? Is my prince such a narrow-minded man? " Er Luobei can''t help but turn a white eye in the dark, can''t help but send a voice back: "how can I have no conscience?" "Hum..." Mu Aoxing snorted coldly again, "thanks to how much work I''ve done in order to promote the alliance between demon clan and Terran, but what about you? It''s not easy to see you, but you don''t give me a good face and a good eye. What''s the matter with no conscience? " Remembering that he has devoted himself to this matter since xiaozhoushan came back, luobeibei feels guilty. However, Mu Aoxing''s tone of voice is as if she had betrayed him, but it reminds her that this guy once looked at her with fiery eyes from time to time. In panic, she can''t help but say: "wait for the two families to sign a peace treaty Peace agreement, when the security of demon clan is really implemented, I will naturally thank you very much, but now? Do you make me believe your father completely? Who knows if he will let us demons rush to be vanguard cannon fodder when the war comes together? " "You Mu Aoxing was so angry that he instinctively thought about the poisonous snake, but then he said, "you can rest assured that since I''m leading this matter, I won''t let this happen." "That''s good!" Luobei replied haughtily, "if this thing is well done, I will naturally thank you after the event." This girl, it''s a certainty. He must have nothing to do with her, right? In a hurry, Mu Aoxing forgot that he needed to talk with Yun hanchu, and he couldn''t help staring at the back of Luo Beibei''s head. How could Luobei not feel his eyes? His chin was raised slightly, but he didn''t feel his mouth had been raised slightly. Yun hanchu''s eyes calmly looked straight ahead, as if he didn''t see anything. No one could see the emotion in his heart. In the twinkling of an eye, the crowd arrived in the living room. After a short tea break, the old woman took the lead in asking, "what''s the situation now?" "The land of the dark ice is vast and boundless. The devil is very crafty and good at spreading doubts. He is still exploring and has not found their whereabouts for the time being." Uncle Wang was not surprised by her positive attitude. After all, her son, daughter-in-law and granddaughter are already in the overall situation. What''s more, her daughter-in-law and granddaughter are all demons. Naturally, they can no longer ignore her as before. The old woman was very surprised: "so many of you have been looking for so many days and haven''t found anything?" Uncle Wang shook his head and said, "I''m ashamed. I really didn''t find anything." The old woman frowned at her son and said, "can''t you?" Zhuo Yunqing said with a bitter smile: "Niang, basically speaking, all my accomplishments come from him. Now that he has cut off the blood connection with me, I can''t feel him any more." Mu Aoxing said: "so I''m afraid I have to ask Beibei for help." "No way!" Zhuo Yunqing suddenly made a firm decision. Everyone was stunned and looked at her. "You can''t let Beibei go," said Zhuo Yunqing, whose face was as deep as water. "That man needs his own blood to cultivate a powerful magic skill. If he goes to Beibei, he won''t fall into the trap. Our leader firmly disagrees." "How could it be?" The old woman suddenly burst into a rage, "he dares to hit my good granddaughter''s idea!" Say, immediately connect Mu Ao star to also see not agreeable to the eye, fiercely stare him one eye. Mu Aoxing calmly explained: "the old master misunderstood, I said help is to borrow a lingpet of Beibei, not to let Beibei risk." "Grandmother, the 19th prince said that I have a little demon who can smell the smell of demons, so it may be helpful." Luobei is not angry at all, and directly summons the little demon who has been playing in Xiaozhou mountain for many days."Sister, baby miss you so much!" As soon as the little demon appeared, she threw herself in her arms for a moment. Then she jumped down and screamed to the familiar people like luolanxin mountain and Baoge baomei. Then she looked warily at the seven old uncles and old women she didn''t know. Finally, she stood in front of Mu Aoxing and looked at him eagerly. Her wet eyes were full of childlike admiration and yearning It made people surprised. Mu Aoxing smiles and reaches out his hand. The small demon suddenly jumped up with great joy, fell in his arms and fell in love with his eyes. "Nineteen princes, eh?" Mu Ao Star side slowly along the back of the small demon embarrassed, while taking advantage of the old woman and seven old Uncle Wang discuss the small demon embarrassed, oblique cast a look to luobeibei, secretly sound sneer, "do you dare to call again?" He felt that his eyes were full of threats, as if she did not know what she would do when she called him like this. Luobei''s heart trembled, subconsciously avoided his gaze, and only explained the origin of Xiaoyao''s embarrassment to the old woman. Then she said to Uncle Wang very seriously: "old man, I know you also support the peace between human and demon, although now you are in peace My people haven''t officially replied yet, but my mother and I, as well as Baoge and baomei are all demon people. If we can help in this war, shouldn''t it be the credit of the demon people? " Seven old Uncle Wang stroked his beard and said: "naturally, it can be counted, but the alliance between the two groups is not a small matter. Unless you can make a great contribution, you''d better let your clan leader come forward in person." "I''m sure I can help a lot." Luobei made a firm stand. "Beibei is right. We will do our best." Luolan heart also light tunnel, now is really their mother and daughter return to the family time. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 501 See mother and daughter are determined to come out, Zhuo Yunqing smell speech eyebrow duncu, will cut in, but the old woman secretly make a wink. "Mother?" Zhuo Yunqing didn''t understand. The old woman replied seriously: "if you want to solve the evil left by that man thoroughly and make up with your daughter-in-law, the Terran and the demon clan must take this opportunity to form a formal alliance. If you only think about their safety for a while, maybe it will harm their life. Don''t you see that Beibei and Longfeng in the two people have some emotional involvement? " Zhuo Yunqing was shocked suddenly, and his brow suddenly twisted deeper. His eyes could not help turning twice between his beloved disciple Yun hanchu and Mu Aoxing, the two best sons of the human race. He wanted to find out whether his daughter liked his disciple or Mu Aoxing. However, it''s obviously not the time to pursue this, because when their mother and son secretly communicate, luobeibei has already taken out the moon sky plate and wants to give it to daotangying. Dao Tangying waved her hand and said, "Your Highness 19 is the root of thunder. This magic weapon is best used by him. Can you give it to your highness 19?" Mu Ao star immediately should be, lift an eye to look at Luo north. Luo North a Zheng, can turn direction to walk toward Mu Ao star. Mu Ao star a face solemnly stretched out his hand to take over, one of the fingertips seemed to unintentionally suppress her, also special light scratch. This man is really Luobeibei suddenly opened his eyes. He didn''t expect that he would tease himself in public. Suddenly, he felt a heat rising from his neck. He almost raised his feet and stamped his toes heavily. Mu Ao star but like a nobody general quickly back two steps, as if serious can no longer be serious. Luo north one breath blocked in the chest, want to glare at him, and afraid to be seen by everyone, can only endure gas face expressionless to return to the mother''s side. "Well, it''s late at night. Let''s have a rest first. We''ll discuss it tomorrow morning." They discussed with each other for a while, and decided to let Zhuo Yunqing and Mu Aoxing with the little demon to explore the place of the dark ice again, while the tasks of Luo Beibei and Luo Lanxin were assigned later. After that, seven old Wang Shuyi ended the meeting. Except that Baoge and baomei must follow Luobei, everyone else has a room. Luolanxin wanted to have a room with her daughter, but luobeibei thought that her parents had a hard time meeting each other. He thought that his father would have a long talk with his mother in private, so he took Baoge and baomei to sleep with her, and the bed was not big enough. He helped her into the wing room first, and the old woman was very happy to see her good granddaughter. She secretly let her son grasp the opportunity I will have a good talk with my daughter-in-law. "Lanxin, your room is over there. I''ll take you." Zhuo Yunqing naturally had a lot to say when he had not seen his beloved wife for more than 20 years. How could he betray his mother and daughter''s kindness at this time? It''s hard to be shameful. After that, the couple, who had been flying for many years, could successfully sit down and talk about each other, how long they talked about each other, and what they talked about. Luobeibei didn''t know. She only knew that when she was half asleep, she felt different in the room. When she woke up, she saw some shameless person really sneaking into the room. Turning a white eye, luobeibei directly turns over to the bed, embraces baomei sleeping in it, buries her face in baomei''s shoulder, but baomei opens her round eyes and looks at muaoxing with Baoge on the other side. Don''t want Mu Aoxing not only take out two pieces of good spirit stone to bribe Baoge and baomei, but also sit down by the bed, and say a surprising word: "Beibei, I have a very bad premonition, in a few days I may have a catastrophe." "What did you say?" This is too heavy, too serious, originally determined not to pay attention to him, Luobei suddenly attracted attention, unconsciously slightly turned over to look at his eyes, trying to find a trace of banter and jest. However, Mu Aoxing didn''t show a cunning smile. Instead, he looked very peaceful and didn''t evade her visit: "you know, we monks never have a sudden impulse, but after entering the golden elixir period, this feeling will only be more acute. Although seven old Uncle Wang didn''t say anything to me, I know he should also feel some. In recent days, I''ve obviously increased a lot of people around me, and even he secretly divined a divination. " "What happened?" Luobeibei directly turns over and sits up, indicating that Baoge climbs inside to sleep with baomei. He subconsciously moves twice and approaches some muaoxing. Xiumei frowns tightly. "Uncle, since he is secretly, will not let me know the result." Mu Ao star light tunnel, "but if good fortune is greater than bad luck, he will deliberately frighten me to the serious place, but he doesn''t say anything, can only be a bad hexagram." "Mu Aoxing!" Luo Beibei stares at his eyes, suddenly straightens his face and calls his name directly, "you are so boring, do you have to come to play tricks on me in the middle of the night?" "It''s not a joke, it''s selfish." Mu Aoxing directly grasped her hand, a pair of purple eyes slanting into the window of the moonlight dimly shining, "I just selfishly want you to care more about me, even if you know that this time of catastrophe is likely to be difficult, I will leave a deep shadow in your heart." Say, suddenly pull her, suddenly kiss her lips."You are crazy..." Luobeibei only had time to spit out two words, he firmly sealed all the breath, and he devoured it as soon as possible. Luobei was very angry. He raised his other hand and wanted to beat him, but he found that he not only grasped it, but also quickly opened his lips, and tenderly gave a precious kiss on his clenched fist. All of a sudden, a feeling stronger than being rashly violated was like lightning running through her whole body, which made her tremble a little quickly. For a moment, her red lips were slightly open, and she could not say a word, let alone launch the spirit imprisonment in xiaozhoushan, and then kick him out. In a short absence, Mu Aoxing''s fingers have gently touched her cheek, and her purple eyes surround her like a fire everywhere: "but if I can survive this catastrophe, then, Beibei, you will never escape me again in your life. Even if you have other people in your heart besides me, I will never let go. I am Mu Aoxing''s promise is true!" "You..." Luobeibei was so deeply naked naked staring at him that she felt as if her heart was fried in oil, and as if she was going to be poached away. But there was another kind of sweetness that seemed to be soaked in honey. For a moment, she couldn''t say a second word. At least this time, she didn''t refuse her confession as she did last time. Her eyes suddenly changed from overbearing to tender. She took her hand and gently kissed her. Then she pushed her back to the pillow: "well, you work hard these days. Have a good sleep." Said, quickly in her face and kiss a record, and then resolutely get up, instantly broke the ban disappeared. "Sleep with you! Mu Aoxing, you big bastard The blush on luobeibei''s face finally came up slowly. The whole face was hot. She grabbed the pillow and wanted to throw it. But it was so fast that she couldn''t throw it again. "Damn, there are more and more deceptive tricks..." Before he finished speaking, he unconsciously took it back. Subconsciously, he felt that this time he might not just tease himself, but an alternative farewell. No! unable! He is already in the golden elixir period, and seven old Uncle Wang is so powerful. How can there be an accident? Even seven old Uncle Wang can''t deal with it. His father must have some measures. Luobeibei jumps out of bed barefoot and wants to go after him. But he thinks that there are many guards in the yard. He has thick skin and is not afraid to be seen. He doesn''t have such a face. Moreover, he may have alerted his mother and father. If he goes out again, it''s even more unclear. It''s not good for the relationship between the two families. He has to bear it and plans to find him after dawn Recalculate. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 502 Although luobeibei gave up the plan to go out and ask for a clear answer, he was in a lot of mood. He couldn''t calm down for a long time, and he didn''t know how long it took before he closed his eyes vaguely. As soon as I wake up, it''s already bright. I don''t even know when Bao Ge and Bao Mei will get up and write by themselves. Luobei was stunned. He quickly got up and cleaned up. Then he opened the door and ran to his mother''s room next door. Before he knocked on the door, he heard the voice of Dashan: "sister, grandma is out." "Brother," luobeibei turned and looked at the mountain, which had obviously been up for a long time with a smile, "where''s mama?" "I was called to a meeting by Uncle Wang yesterday early in the morning." Dashan came to her and said, "everyone went except us." "Ah?" Luo Beibei patted his forehead with chagrin. "It''s all my fault that I sleep too much. Brother Dashan, let''s go too soon..." She raised her voice and called Baoge baomei. "Sister..." Dashan looked hesitantly at the guards in the courtyard and said in a low voice, "we''d better not go. Before Grandma went out, she told us to stay in the courtyard and not go anywhere." What did your mother tell you? Luobeibei frowned, and immediately remembered that his father had said that Zhuo Mingyuan probably needed his own flesh and blood to really succeed in magic, so they probably would not let themselves participate in the war, and even the contents of the negotiation would not let them know. They immediately pulled Dashan to his room quietly, and said casually: "Oh, then we can just have more rest Now, I''m tired out these days. Well, brother, have you had breakfast? " Dashan shook his head: "not yet." A guard immediately bowed and said, "please let Miss Luo and Mr. Dashan come later, and the breakfast will be delivered immediately." Luobei answered casually, and then said some homely things to Dashan while waiting for people to send food. Soon, the breakfast was delivered. There were several pallets, which were rich and delicious. It was very delicious. Obviously, I knew Dashan''s appetite very well. After dinner, the brother and sister began to meditate without closing the door. Seeing this, the guard at the door felt relieved, so he put most of his energy outside to avoid sneak attack. He didn''t want luobeibei to meditate in name, but in fact, a wisp of spirit had already gone out of the door quietly and floated out along the corridor. At first everything went well, but Luo Beibei was stunned when he floated to the gate of the courtyard. This small courtyard was not only forbidden, but also had a large number of guards outside the wall constantly inspecting, and occasionally exchanged eyes with the guards in the courtyard. It seems that seven old Uncle Wang really did his best to protect her. However, there are too many people, right? Luobei heart move, suddenly think of the identity of Dashan. After all, Dashan brother is the son of the demon king. He has a special identity. He suddenly appears here with himself at such a special moment. I''m afraid that even if Mu Aoxing is willing to believe Dashan, other people don''t dare to take the risk, do they? So it''s very likely that in addition to protection, there is also a sense of monitoring. Luobei was just a little naughty, and his mind suddenly became heavy. If he carefully observed the prohibition, the level was obviously very high, and it was very careful. He was afraid that it was laid by the seventh Lord himself. Although he could break through it, he was afraid that it would immediately disturb the seventh Lord. That''s not very good. Now that they obviously don''t allow themselves and brother Dashan to interfere, let''s not interfere for the time being, so as not to be ungrateful and kind-hearted. I believe that so many seniors here can always come up with good countermeasures. Luobei thought for a while, and finally quietly retreated back, so he really concentrated on cultivation. This is two hours, outside finally came a new movement, and luolanxin''s voice, luobeibei quickly jumped up, rushed out of the door, saw luolanxin and muaoxing are accompanied by a man and a woman walking in the hospital, turned out to be two unexpected people: Yuexue and qilie! "Aunt Yuexue, uncle Qi!" At this moment, luobeibei''s mood suddenly very surprised, can''t help shouting happily, rushed up and hugged Yuexue, at this moment, Yuexue aunt and clan leader can appear here, obviously on behalf of the demon clan has accepted muaoxing''s proposal, ready to formally alliance with the Terran. "Beibei, long time no see." After six years'' absence, Qi lie still had the calm temperament of that year, but his eyes were obviously less depressed, and he was more determined to fight against the enemy. "Uncle Qi, do you really think about it?" Luobeibei''s mood is a little complicated. He hopes that the demon clan can seize this opportunity and have a place in front of human beings. He also worries that the demon clan''s already weak power will bear more losses in this battle between man and devil. Qi lie obviously didn''t want to talk more. He just nodded, but Yuexue patted her on the shoulder and said frankly, "no matter what the result is, we always have to have a try." Luobei, holding Yuexue''s hand, went to her room: "aunt Yuexue, when did you arrive?" "It came before dawn." The answer is mu Aoxing. At the same time, he looks at luobeibei with a smile. I don''t know whether it''s because of the alliance between the two ethnic groups or because he took advantage of her last night. His eyes are very unrestrained and he stares at her.Luobeibei immediately avoided his burning eyes, pretended not to have this person, and said: "aunt Yuexue and uncle Qi must have worked very hard all the way. Please go into the room and have a rest." She rushes fast, and Bao Ge and Bao Mei follow her like a shadow. Dashan unexpectedly only stands at the door. When he sees them coming, he retreats and even wants to escape. In a flash, luobeibei immediately understood that his brother might have noticed the embarrassment of his identity, and could not help but wonder how to say it. At this time, Mu Aoxing suddenly rushed to him: "Dashan, come on, let''s go to your room. I have something to tell you." "All right." Dashan looked like he was suddenly saved. He ran to the opposite wing without looking at Luobei. "Go in." Luolan heart pull a, also twist head looking at the daughter of Dashan, and snow together into the room. Two guards came in, served tea and snacks, and then quickly retreated. "Beibei, you are also a member of the demon clan. Some words will not be empty." Yuexue comes to the point and says, "Dashan''s personal conduct is trustworthy, but she can''t trust his Laozi. There are many evil ways of the demons, and they come down in one continuous line. There will be no accident... " "Aunt..." Luobei immediately wanted to replace Dashan border. But Yuexue waved her hand to stop her, and said cautiously: "aunt''s meaning is to worry that the demon king will suddenly borrow his body, then the mountain will not be the real mountain, and you can''t guarantee anything for him." "Borrow Dashan''s body?" Luobei suddenly felt a thrill, unable to imagine this scene, and behind the color of a white, "that person is also a devil, is it possible that he will..." Yuexue said: "we can''t guarantee it, so in order to reassure the Alliance Army, you two can only live here these days, and you can''t go anywhere else, and you can''t inquire about any operational deployment." "Well, I see." Luobeibei looked at her mother who was full of heartache in her eyes, but also showed that she could only listen to people''s opinions, and reluctantly raised a gentle smile. "Good boy, it''s just in case. The most important thing is to prevent the devil from attacking you and protect your safety." Yuexue doesn''t have the heart to isolate them, but undoubtedly this is the best way. Looking at his mother and Yuexue''s face showing deep apology, luobeibei''s spirit perked up: "I understand that my cultivation is low, and I''m afraid I can''t help much, so I can concentrate on more cultivation. It''s just Auntie, aunt Yuexue, uncle Qi, you must be careful and protect yourself, as well as your father and grandmother, Brother Yun... " Without waiting for her to speak, Yuexue has sadly taken her to her arms: "Beibei of our family is the most intimate child in the world. After everything, my aunt will fight for the biggest compensation for you." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 503 After the decision was made, luobeibei and Dashan were secretly given a different place to live, and they were asked to go to a drop of blood essence to refine their puppet doubles. As for Bao Ge and Bao Mei, they are absolutely unwilling to leave Luobei. I think they have another way to forge. Since then, they have been really isolated, even Luo Lanxin''s face can not be seen, can only occasionally sound contact. I don''t know what Mu Aoxing said to Dashan. Dashan seems to have no opinion about it, but he refuses to go back to his own house at night and insists on staying by the side of Luobei. Luobeibei doesn''t want to be separated from him. He is worried that he will be possessed by the demon king and will see him from time to time. The brother and sister will still live together as before. After all, people in practice are not as common as before, and everything is much more convenient. They are not afraid of taboos. Looking at the normal work and rest, but the inner suffering only self-knowledge to live two days of "calm" days, this day at night, luobeibei is practicing, suddenly a strong palpitation attack on the heart, as if some worries come true. "Beibei, I have a bad premonition that in a few days I may have a big disaster..." Mu Ao star that night''s words suddenly resound in the ear again. Luobei jumped up and went straight to the gate. Dashan was awakened to follow him. The guard stopped immediately: "Miss Luo, the old prince told you not to " " I know... " Luobeibei tried to explain calmly, "I don''t want to go out, I don''t want to inquire about the deployment of any operation, I just want to know I want to know if anyone has been injured or anything these days This is not against the rules, please help me to ask Her voice trembled, her fingers gripping the cross weapon turned white, and it was obvious that she was really worried. The guard looked at each other, and one of them answered: "OK, we''ll help the girl subpoena, but now we''ll invite her back to her room." Luobeibei slowly released his hand, took Dashan and liangxiao back to the room, and comforted Dashan: "it''s OK, I I just had a dream Maybe it''s too tight... " Dashan comforted her: "sister, don''t worry, your highness 19 promised me that they would not let their aunt have anything to do." Luobeibei answered casually, climbed back to the bed and sat down, but the feeling of palpitation still lingered. Mu Aoxing will certainly do her best to protect everyone, but what she is most worried about now is himself! Think of that night Mu Aoxing''s words and actions, luobeibei suddenly feel his heart is heavily hoodwinked, and like being caught in the general extremely uncomfortable. She underestimated her endurance. It''s not good to be protected like this. It''s not good! With the passage of time, the night gradually faded, it is a new day. However, we have inquired many times, and the guard still has no reply. Finally, luobeibei no longer forced them to ask, but after another fruitless inquiry, he stood quietly not far away from them and looked at them. The guards who had stood upright like swords and guns were vaguely shaken. The rising sun leaps out of the horizon, the sky is full of sunshine, but hope does not come. The sun is rising to the middle of the sky, but there is still no news. Luobeibei can''t wait any longer. She walks forward slowly. The iron tower like mountain and the two fists are very small, but the strength is not small. Baoge baomei also follows her solemnly. The guard obviously couldn''t stand the pressure, but he still thrust his double knives forward: "Miss Luo, please forgive me..." The door of the courtyard had been opened from the outside, and the seven old princes and the old women came in. "Grandmother!" Luobei ran to them and asked in a trembling voice, "what happened? My mother and father, and brother mu, Brother Yun and brother Yuexue... " "Grandma''s good granddaughter..." The old woman grasped her hand, but it was trembling. Her lips mumbled a few times, but she couldn''t say any more. Luobei looked at Uncle Wang and asked with his eyes. Although there was no sound, the bright light seemed to have insisted on getting the most authentic answer. Seven old Uncle Wang''s face has long lost the former bright, deep tunnel: "just yesterday morning, an unexpected people suddenly appeared in the depths of the ice, and the signal said that they found nearly a thousand demons. After Aoxing confirmed the news, they took an army to rush past, don''t want to..." "What don''t you want?" After a pause, Uncle Wang finally said: "I don''t think this is Zhuo Mingyuan''s treacherous plan. He not only bewitched the hostage''s family to go deep into the dark ice, but also used thousands of demons as bait to set up a strange array for thousands of miles And then everyone was cut off. " "How could that be?" Luobeibei''s face turned pale, and she could hardly stand still. She could not hear what the seven old Uncle Wang said that he had assembled his troops to ask for help from the imperial court. "Good granddaughter, don''t worry about it, don''t worry about it. Qing''er, they are all elite experts of the two clans, and they are just temporarily trapped. The situation must not be as bad as you think." The old woman hugged her in a hurry to comfort her, but she cried first.Luobeibei didn''t cry. She let her grandmother hold her. Half a sound later, she suddenly looked up and said to Uncle Wang, "I''m going to the place of ice. Baoge and baomei are very talented. Up to now, no array can trap them. I''m going to take them to break the array!" "No way!" Before Uncle Wang opened his mouth, the old woman flatly objected, "the devil is waiting for you to fall into the trap! You can''t go in person, let Grandma go, let Grandma take your two children. " "Grandmother!" Luobeibei broke free from her arms. "Baoge baomei doesn''t listen to anyone except me, and I always have a way to break through the ban. Uncle Wang is also very clear about this, and!" She suddenly gave a cold smile and looked straight at Uncle Wang: "just because we are here these days, doesn''t mean we can''t get out. Even if you don''t agree, I will disappear sooner or later. Uncle Wang, can you believe it?" "Ziyan, let her go." Seven old Uncle Wang''s shoulder suddenly collapsed a lot. "No..." As soon as the old woman sharply objected, Uncle Wang said calmly, "you know, north is the only turning point in the hexagram." The old woman''s face suddenly changed, and tears rolled down her face. "Grandma..." Luobeibei''s momentum turned soft in an instant. As usual, they comforted each other and put their arms around the old woman. "Have you forgotten that I still have a magic weapon in my hand? What''s more, he must be working in a two pronged way to trap everyone. He wants to kill the power of our Alliance Army and fight for time to completely open up the channel of the demons. If he really succeeds, then Grandmother, please believe me. With me, the situation will turn around and I will bring you back safely. " "I''m going too!" Dashan suddenly opened his mouth firmly, and his whole body suddenly rushed to the sky like a campfire splashed with oil. "I can''t swear to you that I have never been malicious to you. I only know that the most important thing in my life is to protect my sister. Even if my father stands in front of me, he can''t stop me from protecting my sister, so! I''ll be where my sister is. My sister and I will never be separated. " Luobei looked at him deeply: "brother Dashan..." Uncle Wang frowned, but he was not moved by his momentum. "What is man? What is a demon? What is magic? Are Terrans necessarily just? Does the demon clan have to be hard to change? Are the demons all evil people? " Luobeibei reaches out his hand and firmly holds Dashan. He looks at the seven old Uncle Wang and asks several questions in a row. He doesn''t wait for him to answer, and then quickly answers, "even if Dashan''s brother has demon blood, so what? I believe in him, more than anyone else, and I believe that he is more magnanimous than anyone else. Facts will prove that. " "But if you throw yourself into the net, you will make Zhuo Mingyuan a great success. I''m afraid the situation will be more difficult to control." "No! I won''t let that happen. " Luobei Beiping Jingdao. Seven old Uncle Wang, however, heard from her calm a kind of indestructible firmness that would rather be broken than let Zhuo Mingyuan fulfill his wish. He paced around for a long time and suddenly turned around: "OK, I''ll take you myself." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 504 Luobeibei has seen how luxurious Royal ships are, but it is the first time for luobeibei to experience how fast Royal ships can fly at full speed. As the weight of Baoge and baomei is well known, they could only walk from the ground. However, the terrain is complex and there are many mountains on the ground. No matter how fast Baoge and baomei are, they will inevitably make many detours. But now the most precious thing is time. How can Luobei waste any more? What''s more, so many people she cares about are trapped in the trap now. It''s hard to know whether she has the heart to cover up the existence of xiaozhoushan. Seven old Wang Shugang agreed, and she immediately brought Baoge baomei into xiaozhoushan, saying that she could set out immediately. Uncle Wang and the old lady were obviously surprised, but naturally they would not ask such private questions at this time. After a few words of explanation, seven old Uncle Wang took only ten guards and immediately set out with his grandparents and grandchildren and Dashan. This spaceship is obviously the private ship of Uncle Wang qilao himself, because the style is very simple, but after excluding the general Royal spaceship''s magnanimity, delicacy and magnificence, the speed of the spaceship is far faster than that of the one that luobeibei used to ride in that year, and even faster than that of the little painted boat of mohsang, the demon king. Almost as soon as it rises, it rushes into the glittering snow in the distance Mountain. Hundreds of miles of distance is almost fleeting, directly into the ice. All of a sudden, the surrounding environment changed from the scorching sun to the snowy world full of cold clouds. After a while, looking back, there was no blue sky behind. However, as soon as the spaceship entered the cloud over the snow, its speed had to slow down. However, the thousand mile array that trapped the people was still deep in the land of black ice. Aunt, father, Brother Yun, brother mu, aunt Yuexue You must persist until I come! Luobei stood in the bow of the ship, feeling unprecedented solemnity. ¡­¡­ Deep in the dark ice, in a huge magic array, this land of ice and snow, which has been white for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years, is no longer nearly sacred. On the contrary, it is almost everywhere like a blocked sewer, full of black and bloody. No matter how heavy the new snow is, it is hard to cover up, and the only thing that remains unchanged is the thorough implementation It''s cold. After resisting a wave of fierce fighting of thousands of Warcraft demons, Luo Lanxin stood on a small piece of snow and looked into the distance alone. Behind her, Zhuo Yunqing approached step by step, then put a white snow fox fur on her, and said in a low voice, "Lan Xin, do you regret it?" "What do you regret?" Luolanxin didn''t refuse his clothes, but his tone was very cold and said, "regret that I met and fell in love with you, or regret that I took so many demon people to the dangerous situation this time?" Seeing that her tone was full of satire, Zhuo Yunqing was speechless for a moment. After half a sound, he said in a low voice: "you never regret what you do, but I seem to regret it all my life." "Does regret work? It''s better to use your brain and think about how to break this array than to still be stubborn. " Luo Lan Xin still uses the sarcastic mouth way, "I Luo Lan Xin can''t want to admit one''s fate, I still want to take the demon clan''s people to kill out, also want to live well with my daughter." Zhuo Yunqing''s voice also firmed up: "you''re right. We have to live a good life with our daughter. Our three family members have never lived a whole day together. I''m not willing to be completely destroyed by him in my life." "I can''t think of a way to deal with the devil. Everything is empty talk." Remembering that Zhuo Yunqing''s biological father was the culprit of all this, Luo Lan was impatient and didn''t want to talk to him much. He immediately walked down the slope and headed for the camp center. Zhuo Yunqing stood in the same place, with a bitter smile on his face, and then followed him immediately. Outside the camp, the leopard demon lianyue and other guards guard them straightly. When they see them coming, their faces don''t fluctuate. Luolanxin did not speak to her, directly into the account. Mu Aoxing and Yun hanchu are around a small snow pile, and the long sword is talking about something. One of them looks like ink, the other is better than snow in white. Although they look like the sun and the other is like the cold moon, they have different temperament, but they are tough and tough in their heart. Even if they don''t have heroic words, as long as they are there, the besieged army seems to have the backbone. Luo Lanxin walked through a small group of soldiers holding each other for warmth in order to save spiritual power. When he came into the barracks, he saw Yun hanchu pointing to one of the places and said, "yes, I''m very sure now that the place where we had suffered heavy losses before was actually the place where I found three ice lilies. Although he changed the terrain within a hundred miles, he didn''t know I still don''t have the ability to change all the terrain within a thousand miles. I''ve calculated it over and over again for three times, and I can''t be wrong. " Mu Aoxing''s purple eyes suddenly shrunk: "can he really move mountains and fill the sea? It''s no wonder that such a huge array can be laid in silence, covering a thousand miles of land. " This kind of cultivation is unimaginably profound in today''s world. "At the moment, he does have the ability." Yun hanchu nodded slightly, and his eyes were cold. "The problem now is that he not only trapped us with this big array, but also controlled the clouds above. As a result, we have no moon and sky disk, but we can''t borrow the power of thunder at all. However, his magic soldiers can attack us with the help of the big array."What''s more fatal is that the aura within a thousand miles has been almost exhausted. Except for the people who are still able to practice, others can only use the spirit stone to supplement the spirit power, while the demons can always supplement the spirit power with the flesh and blood of the sacrificing Terrans and demons. If it goes on like this, even if only medium-sized demons come to attack each time, their Alliance Army will be dragged down alive. Thinking of the next situation, Mu Aoxing''s face became colder, and his eyes were fixed on the circle drawn by Yun hanchu, as if to penetrate it: "do you mean that the place of the war was carefully selected by him?" "Yes Luo Lanxin and Zhuo Mingyuan, who rushed in at the beginning of cloud cold, nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, "I found that there must be a huge existence buried under the valley in those years. Now Zhuo Mingyuan must make use of this existence to arrange this great array. Otherwise, with today''s end Dharma aura, no matter how high his cultivation is, it is absolutely impossible for him to arrange this great array." Huge existence? What on earth is there in that place? Why did his heart suddenly feel unprecedented pain when he fought there before? Mu Aoxing stares at the terrain gathered up by the snow, frowning and pondering. Suddenly, a strong colic strikes again. Painfully, he grabs the skirt of his chest, and the whole person bows up slightly. "Your Highness?" Left a hasty forward to help him, eyes full of helpless worry. This kind of situation, these days almost every day, and even the root of the halberd can not be found, it is extremely worrying. Mu Aoxing waved his hand away and stiffly endured it. The sweat on his forehead rolled down like rain, and the pain did not stop. He said firmly: "since this place is the source, we will fight back!" What if the hexagram is very fierce? He Mu Ao star never believe in life, since his catastrophe is there, then go to see what power can take his Mu Ao star''s life! Yun hanchu nodded: "let''s ask other people''s opinions again." "We have no way back." While talking, Qi lie and Yue Xue come in, their faces are cold. "Then go while our energy is not completely consumed." Zhuo Yunqing also calmly stated that if he could not find Zhuo Mingyuan this time, he would have to use the last taboo method to determine his position. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 505 "Master, it''s bad. Just after receiving the secret report, the allied army suddenly pulled out of camp and turned back here." In a secret underground space, Cheng Jiang, a middle-aged businessman, comes to the entrance of a huge cave along the passage. He reports the latest news of the Alliance Army of the Terran and demon tribes in a panic. In the cave, he was shuttling quickly between one Dharma array after another. From time to time, he poured in the blood of Zhuo Mingyuan and made a slight movement: "explore again." "I''ve explored it twice Villain also sent two troops to lure them, trying to confuse their direction, but They didn''t fall for it. " "It seems that they have finally found out some clues and know that the array eye is here." Zhuo Mingyuan said in a deep voice. Cheng Jiang said: "master, what should we do now? Do you want to send another group of people out to stop? Otherwise I''m afraid it will only take them a day to find here. The master''s killing array hasn''t been completely formed. I''m worried... " "What''s the matter?" Before Cheng Jiang finished his words, he received a very cold look from Zhuo Mingyuan, and instinctively bent down again, not daring to breathe. "Isn''t there another day?" Zhuo Mingyuan drew back his eyes and continued to set up the array without any distractions. After half a sound, he asked faintly, "how many low-level troops are left now?" "Report back to the master, because the demons have not come to help for a long time..." Cheng Jiang tried his best to control his tone, not to show the breath of fear, "now there are more than 3500 low-level Warcraft, and the low-level magic soldiers are more than 2001." "Send all these people out, and make sure to delay." "Yes ¡­¡­ Two hours later, Cheng Jiang came to report again with a pale face: "master I didn''t stop... " "Waste!" Cheng jiangputong knelt down and said, "I''m incompetent. Please forgive me!" "Take those powerful people out and reunite with their relatives. I don''t need to teach you how to do it." "Yes, I know. It''s just Cheng Jiang answered, hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth and asked, "master, Mu Aoxing is a cruel and cruel master. If he suppresses the opposition of the people below, he will not stop?" "Isn''t there another mu Aoyu?" Zhuo Mingyuan sneered, "tell him that if you want to survive, you should persuade his good brother. If this thing is done well, I will help him when the battle starts." "I understand!" As soon as Cheng Jiang''s spirit was boosted, he immediately turned around to snatch the hostages. ¡­¡­ On the dirty ice and snow, in the biting wind. The allied army, which had only 300 men left, moved forward in silence. No matter how strong the wind was, they could not move an inch away. At the front, Mu Aoxing and Yun hanchu are riding the snow beast to approach the eyes of the array quickly. Suddenly, a black light flew back: "they pulled out the hostages! I saw it. Your good third brother is also here, but it''s strange that the boy of LAN family didn''t see it. " This black light is the magic weapon of ancient times. These days, it is full of magic blood, but its spiritual power has been falling and has no chance to recover, so it has to learn to save. Is Lan Jingyu no longer one of them? Mu Ao star in the heart doubt just a flash ran to the back of the brain, turn a head to see to the side of cloud cold beginning: "it seems that you guessed right, now finally arrived the time of decisive battle." Yun hanchu frowned slightly: "although sooner or later there will be this scene, but things are really difficult to do, people are afraid of inevitable chaos." Originally, according to the plan, only the people who had nothing to do with the hostages could enter the dark ice to search for the magic trace. I don''t want that group of empty sentimental and mindless guys to sneak in and form their own army. In several wars, although only hundreds of people survived, I''m afraid they still haven''t learned a lesson. Therefore, it is very likely that even if Mu Aoxing is ruthless and fearless, those people are not rational. At that time, the Alliance Army that seems to have formed a rope will immediately loose half, even if they know their relatives well, even if they are rescued, they may have been a half demonized person. This is of course Zhuo Mingyuan''s premeditated poison plan. It''s really cruel and spicy. It''s linked everywhere! Mu Ao star has no interface, only to the left side: "please Qi lie." Zuo Yiying, quickly ran to the back of the team, and soon brought Qi lie back. Mu Aoxing told him the situation very directly: "at the moment, this situation can only be controlled by you." The hijacked people are basically Terrans, and their hearts are full of flesh. Even though they know that indecision is likely to destroy the whole army, if they really want them to wave their swords at their relatives, I''m afraid it''s hard to summon up courage. It''s really up to the demons to do this. However, if the demon clan really takes this job, even if they succeed in breaking through the encirclement in the future, they will offend more than half of the Terran dignitaries, and life will not be easy at that time. Without waiting for Qi lie to reply, Mu Aoxing said: "I swear in the name of the 19th prince that I will persuade my father and emperor to draw another county for the demon clan. In the meantime, I''ll do it with you. " No matter how much mu Aoyu took up in this earth shaking plot, it''s time to completely solve the grudge between their brothers.In the face of Mu Aoxing, who has become more and more powerful in recent days, Qi lie only kept silent for a few breath and said coldly: "good!" Say, horse head a turn, then personally summon the remaining demon clan. Mu Aoxing looks at Xiang yunhanchu again. Yun hanchu said without expression: "I will bounce them down." Mu Aoxing suddenly smiles: "I didn''t expect that one day we two would cooperate like this." Cloud cold beginning light tunnel: "I just fulfill my duty." Mu Aoxing still smiles: "I always feel that I am different from you. Now it seems that we still have some similarities." For example, when you are cruel, you will never be soft hearted. You know very well what to do. Yun hanchu calmly looked at the front of the wind and snow, no answer, obviously do not like to chat outside the strategic topic. Mu Ao star but abrupt words front a turn: "before coming, I told that wench, this time if I have life to go back, she can''t escape me." Yun hanchu''s eyelashes moved for a while, and his tone was always calm: "little younger martial sister''s business, little younger martial sister will make her own decision, you don''t have to tell me specifically." "Is it?" Mu Aoxing looks forward again and doesn''t make any sound. She is glad that Luo Beibei escaped in time. Otherwise, if she becomes one of the hostages at this moment, she really doesn''t know whether she can be so decisive as now. That girl, I''m afraid this life is his weakness! Thinking like this, it seems that Luo Beibei''s red lips are swollen and bright again. He can''t help but be distracted. Suddenly, Fang Tianji''s voice sounded again: "there are still three li!" "Change formation!" Mu Aoxing waved his hand. A fratricidal battle is coming. At this moment, no one knows that in the sky, a spaceship finally broke through the cloud above the array eye. "Still no feeling?" Seven old Uncle Wang looked at the bottom, it seems that there is no different cloud from other places. The brow of the old tree has not stretched for a moment in recent days. "No..." Luobei bit his lips, and his reason was almost drowned by irritability and uneasiness. Before she set out, she thought that with her and Baoge baomei''s talents, she would soon find Dazhen, and break a gap to find muaoxing. However, who would have thought that the talent she was proud of in the past actually hit the wall for the first time. On the ground, even Baoge baomei was rebounded by a powerful force, but in the sky, she couldn''t see through every cloud To a tiny flaw. Compared with the magic array that Xia Yuteng arranged with the help of qingjiao Lige''s body that day, the overall situation that Zhuo Mingyuan laid out today is hundreds of times better. It seems that there is a tough and extremely ancient cocoon below, but they are weak ants, which have no effect at all. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 506 One hour passed, two hours passed, and then three hours In the past, on the land above lotus picking in the early days of cloud cold, the Alliance Army of Terran and demon clan had already fought with a large number of demon troops. Zhuo Mingyuan is really a crafty demon. After fighting for so many days, he had been hiding the most elite main force. It was only when all the low-level demon soldiers and Warcraft were wiped out that he suddenly formed a encirclement. "These stupid people who can''t do more than they can do!" In the battle circle, Mu Aoxing cursed, gritted his teeth again to resist the more and more frequent angina. Under the protection of Fang Tianji, he detonated a Leigang amulet with his spiritual power, opened a short passage abruptly, and rushed forward again with more than 100 people who resolutely followed him. Behind them, there are still 50 or 60 people who are fighting with their "relatives" in despair. Either they finally regret the underground killer, or they die in the hands of their "own family" before they can get down with their fallen companions. This scene could have been avoided. Mu Aoxing guessed early that Zhuo Mingyuan had kidnapped so many hostages. He couldn''t just use them to coerce his own side. He might have planted demons for them and then waited for the opportunity to trigger them. Therefore, he would arbitrarily let the demons take the initiative to kill his own side. I don''t want him to underestimate the "goodness" of his own team. Seeing the demon people rushing to the magic soldiers, many people are crazy and want to go to the rescue, regardless of the military order. Compared with the powerful enemies, these people are the real destroyers. However, things are irreparable. A rational person can only gather the rest of his strength to find Zhuo Mingyuan and his eyes. Only in this way can he win a glimmer of life. Just when they finally rushed to the place about a mile away from the beginning of the cold cloud, the earth suddenly shook up. No matter the demons or the Terrans or the demons, all of them were shaken by the earthquake. They couldn''t even stand steadily. They instinctively tried to stabilize themselves first. In a tumult, Mu Aoxing, who had been tortured by angina pectoris for many times, finally gave out a low roar and knelt on the ground again. "Protect your highness!" Left a red eyes roar, suddenly a knife split fly a tricky fleeing poison rat. There were more than ten guards around immediately. They quickly drew close to muaoxing, while destroying all the scattered demons in the circle. Yun hanchu, Zhuo Yunqing, Luo Lanxin and others were guarding around this small team, bearing most of the pressure. "The killing array is finished. Don''t struggle any more." Just then, a voice suddenly and clearly came into everyone''s ears. The voice was very calm, even very gentle, as if it was just a daily conversation. It was also like the elder''s indomitable teaching to the naughty younger generation, with the calm and steady ability to control everything. Everyone followed the prestige, and everyone saw a man in a golden imperial robe flying into the sky like a emperor. "Zhuo Mingyuan, don''t dream. We won''t let you succeed." Zhuo Yunqing swallowed a mouthful of bloodstain and suddenly let out a long roar. He suddenly threw away his sword and held a dagger in his hand. Without hesitation, he drew a stroke on his chest. Then his hands quickly made a seal and chanted a mantra. The blood just spouted out of his chest was immediately guided by an invisible gesture, which was like a red line in the air. "Yunqing..." Not far away, Luo Lan''s heart saw this, his eyes were red, and he cried out. He tried his best to stabilize his body, kill the magic army beside him, and get close to him. "Ha ha ha ha!" Zhuo Mingyuan in the air suddenly burst out a burst of violent laughter, "blood death curse? Zhuo Yunqing, I had expected that you would use this move to deal with me. It''s a pity that although you are cruel to yourself, Zhuo Mingyuan''s body has been abandoned by me! Even if you shed all your blood, it won''t help you. " A mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out from Zhuo Yunqing''s mouth. "Yuanxuan, it''s you!" In the blood light, a very clear voice suddenly reminds me. At the same time, a white pitching suddenly rises up and rushes to the man who used to be "Zhuo Mingyuan" but still does not know his real identity. For a moment, everyone felt that the cold temperature around suddenly rose for a long time, and it was as warm as spring. On the contrary, the raging snowflakes in the air instantly extended into sharp ice swords, and thousands of swords shot to Zhuo Mingyuan. "Ha ha ha..." Even though separated by hundreds of meters, Zhuo Mingyuan was still burning like a flame burning close to his body. In the burning light, the steam after the fusion of ice and fire was rolling up, and the voice of "Zhuo Mingyuan" inside was even more rampant. "Mr. yuqingzhen, I knew it was you long ago. No one in the world would have such talent except you. It''s a pity that you woke up too late £¡ The magic heaven array has been formed, and the burning body has been transformed into the array by you. As an endless source of power, you can''t recover your original cultivation in the world of the end Dharma. Even in your heyday, I''m afraid you can''t help yourself. " What Zhuo Mingyuan is no longer Zhuo Mingyuan? What cloud hanchu is yuqingzhen? Isn''t Zhenjun the honorific title of the immortal in ancient times? What else is burning body? Does it mean the ancient dragon god ChiYan?All the Terrans and demons have a big wave in their mind, which needs to be answered. However, the demons with sudden increase of magic around them make them have no time to think. In fact, even if they think, they are completely confused. Except for one person and one magic weapon. People are protected in the middle of the rapid retreat of blood, even the power of struggle are not muaoxing, the magic weapon is naturally the ancient magic weapon of halberd. Hearing this sound, Fang Tianji screamed: "what? You are yuanxuan Daojun! How dare you refine my master''s body It screamed, suddenly turned around and looked at Mu Aoxing, who was supporting his body, "so he He is my real master "Ha ha, that''s right. He is your real master. A wisp of spirit was born into the royal family. It''s a pity that the spirit of the instrument is only an instrument after all. His nature is so muddled that he can''t recognize the spirit of his master." In the sky, Zhuo Mingyuan - no, now it''s time to call him yuanxuan Daojun, who is also a legendary character. At this time, he was independent in the air, surrounded by an endless stream of ice swords. He was still talking and laughing. He was very happy. "For this day, I have been waiting for you for thousands of years. Although there is a deviation in the plan, the way of heaven is still on my side. Ha ha ha, when you have thoroughly refined the burning body, ground out his spirit, and then use heaven and earth as the oven, refine hundreds of millions of creatures as the elixir, and reopen the way of heaven, the emperor of heaven will have nothing to do with me. " "You can''t succeed with me!" In the laughter, the ice and snow in the place of dark ice are continuously drawn as swords. At the beginning of the cold cloud, which has not stopped for a moment, suddenly smiles coldly. Suddenly, countless ice swords suddenly appear underground and shoot into all the demons. "Don''t go underground to destroy the shackles of the dragon body and contact the seal!" At the beginning of cloud cold, people wake up and run forward like muaoxing. "Give up your heart, my ban, especially you mole ants can solve it?" Yuan xuandaojun smiles with pride. Although he says so, he waves a fire dragon to the crowd, forcing them to retreat in a hurry. Seeing that everyone was in danger, Yun hanchu had to work together to lower a large area of ice cold Qi to release the flame. Yuanxuan Daojun and so on is this opportunity, how willing to miss, another fire dragon suddenly a draw, straight to distracted cloud cold beginning. "Master!" The leopard demon lianyue jumps into the air from nowhere and blocks in front of the cloud at the beginning of cold. However, even though she was engulfed by the fire on the spot, the cloud behind was still pumped away by the fire dragon for several miles. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 507 What''s more terrible is that yuan xuandaojun''s spirit power is so powerful that he was defeated at the beginning of the cold cloud. Later, a new fire dragon has attacked more than 100 remaining allied troops. In a tenth of an instant, all the Terrans and demons did not hesitate at all. They instinctively gathered together and joined forces to open a defense to resist together. However, before today, it could resist the protection of any expert in the world, but now it is like a thin layer of ice crystal, which is broken in an instant. Just when the people were about to be burned to pieces by the flame, all the flames suddenly compressed to a point in the middle, and the huge impact force forced all the people who originally protected Mu Aoxing to rush out. In a moment, they only saw a human shaped fireball burning in the incomparable. "Your Highness!" The first-class guards on the left cried out in unison. "You want to swallow the dragon? Sure enough, he deserves to be the God of blazing fire. He is really bold! It''s a pity that your body can''t bear it now! In that case, let me give you a hand! " The yuan Xuan way gentleman smile of more and more comfortable, raise a hand, light to write down, the palm then condensed a regiment of bigger fireball. At the beginning of Yun hanchu''s attack, there was no time to rescue him. Zhuo Yunqing, Luolan, Xinyue, Xueqi, and all the Allied forces had already overdrawn all their spiritual power in an instant. Would Mu Aoxing, who had been killed by yuanxuan through the array, still have the ability to resist? In an instant, everyone''s heart darkened. However, just as yuanxuan Daojun''s hand was about to be lifted and swung, a strong wind suddenly fell down from the sky. As soon as Yuan Xuan''s face changed, he instinctively raised his head and saw two small, one big and three vague figures coming down from the sky, suddenly rolling down on him. "It''s just two little jade demons. They are beyond their capacity." Daojun yuanxuan instantly changed his fingerprints to meet the three figures. He planned to use his magic to move them to the people who had no resistance, so that the Alliance Army could taste the feeling of being crushed to death by his own people. The next half, however, his face changed. It''s not just two mountains that fall from the sky, but the weight of a whole small world. When the two collide, everyone first hears "kaka kaka..." A series of crisp and pleasant sounds, like the sound of jade bone breaking that has been condensed for tens of thousands of years, followed by a loud bang, the earth trembled again and deeply sank in. Are you killed? In a flash, almost all the survivors had this idea in mind. However, they soon saw a golden light coming out of the ground in the distance, followed by a black light. At the same time, everyone heard yuanxuan Daojun''s angry roar: "mosang, have you lost your head? I want to work in collusion with the Terran Everyone was shocked again and again. What''s more, what''s more surprising is that yuanxuan Daojun was smashed into a deep pit. In a twinkling of an eye, he was alive. It seemed that he was not hurt at all. His speed was so fast that he could hardly catch his eyes. It was terrible. "I''ll do it to you!" Mo sang sneered, "over the years, you''ve planted a lot of booty on your head, and plundered your people. If you hadn''t been wise, you would have cheated hundreds of thousands of troops. Naturally, you''d have to calculate this account with you first." As he spoke, two huge images of demons suddenly appeared on the earth. The four big eyes suddenly shot straight red light, chasing the golden light like a shadow. "These two false gods can''t hurt me!" Yuan xuandaojun, who turned into golden light, also sneered. Suddenly, he quickly dodged the light attack of the image of the demon God, and then a white light struck the back neck of the image of the demon God. The image of the demon suddenly froze. "Oh, what about me?" Just as the golden light struck the statue, a handle of Ruyi suddenly appeared across the sky and hit the golden light. Then a tall figure in a coronal dress appeared. The golden light faltered, and the figure suddenly showed two breath, then turned into a golden light: "Muding peak! You''re here, too! " "Not bad!" Ruyi is fleeting. When it reappears, it almost hits the golden light again. "Ha ha, good knock! Muding peak, although people and demons are irreconcilable, how about joining hands now After summoning the two statues, mosang, the demon king, suddenly jumped out and made fun of the emperor, whom all the people adore. He also cut the golden light. Although he didn''t do it, the moving space of golden light was much more cramped. "That''s what I mean." The emperor''s words were concise and comprehensive, and Ruyi almost hit the golden light again. The devil is here, so is the emperor! And even joined hands! On the ground, Yuexue lay in Qi lie''s arms, and felt that her brain could hardly turn. Just now, she thought that she was dead. She thought that the demon clan would be destroyed under her own willful behavior. But in a twinkling of an eye, she didn''t die. On the contrary, the two little brothers came from the sky and almost crushed the yuanxuan Taoist king. Then the demon king came and the emperor came. Did the once irreconcilable opponents unite?"Lie, am I hallucinating?" She couldn''t help asking her husband. "No, they really joined hands." Qi lie''s voice also drifted. "Well, what if you join hands? It''s just two boys in the world of the end of the law who can get by a little. I''ve been immortal for thousands of years. You can''t hurt me! After a while, I will be able to recover. At that time, I want you to have a good taste of what life is not like death! " Yuan xuandaojun swims very nimbly to avoid the joint attack of several people, but he does not forget the psychological attack. Then he suddenly rushes out of the encirclement of the king of the two worlds and goes straight to Mu Aoxing, who is still burning and wrapped in the fireball. "Star!" This move really surprised the emperor also can not help but lost his voice, and then rescue is obviously short of a moment. However, just as Yuan Xuan was about to arrive, the big fireball that wrapped Mu Aoxing''s body suddenly shrank and disappeared in an instant. Instead, it was a golden streamer barrier. Yuan Xuan almost bumped into the barrier and gave a strange cry. He narrowly and dangerously wiped the side of Yu Ruyi and shot all over the sky again. Only a very shocked voice came out: "how is this possible?" "Why not?" A very low voice with a few attractive magnetic male voice slowly sounded, the next moment, the place previously wrapped by fireball has reappeared the figure of Mu Aoxing, but compared with the previous slender straight head, now seems to be more tall, temperament also has a kind of unspeakable change. "Blazing fire!" Yuan xuandaojun continued to evade the joint attack of the emperor and the devil, and asked in disbelief, "you, why is your dragon soul so complete?" "Why not complete?" Mu Aoxing''s perfect face showed a trace of familiar banter color, like not in a hurry to settle accounts with him. "No way! It''s impossible! Your spirit has been out of the body for tens of thousands of years, and has been imprisoned in the boundary tablet. Even if I broke the boundary tablet more than 1000 years ago, you escaped. With the help of the emperor''s cultivation and protection, you can never recover in such a short time before you return to the noumenon! Yes, you must have been deceiving www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 508 "Oh, then why should I cheat?" Mu Aoxing''s mouth is slanting. Yuanxuan Daojun incarnation of the golden light seems to think of something, suddenly a sharp turn shot to the previously planned layout of the killing array. Unfortunately, it''s too late. Just as he turned the corner, a valley like gap had opened up in the place where the killing array was. A huge dragon head appeared slowly in the smoke and spewed out two words: "yuanxuan!" "No way! No way The golden light gave out a piercing scream, and suddenly rushed to the sky like fighting spirit. The Dragon didn''t chase him. He just held up his head and watched the golden light soar into the sky. Then, with a flash of light, he had changed back into a human shape. He still had sword eyebrows and stars, and his face looked like a jade carving. It was an unparalleled face. Bang! Just like the fireworks in the world, no matter how high they can fly, they can''t really fly to the sky. At this time, the golden light also came to an end and made a huge crash. "Yuanxuan, you guessed me, and you guessed the God of blazing fire, but you only missed one person?" The golden light in the sky is like a headless fly. When it flies everywhere, another sound comes from the ground. It''s clear and sweet. It''s like mountain spring and ice jade. At present, only one person has heard such a sweet sound. Naturally, this man was Yun hanchu, who had been attacked by yuanxuan before. At this time, although his face was still a little white, his posture was still very tall and straight. Next to him stood Dashan, the seventh old prince, the old woman, luobeibei and Baoge baomei, as well as LAN Jingyu, who had never appeared in previous wars. "Who? Who is it? Who broke this killing array refined by countless Yuanshen? Is that your boy? How can you possibly break your own killing array when you are just building a foundation for the first time? " Yuan Xuan was extremely reluctant to shout. He had been flying at such a high speed to avoid the attack of the emperor. Naturally, the consumption was quite fierce. In addition, the connection between him and the dragon body had been cut off, and he had lost his endless source of strength. Finally, he began to be really frightened. "Brother Jingyu can''t be broken by himself, but there are me and Baoge, baomei, Dashan, qilao Wangye and my grandmother! What''s more, this is the strength of Baoge and baomei. " Luobei looked up, the spirit accurately locked yuanxuan Daojun, "Oh, by the way, it seems that I forgot to tell you that our sister, brother and sister were reborn, thanks to you for breaking the boundary monument! Besides, if you hadn''t made the master of Shuiyue Dongtian gate into the eyes of the great array, our memory would not have been completely recovered. " Luobei hands a lift, a green ring will gently rotate in the air. "It turns out that you are transformed by Yuxin and Dingjie stele. No wonder ChiYan''s spirit is perfect, very good! Good Yuan Xuan''s voice is ferocious. Suddenly, the golden light has disappeared in the same place. In the blink of an eye, he has rushed to Zhuo Yunqing, Luo Lanxin and others who have no fighting power. Obviously, he wants to take them as hostages. But Luobei didn''t move. Touch! Yuan Xuan bumps into the border again. He retreats in shock to avoid being attacked. However, he finds that the emperor has stopped his hand, and the demon king has stopped his hand, and he will not attack him any more. A bad idea flashed through his mind. He flew to the deserted northwest corner, but after only a few hundred meters, he found another barrier ahead. There is no need to test again. Just now, he has "thrown himself into the net"! Yuan Xuan''s face suddenly became blue. He had been calculating for thousands of years, but in the end he was being calculated by others? No! He will never accept the result! He will never lose, he will never lose! "Are you trying to keep me here forever?" Taoist yuan Xuan kept sneering, "I''m a Taoist who has been practicing for more than 20000 years. My real body is immortal. With your little accomplishments, you want to imprison me, unless you three don''t leave day and night." "We''re not interested in being a prison head, let alone a prison cell. For those of you who calculate God for your own self-interest and arbitrarily destroy the way to heaven, naturally there will be people from heaven to punish you." Luobei Beiping Jingdao. "Heaven will punish me?" Yuan Xuan, like hearing the funniest joke in the world, laughed wildly, "do you think the way to heaven is so easy to repair? Return to heaven.... " His laughter stopped suddenly because something had appeared in luobeibei''s hand. His face became ferocious: "xiaozhoushan is in your hands, it''s impossible! It''s impossible Heaven is on my side, heaven is on my side, I can''t fail! It''s impossible to fail! It''s impossible to fail... " See yuan Xuan Dao Jun suddenly jumped up, like a Crazy Monkey general in the border around disorderly roar disorderly beat, luobeibei is very speechless to look at Mu Aoxing and cloud hanchu: "he this is really crazy?" "Whether it''s really crazy or fake crazy, I''m not interested in dealing with him all of a sudden. I''ll wait for the people from heaven to come. They should make up for me! Well, the interest? Let''s live a good life in this lower world, and then go to heaven to be immortals, sister Beibei. What do you think? " Mu Ao star suddenly a hand in front of everyone''s face embrace Luobei''s fragrant shoulder, both domineering side leakage and danger langdang tunnel."Just talk, don''t move your hands and feet!" Seeing his move, the eyes of all the people on the scene, including the Terran, the demon and the demon, were all cast at once, especially the smile in the eyes of his aunt, father and the emperor. Luobeibei''s face was suddenly flushed with gorgeous blush, but this guy''s spirit was so powerful that she couldn''t push it away, so she had to hate him A twist. "Since my prospective daughter-in-law has no problem, father, you can start to prepare for our wedding now." Mu Aoxing used to be the same as the emperor. Now, as his son from heaven, his status has greatly surpassed that of Laozi in the world, so he doesn''t need any fear. "It''s time to have a good discussion, two in laws. What do you think?" The emperor is worthy of being the emperor. He recognized his new position in such a short time. Luolanxin and zhuoyunqing look at each other, don''t know how to answer. Luo north already Du mouth hum a way: "what big marriage? Did I promise? " She sneered, "I''ve been sleeping in xiaozhoushan for more than six years. I''m only thirteen or fourteen years old now? At such a young age, what kind of marriage do you mean Mu Ao star can''t help but stay: "can''t you calculate like this?" "Who said no? That''s what I think it should be. " Luobei raised his chin. When he got rid of him, he went to his mother and rubbed. Then he looked at Dashan, Yun hanchu and LAN Jingyu in turn with a smile. "Dashan brother must support me, so Brother Yun and Jingyu, do you think I''m right?" In front of the outsider, Yun hanchu, who seldom shows his face, suddenly smiles: "it''s right to count north and North." "I''m afraid you don''t understand such things as love between children and women, Mr. Yu Qingzhen." Mu Aoxing embraces his arms and gently picks his eyebrows. "When you were six clean and determined to build the road, you applied to be the prison leader yourself. Although there was an accident later, I think you actually did a good job. Why don''t you go back and be busy?" Yun hanchu said with a smile: "now that everything has been settled, it''s OK for me to experience in this world for a while and then go back to heaven." Luobeibei pursed his lips and looked at LAN Jingyu: "brother Jingyu certainly didn''t have to say that he absolutely supported me. Brother Jingyu, I didn''t expect that you were actually a orchid in your previous life, and I grew up watching you. No wonder you always feel that I''m very close to you. Hahaha, I think you should not rush back?" LAN Jingyu said: "of course I won''t go back. Although I was a demon in my previous life, I haven''t achieved the right result. Even if I want to go back, I don''t have the qualification. Now I just practice in the lower world for a few more years." Luo North North smell speech, immediately again to Mu Ao star Yang chin, also hurled a grimace at him. "Well, there''s a lot of support now, isn''t there?" Mu Aoxing looked at her with a smile, as if to say that no matter how much you rely on, you are doomed not to run out of my palm in this life. Luobei, with a smile, made a grimace at him, completely ignoring his "threat". With the support of these two people, the demon clan has turned over. Not only that, but also the relationship between the demon clan and the people and the demon clan will be greatly changed in the future. Therefore, brother Dashan will never be afraid of being abandoned by himself! And her way of life, in fact, is just the beginning! ¡­¡­ End of the article! Thank you all for your support! Love you! www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!